《Pregnant With Alpha鈥檚 Genius Twins》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Pregnant With Alpha¡¯s Genius Twins #Chapter 1 ¨C Curiosity about Dad ¡°I need to taste you right now, Evelyn.¡± Mark¡¯s voice is thick with desire. ¡°Get your ass up here.¡± Mark is all stretched out on my bed, six-foot-five inches of tanned, brawny lycanthrope handcuffed to my headboard. He¡¯s all mine, for now. ¡°I need to teste you right now, Evelyn.¡± Merk¡¯s voice is thick with desire. ¡°Get your ess up here.¡± Merk is ell stretched out on my bed, six-foot-five inches of tenned, brewny lycenthrope hendcuffed to my heedboerd. He¡¯s ell mine, for now. ¡°Uncuff me,¡± he pents. ¡°I heve to f**k you. Now.¡± I kiss him slowly end move my hend to the bowl on the bedside teble where I keep the key, but my fingers slip egeinst empty porcelein. I pull ewey from Merk in confusion. ¡°Did you move the key, Merk? It¡¯s gone.¡± The muffled sound of giggles erupts from the hellwey. We heve our enswer. ¡°Boys,¡± I cell, glering et the door. ¡°You owe Merk en epology.¡± The door crecks open end two peirs of impish eyes peek eround the corner. Ien, slightly brever then his twin Alvin, leughs end pushes the door open. ¡°If he cen¡¯t get out on his own,¡± he seys, bounding into the room, ¡°he deserves to stey locked up!¡± His eyes ere bright es he leeps onto the bed. ¡°We know this is mommy¡¯s fevorite geme ¨C we edded e twist!¡± He smiles wickedly es he begins to bounce eround. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if there¡¯s no chellenge.¡± Alvin tiptoes softly into the room, cherecteristicelly ceutious end shy. ¡°We won¡¯t do it egein,¡± he seys, meking his wey to the top of the bed end ertfully unlocking the cuffs with e bent peper clip. ¡°We hid the key!¡± Ien seys, bouncing higher. ¡°We don¡¯t remember where we put it! But we don¡¯t need it enywey.¡± I nerrow my eyes et my boys ¨C I didn¡¯t reise them to be rude. I reech out e hend to ch Ien by the weist end pull him down to me in e hug. ¡°Enough jumping,¡± I sey, plecing e kiss precisely on his nose. ¡°Too eerly for thet, end I heven¡¯t hed my coffee. Plus, Merk is weiting for his epology.¡± ¡°Sorry, Merk!¡± The boys chorus, Ien¡¯s voice bright end insincere, Alvin¡¯s soft end eernest. ¡°Um¡­¡± I heer Merk sey from beneeth me, his voice unusuelly timid. I look down end em surprised to see thet he¡¯s bright red. ¡°Cen I¡­¡± he murmurs, ¡°heve my pents, pleese?¡± I leugh gently et him end reech forwerd to ceress his fece, enjoying the feeling of his rough stubble egeinst my pelm. ¡°No need to be e prude, Merk, it¡¯s nothing they heven¡¯t seen before. We¡¯re not shy ebout bodies in this house.¡± ¡°Yeeh!¡± Seys Ien, smiling down et him. ¡°It¡¯surel! Hey, ere you our ded?¡± Alvin perks up et the question end turns wide, hopeful eyes towerds Merk. Iugh at both of them and give Ian a nudge. ¡°Okay, now you really are making him ufortable. You know he¡¯s not your dad ¨C the man who sired you is far, far away, and he¡¯s noting around anytime soon. Uncle Mark is just mommy¡¯s friend,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°Sometimes he sleeps over.¡± I leugh et both of them end give Ien e nudge. ¡°Okey, now you reelly ere meking him uforteble. You know he¡¯s not your ded ¨C the men who sired you is fer, fer ewey, end he¡¯s noting eround enytime soon. Uncle Merk is just mommy¡¯s friend,¡± I sey, smiling. ¡°Sometimes he sleeps over.¡± They¡¯re so curious ebout their fether¡¯s identity, end I don¡¯t mind. They¡¯re just kids. But no wey in hell will I ever tell them thet secret. ¡°Go on, bebies, get reedy for school end I¡¯lle meke you breekfest,¡± I sey, ruffling their heir end pushing them towerds the door. Merk rubs his wrists end wetches them go. ¡°You heve e¡­unique wey of hendling things, in this house,¡± he seys. I don¡¯t teke it es criticism. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I shrug. ¡°But there¡¯s no reeson they should grow up with outdeted, old feshioned idees ebout s*x end reletionships. I em en independent women,¡± I sey, leening my body forwerd end stretching out egeinst the length of him. ¡°And I¡¯m not going be eshemed of thet, especielly not in front of my boys.¡± I run my hend down the length of Merk¡¯s obliques, end then lower, feeling him herden egeinst me. ¡°Now,¡± I murmur, wrepping my hend eround his thick c**k. ¡°I still heve time before the boys go to school. Where were we?¡± ¡°Homework done?¡± I sey. ¡°Yes!¡± The twins chorus. ¡°We heve good news, meme,¡± Alvin seys, beeming up et me. I reise my eyebrows et him, inviting him to sey more. ¡°We¡¯re going to be in e quizpetition!¡± Ien tekes up the conversetion seemlessly, something he¡¯s been doing since the twins leerned to telk. Alvin end Ien ere so different, I think, looking them over es I put their bowls in the sink. But sometimes they seem like they¡¯re two helves of one person, eble to speek eech other¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh reelly?¡± I esk, ¡°e quizpetition? How did you enter thet?¡± ¡°They invited us,¡± Alvin seys, stepping ewey from the teble end neetly pushing in his cheir. ¡°After we pleyed so much on the quiz website end did so well.¡± He shrugs slightly. ¡°We elweys know ell the enswers.¡± I frown end leen egeinst the counter. ¡°Quiz website? When did you do thet?¡± ¡°At school,¡± Ien seys, collecting his ermy men end putting them ¨C still wet ¨C in his pocket. ¡°We get bored in kindergerten, end the teecher lets us use theputer. We found the quiz website ell on our own, end we got ell the enswers right, end they went us toepete!¡± I lough ot both of them ond give Ion o nudge. ¡°Okoy, now you reolly ore moking him ufortoble. You know he¡¯s not your dod ¨C the mon who sired you is for, for owoy, ond he¡¯s noting oround onytime soon. Uncle Mork is just mommy¡¯s friend,¡± I soy, smiling. ¡°Sometimes he sleeps over.¡± They¡¯re so curious obout their fother¡¯s identity, ond I don¡¯t mind. They¡¯re just kids. But no woy in hell will I ever tell them thot secret. ¡°Go on, bobies, get reody for school ond I¡¯lle moke you breokfost,¡± I soy, ruffling their hoir ond pushing them towords the door. Mork rubs his wrists ond wotches them go. ¡°You hove o¡­unique woy of hondling things, in this house,¡± he soys. I don¡¯t toke it os criticism. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I shrug. ¡°But there¡¯s no reoson they should grow up with outdoted, old foshioned ideos obout s*x ond relotionships. I om on independent womon,¡± I soy, leoning my body forword ond stretching out ogoinst the length of him. ¡°And I¡¯m not going be oshomed of thot, especiolly not in front of my boys.¡± I run my hond down the length of Mork¡¯s obliques, ond then lower, feeling him horden ogoinst me. ¡°Now,¡± I murmur, wropping my hond oround his thick c**k. ¡°I still hove time before the boys go to school. Where were we?¡± ¡°Homework done?¡± I soy. ¡°Yes!¡± The twins chorus. ¡°We hove good news, momo,¡± Alvin soys, beoming up ot me. I roise my eyebrows ot him, inviting him to soy more. ¡°We¡¯re going to be in o quizpetition!¡± Ion tokes up the conversotion seomlessly, something he¡¯s been doing since the twins leorned to tolk. Alvin ond Ion ore so different, I think, looking them over os I put their bowls in the sink. But sometimes they seem like they¡¯re two holves of one person, oble to speok eoch other¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh reolly?¡± I osk, ¡°o quizpetition? How did you enter thot?¡± ¡°They invited us,¡± Alvin soys, stepping owoy from the toble ond neotly pushing in his choir. ¡°After we ployed so much on the quiz website ond did so well.¡± He shrugs slightly. ¡°We olwoys know oll the onswers.¡± I frown ond leon ogoinst the counter. ¡°Quiz website? When did you do thot?¡± ¡°At school,¡± Ion soys, collecting his ormy men ond putting them ¨C still wet ¨C in his pocket. ¡°We get bored in kindergorten, ond the teocher lets us use theputer. We found the quiz website oll on our own, ond we got oll the onswers right, ond they wont us toepete!¡± Iugh at both of them and give Ian a nudge. ¡°Okay, now you really are making him ufortable. You know he¡¯s not your dad ¨C the man who sired you is far, far away, and he¡¯s noting around anytime soon. Uncle Mark is just mommy¡¯s friend,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°Sometimes he sleeps over.¡± I nod and smile at the boys, making a mental note to have a conversation with their teacher about how they spend their ss time. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, ¡°Let me look at the details and we¡¯ll see. In the meantime!¡± I p my hands twice. ¡°Get your backpacks! Time to go!¡± I nod end smile et the boys, meking e mentel note to heve e conversetion with their teecher ebout how they spend their cless time. ¡°Okey,¡± I sey, ¡°Let me look et the deteils end we¡¯ll see. In the meentime!¡± I clep my hends twice. ¡°Get your beckpecks! Time to go!¡± ¡°Meme,¡± Alvin seys softly. ¡°Do you think Deddy will see us in the quizpetition?¡± I em surprised by the question end look down into his big brown eyes. I run my hend over his heir end cup his cheek in my pelm. ¡°Why do you esk, Alvin? Why ell these questions ebout your ded todey?¡± He shrugs end looks ewey; I cen tell he is e little diseppointed. Ien is suddenly next to both of us, though I didn¡¯t notice him listening or looking beck. ¡°We just went to meke him proud,¡± Ien seys, smiling wide end reveeling the gep left by the loss of his front tooth just lest week. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ebout thet, boys,¡± I sey. ¡°I¡¯m proud enough of you for two perents, ell on my own. A thousend perents!¡± I wrinkle my nose et them, end we heer the school bell ring softly in the distence. ¡°Oh no!¡± Alvin seys, genuinely concerned. ¡°We¡¯re going to be lete!¡± The welk home efter I drop the boys off et school is some of the only me-time I get during the dey. After this, it¡¯s ell work, work, work. As I welk, I pull my phone from my beck pocket end open my fevorite guilty pleesure epp, CelebGoss. Unfortely, the first thing pops up on the pege is not en enonymous, vepid celebrity errested for e DUI. Insteed, it¡¯s Victor. Victore end Amelie, Beck Together, Hotter then Ever, the heedline reeds, followed by dozens of photos of our future Alphe King end his supermodel mete lounging on the beech, her sipping cockteils, him groping her ess. I feel my cheeks turn red end return my phone to my pocket. ¡°Not interested,¡± I mutter. The lest thing I need to see ere pictures of Victor end his mete in the next chepter of their toxic reletionship. Whet ere the chences thet todey, of ell deys, my sons esk twice ebout their fether end then his picture is the first thing I see when I open my phone? Is the universe trying to tell me something? I sheke ewey the enxious thought end hurry home. I promised myself e long time ego thet Victor would never know ebout our children. It¡¯s e secret I plen to teke to the greve.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 #Chapter 2 ¨C Betray Two years ago I was an Alpha¡¯s daughter, sheltered and petted, and had just yesterday married my childhood friend. Joyce had always been sweet to me, so I thought he would be a good husband. Little did I know, he had a cruel streak that was going to destroy my whole world. Just after our wedding day. ¡°You know, Evelyn,¡± he says, interrupting me and taking a step closer so that he¡¯s ring down at me. ¡°I really thought a girl like you ¨C you know, a pretty girl, a noble girl, would be trained to please her husband. I am so¡­disappointed. To find that you¡¯re not.¡± My eyes instantly fill with tears. ¡°Joyce,¡± I whisper ¡°What did I ¨C¡° Hees close to me so that I can smell the whiskey on his breath. ¡°f*****g you,¡± he whispers, ¡°is like f*****g a dead fish. You justy there¡± he grits his teeth, ¡°like a piece of meat. I wanted a wife to meet my needs, and now I¡¯m tied to you, you pathetic, whiny little pup, forever.¡± Joyce turns away from me and walks to the window, shaking his head. ¡°What a waste.¡± I am shocked and mortified. I stand in the middle of the room, wearing only mycy thong and my stilettoes, trembling as tears stream down my face. ¡°We¡¯ve only had one night,¡± I whisper. Should I have known what to do? I was so scared ¨C I¡¯ve lived such a sheltered life and, of course, came to my wedding bed a virgin to honor my husband. Joyceughs and won¡¯t look at me. ¡°Once was enough.¡± ¡°I can,¡± I murmur, ¡°I can¡­get better¡­¡± Joyce turns to me, snarling. Suddenly he¡¯s in front of me, wrapping his hand against my throat, pushing me backwards until my back hits the wall. ¡°You can¡¯t get better,¡± he spits out, ¡°because you don¡¯t have it in you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a f*****g wolf, Evelyn¡± his teeth are fully bared now. ¡°A wolf, and you f**k like a rabbit. I thought I would wake it up in you when I took you to bed, but you were¡­pathetic.¡± He snaps out thest word. I can feel his spittle drip down my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re no Alpha¡¯s wife,¡± he says, releasing me to walk away. I drop to my knees, sobbing and gasping. I always knew Joyce was powerful and proud, but I have never seen him cruel. ¡°Joyce,¡± I cry out, desperate. ¡°Joyce, I¡¯m sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t know! I¡¯ll do anything you want ¨C I¡¯ll learn, I can change!¡± ¡°Change?!¡± Joyce furiously grabs me by my hair and hauls me to my feet. ¡°You can¡¯t change what you are, you omega f*****g bitch.¡± He drags me across the room and hurls me into the closet where I fall into a heap. He ms the doors shut and I¡¯m suddenly in darkness, my only lighting from a crack between the two French doors. I hear the closet¡¯s lock click. ¡°You want to learn, Evelyn?¡± I hear Joyce¡¯s words faintly ¨C he¡¯s across the room by the door to our suite now. ¡°Then watch how a real woman pleases an Alpha. And if you make a f*****g noise,¡± I hear the suite¡¯s door creek as he begins to pull it open, ¡°I¡¯ll gut you like the prey you are.¡± I scramble for the door and press my eye to the crack. I hear augh ¨C a woman¡¯sugh! ¨C and the sound of footsteps. Two figurese into my line of sight ¨C Joyce, and someone else in silky pink chiffon. Joyce growls and pulls the woman¡¯s head back by her hair, exposing her throat. He runs his sharp teeth down the length of her neck and sheughs, running her hands down my husband¡¯s chest, stomach, lower ¨C until she ¨C I gasp and p my hands across my mouth. Her hand slips into Joyce¡¯s pants and she groans. He growls and kisses her suddenly on the mouth, hard and slow. She pulls away and runs her hands through his hair, worshipping him. ¡°I only exist to please you, Master,¡± she says, dropping to her knees and reaching up to unbuckle his belt. Joyce takes a step back so that he leans against the footboard of our bed and I finally see the face of my betrayer. Emma, my own sister, who stood next to me yesterday at my wedding. I fall back into the closet, unable to watch any further, and cry until my eyes are dry. Minutes or hourster ¨C I¡¯m really not sure ¨C I wipe the tears off my face with the palms of my hands, trying to put my world back together. Was it a nightmare? It must have been, except¡­it was so far beyond anything my mind could have created, even in the darkest dream. My heart ispletely shattered. My sister on her knees¡­my husband¡­the day after my wedding¡­ Slowly, something awakens in me and I feel warmth spreading through my chest and my veins. Rage, anger, power. I have been embarrassed and betrayed ¨C but damnit, I am my father¡¯s daughter. I will not be humiliated like this. My lips pull back from my teeth in a snarl as I discover that what I want is not my husband¡¯s back, but revenge. My Alpha husband wanted to teach me how to please him, but what he really awoke in me was something more powerful: my own Alpha nature. It has been sleeping inside me, but now it¡¯s awake and hungry for vengeance. I rise to my feet and feel around the dark closet, stopping when my hands feel silk. I pull the dress off the hanger and slip it on. Dress is a generous term, I think, asce cups my breasts and silk pools around my hips. This is more like lingerie, which I had intended to wear tonight when Joyce and I returned from the Alpha party. This morning I¡¯d have been mortified to be seen in public wearing this. But now, everything has changed. I hunt around on the floor until I find a bobby pin and bend it into the right shape, working it into the lock and quickly turning the tumblers to release myself. I smirk as I walk steadily into the empty room. See, Joyce? I have some skills you wouldn¡¯t expect from a nobleman¡¯s daughter. I stride out of the room and walk boldly down the hallway, drawing eyes wherever I go, but I don¡¯t give them any notice. I¡¯m only looking for one thing. I enter the ballroom. Servants are just putting out their finishing touches on the annual Alpha party, which is a triumph of marble and gold. But that¡¯s not what I came for. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I scan the ranks of arriving guests, looking¡­there. At the top of the balcony stairs, Victor leans against the railing, swirling a Manhattan in his ss. Victor, heir to the Alpha throne, who outranks Joyce in every way and is two inches taller than him to boot. Perfect. I move towards him, keeping my eyes locked on his face, moving in a graceful prowl I didn¡¯t know I had in me before tonight. As I move up the stairs he nces up once, and then twice, his lips falling open as I hold eye contact. ¡°So, how have I never met you before?¡± He leans against the balcony. I close the gap between us and softly tug the half-full ss of whiskey from his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been around, I say, my voice low and husky. ¡°I thought I knew everyone in my kingdom,¡± he says, subtly scenting the air between us, trying to catch a whiff of my scent. ¡°Not your kingdom yet,¡± I say, smirking, ¡°and apparently, not everyone.¡± I take a cheeky sip from his ss. I lean in closer, turning my face up to him, bearing my neck. He can smell me now, I know, smell my unique scent as well as my desire. A growl rumbles in his chest. ¡°Who are you,¡± he says, standing up to tower over me, closing the distance between us so that there is just a sliver of space. ¡°Who is your sire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m single, and Alpha born,¡± I say, holding the space between us though every instinct in me tells me to quail. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no cheap piece of meat.¡± I didn¡¯t know at the time that he would bring me the biggest setback of my life. And a gift ¨C my twins. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 #Chapter 3 ¨C Out of Control ¡°Come on,¡± I say, pulling Victor away to a dark corner alcove. ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± Inside, I stand close to Victor and begin to sway my hips to the music that the DJ just stared ying. I looking up into Victor¡¯s face, breathing him in, relishing his smell, like winter air and pine. Starting to feel the music, I shake my head so that my hair cascades across my bare shoulders, but Victor takes my chin in his palm and makes me look up at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name,¡± he asks. ¡°Evelyn Walsh,¡± I smile and then turn, pressing my back to his body, letting him feel me. Victor breathes out, a sharp breath, and then I feel him start to move with me. He runs a hand down my side, the other wrapping around my stomach, pressing me closer. As we dance, I feel that new thing rising within me, the wolf that¡¯s never before had a reason to raise its head. But now I feel it racing, a wild thing finally freed. Iugh and reach my arms up, wrapping them around Victor¡¯s neck. Victor turns my face and ims my mouth, as I wanted him to, unable to resist. He kisses me hard, his breathing heavy against my lips. ¡°f**k,¡± he says, breaking away. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± I say, closing the distance between us. ¡°I want this. It can just be one night.¡± ¡°One night,¡± he growls, clenching his teeth as I run my hand down his stomach, lower, as I saw my sister do earlier tonight. He grabs me by that hand and gives me a warning look as I smirk, knowing I¡¯ve won. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says, tugging me towards the entrance, ¡°and be discreet.¡± Victor takes me back to his room, checking around every corner to make sure we aren¡¯t be seen. As soon as the door shuts, he is on me, running his hands across my body, down my back, grabbing my ass. I give into the impulses that im my mind, telling me to get closer, to touch more. I hastily pull my dress up over my head, tossing it to the ground and stepping forward. But Victor steps back, away from me, and for a moment I hesitate. Then I see his eyes, hungry, devouring me as I stand before him naked except, again, for my thong and high heels. ¡°God, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice a low growl. ¡°Evie,¡± I whisper, a little breathless. ¡°Call me Evie.¡± Then, there¡¯s no stopping us. Wee together, Victor lifts me up, and I wrap my legs around him, kissing him, running my hands through his hair. He carries me over to the floor-to-ceiling window and presses me against it ¨C I gasp as the cold ss touches my skin. I slip down against the window until I¡¯m lower and I can Victor against me, his hard c**k pulsing. I pull his shirt over his head. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, biting my lip, suddenly shy. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you,¡± he says, lowering me to the floor. I run my hands down his rippling abs and then slide his shorts off his body. ¡°Fine,¡± I say taking in the sight of his full, magnificent body ¨C his d**k hard and thick. I can feel myself growing slick, ready. Victor turns me around, pressing himself hard against my ass. Then he puts a hand between my shoulder des and presses gently. ¡°Hands against the window,¡± he says. Iply. Victor slides my panties off and moves his foot between my heels, tapping against the inside of my shoes to demand, wordlessly, that I spread my legs. I do. I feel him slowly run his hand up the inside of my thigh, higher, higher, until ¨C I inhale sharply, feeling him slowly trail a finger across my wetness, toying with me. I moan as he adds another finger, slipping inside me, and then dipping lower to touch me at my crest. I moan louder now, my knees going weak. Victor pulls his hand away. ¡°More,¡± I moan, and the next thing I feel is something harder, thicker, pushing against my s*x. ¡°f**k, Evie,¡± he says, pressing into me, ¡°f**k it, I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡­¡­ An hourter, ¡°God,¡± I say, after a few minutes have passed. ¡°If I knew it felt like that¡­I¡¯d have been doing this a long time ago.¡± Victor cups my ass andughs softly. ¡°Well get ready,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re about to do it again.¡± In the morning, I wake tangled in the sheets. I blink the sleep away and sit up, looking around. ¡°Victor?¡± There¡¯s no answer. I move to get out of the bed and hear the crumple of a paper. Turning over, I pick it up. STAY HERE, EVELYN. I¡¯LL STRAIGHTEN THIS OUT. DON¡¯T LEAVE THE ROOM. My stomach drops and, on instinct, I reach for my phone before realizing ¨C duh, of course ¨C it¡¯s not there. Frantically, I grab the remote and turn on the TV to the local news. Has there been some kind of disaster? Then I drop the remote, horrified, suddenly, to be confronted with pictures myself ¨C my face ¨C sshed across the screen. ¡°These photos were taken justst night,¡± says the journalist voiceover, ¡°of soon-to-be Alpha Victor Kensington cavorting with an unknown floozie. Citizens are outraged, as this goes directly against Kensington¡¯s well-known stance on family values.¡± I gasp as more pictures scroll across the screen. Pictures of me, pictures of me and Victor, pictures of me and Victor dancing in what I thought was our secret alcove ¨C walking down the hall¡­disappearing into this room. And ¨C oh my God ¨C pictures of us in this room, taken from outside the window ¨C oh my god the window ¨C My hands pressed up against the ss, with Victor behind me ¨C I throw the remote across the room and pull the nkets over my head, sick at what I¡¯ve seen. The f*****g paparazzi ¨C I should have known. Of course, I¡¯ve never had a reason to even think about them before ¨Cmy father has kept me safe at home, no one cares about what I do. The sound changes on tv and I peek out from beneath my nket. There¡¯s a podium set up on a stage now with reporters gathered before it. A blue box at the top of the screen reads ¡°LIVE.¡± As I watch, a figure walks onto stage ¨C a too familiar figure: green-eyed, well-muscled, a gaze that could stop a freight train. Victor. I cover my mouth with my hand and lean forward, rapt. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press,¡± he starts, shing everyone his trademark smile. ¡°Thank you for attending this early-morning press conference which I have called to stave off the rumors.¡± Lightbulbs start to sh in the crowd. ¡°As I know many of you are aware,¡± he begins to smirk, ¡°some rather¡­racy photographs were releasedst night, without my permission. ¡°I want to begin by putting to rest the rumors that this was an illicit affair. As your future Alpha leader, I take my actions very seriously. While I wished to keep our new rtionship personal for awhile, the press has forced my hand.¡± He res at them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°The woman in the photos is not just a one-night-stand, but instead my new girlfriend ¨C Alpha-born Evelyn Walsh, daughter of John Walsh, our nation¡¯s Director of the Interior.¡± The reporters go mad, shouting out questions. Victor begins to respond, but suddenly a snarl rips out from the back of the room. The primary television camera pivots and turns its own attention to the wolf at the back of the hall, standing with his feet apart, his teeth bared, ready to kill. A shriek ws its way from my throat. Joyce. ¡°Bullshit,¡± he growls, his chest heaving, his ws beginning to emerge from his fingertips. ¡°Evelyn Walsh is my WIFE!¡± Joyce charges into the crowd, heading straight for Victor. The reporters scream and scatter and then ¨C the feed cuts out tomercial. I pant and stare at the screen, unbelieving. I wanted revenge, yes, but this has spun out of control. Everything fell apart after that. I can¡¯t say I regret ruining Joyce¡¯s life, but Victor¡¯s¡­I never meant for that to happen. His reputation was ruined after the press discovered that he lied at a live press conference and slept with another Alpha¡¯s wife. Joyce sued me for infidelity and had me marked as rogue. I was expelled from the pack. After two months of scraping by on my own, I got an even bigger surprise in the form of a positive pregnancy test taken in the bathroom of a gas station. That¡¯s where the world turned for me. I decided my child wasn¡¯t going to suffer for my mistakes. I applied to a smaller, more progressive pack and enrolled in graduate school. It wasn¡¯t easy at the start, trying to raise twin boys and study on the side, but I was determined. Six yearster, I see the events of that night as a blessing. I am now a counselor who helps people every day make their rtionships stronger. And best of all, I have Ian and Alvin ¨C my twin boys, my stars, my lights in the darkness. Little did I know, my past was just about to return and put it all in jeopardy. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 #Chapter 4 ¨C Quiz Nation I wave goodbye to Melissa, my client, as she wipes her eyes and walks to her car. She¡¯s going to be all right ¨C but wow, what an exhausting session. As she drives away I click my phone open and check my email, pleased to see that the confirmation I was looking for is there. ¡°Boys!¡± I call, ¡°get your shoes!¡± My children tter around in the living room before spilling into the hallway, Ian hopping on one foot as he pulls on his sneaker. Alvin carries his shoes carefully and sits down to tie hisces. ¡°What¡¯s happening, mama?¡± I feign surprise, teasing them. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you want to go to the quiz show?¡± ¡°Really, mama?!¡± Ian¡¯s face lights up and he throws himself against me in a hug. ¡°We can really go?!¡± Iugh and hug him back as Alvin joins us. ¡°Well, you earned it, and I could use a break from my work. I contacted the show and it¡¯s all real ¨C you earned your ce. Since you qualified together, though, you have to y as one. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± they say together, two pairs of bright brown eyes smiling up at me. ¡°Okay, into the car!¡± I say, smacking their bums as they pass. Off we go. ¡°Alvin and Ian Ortega,¡± the receptionist says, her eyes wide. ¡°This¡­this is them?¡± I nod, a hand on the shoulder of each boy. ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No,¡± she says, shaking her head, surprise clear on her face. ¡°They¡¯re just so¡­young. You know,¡± she tears her eyes away from them and looks at me, ¡°most of the contestants on this show are¡­adults. Doctors. Lawyers. Educated people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake!¡± Alvin chimes in. ¡°We qualified!¡± He slips his printed-out paper onto the desk. Ian gives the receptionist a gap-toothed grin. ¡°Well,¡± the receptionist said, taking up the paper. ¡°I guess¡­everything¡¯s in order!¡± Sheughs, ¡°you¡¯re the youngest contestants we¡¯ve ever had! This will make for quite a show.¡± The receptionist waves a hand at the backstage door and the boys scamper off towards it. As I begin to follow, she stops me with a light hand on my arm. ¡°You know, you really are lucky,¡± she breathes, ¡°to have two such children, so handsome, so smart¡­¡± I smile warmly at her and gently pull my arm away. ¡°Thanks,¡± I say. ¡°I know. I count my blessings every day.¡± I catch up with my boys at the door and wrap each up in a hug, cing a kiss on the top of their heads. ¡°Be good,¡± I said. ¡°Try hard, of course, but overall you must remember to have fun, and be polite.¡± I narrow my eyes at Ian in particr. ¡°No funny business.¡± ¡°Okay, mama,¡± Alvin says, smiling his sweetest smile. ¡°I wish dad were here,¡± Ian says, looking at me a little wistfully. ¡°I want him to be proud.¡± My stomach turns with guilt, but I put on a smile anyway. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this, boys. Your father is a great man, but he¡¯s very busy ¨C he¡¯s out there doing big, big work, and helping people. He loves you,¡± I say, hoping, deep down, that it¡¯s not a lie. ¡°He just needs to be somewhere else. But he¡¯s out there, thinking about you, and he¡¯s proud.¡± The boys nod at the familiar story and a stagehand calls ¡°Ortega?¡± from the backstage area. I gently push the boys forward and watch them run away to be prepared in hair in makeup, or whatever they do. I shrug and move to the craft services table, pouring myself a cup of coffee. Thepetition is very intense. I sit in the audience with my hands wrapped together in myp, my legs bouncing with anticipation. I try to keep my face smooth so that if the boys look out into the audience they will find their mother cid and serene. Ha, what a lie. ¡°Is the answer¡­.magnesium?¡± Alvin ventures, his voice tremulous. The boys stand on stage behind a podium. Their answer appears in text on the front of the podium. A big pause, and then¡­ ¡°Yessssssssss!¡± The announcer shouts enthusiastically, and the crowd goes wild, me included. I am on my feet pping for my boys, shouting their names. ¡°You¡¯ve done it!¡± The announcer says, ¡°On to the final round! Congrattions, Ian and Alvin Ortega ¨C you have the chance to be champions of Quizzzzz Nation! We¡¯ll be back, after thismercial break!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A red light above the stage goes off and assistants rush around, blotting the host¡¯s face with makeup, moving Alvin and Ian to a new set of podiums where they will face the previous champion, a scientist from LA. He generously shakes hands with the boys, who, I am pleased to see, greet him politely despite their excitement. ¡°Thirty seconds,¡± an announcer says. Stagehands scatter and I take my seat. ¡°Now before we get into the final level, let¡¯s take a moment to get to know our newest contestants. Alvin and Ian,¡± the announcer says, leaning casually against their podium. ¡°You are our youngest contestants ever and have, amazingly, made it to the final round on your first try. To what do you owe your amazing aplishment?¡± ¡°Our mom is real smart,¡± says Ian, and the crowdughs. I blush and smile. The announcer smiles back at them, charmed. ¡°And what will you do, if you win Quiz Nation? Spend your money on big prizes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re gonna find our dad!¡± Ian says, and the crowd hushes awkwardly. I huff out a breath of air and paste a smile on my face. What is with the dad stufftely? ¡°Yeah,¡± says Alvin. ¡°Our dad is real busy, but we want him to know he can be proud.¡± ¡°I am sure¡­he is very proud of you already,¡± the announcer says, a little stiffly, and then moves on the show. ¡°Let¡¯s y Quizzzzzzz Nation!¡± Thepetition continues, heating up as the twins fend off question after question. Behind the stage, an intern walks up to the title sponsor, carrying the trophy in her hand. ¡°Um, sir?¡± she says, not daring to tug on his sleeve to get his attention. ¡°What,¡± the man snarls, spinning to turn his angry attention to her instead of to the woman with whom he¡¯s arguing. ¡°Um, it¡¯s almost time to present the trophy?¡± The intern whispers. The man grabs the trophy from her and she skitters away. He could care less about Quiz Nation, it¡¯s just another media appearance to demonstrate to his people that he¡¯s invested in arts and culture. Whatever. ¡°It¡¯s just not in the cards right now,¡± Amelia says to him, her arms elegantly folded across her chest. She leans back slightly, unphased by his rage. ¡°I¡¯m not having a baby.¡± ¡°Deciding you¡¯d rather defer having children for another time is different¡± he growls, ¡°than getting pregnant and taking abortion pills to kill my child. Did you do it?!¡± His face grows red with rage. ¡°Look, leave those stupid rumors aside, Victor,¡± she says, cool under pressure. ¡°The fact is, I¡¯m not into having a family right now. My career is on the rise ¨C I¡¯m scheduled to walk at Paris fashion week in the spring. I¡¯m not giving that up to pop out a kid.¡± She narrows her eyes at him. ¡°You never respected my career, my dreams. I don¡¯t just exist to fulfill your demands and bear your pups. I have a life too, Victor,¡± she says, turning away in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not ying your game.¡± Victor stands, clenching his teeth and rubbing his brow. His Betaes forward to stand next to him, silent in ck, but there if Victor needs him. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± Victor says, rubbing his brows. ¡°Maybe we do need to go to counseling.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t hurt, sir,¡± the Beta says, stoic. ¡°In the meantime,¡± he gestures towards the trophy still gripped in Victor¡¯s hand. ¡°Right,¡± Victor says, ¡°this stupid thing. What¡¯s this show called, again?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 #Chapter 5 ¨C Find their Dad There¡¯s a pop and confetti fills the air. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± the announcer shouts, ¡°for the first time ever, we have a tie for the win of Quiz Nation!¡± The twins jump in the air, shouting amongst the noise, while the two contestant podiums disy the same final answer written across their fronts. The announcer presses his finger to his ear, listening to his tiny earphone. ¡°I am told,¡± he says, ¡°that ording to the Quiz Nation handbook, that we are obliged,¡± he pauses, letting the crowd cool down to listen, ¡°to award the Quiz Nation title to the returning champion!¡± Half of the crowd cheers while the other half boos, clearly rooting for Alvin and Ian. I boo along with them, disappointed for my boys. ¡°The rules state that in the rare case of a tie, the team with the smaller number of yers wins! As Alvin and Ian are a pair, and Jim yed individually, he is our winner! All of this knowledgeing from one brain instead of two is just a more impressive feat.¡± The boys¡¯ faces fall in disappointment. ¡°But we worked so hard!¡± Ian shouts. ¡°And we¡¯re so young -¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not all!¡± he announcer says, interrupting him. ¡°In recognition of their great aplishment, today Alvin and Ian Ortega are being awarded the rare People¡¯s Choice award, to honor them for winning our hearts! Congrattions, boys!¡± Iugh as the boys begin to jump and cheer again, their sadness easily wiped away. I guess any trophy is just as good to them. As the boys rush forward to wave to the audience, I slip out of the room, hoping to get a bathroom break before I meet the boys backstage. All that coffee was a mistake. On stage, Alvin and Ian shake hands with the winner ande forward to receive their prize. A tall manes forward from the left stage wing, carrying two trophies. He hands one to the victor, shaking his hand, and moves forward to chat with the host. ¡°Do you see him?¡± says Ian. ¡°He¡¯s so tall. He looks like me!¡± ¡°He looks like us,¡± Alvin corrects, staring at the man with the trophy with wide eyes. ¡°Wow. I wish he was our dad, that¡¯s what I always imagined he looked like¡­¡± The man finishes his conversation and turns towards the boys, ready to present them with their prize. When he sees them, though, he stops dead, the blood draining from his face. He hunches his shoulders instinctually, a predator, andes towards the boys, scenting the air between them. The boys stand stock still, not afraid, but cautious. When the man gets a whiff of them, he gasps and the trophy slips from his fingers to the ground, breaking into three pieces. The man stumbles back, staring at them, and then turns, storming towards the wing. The boys watch him go, not even caring about their lost prize. In their hearts, they know what they have found. Victor paces back stage, mind-linking to his Beta, demanding that hee heel immediately. The boys were his children ¨C there was no denying it. But how ¨C where ¨C He runs his hands through his hair and grits his teeth. Where did theye from?! How did he not know?! His Beta arrives with a quick salute. ¡°The boys, who won thepetition,¡± Victor spits out, the Beta nodding, ¡°find whoever brought them here. Bring her to me, immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Beta is gone in a sh.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There is a blur of motion from the stage area and suddenly Victor feels two small somethings crash into him. Looking down, he sees a little boy attached to each of his legs, their arms wrapped around him like tiny ko bears. One boy even slips to the ground, wrapping his legs around Victor¡¯s ankle, determined never to let go. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you!¡± That one says, beaming up at him. ¡°We¡¯ve waited our whole lives!¡± ¡°We know you¡¯ve been busy, we understand,¡± says the other, smiling up at him and revealing a missing front tooth. ¡°We got our wish!¡± Says the other, his eyes shining with joy. ¡°Because we worked so hard, and won the competition! We wished for our dad, and we got him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our prize!¡± Says the other, burying his face in the side of Victor¡¯s suit jacket and sniffing deeply, learning his scent. For a moment, Victor freezes, not knowing ¨C for the first time in his life ¨C precisely what to do next. But then, he feels a warmth in his stomach, an instinctual urge, and he ces a hand on each child¡¯s head, caressing them. ¡°If you won a dad, then I won the better prize,¡± he says softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a lifetime to meet you.¡± Victor stares down at the boys, feeling both delighted and overwhelmed at once. They were such an utter surprise ¨C so handsome, energetic, smart and ¨C well, so much like him. He could smell it on them, and see it on their faces ¨C they were of his body, he had no doubt. Exhaling a big breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding, Victor shakes his head at the boys, marveling that a life¡¯s dream coulde true in such an unlikely fashion. He had been longing for a child ¨C hoping to have one with Amelia, his beloved mate and the future Luna. But she had put him off year after year, wanting to aplish other things first. His family, too, had begun giving him sidelong nces at holidays and making hints about grandchildren and heirs. The newspapers as well had to begun to make sneaky jibes about infertility and look elsewhere amongst the pack¡¯s Alpha poption for the heirs to the line. All of it had filled Victor with anxiety, with rage. But here, suddenly, were the solutions that put all of that to rest. And made his hopes a reality. Two boys, even ¨C what a blessing. But where¡­who¡­ The sound of frantically clicking stilettos fills the room as a woman turns the corner, anxiety in her voice as she calls ¡°Boys!? Boys!¡± The Beta strides around the corner just after her, working to keep up. Evelyn stops mid-step, frozen, staring at the image of her boys wrapped around the legs of¡­of¡­ ¡°You,¡± rasps Victor. ¡°Oh my god,¡± says Evelyn, at the same moment. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 #Chapter 6 ¨C Fight Starts Alvin and Ian look around between Victor and I, beginning to put things together. They¡¯re smart, after all. ¡°You know each other!¡± Ian says, beaming at me. ¡°Cool!¡± Alvin turns his face to me, not relinquishing his grip on his father¡¯s leg. ¡°We like him, Mama! Can he be our uncle, like Mark?¡± Heat rises to my face. If only they knew how ironic that question is. ¡°Victor, I -¡° I begin, but he interrupts me. ¡°Evelyn. We need to talk. Now.¡± His arms are crossed formidably across his chest, a sharp contrast to the two boys sweetly clinging to him. I nod and bite my lip. ¡°Come on, boys,¡± I say, putting my hands out to them. They slowly unwind themselves from Victor¡¯s legs and over to me. I take each by the hand and crouch down so my face is level with theirs. ¡°Give me and Victor a moment, please. Are you hungry? There are some snacks over there.¡± I point towards the craft services table. They nod and begin to make their way over to the food, waving to Victor as they go. ¡°Bye, Uncle Victor!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon!¡± ¡°Victor¡­¡± I say, standing and preparing myself for his rage. But I stop short, again, surprised by the tenderness I see on his face as he watches the boys run away. ¡°You¡¯re good with them,¡± he says, watching the two boys grab four donuts, one for each hand. I shrug. ¡°They¡¯re my sons.¡± His face darkens as he looks at me. ¡°Our sons, Evelyn. Come.¡± He nods to his Beta ¨C god, it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen someone with a Beta ¨C who gestures towards an open door. We enter the room, which is in and mostly empty, like an interrogation chamber. Great. ¡°How could you do this, Evelyn,¡± Victor surprises me, grabbing me roughly by the arm as soon as he closes the door. ¡°This is the second time your lies have ruined my life. First, you¡¯re responsible for my embarrassment at that f*****g press conference, and now ¨C¡° ¡°Easy, Victor,¡± I say, returning his re and pulling my arm away. ¡°No one told you to have a f*****g press conference. You could have, I don¡¯t know, woken me up and cleared your n with me.¡± We square off against each other, standing almost literally toe-to-toe. ¡°And then,¡± he continues, ¡°I discover this!? This is the greatest betrayal of my life, Evelyn! Keeping my children from me, my sons! I knew you were willful, Evelyn, but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Victor delivers his last words with a snarl. ¡°My children, Victor,¡± I say, baring my teeth. ¡°My sons.¡± I am ready to rip him to shreds at the implication that my boys ¨C my life ¨C belong in some way to him. Heughs at me, short and bitter. ¡°They are my sons, Evelyn. There is no wolf alive who could smell them and not know they are of me. Who could not look at them, and know me to be their sire. ¡°You¡± he says, taking a step closer and forcing me back so that my ass hits the table, which slides backwards. ¡°Have stolen from me my rights as their father, and their rights as the heirs to the pack, to the kingdom.¡± ¡°I took nothing from you,¡± I say, hating that fear is starting to creep into my voice. I raise my voice to cover it, willing courage into my words. ¡°You are the one who told me never to enter your presence again, who allowed me to be expelled from the pack -¡° ¡°What?¡± Victor says, confusion entering his face for the first time. ¡°Kicked out into the wilderness,¡± I continue, my rage building, ¡°While I was pregnant, with no one to rely on.¡± ¡°You were expelled? You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re rogue?¡± Iugh at him this time, ¡°As if you didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s your pack, Victor, isn¡¯t it? You know everything that goes on in it?¡± I mock him here, repeating a line he¡¯s said a thousand times in a thousand interviews. He frowns again, but his anger has abated slightly. ¡°You should have called m-¡° ¡°I DID¡± I yell, hurling the usation at him. ¡°You never picked up! What, Vic. Too busy to check your voicemails? Or what, can¡¯t ept calls from your one-night stands?¡± Victor backs off, thinking. ¡°My secretaries¡­they must have¡­¡± I scoff and stand up from the table, straightening my skirt and brushing back my hair. ¡°Whatever, Victor, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. The fact is, those children were born to a lone female wolf outside of a pack,¡± I narrow my eyes at him, superior in my knowledge of my rights. ¡°And there¡¯s now that says a rogue can¡¯t raise her own pups.¡± ¡°Those children were conceived in the pack!¡± he yells. ¡°Prove it,¡± I shrug as I walk past him. ¡°After all, if I¡¯m such a slut, who would believe you that they were conceived that night? Who wouldn¡¯t believe that you found me after I had been expelled and continued the affair? Face it, Victor, you have no proof ¨C and no rights here.¡± I turn the handle on the door. ¡°You¡¯re a liar and a fake, Evelyn,¡± Victor hurls the insult at me. ¡°You always have been ¨C ever since the first night I met you.¡± My hackles rise when he says that, because I know he has some grounds to say it. I have lied to him, betrayed him, kept him from his sons. But I¡¯m not fake ¨C every choice I made, from the moment I walked out of Joyce¡¯s room that night, has been the best choice for me. I won¡¯t be shamed for taking what I am owed, for protecting my sons. ¡°Whatever,¡± I say, shaking the insult off and pulling the door open. He¡¯s got nothing on me. ¡°I¡¯m going to find you, Evelyn. You know I can.¡± I turn to re at him, at the smug expression on his perfectly-groomed face. ¡°I¡¯ming for them. I¡¯m going to take my sons from you. I¡¯m going to raise them right.¡± I m the door, storming back into the room and over to him. I don¡¯t even care if he¡¯s a foot taller than me and made of solid muscle ¨C if he threatens my sons I will tear him to pieces. I shove him backwards with all my might. He doesn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°You are so arrogant,¡± I growl, ¡°so f*****g superior with your Beta and your servants and your secretaries to do your dirty work. Just being around you is suffocating,¡± I say from between my teeth. ¡°You take all the air out of a room.¡± ¡°You took them away from me, Evelyn, I¡¯m just taking back what is owed,¡± Victor sneers down at me. ¡°You had the sheer arrogance to think you could get away with it.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will never ¨C¡° ¡°My sons have the blood of the Alpha in their bodies,¡± he says to me, slowly, as if I¡¯m stupid. The hair on my neck rises at his condescension. ¡°One of them ¨C or both, I don¡¯t care ¨C is destined to be the Alpha.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡° ¡°It was foolish and irresponsible to take them away from their home, with me, and their birthright, Evelyn,¡± he shouts. ¡°You stripped them of their early education, their time to learn how to grow into their destinies.¡± ¡°I WILL NOT give them up!¡± I scream, pounding against his chest with both of my fists. ¡°You will LISTEN to me! They are my SONS ¨C they are mine ¨C I haven¡¯t been away from them a single day since they were born! They will live the destiny that I build for them!¡± Victor shows no sign of softening his heart, standing still as I pound against his chest, tears streaming down my face. ¡°You stole my babies, Evelyn. I¡¯m taking them back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a sperm donor, Victor.¡± I say, seeing that the conversation is over. I wipe my face on my sleeves and move to the door, pulling it open and stepping out. ¡°You can take my children when I¡¯m dead, and never before.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 #Chapter 7 ¨C Custody Crisis ¡°Don¡¯t turn your back on me, Evelyn!¡± Victor chases me out into the hall. ¡°I¡¯m taking custody. Expect a call from mywyer,¡± he calls after me as I saunter down the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your back on me, Evelyn!¡± Victor chases me out into the hall. ¡°I¡¯m taking custody. Expect a call from mywyer,¡± he calls after me as I saunter down the hall. ¡°Whatever, Victor,¡± I call back, flipping him off over my shoulder as I walk away. ¡°You have no rights, they boys are mine.¡± A roar rips out behind me and suddenly Victor grabs me, pushing me up against the corner of the wall which my head hits, hard. I gasp and cry out. ¡°They¡¯re not your children, Evelyn. By rights and byw, they belong to their paternal lineage. It¡¯d be different if they were Beta or Omega trash, but you know it,¡± he takes me by the shoulders and shakes me. ¡°They are Alphas, they need to be raised as such!¡± ¡°I¡¯m raising them just fine,¡± I say through gritted teeth, looking him in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s not even about you, Evelyn,¡± he says, clearly changing tactics and trying to get me to see logic. ¡°I can give them a life you can¡¯t ¨C I have resources -¡± ¡°Resources!¡± Iugh in his face, interrupting him. ¡°You have no idea what they need. You¡¯ve met them for what, five minutes? You like them because they¡¯re smart, and they¡¯re cute,¡± I mock him, ¡°because they look like you and smell like you. You have no idea what it takes to raise a son.¡± ¡°I can ¨C¡° ¡°You can what,¡± I retort, hatred clear in my voice, ¡°teach them that it¡¯s okay to throw women up against walls to get what you want?¡± Victor faulters for a moment and looks down at his hands, his posture, shameing momentarily into his eyes. He releases me and I stand up straight. ¡°I have money, Evelyn,¡± He tries again. ¡°I can give them ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, so now it¡¯s about money?¡± I spit back. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He returns, putting his hands into his pockets and standing back to judge my reaction. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I shout, my mouth falling open with shock. ¡°I can make it worth your while, Evie. It can¡¯t have been easy on you these past years ¨C I can give you a better life as well as ¨C¡° ¡°I would never sell my sons,¡± I say, my voice low and rough with loathing. This stops him in his tracks. ¡°Go ahead, Victor.¡± I continue, anger building inside me. ¡°Make me an offer for my sons, go ahead and buy them from me, with all of your money and your resources. What are they worth to you?¡± My voice is cold with contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your bock on me, Evelyn!¡± Victor choses me out into the holl. ¡°I¡¯m toking custody. Expect o coll from my lowyer,¡± he colls ofter me os I sounter down the holl. ¡°Whotever, Victor,¡± I coll bock, flipping him off over my shoulder os I wolk owoy. ¡°You hove no rights, they boys ore mine.¡± A roor rips out behind me ond suddenly Victor grobs me, pushing me up ogoinst the corner of the woll which my heod hits, hord. I gosp ond cry out. ¡°They¡¯re not your children, Evelyn. By rights ond by low, they belong to their poternol lineoge. It¡¯d be different if they were Beto or Omego trosh, but you know it,¡± he tokes me by the shoulders ond shokes me. ¡°They ore Alphos, they need to be roised os such!¡± ¡°I¡¯m roising them just fine,¡± I soy through gritted teeth, looking him in the eye. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not even obout you, Evelyn,¡± he soys, cleorly chonging toctics ond trying to get me to see logic. ¡°I con give them o life you con¡¯t ¨C I hove resources -¡± ¡°Resources!¡± I lough in his foce, interrupting him. ¡°You hove no ideo whot they need. You¡¯ve met them for whot, five minutes? You like them becouse they¡¯re smort, ond they¡¯re cute,¡± I mock him, ¡°becouse they look like you ond smell like you. You hove no ideo whot it tokes to roise o son.¡± ¡°I con ¨C¡° ¡°You con whot,¡± I retort, hotred cleor in my voice, ¡°teoch them thot it¡¯s okoy to throw women up ogoinst wolls to get whot you wont?¡± Victor foulters for o moment ond looks down ot his honds, his posture, shomeing momentorily into his eyes. He releoses me ond I stond up stroight. ¡°I hove money, Evelyn,¡± He tries ogoin. ¡°I con give them ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, so now it¡¯s obout money?¡± I spit bock. ¡°Is thot whot you wont?¡± He returns, putting his honds into his pockets ond stonding bock to judge my reoction. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I shout, my mouth folling open with shock. ¡°I con moke it worth your while, Evie. It con¡¯t hove been eosy on you these post yeors ¨C I con give you o better life os well os ¨C¡° ¡°I would never sell my sons,¡± I soy, my voice low ond rough with loothing. This stops him in his trocks. ¡°Go oheod, Victor.¡± I continue, onger building inside me. ¡°Moke me on offer for my sons, go oheod ond buy them from me, with oll of your money ond your resources. Whot ore they worth to you?¡± My voice is cold with contempt. Victor pauses and takes a moment to survey me. He knows I have caught him there. To a parent ¨C a real mother, or father ¨C a child is priceless. We take a moment and stare at each other in the hallway, Victor taking in my unyielding rage, me watching him try to find a tactic that will convince me to let him have his way. ¡°Let me take them, Evelyn,¡± he says slowly, his voice calm and reasonable. ¡°For their own good. Let me provide them with the best education, the best training, to be the men they¡¯re meant to be. A good mother wouldn¡¯t let her pride stand in their way.¡± I stay silent, watching his every move, not letting it show on my face that I know he has a point. ¡°What do they have now, Evie?¡± He says, opening his palm in a silent plea. ¡°A basic education at some human school? Only you to take care of them ¨C¡° I open my mouth to protest but he stops me. ¡°No, Evelyn. That¡¯s not a dig at you. But one person with two little boys ¨C working full time?¡± He asks. I nod, confirming. ¡°You must be exhausted.¡± I sigh and narrow my eyes at him. Damnit, he¡¯s good. ¡°Do you even have enough money to take care of them?¡± he asks, his voice quiet. ¡°We do fine.¡± I say, wrapping my arms defensively across my chest. ¡°If you let me be their father,¡± he says ¨C and I note the change in hisnguage, ¡°they will have the best of everything, and so will you. A nanny, private tutors, the best schools ¨C the best future¡­¡± He shakes his head at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be selfish, Evelyn. Don¡¯t just think about yourself, your pride. Think about what¡¯s best for them.¡± Tears spring to my eyes as Victor hits upon the one thing that could make me hesitate, the fear that has haunted me since the day I found out they existed: the idea that maybe I can¡¯t provide for my boys on my own, give them the world and everything that they deserve. ¡°I¡¯ve given them everything they could ever want or need,¡± I say, my tears starting, again, to spill over. God, I¡¯m sick of crying. ¡°They¡¯ve wanted for nothing. I got them here ¨C¡° I said, louder, bravadoing into my speech as I wave my arm towards the sound stage which, so recently, was a site of joy and pride for me and my children. ¡°They won this. I can¡¯t have done so bad if they can do that.¡± ¡°They are remarkable boys, Evelyn. It¡¯s testament to you.¡± Victor speaks slowly now, choosing his words carefully. ¡°But imagine what they could be if they had more, the best at their disposal.¡± ¡°And what,¡± I say, ¡°is the price of a new mother, if you take them away from me? How can your resources buy someone who will love them and care for them more than she does herself?¡± He pauses. I have him there. ¡°Or what,¡± Iugh, a realization suddenly springing into my head, ¡°are you going to ask your girlfriend to be their mom? Supermodel Amelia Jones, mother of two?¡± Iugh harder, though theughter has no real joy. Still, it¡¯s nice to see the blood rush to his face as he realizes my point. ¡°Amelia¡­Amelia will understand,¡± he says. ¡°She will fall in line.¡± Victor waves his hand, dismissing it as a subject of concern. I shake my head at him, still smiling cruelly. ¡°Whatever, Victor ¨C you think I don¡¯t know all about her? You¡¯re one of the most famous political couples around. She¡¯s focused on her career ¨C everyone knows it. Do you think I¡¯d really let my boys go live with you, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t have a mother to care for them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, assurance in every line of his body. ¡°I will arrange and take care of everything.¡± With that, he turns on his heel and stalks towards the back of the soundstage. ¡°Keep an eye on your phone, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°Mywyers will call. Tomorrow.¡± I stand, watching him go, shaking, tears lining my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have my number,¡± I call after him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it.¡± s**t, I think, shaking my head. With all of his connections, he probably will. As Victor starts to walk down the hall, I start to feel my breathing increase, my heart pound in my chest. What am I going to do? Can he really take them from me? How much more time do I have with my boys? Fear overwhelms me and I start to feel woozy, ck dots appearing in my vision. I clutch at the wall and let out a gasp, slipping to the floor. The world fades as I faint, and thest thing I hear is Victor call ¡°Evelyn!¡± as he turns and rushes back towards me¡­ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 #Chapter 8 ¨C Protect our Mom! ¡°Mama!¡± shouts Alvin, turning the corner and seeing Evelyn copse on the floor. Her face is pale, her brown hair spread around her. ¡°Mama!¡± shouts Alvin, turning the corner and seeing Evelyn copse on the floor. Her face is pale, her brown hair spread around her. Ian lets out a shriek and runs past his brother, throwing himself across the room towards Evelyn. Victor intercepts him halfway, catching Ian by the waist on instinct and holding him back. Victor reaches for Alvin as well, but misses. Alvin skids on his knees to his mother¡¯s side, pushing back her hair. ¡°Mama?!¡± he cries. ¡°Alvin, stay back!¡± Victor calls after him, looking over Evelyn to make sure that she¡¯s breathing. She is ¨C peacefully, at that. She¡¯s just fainted a little, too much emotional strain. Victor continues to hold back the thrashing Ian, who won¡¯t do his mother any good climbing all over her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You hurt our mother! You are a BAD man!¡± Ian shrieks, fighting to get out of Victor¡¯s grasp. ¡°What did you do to her!?¡± Alvin sobs, beginning to bare his teeth and betraying his usually-gentle nature. ¡°You are a bully! You are bad!¡± Victor opens his mouth to call the boy away from Evelyn but realizes, suddenly, that he doesn¡¯t yet know his name. ¡°Come¡­¡± he stutters, e here¡­son.¡± Victor curses himself, inwardly, for being so awkward. Alvin growls at Victor and crawls closer to his mother, his wolf nature and protective instinct beginning to show. Ian continues to thrash in Victor¡¯s arms, now using his teeth and nails on the arm that holds him back. ¡°Listen!¡± Victor booms, and both boys pause, responding to the Alpha authority in his voice. ¡°You will BE. CALM.¡± Victor stills in his arms, and Alvin sniffs, wiping away his tears. ¡°Your mother is fine,¡± Victor says, speaking slowly and carefully. His heart tugs, seeing them so upset. They¡¯re just kids. Victor takes a moment to look at his boys, Alvin crouching by his mother, bravely meeting his eyes while clenching his jaw against his teers. Victor with teeth still bared, ring up at him, obedient to his authority but resistant none the less. Victor can¡¯t help huffing augh. If he needed further proof that they were his boys, here it is. Carbon copies of the two halves of his own nature. At hisugh, Ian growls and digs his sharp baby teeth into Victor¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t youugh at us!¡± He yells. ¡°We¡¯ll KILL you!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Victor pulls his arm away at the sharp bite and Ian skitters across the hall to crouch next to his brother. ¡°All right,¡± Victor says, hands out towards the boys as a sign of peace. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay. Your mom just fainted ¨C she¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Alvin and Ian look at each other, a silentmunication passing between them. Were they mind- linked, so young? Or is it just some kind of twin-speak? Victor shakes his head in wonder. ¡°Momo!¡± shouts Alvin, turning the corner ond seeing Evelyn collopse on the floor. Her foce is pole, her brown hoir spreod oround her. Ion lets out o shriek ond runs post his brother, throwing himself ocross the room towords Evelyn. Victor intercepts him holfwoy, cotching Ion by the woist on instinct ond holding him bock. Victor reoches for Alvin os well, but misses. Alvin skids on his knees to his mother¡¯s side, pushing bock her hoir. ¡°Momo?!¡± he cries. ¡°Alvin, stoy bock!¡± Victor colls ofter him, looking over Evelyn to moke sure thot she¡¯s breothing. She is ¨C peocefully, ot thot. She¡¯s just fointed o little, too much emotionol stroin. Victor continues to hold bock the throshing Ion, who won¡¯t do his mother ony good climbing oll over her. ¡°You hurt our mother! You ore o BAD mon!¡± Ion shrieks, fighting to get out of Victor¡¯s grosp. ¡°Whot did you do to her!?¡± Alvin sobs, beginning to bore his teeth ond betroying his usuolly-gentle noture. ¡°You ore o bully! You ore bod!¡± Victor opens his mouth to coll the boy owoy from Evelyn but reolizes, suddenly, thot he doesn¡¯t yet know his nome. ¡°Come¡­¡± he stutters, e here¡­son.¡± Victor curses himself, inwordly, for being so owkword. Alvin growls ot Victor ond crowls closer to his mother, his wolf noture ond protective instinct beginning to show. Ion continues to throsh in Victor¡¯s orms, now using his teeth ond noils on the orm thot holds him bock. ¡°Listen!¡± Victor booms, ond both boys pouse, responding to the Alpho outhority in his voice. ¡°You will BE. CALM.¡± Victor stills in his orms, ond Alvin sniffs, wiping owoy his teors. ¡°Your mother is fine,¡± Victor soys, speoking slowly ond corefully. His heort tugs, seeing them so upset. They¡¯re just kids. Victor tokes o moment to look ot his boys, Alvin crouching by his mother, brovely meeting his eyes while clenching his jow ogoinst his teers. Victor with teeth still bored, gloring up ot him, obedient to his outhority but resistont none the less. Victor con¡¯t help huffing o lough. If he needed further proof thot they were his boys, here it is. Corbon copies of the two holves of his own noture. At his lough, Ion growls ond digs his shorp boby teeth into Victor¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you lough ot us!¡± He yells. ¡°We¡¯ll KILL you!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Victor pulls his orm owoy ot the shorp bite ond Ion skitters ocross the holl to crouch next to his brother. ¡°All right,¡± Victor soys, honds out towords the boys os o sign of peoce. ¡°Everything¡¯s okoy. Your mom just fointed ¨C she¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Alvin ond Ion look ot eoch other, o silentmunicotion possing between them. Were they mind- linked, so young? Or is it just some kind of twin-speok? Victor shokes his heod in wonder. ¡°What are your names?¡± Victor asks, but the boys continue to look only at each other, ignoring him. ¡°Boys?¡± He waits. ¡°How old are you?¡± Wrapped up in each other, the boys continue to pay him no mind. Victor leans back against the hallway wall, hands in his pockets, taking them in. God, they are amazing, he thinks. Good looking boys and, obviously, smart. And, inconveniently, also very dedicated to their mother. Victor shakes his head, realizing that his original n ¨C to take the boys and buy Evelyn off with a generous surrogate fee ¨C is never going to work. He forgot, of course, to take the boys¡¯ affections into consideration. Evelyn is a dedicated mother, surely they love their mother as much as Victor does his own. It¡¯s not an affection Victor talks about much, but the mother/son bond amongst wolves is¡­powerful. Ian turns to Victor, his silent meeting with his twin apparently finished. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± he asks, his face still sharp with anger and worry. ¡°Any minute now,¡± Victor says, shrugging. ¡°She just had a tough afternoon. Think of it as a¡­tiny nap. She¡¯ll be up soon, and she¡¯ll be d to see you. Especially if I can tell her that you were good and behaved yourselves.¡± Alvin narrows his eyes at him. ¡°Why did she need a nap? Were you mean to her? Were you a bully?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± Victor says, smiling and shaking his head as the lie falls smoothly from his lips. ¡°She just had a shock.¡± ¡°What kind of shock?¡± Ian asks, eyes probing. ¡°Did you ask her to marry you?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Victor loses hisposure in his surprise, his mouth falling open. ¡°Well, she¡¯s our mother, and you¡¯re our father,¡± Ian exins slowly, speaking to Victor as if he were the child. ¡°Parents are married, right?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Victor says, buying time as heughs and drags a hand down his face. God, what a day. ¡°A lot of times, yes, but not always.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have a baby without being married,¡± Alvin says, rolling his eyes to him. ¡°We know mommy isn¡¯t married anymore, but now that you¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°What did¡­¡± Victor says, treading carefully, ¡°What did your mother tell you about your dad? About¡­ me?¡± ¡°She said you were very busy doing big, big work.¡± Ian said, using his arms to show Victor just how big the work was. ¡°And that you love us, and are proud of us, but you can¡¯t live with us because you are so busy doing the important things.¡± Victor nods. ¡°Well, your mom has it half right,¡± he says. ¡°I do love you, I am proud of you, but¡­I always wanted to be with you. I am never too busy to see you. Your mommy did a bad thing ¨C she took you away from me without telling me where she went.¡± The boys hackles start to raise at this criticism of their mother. Tiny growls rise in their throats. Victor puts his hands out again, supplicating and trying not tough at their defense of their mother. Really, it was very charming. ¡°Listen, your mom thought she was doing the right thing. She did her best, but it was, really, the wrong thing. She made a mistake. Do you understand?¡± The boys narrow their eyes at him and look at each other again for a moment. Then they return their eyes to Victor, unimpressed. ¡°I just want you to know,¡± Victor says, surprised at the emotion evident in his voice, ¡°that I never wanted to be anywhere but with you. I¡¯m your father, and I want to be¡­I want to be your dad. Very much. Nothing could have kept me away ¨C your mom just¡­she didn¡¯t tell me¡­¡± He faded off at the end there, unsure of the best way to exin. The boys appraise him, again silent. Then Alvin speaks for both of them. ¡°We want you to be our dad too,¡± he says, offering a very small smile. ¡°But not without mom¡± he says, pointing to her for emphasis. ¡°You should get married.¡± Almost as Alvin has said a magic word, Evelyn gasps a deep breath and raises herself until she¡¯s sitting. She rubs her head, blinking anding to. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ian says, throwing himself at her in a big hug. Alvin climbs into herp and holds her face in his palms. ¡°Mama!¡± Evelyn falls back slightly ¡°Ian, Alvin¡­¡± she says, working to sit up. ¡°Go easy on me¡­¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, drawing her attention to him. As she blinks and sees him standing there, it¡¯s as if the events of the day hit her again. What color she has drains from her face as she exhales all of her breath in one puff. The boys cuddle against her, eager to be close to their mom. ¡°I have a meeting, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, ncing at his watch. ¡°I can¡¯t stand here all day.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around Ian and Alvin but not breaking Victor¡¯s stare. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be by in a few days,¡± he says, ¡°for the boys.¡± He lowers his brow, his voice thick with meaning. ¡°Yay!¡± shouts Ian, genuine happiness on his face. ¡°We get to visit dad!¡± Victor smiles at him, pleased to see that at least one of the three is happy with the n. Then he returns his gaze to Evelyn and his face falls back into strict lines. She shouldn¡¯t expect any concessions, she knows, just from looking at him. He is merely giving her time to say goodbye, because it wouldn¡¯t be in his best interest to rip her boys from her now, after he¡¯s seen how much they love her. His meaning clear, Victor nods at all three and stalks out the back door. 1434 words Chapter 9 Chapter 9 #Chapter 9 ¨C Ask for Suggestions After the boys have been put to bed I stand in my kitchen, staring into the fridge. Milk, cheese¡­I¡¯m not hungry, or thirsty. I just¡­have no idea what to do. After the boys have been put to bed I stand in my kitchen, staring into the fridge. Milk, cheese¡­I¡¯m not hungry, or thirsty. I just¡­have no idea what to do. I sigh and shut the door slowly, careful not to make a sound. Shaking my head, I pull out my phone and do the one thing I can think of that will give me some peace. Me: Are you up? I send the text. D: I wasn¡¯t, until my phone buzzed on the nightstand. Thanks a lot, babe. What¡¯s up? Me: Up for a drink? I can meet you at O¡¯Leary¡¯s. D: At this hour??? M: Please. A moment passes and the whole room plunges into darkness when my screen blinks off. Then: D: Sure, anything for you. See you in 10 mins. ¡°Thank you so much, Mrs. Jennings,¡± I whisper as I slip out the door, pulling on my second boot. ¡°I promise they will be no trouble ¨C they won¡¯t even wake up!¡± I ramble, backing down the path. Mrs. Jennings merely purses her lips and shuts the door. She doesn¡¯t like me ¨C doesn¡¯t approve of single moms ¨C but she loves my boys. Plus, I shovel her walk in the winter. She owes me. The town is silent as I flit through it ¨C it¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock and this is a family neighborhood. As I push the door open to O¡¯Leary¡¯s ¨C it¡¯s just a dive, ripped up leather chairs and wooden tables ¨C I heave a sigh of relief. The old, familiar smell of cheap whiskey and stale cigarettes calms me. ¡°Well well,¡± I hear someone drawl from the bar to my right. ¡°Look who decided to turn up.¡± My face lights up with a smile. ¡°I had to get a sitter,¡± I say, shrugging casually and pretending to y it coy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been waiting long.¡± ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve been waiting for you my whole life.¡± We both pause, and then burst intoughter. I practically run to the bar and throw myself into Delia¡¯s arms, burying my face in her wealth of curly red hair. Delia, my best friend, who I hardly get to see since we left grad school school. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Delia asks, holding me at arm¡¯s length and brushing back my hair. ¡°You look pale, sick.¡± She sniffs me and signals the bartender, who nods and begins to mix another drink. ¡°It¡¯s been¡­a day¡­¡± I say, pulling myself up onto the stool next to her. She waits patiently for me to exin as the bartender puts my drink in front of me. Chilled southernfort, with lime. I smile at him and he nods, walking away. Cliff and I have known each other for years too. Our friendship is like a good man, strong and silent. I turn my attention back to Delia. ¡°Do you remember¡­what I told you about the twin¡¯s dad?¡± I speak slowly, carefully. ¡°Ohhh no,¡± she says,ughing a little. ¡°So this skeleton has finallye out of the closet to haunt you?¡± ¡°Haunt me,¡± I huff, taking a sip of my drink. ¡°More like chase me around with a baseball bat.¡± Delia grins, eager for more. ¡°Come on, babes. Spill. Do I finally get to hear his mysterious identity?¡± I can tell she¡¯s excited to hear some good gossip. ¡°Well, the boyspeted in a quizpetition today. They won, of course,¡± I say. Delia nods briefly, proud but unsurprised. After the boys hove been put to bed I stond in my kitchen, storing into the fridge. Milk, cheese¡­I¡¯m not hungry, or thirsty. I just¡­hove no ideo whot to do. I sigh ond shut the door slowly, coreful not to moke o sound. Shoking my heod, I pull out my phone ond do the one thing I con think of thot will give me some peoce. Me: Are you up? I send the text. D: I wosn¡¯t, until my phone buzzed on the nightstond. Thonks o lot, bobe. Whot¡¯s up? Me: Up for o drink? I con meet you ot O¡¯Leory¡¯s. D: At this hour??? M: Pleose. A moment posses ond the whole room plunges into dorkness when my screen blinks off. Then: D: Sure, onything for you. See you in 10 mins. ¡°Thonk you so much, Mrs. Jennings,¡± I whisper os I slip out the door, pulling on my second boot. ¡°I promise they will be no trouble ¨C they won¡¯t even woke up!¡± I romble, bocking down the poth. Mrs. Jennings merely purses her lips ond shuts the door. She doesn¡¯t like me ¨C doesn¡¯t opprove of single moms ¨C but she loves my boys. Plus, I shovel her wolk in the winter. She owes me. The town is silent os I flit through it ¨C it¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock ond this is o fomily neighborhood. As I push the door open to O¡¯Leory¡¯s ¨C it¡¯s just o dive, ripped up leother choirs ond wooden tobles ¨C I heove o sigh of relief. The old, fomilior smell of cheop whiskey ond stole cigorettes colms me. ¡°Well well,¡± I heor someone drowl from the bor to my right. ¡°Look who decided to turn up.¡± My foce lights up with o smile. ¡°I hod to get o sitter,¡± I soy, shrugging cosuolly ond pretending to ploy it coy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been woiting long.¡± ¡°Boby, I¡¯ve been woiting for you my whole life.¡± We both pouse, ond then burst into loughter. I procticolly run to the bor ond throw myself into Delio¡¯s orms, burying my foce in her weolth of curly red hoir. Delio, my best friend, who I hordly get to see since we left grod school school. ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong?¡± Delio osks, holding me ot orm¡¯s length ond brushing bock my hoir. ¡°You look pole, sick.¡± She sniffs me ond signols the bortender, who nods ond begins to mix onother drink. ¡°It¡¯s been¡­o doy¡­¡± I soy, pulling myself up onto the stool next to her. She woits potiently for me to exploin os the bortender puts my drink in front of me. Chilled southernfort, with lime. I smile ot him ond he nods, wolking owoy. Cliff ond I hove known eoch other for yeors too. Our friendship is like o good mon, strong ond silent. I turn my ottention bock to Delio. ¡°Do you remember¡­whot I told you obout the twin¡¯s dod?¡± I speok slowly, corefully. ¡°Ohhh no,¡± she soys, loughing o little. ¡°So this skeleton hos finollye out of the closet to hount you?¡± ¡°Hount me,¡± I huff, toking o sip of my drink. ¡°More like chose me oround with o boseboll bot.¡± Delio grins, eoger for more. ¡°Come on, bobes. Spill. Do I finolly get to heor his mysterious identity?¡± I con tell she¡¯s excited to heor some good gossip. ¡°Well, the boyspeted in o quizpetition todoy. They won, of course,¡± I soy. Delio nods briefly, proud but unsurprised. ¡°And their dad was the sponsor of thepetition¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°What crap luck is that? I came back from the bathroom at the end of the show to see him standing on stage with them, dropping their trophy to the ground in shock when he smelled them.¡± I cover my face with my hand, reliving that horrible moment when my life fell apart. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Delia says, eyes wide. ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Well, he found them back stage, and then pulled me into a conference room¡± I wave my drink, indicating a world¡¯s worth of drama not worth recounting. ¡°And he basically told me he¡¯s taking them, that he wants custody, and that I¡¯m never going to see them again.¡± Delia gasps, smacking a hand over her mouth. ¡°Oh my god, Evelyn. Is this for real?¡± I nod angrily and throw back the rest of my drink, signaling Cliff for another. ¡°He¡¯s one of the most powerful Alphas in the world, D,¡± I say. ¡°He¡¯s got paternity rights on his side, and he¡¯s gotwyers, he¡¯s got money.¡± I put my head in my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.¡± ¡°Can you run?¡± she asks, and by the seriousness of her voice I know she¡¯ll help me if that¡¯s what I choose, but I shake my head. ¡°He¡¯ll find me, Delia. It was different when he didn¡¯t know but now¡­I can¡¯t escape him.¡± We sit in silence for a few minutes, me struggling not to cry, Delia clearly puzzling through it. ¡°How was he¡­with the boys,¡± she eventually asks, her voice careful. I look up at her, confused. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± She shrugs. ¡°Was he nice to them? Did he act like they were¡­bastards?¡± She whispers thest word, treading carefully on the subject. ¡°No,¡± I say. ¡°He was¡­well, I guess he was good with them. He was shitty to me¡± I emphasize, thanking Cliff for my refill with a nod. ¡°But with them, he was¡­fair. And they, of course, are obsessed with him,¡± I roll my eyes. Delia nods slowly, turning her wine ss in her fingers. Her pause extends, and I squint at her, suspicious. ¡°Come on, D. Out with it,¡± I say. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wellll,¡± she says, extending the word. ¡°What if you¡­let him?¡± ¡°What?! Let him take my boys?!¡± ¡°No, no,¡± she puts a hand out to me. ¡°What I mean is, instead of making it a hard no, why don¡¯t you¡­let him have some space in their lives? If he¡¯s willing to acknowledge them as his sons, then opening that door could give you a little room to negotiate. Keep things on your terms.¡± I stare at her, thinking it through. When my silence extends too long, Delia continues. ¡°Listen, Evie, you¡¯re tired. You¡¯re a great mom, but it is so much work taking care of those two little guys all by yourself. Plus, you¡¯re broke,¡± she says,ying it out as a fact. ¡°I ¨C !¡± ¡°You¡¯re broke,¡± she levels a stare at me, forcing me to face facts. I blush, and don¡¯t correct her. She¡¯s right. ¡°Look if Victor is willing to acknowledge them, and if your boys like him, and if he¡¯s good to them¡­¡± she pauses again, ¡°maybe it¡¯s not such a bad thing to let him take some of the burden off you. Maybe, for the boys¡­maybe it could be good¡­¡± I heave a sigh and turn back to my drink. ¡°Geeze,¡± I say. ¡°Maybe I should have gone with your first n and let you help me run away to Argentina.¡± Sheughs. ¡°Come on, Evie, if we¡¯re running and hiding anywhere, you know it¡¯s Paris.¡± We bothugh together and then sit in silence for a few minutes. ¡°So¡­what¡¯re you gonna do,¡± she probes, sipping her ss of chardonnay. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmur. ¡°Victor can offer them things you can¡¯t. ess to the best schools, for a start. You have special kids, Evie. They deserve the world.¡± I nod, and then snap my head towards her, realizing something. ¡°That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve called him Victor¡­¡± I say, narrowing my eyes. Delia twists her mouth to the side wryly, apologetic. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she says, ¡°about that¡­I¡¯ve known since they were babies. Come on¡± she says,ughing. ¡°I have eyes, I have CelebGoss, I know where you¡¯re from. I put it together.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, throwing my head back and howling withughter. ¡°And all this time, I thought I was so clever with my secret.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± she says, shrugging andughing with me. ¡°It¡¯s¡­a big deal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, pulling myself back together. ¡°You have a point. Actually, you and Victor both have the same point. What is best for the boys¡­¡± I say thoughtfully. It¡¯s a big question. ¡°And what about Amelia,¡± Delia says, looking at me with pursed lips and wide eyes. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, turning to her, ¡°Yes. Amelia! I said that to Victor too, but forgot about until now. Amelia Jones, my sons¡¯ stepmother.¡± ¡°The number-one super model of the world, suddenly a stepmother of two,¡± sheughs and we both crack up together, picturing it. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s not exactly¡­maternal. Do you think she¡¯d try to keep you out of the picture?¡± Delia asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, and I genuinely don¡¯t. ¡°She¡¯s notoriously territorial with Victor,¡± Delia says. ¡°Which I think he likes. She¡¯s not going to be happy about Victor¡¯s ex hanging around, or your kids.¡± I nod and chew on my bottom lip, considering these furtherplications. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Delia says, her voice slow and pondering. ¡°Unless what?¡± I ask. ¡°Unless¡­this problem, is actually your solution¡­¡± She smiles wickedly at me, a n forming. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, suddenly realizing what she means. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± ¡°I know!¡± She says,ughing with me and toasting my ss with hers. I beam at her and pull my phone from my pocket, doing a quick google search. Then I dial a number and wait. ¡°Yes, Kensington Industries?¡± I ask. ¡°My name is Evelyn Walsh, I¡¯m trying to get a message to Victor Kensington. Yeah¡­he¡¯ll want to hear this. Tell him I want to meet tomorrow. Tell him toe by at 3. His sons will be waiting.¡± I hang up the phone and Delia lets out a shout of victory. ¡°That¡¯s right, baby!¡± she says. ¡°Take the problem into your hands. You¡¯re in charge now.¡± I wrap her up in a hug. ¡°Delia,¡± I say. ¡°What would I ever do without you.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 #Chapter 10 ¨C Unexpected Babysitting Victor¡¯s entourage rolls up precisely at 3:00, as requested. Three cars, one ck Rolls-Royce and two hummers, presumably filled with whatever Betas andckeys Victor has brought with him. The boys and I are standing outside waiting for him, me in my favorite dress, the boys bright and tidy in their school uniforms. Victor¡¯s entourage rolls up precisely at 3:00, as requested. Three cars, one ck Rolls-Royce and two hummers, presumably filled with whatever Betas andckeys Victor has brought with him. The boys and I are standing outside waiting for him, me in my favorite dress, the boys bright and tidy in their school uniforms. Victor steps out of the car into the sunshine, buttoning his zer as he frowns judgmentally at my neighborhood. I grit my teeth behind my smile. Two short men in grey suits climb out of the car behind him, carrying stacks of paper. These guys have wyer¡± written all over them. Before they can get far, though, my boys rush forward, their knapsacks bouncing on their backs. ¡°Daddy!¡± Alvin yells, wrapping himself around Victor¡¯s leg as he did yesterday. ¡°Hi, Dad!¡± Ian shouts, running and waving. Victor takes a step back, obviously surprised. Clearly, he was expecting a fight, not a warm wee. I make my way slowly down the walk behind them, offering a friendly smile. ¡°Hello, Victor, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± He frowns at me, suspicious of this 180-degree turn from yesterday. ¡°Wee to our home. Would you like toe inside for some iced tea?¡± I gesture back towards the door. ¡°I¡­¡± Victor says slowly, hesitant and trying to figure out my angle. ¡°Or would you just like to take the boys straight away?¡± I say with wide eyes, keeping my expression bright and guileless. ¡°What?¡± he breathes, his face shocked. ¡°That¡¯s what you want, right?¡± I say, folding my hands together and leaning back on my heels. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and take the boys for the weekend? See? They¡¯re all packed.¡± Ian holds up his backpack for Victor to inspect. ¡°I brought ALL of my firetruck toys!¡± He shouts, excited to show his dad his treasures. ¡°Mom says they¡¯re too loud, but that you have a big house so it won¡¯t be so bad!¡± ¡°And I have candy!¡± Alvin says, beaming. ¡°Mom let us pick out lots of candy at the store to bring ¨C we never get candy, but it¡¯s a special asion, she said.¡± ¡°And I brought my sticky spiders!¡± ¡°And the nerf gun!¡± ¡°And my kazoo!¡± ¡°You should take them¡± I say warmly, watching Victor try to process all of these supplies. ¡°Go ahead, bond with your sons. See if you¡¯re even interested in custody.¡± I nod, making my words convincing. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I wasn¡¯t expecting¡­¡± Victor faulters for words, looking down at Alvin still clinging to his leg. Victor¡¯s entouroge rolls up precisely ot 3:00, os requested. Three cors, one block Rolls-Royce ond two hummers, presumobly filled with whotever Betos ond lockeys Victor hos brought with him. The boys ond I ore stonding outside woiting for him, me in my fovorite dress, the boys bright ond tidy in their school uniforms. Victor steps out of the cor into the sunshine, buttoning his blozer os he frowns judgmentolly ot my neighborhood. I grit my teeth behind my smile. Two short men in grey suits climb out of the cor behind him, corrying stocks of poper. These guys hove ¡°lowyer¡± written oll over them. Before they con get for, though, my boys rush forword, their knopsocks bouncing on their bocks. ¡°Doddy!¡± Alvin yells, wropping himself oround Victor¡¯s leg os he did yesterdoy. ¡°Hi, Dod!¡± Ion shouts, running ond woving. Victor tokes o step bock, obviously surprised. Cleorly, he wos expecting o fight, not o worm wee. I moke my woy slowly down the wolk behind them, offering o friendly smile. ¡°Hello, Victor, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± He frowns ot me, suspicious of this 180-degree turn from yesterdoy. ¡°Wee to our home. Would you like toe inside for some iced teo?¡± I gesture bock towords the door. ¡°I¡­¡± Victor soys slowly, hesitont ond trying to figure out my ongle. ¡°Or would you just like to toke the boys stroight owoy?¡± I soy with wide eyes, keeping my expression bright ond guileless. ¡°Whot?¡± he breothes, his foce shocked. ¡°Thot¡¯s whot you wont, right?¡± I soy, folding my honds together ond leoning bock on my heels. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go oheod ond toke the boys for the weekend? See? They¡¯re oll pocked.¡± Ion holds up his bockpock for Victor to inspect. ¡°I brought ALL of my firetruck toys!¡± He shouts, excited to show his dod his treosures. ¡°Mom soys they¡¯re too loud, but thot you hove o big house so it won¡¯t be so bod!¡± ¡°And I hove condy!¡± Alvin soys, beoming. ¡°Mom let us pick out lots of condy ot the store to bring ¨C we never get condy, but it¡¯s o speciol osion, she soid.¡± ¡°And I brought my sticky spiders!¡± ¡°And the nerf gun!¡± ¡°And my kozoo!¡± ¡°You should toke them¡± I soy wormly, wotching Victor try to process oll of these supplies. ¡°Go oheod, bond with your sons. See if you¡¯re even interested in custody.¡± I nod, moking my words convincing. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I wosn¡¯t expecting¡­¡± Victor foulters for words, looking down ot Alvin still clinging to his leg. ¡°Oh, do you have ns this weekend?¡± My face is again guileless, but ¨C thanks to CelebGoss ¨C I already know that Victor does indeed have ns this weekend. He¡¯s supposed to appear tonight, at a regatta. With Amelia. ¡°I¡­¡± he hesitates. Hiswyers blink at him, also surprised. Clearly, he prepared them for a screaming madwoman, promising hellfire and vengeance. Victor nces at them and I can see that he is embarrassed. Good. ¡°Why the sudden¡­change of heart?¡± Victor asks, regaining hisposure and working to reassert his dominance despite the one little boy clinging to his leg and another running around him pretending to be a helicopter. I shrug and smile. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been raising kids for five years by myself. You were right yesterday ¨C I deserve a break. If you want to help me out by taking them for the weekend, then be my guest. Of course,¡± I pause here and Victor¡¯s frown deepens as he prepares himself for the caveat. ¡°Of course, that is, if you¡¯re actually going to spend time with them. I trust you,¡± I say pointedly. ¡°You are their father, and I can tell that you¡¯d die to protect them, that you want to spend some real, quality time with your only sons.¡± I pause and let that sink in. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to leave them with a nanny, or your staff¡­¡± I drift off there, letting Victorplete the thought himself. Victor growls low in his throat, realizing that he¡¯s going to have to rework his entire weekend. ¡°Of course,¡± he says, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them myself.¡± Perfect, I think. Right into my trap. ¡°And¡­Amelia?¡± I ask pointedly. Victor grinds his teeth as he figures out this part of my n. I smirk, knowing that I was right to bet that he spent the night getting his legal rights in order and hadn¡¯t given his girlfriend a second thought, let alone a phone call. She is going to flip her lid when he arrives at their house with six-year-old twins, his biological sons, in tow. I just wish I could watch it. Maybe some paparazzi will do me a favor and snatch some footage¡­ ¡°Amelia,¡± he grinds out. ¡°Will wee them with open arms.¡± I give Victor my sweetest smile. ¡°I have no doubt she¡¯ll make a great mom. And don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s a holiday ¨C three day weekend. Bring them back on Tuesday.¡± I lean down and call to my boys. ¡°Come give me a kiss, babies. I love you so much and I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± I stretch out my arms as Alvin unwinds himself and Ian rushes over. I wrap them in a big hug, taking a moment to kiss their cheeks and smell their hair before letting them go. ¡°Best behavior, boys. No tricks. Well¡­not many.¡± I wink at them. They wink back and Alvin whispers ¡°I packed the handcuffs, Mommy. We still couldn¡¯t find the key, though.¡± ¡°And I have the confetti poppers!¡± Ian whispers as well, but I know Victor¡¯s superior hearing picks up on everything. His frown deepens and I hold back myugh. ¡°We love you, mommy!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll facetime you every night!¡± ¡°You had better,¡± I say, securing their backpacks and pointing them towards the car. ¡°Can we ride in the big one?!¡± Ian calls over his shoulder, heading for the hummer filled with Betas. ¡°What? No!¡± Victor calls after him. ¡°The other car.¡± He begins to leave and then pauses, turning back to me. He narrows his eyes, trying to puzzle me out. ¡°What will you do?¡± He asks. ¡°When they¡¯re gone? This is the first time you¡¯ll be away from them, right?¡± I nod and smile, refusing to let him see the fact that it¡¯s killing me to let them go. ¡°Like you said, Vic,¡± he winces at the contraction; I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s called him that in years. Maybe ever. ¡°I¡¯ve been a single mom for six years now, I deserve this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kick back, rx, treat myself to some home spa treatments. And then, of course, tonight I have my date¡­¡± I flick my hair back, allowing my eyes to drift off as I let Victor see me think about Mark¡¯s visitter tonight. ¡°A date?¡± He growls. ¡°What,¡± I say, amused. ¡°I¡¯m a single woman. You think I¡¯ve been holding out for you all this time, pining?¡± Iugh into his face. Victor looks me up and down for the first time, noticing the curves of my dress, perhaps noting that the silk skirt andce bodice is reminiscent, in its own way, of the dress I wore the night we met. And of the fact that I look damn good in it. He looks away sharply and I¡¯m pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Victor says gruffly, turning towards his car. ¡°They won¡¯t miss their mother anytime soon. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± I return, crossing my arms. ¡°Say hi to Amelia for me!¡± I call after him. I wave as the cars pull away from the curb, a sly smile on my face. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 #Chapter 11 ¨C A Celebrity Case I sigh, arms crossed, as I watch the cars pull away with my boys, saying a silent prayer. In my heart, I know Victor will keep them safe, but still ¨C a mother¡¯s fears run deep. After the car moves out of my sight I turn and head back into my house, shifting into counselor mode. I wasn¡¯t kidding when I told Victor I had a big day nned ¨C but it¡¯s less spa and more work, unfortunately. I¡¯ve got bills to pay. I head into my office and quickly straighten up some loose papers on my desk, nudging my grey armchair back into its ce parallel to the green velvet loveseat where my clients sit. The boys must have been in here, fooling around. As I put finish up, I hear a knock on my office¡¯s outside door. Susan, right on time. Susan rushes through the door as soon as I pull it open, a pink scarf draped over her head to obscure her face. Poor Susan ¨C she¡¯s always so ashamed ofing to see me for counseling, not wanting anyone to see here in or out. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s looking, Susan,¡± I say gently, but I draw the shades closed anyway. ¡°Oh, you never know!,¡± sheughs. ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful.¡± She gives me a sunny smile that I know she doesn¡¯t feel. I take my pen and notebook off of the desk and neatly fold myself into my chair, pulling on a cardigan that I folded over the back. More professional, I think, than my silk-andce remember-that-time-you- knocked-me-up dress. ¡°So, Susan,¡± I say, getting right into it, ¡°Have you and Adrian tried any of the role ying techniques that we talked aboutst session?¡± Susanughs awkwardly and blushes. I smile and wait patiently for her to respond. Susan came to me about six months ago, desperate to fix her rtionship. She and Adrian are deeply in love but, as with many werewolf/human couples, they have some trouble connecting in the bedroom. ¡°Yes,¡± Susan finally says, smiling coyly. ¡°We were able to find some ways to engage in¡­¡± ¡°Roley¡­¡± I suggest softly ¡°Mmhmm!¡± she says, her lips pursed. ¡°It allowed us to move more slowly, so that we could incorporate more¡­¡± she blushes again. ¡°Forey?¡± I offer. ¡°Yup!¡± Poor Susan is beat red now. ¡°That¡¯s great, Susan! And did you find that it¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She covers her face with her hands to hide her deep blush, but I can see her smile. ¡°Yes! I did. It definitely allowed me to be more¡­aroused¡­so that the size of his¡­¡± she looks at me from between her fingers and I nod, letting her know I understand, ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t so difficult to¡­¡± ¡°Fit inside of you,¡± I finish for her. Susanughs and I join her. ¡°You¡¯d think after six months of this,¡± she says, ¡°I¡¯d be better at enunciating what I mean. I mean, you know all the intimate details of my s*x life but I still struggle to say¡­p***s¡± she whispers thest word. ¡°Everyone takes their own time,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°It took me a long time to figure out what I like in bed and how to talk about it. And you have the added dimension of having to learn how to adapt to another species. You should go easier on yourself.¡± Susan nods, and I continue. ¡°So, you were able to sessfullymunicate your need for more forey, it sounds like a sess. How did¡­the rest go?¡± I see Susan grimace slightly and I lean forward, ready to listen. ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°All of the roley got Adrian really worked up too,¡± she said. ¡°There were some moments that¡­well, that freaked me out, Evelyn.¡± I nod and encourage her to tell me more. ¡°Well¡­he bit me, a little bit.¡± I raise my eyebrows and try to suppress a smile. ¡°Is that a problem for you?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, in the moment it felt¡­it felt really great. But now¡­¡± she pulls aside her t-shirt and showing me a ring of teeth marks on her shoulder. ¡°I mean is it okay? I read all this stuff about men hurting their partners¡­¡± ¡°Okay, lets work through this,¡± I say. ¡°Did it hurt you?¡± ¡°A little bit,¡± she says softly, ¡°but in a good way?¡± I nod, understanding. ¡°I want you to know, Susan, that biting and marking are part of werewolf s****l culture. It can be a violent act, of course, but between a wolf and his mate it¡¯s a sign of arousal, and affection, and iming. When he bites you, does it feel like he wants to hurt you?¡± She shakes her head slowly, ¡°No,¡± she says. ¡°I can feel that he wants me, but not that he wants me to suffer. It also heals, like, super fast,¡± she says, pulling her shirt aside to look again at the ring of indentations. ¡°Even this morning it was much more red.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± I say, peering at it. ¡°Wolf wounds work faster, it¡¯s in the saliva.¡± She nods and turns again to me, a tremor of fear in her voice. ¡°Am I¡­am I going to turn into a wolf now?¡± she asks, slowly. ¡°Like¡­like a werewolf?¡± ¡°No, Susan,¡± I say,ughing kindly. ¡°You¡¯ve watched too many movies. Lycanthropy isn¡¯t transferred through bites, it¡¯s gic, like having brown hair or green eyes.¡± ¡°If you and Adiran decide to have kids,¡± I continue, ¡°they will be half wolf, though wolf genes tend to be dominant, so they will likely present as full wolves. But you, my dear, will stay safely as a human.¡± I see Susan huff a sign of relief. ¡°You should talk to Adrian, though,¡± I say, leaning forward. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be biting you like that if you and he haven¡¯t had a conversation about what it means. You didn¡¯t grow up in a pack and he probably forgets that you don¡¯t know.¡± Susan nods and I hold her eye contact, letting her know that I¡¯m serious. ¡°Encourage him to remember that you¡¯re human and that he needs to ask you to consent to things that you¡¯re unfamiliar with. He loves you, and you deserve to decide whether or not you want to be bitten during s*x. It¡¯s not all up to him.¡± ¡°Thanks, Evelyn,¡± she says, and I get up to give her a hug before she leaves. I¡¯m rooting for this funny human/wolf pair, who got hit with a mating bond out when they met by ident in an Applebee¡¯s parking lot. It will be an uphill road for them, but I think they¡¯ll make it. As Susan¡¯s car pulls away, I see Tyesha¡¯s green station wagon pull up to my curb. ¡°Just a rotating door today,¡± I say under my breath,ughing and waving as she makes her way up the walk. ¡°Tyesha!¡± I say, folding my old counseling mentor into a hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, was I expecting you?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± she says, beaming at me. ¡°You got time for a cup of coffee? I have an interesting case for you.¡± I raise my eyebrows and gesture her inside, where I put my little Keurig to work making us twottes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I ask. ¡°An interesting case has crossed my desk,¡± she says, blowing on her coffee. ¡°I think that you¡¯d be good at it, knowing your penchant for¡­discretion. And your love of CelebGoss.¡± I gasp and lean forward. ¡°Really!? A celebrity case? Who is it? Wait¡­is it Lisa Vanderpump? I always knew she had a little wolf in her.¡± Tyughs at me and shakes her head. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t tell you, which is part of the job. It is a celebrity, but they¡¯ve asked for full discretion. They don¡¯t even want the therapist to know who they are until they¡¯ve had their first session ¨C all phone until they feel they can trust you.¡± ¡°However,¡± she continues, ¡°it¡¯s all right up your alley. Great couple, good s*x, just a disconnect between their visions for their future. I think you¡¯d be a great match.¡± I nod and bite my lip. I¡¯ve never worked with a celebrity this big before ¨C did this kind of demanding start mean they were going to be difficult? With all these new twists in my life, I don¡¯t need the extra drama. But, I could use the cash. ¡°Is the pay¡­¡± I say, trailing off to let Tyesha fill in the nks. ¡°It¡¯s worth the drama,¡± she says, raising an eyebrow to punctuate her point. Iugh. ¡°Okay, set me up!¡± She clinks her mug against mine and then draining it. ¡°Where should we ¨C¡° I begin to say, when all of a sudden we hear a bang and the squealing of wheels outside the house. Ty and I look at each other, suddenly serious, and then quickly push open the door to the street. There¡¯s a little smoke left where the perpetrator has burned out, but our eyes are instantly drawn to my car ¨C my poor car! The words ¡°GET OUT OF TOWN, b***h¡± are scrawled across it in red paint. I gasp, enraged and terrified at once. Below that phrase is another one, smaller, which reads ¡°Or your KIDS are next.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 #Chapter 12 ¨C Couples Counseling I breathe deeply through my nose as rage takes over the terror in my body. Emily. Frickin. James. God, I thought I was finally finished with her drama ¨C but apparently, she¡¯s still out to ruin my life. Six months ago, I was having a totally normal therapy session with Emily¡¯s boyfriend Keith, a Beta. He asked me for my professional opinion on some¡­spots, which had mysteriously appeared on his p***s. I told him that hat was outside of my jurisdiction as a counselor and told him to seek medical attention. But then Keith started crying, saying that if he came down with an STD like moonpox they weren¡¯t going to let him continue in his job. I bit my lip then, because he¡¯s right ¨C moonpox is very contagious, especially amongst Betas in a small pack who tend to share gear and clothing. However, it¡¯s super rare. ¡°It¡¯s probably fine, Keith ¨C you¡¯re probably panicking over nothing.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it, Evelyn,¡± ¡°Keith,¡± I said, putting out a hand and trying to soothe him. ¡°Moonpox has a very distinctive silver ring around any¡­sores. You¡¯re definitely going to be able to tell.¡± ¡°Please, Evelyn, just tell me what you see.¡± He was sobbing, in a full panic. ¡°Keith, I can¡¯t ¨C¡° but before I knew it, he was pulling at his belt and shoving his jeans down to his knees. I flinched back covered my eyes. ¡°God, Keith! Put that away ¨C I¡¯m not a doc-¡° ¡°Please, Evelyn!¡± He wrenched my hand away from my face. Before I could squeeze my eyes shut, I caught a glimpse and did a double take. ¡°Ohhhh no, Keith¡± I said, unable to tear my eyes away from the gross sight before me. All over his sizeable member were red spots, oozing pus, with distinctive silver rings around them. Suddenly, the street door banged open and Emily was there. I knew all about her, of course, from Keith¡¯s horror stories from about his girlfriend. ¡°I knew it,¡± she seethed, her nails beginning to sharpen into ws. ¡°I KNEW you¡¯d be here with this w***e!¡± ¡°You gave me moonpox, Emily! YOU¡¯RE the f*****g w***e!¡± Keith, with his jeans still around his knees, began to go into full transformation. I jumped out of my chair and was across the room in a moment, seeking safety. This is part of what Keith came to talk to me about ¨C controlling his temper when Emily sets him off. Emily ignored him. ¡°You,¡± she said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°I knew he found some hooker to suck him of,¡± she snarls, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so ugly.¡± ¡°Are you SERIOUS?!¡± I shouted back at her. ¡°I¡¯m trying to HELP him! To help your rtionship!¡± ¡°Big help you are!¡± she shouted, her own body starting to snap and reshape as she, too, began the transformation into a wolf. ¡°You ruined my rtionship, I am going to ruin your life,¡± she snapped, her words morphing into a howl as she and Keith chased each other into the night. ¡°f**k,¡± I shouted, throwing my notebook across the room and burying my face in my hands. This was going to be the start to a whole world of trouble, I knew. And I wasn¡¯t wrong. Tyesha puts and arm around me and squeezes my shoulder. ¡°Look, Alpha Lexington fully acquitted you of any charges in that situation with Keith, and everyone knows Emily is crazy. This is just hershing out.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°But it¡¯s the crazy I¡¯m worried about, Ty. I¡¯ve got kids to think about, and she¡¯s unhinged.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean this up,¡± says Ty, gesturing towards the car, ¡°but first¡­actually, that call with the celebrity is scheduled for 5:00. Which is in like¡­five minutes.¡± She grimaces at me. ¡°Do you mind if we complete that first?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, sighing with a shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s get it done.¡± ¡°Great!¡± she says, dashing for her car. ¡°Let me get my equipment!¡± ¡°Equipment?¡± I say, confused. ¡°What do I need beyond a phone!?¡± She waggles her eyebrows and gives me a thumbs up. ¡°Wait till you see!¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, sipping on my now-cold up of coffee as Tyesha hooks wires to a series of metal boxes andputers. ¡°All of this¡­for a phone call?¡± ¡°This guy is top notch,¡± she says, smiling at me. Ty is a total tech geek, she lives for this stuff. ¡°He wants total anonymity and is willing to pay to ensure that it happens.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Whatever.¡± I turn my attention back to the pile of non-disclosure agreements that Ty is having me sign. I don¡¯t read them through as I add signature after signature ¨C I trust her. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± says Ty, flipping a switch. A green light turns on. ¡°The client has asked for a short pre- processing meeting in advance to make sure that you¡¯re a good fit.¡± ¡°All of this stuff,¡± she waves a hand over the electronic mess, ¡°ensure that you can¡¯t trace him, and that both of your voices will be disguised. Anonymity goes both ways.¡± I shrug, not really worried. I can do my job sounding like me, or like a robot. I finish the dregs of my coffee and sit down. Tyesha uses an old rotary phone that she brought with her to dial a number. I hear the person click onto the line. ¡°Sir? This is Tyesha Taylor, calling with your confirmed counseling appointment. All is set up here on our end.¡± I hear a long pause from the client, and then a mumbled reply. ¡°Yes,¡± Tyesha says, turning to look at me. ¡°Your counselor has agreed to a five-minute pre-counseling interview to confirm you are a good fit. Are you ready?¡± When he buzzes a confirmation, she hands the phone to me and skirts out the door, giving us privacy. I put the phone to my ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± the person responds, his voice gruff and muffled by the technology. He sounds bizarre ¨C like some kind of monster speaking to me from far-awaynds. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to speak with me.¡± ¡°I am happy to help,¡± I say, ¡°What is it you¡¯d like to talk about with a counselor?¡± ¡°Ah, my romantic rtionship,¡± he responds. I hear a kind of rough grumble and a high-pitched noise in the background. ¡°Um, pardon,¡± he says, and I hear a muffled shuffling and some more grumbles before his voicees back. ¡°I apologize. I had an unexpected turn of events today. My¡­children are here, when they weren¡¯t scheduled to be. I apologize if they affect this call.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I say, encouraging. ¡°Children are a blessing, but I definitely understand how they can be distracting, especially¡± Iugh at little, ¡°when they¡¯re unexpected.¡± ¡°Are you a parent?¡± He asks, his voice sharp. ¡°I am,¡± I say, and then I fall silent, letting him take control of the conversation. With new clients, especially Alphas, it¡¯s best to let them take the lead. And I can already tell, this guy is an Alpha. ¡°Under what¡­¡± he hesitates a moment, picking his words. ¡°Under what circumstances would a woman be¡­unwilling? To have a child?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, leaning back in my chair. ¡°There are lots of reasons. Some have to do with a personal or s****l disharmony between couples, if a woman suspects that they wouldn¡¯t be good co-parents, or if it would ruin their existing rtionship.¡± ¡°Or,¡± I continue. ¡°There could bemunication problems, or she could not be ready for kids, or she may not want to be a mother at all. Women areplicated and unique ¨C the reasons aren¡¯t the same for everyone.¡± The client is silent on the other end of the line. I wait, but he seems to be thinking. ¡°Are you and your partner¡­¡± I probe, ¡°trying? To have a child?¡± ¡°I thought that we were,¡± he grumbles, and even through the voice distortion I can sense his temper rising. ¡°But apparently, we are not on the same page.¡± ¡°Are there¡­fertility issues? Or is this personal?¡± Heughs, low and with a hint of anger to it, and suddenly I feel ice climb up my spine. Theugh is¡­ familiar. ¡°That¡¯s a little bit personal,¡± he says, taking back control. ¡°Before we go there, let me make sure you¡¯re qualified to address the problem.¡± ¡°Sure, I understand,¡± I say. However, I have to keep him talking. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ ¡°What can I tell you about me?¡± ¡°How long have you been performing couples counseling? What are your sess rates?¡± I tell him more about my experience, my years of helping couplese together, about the sessful families which I have coached through hard times. After every answer, the client fires back with more questions, probing, ensuring that there are no weaknesses to my skills. With every word he utters, though, every clipped question, every authoritative demand, I am surer and surer until ¨C suddenly ¨C even through the distortion I hear an uncanny sound. A siren wail, and then the three sharp beeps of a toy horn ¨C a sound I¡¯d know in my sleep because it¡¯s woken me up at least twelve times since Christmas. Ian¡¯s horrible firetruck toy, which he took to Victor¡¯s house this morning. The celebrity on the other line? I know it in my bones. It¡¯s Victor. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 #Chapter 13 ¨C Dual Rtionship Finally, after what feels like an endless list of my credentials, I get Victor talking about his goals for the sessions use the opportunity to quietly freak out. I put my hand over the phone¡¯s receiver and turn my face away, breathing deeply as my mind spins, trying to figure out my next step. I should, of course, immediately end the call before Victor tells me anything real about his life, his rtionships, his intimacies. This is a textbook case of a conflict of interests. I definitely shouldn¡¯t be Victor¡¯s therapist because I¡¯ve figured out his identity but he hasn¡¯t figured out mine ¨C it creates a power imbnce. Oh, and because we¡¯ve slept together, and because he¡¯s trying to steal my children, just to name a few other reasons. ¡°s**t s**t shit¡­¡± I mutter under my breath. I know I should hang up the phone but¡­ Something inside me nudges me, telling me that fate has delt me a sweet hand here. Perhaps, just perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t ignore this so quickly. Everything in this custody case is weighted in Victor¡¯s favor ¨C at least in legal terms. The minute it bes clear that I intentionally kept Victor¡¯s children from him, not giving him a chance to acknowledge Ian and Alvin as his sons and heirs, the court will turn in his favor. But now, suddenly, I have ess to Victor¡¯s deepest secrets, fears, even his ns for the future. It¡¯s hical, of course, but¡­are ethics really the most important thing when he¡¯s trying to take my kids? If Victor were in my ce, he¡¯d take every advantage that came his way. Alphas like Victor don¡¯t think codes of ethics apply to them, swiping them away like cobwebs whenever they pose an inconvenience. My eyes narrow as my heart hardens. Fine. I¡¯ll y by his rules. ¡°Hello?¡± I hear the gruff voice echo from the phone, which I¡¯ve forgotten is in my hand. I return my attention quickly back to the call. ¡°Mmmhmmmm¡­¡± I say, pretending to think deeply. ¡°That DOES present a¡­conundrum for you¡­¡± I say, grimacing and hoping that I¡¯ve responded coherently to whatever it was he just said. ¡°I agree,¡± says Victor, sounding satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m d you recognize that it¡¯s aplicated issue.¡± ¡°Certainly, certainly,¡± I confirm. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Victor says. ¡°I¡¯m d that we¡¯ve had this chat and that we¡¯re on the same page. I will consult my schedule and arrange a call forter this week. Thank you.¡± Victor hangs up without waiting for my response. I stare nkly at the receiver in my hand. My mind is conflicted, half greedy and victorious, half anxious that I¡¯ll get caught, lose my license, lose my kids¡­ I take a deep breath and exhale slowly, gently returning the phone to its cradle. God, only twenty-four hours, and my world ispletely upside down. The door cracks open and Tyesha pokes her head in, shing me a questioning thumbs up. ¡°Come on in, Ty,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°It all went fine. I think he wants me to take the case!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± she says, offering me a high-five. ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be an interesting case for you, and that you have exactly the skills and expertise necessary to really help him.¡± I sh her a small smile, guilt still rolling in my stomach. Ha, if only she knew. But this will give me leverage, information I can use to turn the tide my way. It¡¯s the smart thing to do, even if it¡¯s not right. The alpha spirit within me begins to growl softly, and I feel a small pleasure at this new adventage. Victor should not forget that I, too, can be ruthless. Joyce certainly never forgot. Tyesha senses my strange mood and c***s her head to the side. ¡°You okay, Evelyn? I thought you would be more excited about this.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I say, putting on a false cheerful front and stretching to demonstrate that I¡¯ve been tired. ¡°It¡¯s just been¡­a long couple of days.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± she says, spinning my armchair and sitting down in it to face me. She checks her phone for a moment, and then gives me a big smile. ¡°Great, the client has confirmed that he would like to move forward to the next step with you.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I say, folding my hands in myp. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°The client wants to stay remote for the foreseeable future, and anonymous, until he feels really comfortable. Some of these celebrities never want to reveal their identities, despite all the nondisclosures you¡¯ve signed and will continue to sign.¡± She tucks her phone away and shrugs. ¡°I get it, they¡¯re a secretive people. But we know we can trust you.¡± I smile at Ty warmly, letting her believe it. I also say a quick prayer that this doesn¡¯t ruin my career ¨C I love my job. But again, my kids are more important. ¡°So, now that he¡¯s confirmed, is there anything¡­else you can tell me about the case?¡± I say, carefully prying. ¡°He spent most of his time interviewing me about my credentials. I didn¡¯t get much out of him.¡± ¡°From what I know,¡± Ty says, ¡°it¡¯s a pretty standard rtionship crisis, only made particrly complicated because he¡¯s powerful and famous.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I say, nodding and letting Tyesha continue without too many interruptions. People tend to tell you more if you give them the space to talk. ¡°Yeah,¡± she continues, ¡°apparently a lot of quarreling, almost every time they talk. He¡¯s having trouble controlling his emotions, she¡¯s breaking hermitments, especially her promises about their timeline for having kids.¡± ¡°Oh, tough one,¡± I say softly, vaguely, letting Ty continue. ¡°I get the sense that there¡¯s some self-loathing in there too,¡± she says, looking off into the distance and letting her mind wander aloud, as I hoped she would. ¡°He let something slip, in his intake interview ¨C something about losing his temper and bing the person hates ¨C someone from his past, I think.¡± She blinks andes too, shrugging and giving a littleugh. ¡°Who knows,¡± she says, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get into it all soon.¡± I raise my eyebrows and smirk. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to dig in. Hey!¡± I say suddenly, thinking of something. ¡°I have the rest of the day off and, for once, I have no kids on a Friday afternoon. Do you want to stay for a bit? Have a ss of wine with me before my date tonight?¡± ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Ty says, getting to her feet. ¡°Who is this date with? Is it Andrew, that guy ¨C¡° Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nah, he¡¯s old news,¡± I say, interrupting her and leading the way into the kitchen where I have a bottle of white wine chilling. ¡°This new guy is Mark and oh my god, you should see him Ty. He ¨C¡° Suddenly I feel my phone buzz in my cardigan pocket. I pull it out, suddenly anxious as my mind jumps immediately to my boys. I don¡¯t know the number disyed on the screen, but beneath it the phone reads ¡°Kensington Enterprises.¡± Victor¡¯spany. s**t. s**t s**t. Is something wrong with the boys? I hold up a finger to Tyesha, who nods as I take the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Evelyn?¡± It¡¯s Victor himself. My heart rate speeds up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± I demand, careful not to let Ty know who is on the phone. ¡°Evelyn, you need toe as soon as possible,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± I say, urgent, ¡°are the boys all right?¡± He huffs a huge sigh. ¡°They¡¯re fine, Evelyn, of course. They¡¯re just¡­they¡¯re tearing my house apart. Everything is¡­covered in marshmallow¡­I don¡¯t even know where they got¡­¡± his voice fades out, bewildered. Iugh, and press a palm to my chest, where my heart is returning to its normal rhythm. Oh, thank God. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± I say, a little smug. ¡°Just text me the address, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I hang up the phone and give Tyesha a little grimace. ¡°I¡¯m sor-¡° I begin, but she waves a casual hand at me, interrupting. ¡°No apologies, babe,¡± she says, patting me on the back and stepping towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get your car cleaned off and get you on the road. I¡¯m a mom too ¨C I get it, kidse first.¡± I nod at her, genuinely appreciating her understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you out there,¡± I say, picking up my phone again. ¡°One more call.¡± Tyesha nods and heads out the door as I dial a new number. ¡°Heyyy, Mark,¡± I say, lowering my voice into the velvet tones I know he loves. ¡°Sorry baby, I¡¯m going to have to take a rain check on tonight¡­¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 #Chapter 14 ¨C Live with Parents When Victor opens the door, I burst outughing. I can¡¯t help it. Before me stands one of the most powerful Alphas in the country, his shirt covered in stickers and juice stains, glitter on his face and even a little purple marker smudged across his chin. He scowls at me mightily, filling up the frame, ring at me in a way which I¡¯m sure has cowed hundreds of men. But here, with what is clearly marshmallow fluff spiking up a piece of his hair, it just makes it funnier. I bend over,ughing so hard I have to put my hands on my knees to support myself. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, stern and gruff, clearly used to more respect. ¡°Evelyn,¡± I say back, crossing my arms over my chest and mocking him, stillughing. ¡°Ohe on, Victor, get over it,¡± I say, pushing past him into his front hall. ¡°You can¡¯t intimidate me with apple juice and Paw Patrol stickers all over your shirt.¡± I am impressed, walking into Victor¡¯s house, though I try not to let him see it too much. ¡°Beautiful home you have here,¡± I say, turning to take in the three-story wall of windows, the view over the valley. Beyond the stainless kitchen I can see a giant swimming pool out back,plete with swim-up bar. Geeze, living the life. ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmurs passively, following me into the room as I put my purse down on a table. ¡°And where,¡± I say, are my boys? Victor rolls his eyes, clearly ashamed at his inability to control them, and gestures towards the back. My heart lifts as I hear theirughter. Victor walks me out onto his expansive patio, which has all of the trimmings of a five-star restaurant ¨C full grill, pizza oven, even a wine fridge. I whistle and turn around to take it all in. As I spin, I catch sight of the boys and startughing. Ian is crouching on top of the ping pong table, snarling and swiping like a tiger as Alvin waves a gigantic palm frond at him ¨C one he¡¯s clearly torn, without permission, from Victor¡¯s carefully-manicured gardens. ¡°What are they even doing,¡± he says, catching sight of them as well and releasing another big sigh. ¡°ying tiger and monkey,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s a game, they made it up.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t¡­¡± he begins, and rubs his head with his hand. ¡°They don¡¯t listen, and they want to be doing twelve different things at once.¡± I smile at his frustration. ¡°They¡¯re a handful, for sure.¡± ¡°A handful,¡± he snaps, staring at them and burying his hands in his pockets. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. They¡¯re torturing the poor Beta¡¯s. They yed hide and seek with one for like, ten minutes, and he¡¯s just¡­gone¡± Iugh at Victor¡¯s troubled expression. He turns to me and starts tough a little too. ¡°Seriously, we don¡¯t know if he got lost, or he¡¯s still hiding ¨C or if he just¡­quit.¡± We bothugh at that one, harder. ¡°They¡¯re really clever kids, Victor,¡± I say, ¡°they¡¯re in a league all their own. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself if you can¡¯t handle them.¡± I smirk, watching the smile on his face turn into a stern frown. Clearly, Victor doesn¡¯t like to be told he can¡¯t do things. ¡°Ohe on,¡± I say, nudging him with my elbow and encouraging him tough. ¡°You were so confident this afternoon, and not even a couple of hourster they¡¯re running rough shod over you.¡± I smile up into his face. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s kind of cute.¡± Victor narrows his eyes at me, but I can see a smile tug at the corners of his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯reughing at me, woman,¡± he says, and I smile as his grows more yful. ¡°You raised these monsters ¨C I¡¯m sending you the bill for all the damages.¡± Iugh loudly at that ¨C truly surprised that Victor¡¯s made a joke ¨C and at the sound the boys turn and finally catch sight of me. ¡°Mommy!¡± I hear, joined quickly by ¡°Mama! Yayyy!¡± The boys rush over, enveloping me in a hug. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Hi babies,¡± I say, brushing their hair back and filling my eyes, just for a moment, with their beautiful faces. ¡°Are you having fun with Victor?¡± I ask, a slight warning in my tone, letting them know that I know they¡¯ve been a bit naughty. ¡°Yessss,¡± they chorus, folding their hands like the angels they sometimes pretend to be. ¡°And have you been good?¡± ¡°¡­yesssss¡­¡± the response is a little more hesitant this time and they try to distract me with big toothy smiles. Iugh and shove them away from me lightly. ¡°Go back to your games, little terrors,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± The boys rush off, relief clear on their faces. They think they¡¯ve gotten away with it. ¡°How do you do that,¡± Victor says, shaking his head as he watches them run away. ¡°they¡­listened to you. Responded in clear, human English¡­¡± ¡°Oh they¡¯re not so bad,¡± I say. ¡°You just have to stay one step ahead of them. So tell me,¡± I inquire, folding my arms across my chest. ¡°How was your day with them? Was it that big of a disaster, really?¡± Victor breathes out another big breath, his cheeks puffing. ¡°It was chaos, Evelyn.¡± He says, embarrassed to admit his faults. But his face changes then, softens. ¡°But it was also¡­great.¡± I frown slightly. The chaos I expected, but his enjoyment¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I definitely need help,¡± he says, his face truly honest and open to me for the first time in years. ¡°And you know it¡¯s not easy for me to admit that, but I am grateful that you came when I called, Evie. It¡¯s just,¡± He shakes his head, returning his gaze to the boys, who are sitting by the pool ying with rocks. ¡°Today was challenging, and infuriating, and messy, which is the opposite of everything I invite into my life. But it was fun,¡± he breathes out thest word, amazed. ¡°I want my sons by me every day, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°I want to see them grow. It is¡­essential. You are a parent, and a wolf,¡± he says. ¡°You understand.¡± I grimace and say nothing because, the truth is, I do understand. But I also know that Victor getting what he wants in this situation means I lose it. ¡°Now that I know they exist, and know them,¡± Victor says softly, ¡°It will be impossible for me to let them go.¡± I watch him as he say this and feel my heart soften, just a little. He is still arrogant, possessive, and unyielding but¡­I can see him bing a dad. His love for my boys makes me feel¡­ I shake my head, turning away from the thought. I have to be strong. In silence, we watch the boys y. Unusually quiet, Alvin and Ian crouch by the pool, gathering t, round rocks and stacking them on top of each other. ¡°Dad says he wants us toe live in his house with him.¡± Alvin says softly. Ian ces a rock on the top of the tower and then, suddenly, pushes the whole thing over. Alvin doesn¡¯t protest. ¡°Do you want to go and live with our dad?¡± Ian asks, his voice angry. Alvin doesn¡¯t answer and Ian shoves him so that he falls among the rocks. ¡°Hey!¡± Alvin says, rubbing his side where he fell. ¡°You are bad!¡± Ian hisses at him. ¡°We can¡¯t leave mom! She¡¯s our mom! She loves us, and we love her!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Alvin says, his face twisting with sadness and anger. ¡°But I don¡¯t like thinking of dad living here all by himself ¨C he¡¯s our dad. And he loves us too.¡± Ian looks over at their parents and sits back on his rump, defeated. ¡°I know,¡± he says. ¡°I like our dad,¡± says Alvin, starting to stack the rocks again. ¡°He is nice, and he is funny when he yells at the Betas, and he ordered us new beds and new toys¡­and he is handsome, and looks like you¡­¡± tears spring to Alvin¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s just a little boy, after all. Looks like us, Ian says, mind-to-mind with his brother. Alvin smiles and wipes his eyes. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°I think we have to get them to live together, like other parents,¡± Ian says, his face taking on determined lines. ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin responds, a wicked smileing onto his face. ¡°We have to be very crafty though.¡± Ian considers. ¡°I think that the best way¡­would be to make them have another baby. After all, if we have three, then they have to live with all of us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± says Alvin. ¡°Because we will outnumber them,¡± Ian says, shrugging, as if the logic is obvious. ¡°Ahhhh,¡± Alvin says, nodding along. ¡°Okay. As long as it¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°Of course it will be a boy,¡± Ian scoffs. ¡°We can¡¯t have a sister.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alvin continues. ¡°How do we get a baby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ian says, shrugging. ¡°But I know that first, they have to have a date, like she does with Uncle Mark!¡± Alvin nods, agreeing to the n. Then the boys smile at each other, devilish, and turn to call to their parents. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°We are tired! We want to go to bed!¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 #Chapter 15 ¨C Water ying ¡°Bed?!¡± I call out to the boys, surprised by their request. ¡°It¡¯s only¡­7 o¡¯clock. You haven¡¯t even had dinner!¡± ¡°Bed, bed!¡± the two boys shout, leaping to their feet and running around the pool. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°Sorry Victor,¡± I say, turning to him. ¡°Looks like the boys want to go home.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Ian shouts. ¡°We can go to bed here! Dad has a BIG bed ¨C we saw it upstairs! You said we could have a sleepover!¡± ¡°Yes, they should sleep here,¡± says Victor, eager to keep control. ¡°Bed! Bed! Bed!¡± The boys begin to chant, climbing on the ping pong table and hopping around. ¡°Boys, get down from there,¡± I say, anxious. I walk over and reach out my arms to lift them down. ¡°No!,¡± Ian shouts, an impish expression on his face. ¡°You have to catch me first! And then we¡¯ll go to BED!¡± Shrieking withughter, he and Alvin leap from the table and fly by me, running around the pool. ¡°NO running!¡± Victor shouts, authoritative, expecting them to obey. The boys ignore him,ughing harder, jumping over lounge chairs and pushing floats into the pool. ¡°Boys!¡± I shout, using my best mom voice. It has no effect. I move towards the edge of the pool as they come around it, making a full circle. They¡¯ll have to run right past me. ¡°Catch us! Catch us!¡± They shriek, dodging me and zipping by. I reach out as fast as I can, snatching at the tail of Ian¡¯s shirt ¨C missing ¨C reaching for Alvin¡¯s arm ¨C Suddenly, I feel my left leg go out from beneath me. I stumble sideways and gasp, seeing nothing but blue pool before me when ¨C bam! I feel a strong arm around my waist, pulling me back and steadying me. ¡°Are you all right, Evelyn?¡± I gasp as Victor pulls me to him, holding me steady until I find my feet. ¡°Um, yes,¡± I say, brushing hair out of my face and looking around for the boys, avoiding eye contact as he holds me close. ¡°Stilettos aren¡¯t¡­pool friendly footwear, are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say not,¡± Victor murmurs, finally taking back his hands. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, out of the blue, from behind Victor I hear Ian shout: ¡°LET¡¯S PLAY MARCO POLO!¡± and I spy a sh of him standing right behind Victor, hands up, ready to shove. Victor collides with me and we both topple, suddenly, helplessly, into the pool. I surface frantically, gasping for air, just in time to see the boys cannon ball into the water fully clothed. ¡°Alvin! Ian!¡± I shout, full of rage. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve done this. The boys swim around, shrieking ¡°Marco!¡± and ¡°Polo!,¡±pletely lost in the excitement of their game. I struggle to the side of the pool and support myself against the wall, trying toe up with a hasty n to get them back in line, when I hear a roar. Shocked, I turn towards the sound. The boys fall silent midugh. Victor is standing in the shallow end about ten feet away, teeth fully bared, full Alpha asserting his authority over his pack. If he wasn¡¯t soaking wet, he would be¡­terrifying. ¡°Alvin! Ian!¡± He snaps. ¡°You wille to heel. NOW.¡± The boys, silent, paddle towards him until they each stand at his side, up to their shoulders in the water. Victor swiftly dips down and gathers one boy under each arm, holding them still with absolute strength. ¡°You boys,¡± he growls, ¡°will learn to respect your Alpha, and to listen to me when I tell you to behave.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the boys mumble. I raise my eyebrows, never having seen them so cowed. Victor turns and carries them bodily out of the pool, setting them on the concrete where they stand silent and still. Then he pulls his sopping dress shirt off over his head, tossing it in a soggy pile on the ground, and moves to take the boys¡¯ shirts off too so that they can begin to get dry. I stare at Victor, taking in the sight of his shirtless body, realizing that he¡¯s somehow gotten in better shape than he was five years ago, his supposed prime. His muscles move powerfully under the skin on his shoulders, his back, his stomach¡­ ¡°Evelyn?¡± He turns to me and I blink, realizing suddenly that I¡¯ve been staring. ¡°Yeah!¡± I say, slipping back into the pool and swimming over to the shallow end, where I pull off my pumps and climb out. ¡°Alvin, Ian,¡± I say sternly, making my way over to all three. ¡°That was uneptable. You owe Victor and I an apology while we think up your punishment.¡± The boys look up at me with doe eyes as Victor hands me a towel from a bin. ¡°While we discuss it, why don¡¯t you two go wash off all this chlorine in the shower,¡± I say, nodding my head at Victor¡¯s fancy outdoor bathing area. God, he really does have everything. The boys nod and begin to dash over to the shower. ¡°Walk!¡± I shout after them, ¡°and no nonsense.¡± They obediently slow their gate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Victor¡± I say, drying myself off as best I can, grimacing at my ruined silk dress. ¡°They¡¯re mischievous, but not usually this bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, smirking. ¡°They just have a lot of energy and need a firm hand, like you said. They remind me¡­a lot of myself, when I was their age.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, curious. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­controlled, now. I have trouble thinking of you as wild, impulsive.¡± ¡°Really,¡± he says, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°I¡¯d think that you, of all people, could maybe think of a time when I was¡­impulsive.¡± At this, his eyes wander down my body and I look down at myself, realizing that my soaking dress reveals more of my figure beneath it than I¡¯d like to have on disy. I blush horribly and turn my back to him, pretending to concentrate on drying my hair. Victorughs behind me, not falling for it. ¡°Come on, Evelyn, let¡¯s get you some dry clothes ¨C I¡¯m sure I can find something of Amelia¡¯s that will fit.¡± ¡°Are we going in?¡± Alvin and Ian wander back over to us, damp but fresh. Alvin rubs his eyes. ¡°I am sleepy.¡± ¡°Yes, boys,e on,¡± Victor says, ushering us all inside. ¡°Warm dry clothes for everyone, and bedtime for boys. And for your punishment¡­I will tell you a VERY scary story.¡± He bares his teeth, kidding. ¡°Noooo¡± whines Alvin, ¡°we want Mama to tell the story, she always tells it best.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take turns,¡± Victor concedes, and we troop up the stairs to Victor¡¯s bedroom which is, predictably, gigantic. Victor gives me a set of Amelia¡¯s soft pink sweats and helps the boys into their pajamas while I change. When I return, all three are cuddled up in the middle of his California king. I awkwardly perch on the edge of the bed, unsure of what to do next. Victor called me over to his house to help control the boys, and suddenly I¡¯m in his bedroom wearing his girlfriend¡¯s clothes? I admit, I¡¯m out of my element. ¡°You have toe clooooooser, mama¡± Ian whines, putting out his hands to me. ¡°And tell us the good story.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good story?¡± Victor asks passively, stroking Ian¡¯s hair. ¡°The story of our dad, and how he met our mommy,¡± Ian says, heaving a big yawn. ¡°It changes every time, and we get to ask questions, and guess if it¡¯s real or just a story,¡± Alvin adds, smiling with his eyes closed. Victorughs at that. ¡°Oh really? And do you think you¡¯ve ever heard the truth?¡± ¡°No, mommy always says daddy is a cowboy, or a superman, or a space alien,¡± Alvin says, ¡°but in reality, he¡¯s just you, and you¡¯re not any of those things.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, looking straight at me, ¡°would you like to hear the real story, right from the horse¡¯s mouth?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes fly open. ¡°YES!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 #Chapter 16 ¨C Bedtime Story ¡°Ohhhh no you don¡¯t,¡± I say,ughing anxiously. I start to stand up but Alvin lunges for me and grabs my hand. ¡°Come on, mama, we want to hear the story!¡± Alvin looks up at me with big brown eyes, hard to resist. ¡°Yes, mama! We want to hear daddy¡¯s side!¡± Ian stays curled up next to his father, clinging to his arm. ¡°Yeah,e on, mama¡± Victor says, smirking at me, his voice low and mocking. ¡°What are you afraid of? That I¡¯ll tell them the truth?¡± I know I¡¯m rising to his bait, but I sit back down on the bed. ¡°Fine. But I get mediation privileges. I demand the right to correct you when you lie.¡± Victor nods graciously and the boys cheer. ¡°Closer, mama!¡± Alvin tugs on my arm, pulling me to the top of the bed with the rest of them. I curl up on Alvin¡¯s far side, careful to stay as close to the edge as I can without falling off. I start the story. ¡°Mommy and daddy met at a party,¡± I say, beginning to stroke Alvin¡¯s hair as I always do at bedtime. I pause, wondering how to phrase Mommy had just put on her sluttiest dress, bent on revenge¡­ ¡°There were lots of people at the party,¡± Victor¡¯s voice interrupts me. I look up to see him watching me, smirking, ¡°and they were bothering your mom.¡± I nod and smile a bit, keeping his eye contact, thanking him, silently, for skipping over the parts the boys don¡¯t need to know. ¡°Yes, so many people bothering me,¡± I say to the boys, lying easily, ¡°and as soon as daddy saw them pestering me, he drove them away ¨C whoosh!¡± I make a flying motion with my hands, and the boys laugh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite like that,¡± Victor says, his voice low, resonant. I raise my eyebrow, surprised to hear his edits. ¡°In fact,¡± he says, ¡°your mother was very very tricky, like a little fox.¡± I can see him work to repress a smile. ¡°She was pretending to be very pitiful and helpless, and letting all the people pester her, just so I would save her.¡± The boys gasp, and so do I. ¡°Mommy, so tricky!¡± Ianughs. I can tell he is impressed. Alvin also looks at me fondly, his eyes bright. ¡°Of course, Iplied, even if I knew she was faking.¡± Victor says, quite the hero. ¡°After all, a damsel in distress is¡­ a damsel in distress. How could I say no?¡± ¡°That is not quite true,¡± I say slowly, willing to y Victor¡¯s game. The boys heads turn to me, eager. ¡°You see, mommy didn¡¯t even need to be tricky. Because as soon as daddy saw mommy, he was mesmerized.¡± The boys oooo and Victor smirks at the twist. I can see him thinking up his counter move. ¡°Even if nobody had pestered me, daddy would have found a reason toe and help me, because he was swept off his feet.¡± I make another woosh-ing motion with my hand, and allow it tond softly on Alvin¡¯s belly, tickling him so that heughs. ¡°Your mommy is misremembering,¡± Victor counters. ¡°The reality is, she stumbled, deliberately, so that daddy had to catch her and hold her up. And when I did¡° he pauses for effect, ¡°do you know what she said?¡± ¡°What?¡± yawns Ian, enthralled but tired. Victor mimics my voice in a silly falsetto: ¡°Ohhhh Victor, if you wanted to dance with me, you just had to ask!¡± We allugh at that, and I¡¯m surprised, again, at this new side of a man whom I had always thought so stern. ¡°Again, only a half truth,¡± I say, gathering myself and putting on a serious tone. ¡°Daddy stepped on my toes so that I would fall in the first ce, he wanted me to fall into his arms, so he could ask me to dance.¡± ¡°On the contrary,¡± he said, ¡°mommy was on a mission to catch daddy, to make him all her own¡­¡± Iugh shortly, hurt, a bit, by how close we¡¯re edging on the truth here. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t try very hard to escape. It didn¡¯t take much.¡± Victor¡¯s voice drops low here, reacting to my jab. ¡°Mommy knew that daddy had a lot of money at his ¨C¡° ¡°Mommy never asked for a thing,¡± I hiss. We both fall silent and look away from each other. I feel a little bit of shame, first because I let him bait me, and then because I let the boys see it. ¡°I think they¡¯re asleep,¡± Victor whispers after a few moments have passed. I look to each of the boys and am pleased to see that their heads have fallen heavy on the pillows, their mouths open slightly as they breathe slowly. ¡°We got lucky in that,¡± I say, pulling the nket higher over Alvin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Victor,¡± I say. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t fight about the past. What¡¯s done is done.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± he says, and I note that he doesn¡¯t apologize in turn. Always the Alpha. I let it pass. ¡°They can stay here tonight,¡± Victor says, moving to edge out from between the boys. As he does, Alvin lets out a little cry and clutches at Victor¡¯s shirt. We both freeze and Alvin loosens his hand, still asleep. ¡°I think you should stay,¡± I whisper, ¡°at least until they¡¯re fully asleep. It won¡¯t take long.¡± I then move to shift myself off the bed and Ian half opens an eye, letting out a little whine that breaks my heart. ¡°You stay too,¡± Victor says and I give him a nervous look. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just until they fall into a deeper sleep,¡± he says in response. ¡°They have had a big day, they need to sleep in peace. We can give him that.¡± I nod and curl up with my little Alvin, resting my head next to his, as Victor pushes a button on a remote and the room fades to darkness. I feel Alvin breathing slowly beside me and wait patiently for him to fall more deeply asleep. When I open my eyes, the light is different. Did Victor push the button on the remote again? That¡¯s stupid ¨C the boys will never be able to sleep with all this bright orange light in the¡­ I raise my head and look around. s**t, it isn¡¯t artificial light ¨C that¡¯s brilliant, beautiful dawn pouring through Victor¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows. I blink and look around further, my eyes and mind still blurry with sleep, and look down for Alvin to find¡­ Oh no. Oh god. What the ¨C To my right is not the softly-sleeping body of my little boy, but the broad, muscled chest of an Alpha. I jump, trying to get myself out of this embarrassing situation, but find that his right arm is wrapped around me, a steel vice. I pull harder and Victor only grumbles, tightening his grip and pulling me further against his chest. I freeze against him, shocked, mortified, and can feel every breath pulsing in and out of his lungs. A little panicked, I begin to scooch my body lower, seeking to slip out from beneath his arm so I can get out of this bed before anyone ¨C I am halfway out, one shoulder slipping free, my face about equal with Victor¡¯s hips when he heaves a great snort and wakes up. Not knowing what to do, I freeze. God, should I run? Hope he doesn¡¯t see me if I don¡¯t move? Will he fall back asleep so I can continue slinking away unnoticed?? ¡°Wha-?¡± Victor looks around, sensing that something is not right, and then spies me half crouched, trapped by his arm, inches from his crotch. ¡°Um¡­hi?¡± I venture. ¡°What the ¨C¡° Victor leaps up and out of bed so that I fall in a heap amongst the nkets. ¡°Evelyn!¡± I sit up. ¡°What!? You were the one pinning ME down with your gigantic fricking arm-¡° ¡°What were you doing in my BED?!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°We must have fallen ASLEEP Victor! God, it¡¯s not as if I did it on purpose!¡± He runs a hand through his hair, messing it further and I can¡¯t help but think ¨C god, what¡¯s wrong with me? ¨C that he looks really good in the morning. I bite my lip and roll out of bed, straightening the soft pink velour sweatsuit that Amelia doesn¡¯t yet know I¡¯ve borrowed. For a night in bed with her mate. God, what a disaster. ¡°Where are¡­where are the boys?¡± Victor asks, looking around the room for them as if they¡¯re hiding under the bed or the dresser or something. Not a bad impulse, actually. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How did they¡­how did he¡­¡± he ventures, baffled. ¡°No idea,¡± I say, lying casually. I have a feeling the boys knew exactly what they were doing and are now off somewhere celebrating their victory. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 #Chapter 17 ¨C His Mate ¡°So when will you get married?¡± Ian asks, digging into the huge pile of pancakes that Ian¡¯s private chef ces in front of him. The chef smiles at the boys, thrilled to be cooking something besides rare steak and sd. I fall silent, looking between the boys, suspicious. Victor, less prepared, blushes. ¡°We,¡± he says, gesturing between the two of us, ¡°are not going to be married. In fact, there¡¯s someone very special I want you to meet ¨C my mate. Her name is Amelia. I¡¯m going to marry her.¡± Alvin¡¯s fork tters to his te of eggs and his eyes fill with tears, his little lip starting to tremble. ¡°No, no,¡± Victor says, and I can see his heart in his eyes, devastated to have made his son cry. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing ¨C it¡¯s all very good ¨C¡° ¡°Silly rabbits,¡± I say, smiling warmly at my boys and trying to get them tough. ¡°No one ever said daddy and I were going to be married ¨C and it will be so fun to have an Amelia in your life! She is a Luna,¡± I say, trying to make the word sound exotic and special. ¡°What is a Luna,¡± Ian asks, his pancakes abandoned. ¡°Well, every wolf has a mate,¡± Victor exins, slowly and carefully. ¡°But, not every wolf is lucky enough to meet them. If an Alpha finds his mate, she¡¯s very special, so they call her his Luna, the moon to which he turns. They fall in love and are destined to get married.¡± The boys stare at him, unimpressed. ¡°You two have your own mates,¡± Victor says, trying to sweeten the deal, ¡°and if you¡¯re lucky enough, one day you will find¡­your own¡­Lunas¡­¡± He gives up. Alvin¡¯s eyes well further with tears. ¡°Why isn¡¯t mama your Luna, she should be your mate.¡± Victor huffs augh, awkward, and looks to me for help. I casually pick at my own eggs, letting him handle this one. ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose-¡° ¡°But you and mama had BABIES! You are MARRIED!¡± Ian shouts, not caring that his logic is not sound. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be married to have babies, though it is preferable,¡± at this, he shoots me a bit of a dirty look. I shrug. Marriage didn¡¯t work out so great for me, why should I back him up on that? ¡°You are bad! You have abandoned our mother!¡± Ian begins to cry then, and Alvin matches him, finally letting his tears flow. ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Victor mumbles, amazed at the irony of the usation. ¡°Now, boys,¡± he says sternly, but they ignore him. ¡°BOYS.¡± He booms out, using his alpha tone. Remembering yesterday in the pool, the boys gather themselves. ¡°You boys are not being fair here,¡± Victor says. ¡°I did not know you were born ¨C you were an ident,¡± ¡°A gift,¡± I say, my voice low and just a tiny bit threatening on that one. ¡°A surprise,¡± Victor concedes, narrowing his eyes at me. Ian pouts and stares down at his half-eaten breakfast. ¡°If daddy marries this stupid Luna,¡± Victor opens his mouth at this, but I shake my head at him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Then they will probably have a baby,¡± Alvin finishes Ian¡¯s thought seamlessly, mirroring his brother¡¯s devastated expression. ¡°And then he won¡¯t just be our dad anymore.¡± ¡°We finally got our dad,¡± Ian says, deste. ¡°And now we¡¯re gonna lose him. And they¡¯ll probably have a GIRL!¡± He wails thest word, and both boys copse again into tears. I stand up, starting to clear tes. There¡¯s no use talking to the boys while they¡¯re like this ¨C it¡¯s best to wait until they get through the emotions, then we¡¯ll talk. ¡°Boys¡­boys,¡± Victor tries to take control at the table. ¡°Stop crying boys,¡± he bangs his fist on the table, forcefully but with no real violence. ¡°You are Alphas, you can¡¯t cry like this. You have to be men.¡± I shake my head as I put the dishes in the sink. ¡°You can¡¯t cry when you¡¯re an Alpha?¡± Alvin asks, trying, and wiping his tears. ¡°No,¡± Victor says, and I deliberately drop adle into a pot so that it ngs. Victor looks at me and reads my meaning on my face, in every line of my body: don¡¯t teach my boys that macho bullshit. He ignores me, turning back to the boys. ¡°No, Alphas don¡¯t cry. They have a responsibility, and they have to keep themselves together so that they can lead their pack.¡± ¡°It is fine to cry,¡± I interject. ¡°Crying is totally normal, and it¡¯s good for you to cry.¡± Victor has the audacity to roll his eyes at me. ¡°Okay!¡± I say, falsely cheerful, ¡°that¡¯s enough! Time to go home! Up boys, gather your things!¡± The boys do as I say, quietly, overwrought and ready to let me take the lead. Victor stands up. ¡°Evelyn, you said you wanted me to take them for the weekend ¨C¡° ¡°I know, Victor,¡± I say, crossing to him and working to be as kind as I can. ¡°But it¡¯s been a lot for them. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I put a reassuring hand on his arm, ¡°You were great. Just¡­let them go to their home, let them return to normal for a minute so they can process all of this change.¡± Victor stares at me a moment and then breaks my gaze, nodding. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, and move out of the kitchen to help the boys pack. When we arrive home, the boys scatter to their room to y with their toys as if nothing has changed. I¡¯m grateful for that as I slip into my office, seeking my own sanctuary. I click on myputer and click through a few emails before a text lights up my phone¡¯s screen. Ty: Ev, are you free? That new client just called ¨C he would like to move up tomorrows¡¯ first call until today. Are you around? I heave a big sigh and think for a moment, then respond. Me: Yes, I¡¯m around. Tell him to call anytime. I eye the old-fashioned rotary phone hooked up to the system of boxes and wires. The green light is still on. I¡¯m fairly certain it will still work, but¡­ Is it right? I can feel myself getting closer with Victor, with the boys. Hell, this morning I woke up in his arms. Am I tempting fate with this? Suddenly the phone rings. Well. Now or never. I pick up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Victor¡¯s voice is disguised again, but even through it I would know it was him, now. He¡¯s starting to be familiar to me; his words, his voice. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear from you,¡± I say. ¡°We were scheduled for a call tomorrow. Is there a reason why you bumped it up?¡± I lean back in my chair, letting myself slip into my counselor identity. ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m having¡­well, a little bit of a crisis,¡± he says. I can hear him moving around, like he is cooking or working something as he talks. So Alpha, needing something physical to do while he deals with his emotions. ¡°Tell me more,¡± I murmur, letting him take the lead. ¡°Well, I learned recently, that I have¡­I have two children. They were a surprise. I met them by chance, with their mother, who confirmed that they are mine.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± I say. ¡°How do you feel about this turn of events?¡± ¡°Good, they¡¯re wonderful boys. They¡¯re just¡­it¡¯s a big surprise. And I haven¡¯t yet¡­found a way to¡­ tell¡­my mate.¡± ¡°That is, I imagine, going to be a shock for her,¡± I say calmly. Victor huffs augh. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. It makes it moreplicated because we¡¯ve had a lot of friction,tely, regarding children. I want to have children with her¡­well, yesterday. But she wants to concentrate on her career.¡± ¡°So is it fair to say,¡± I continue, ¡°that she is going to haveplicated feelings to this news?¡± ¡°Again, an understatement¡± Victor says, seeming unimpressed. I take note of this. ¡°I¡¯m worried that it will end it for us. We¡¯re mated but¡­if it¡¯s not the life she wants, I¡¯m afraid she will leave me, no matter how much we love each other.¡± I nod, understanding. ¡°You know what you have to do,¡± I say, being more forceful with him than I would with other clients. But I sense that Victor is looking for someone to push him. ¡°I have to tell her.¡± He says, firm, decided. ¡°Soon. As soon as you see her again. When will that be?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± he confirms, tense. ¡°At the local Club ¨C there¡¯s an Alpha gathering that we¡¯re ted to go to, I¡¯ll just bring the kids and ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± I say, appalled. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing to do!¡± ¡°What? It will be like pulling off a band-aid ¨C I¡¯ll just get it over wit-¡° ¡°Think about what you¡¯re doing here,¡± I say. ¡°In confronting her in public, you do it fast. But you¡¯re taking away any of her ability to react in a way that is honest for her. She won¡¯t be able to yell at you, to leave you, because all eyes will be on her. But are you being fair?¡± He is silent on the phone, but I can hear him grumble, unhappy. So, I continue. ¡°Look, you¡¯re having problems in your rtionship already. Doing this only makes it worse. Cancel the party, tell her at home.¡± I am definitive, sure that this is the right path. He says nothing for a moment, and I can almost hear him processing. ¡°Then tonight it is,¡± he snaps, and the line goes dead. Smiling, I return the phone to the cradle. Crisis averted. At least for now, it seems I¡¯ve made the right choice. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 #Chapter 18 ¨C Meet the Stepmom Amelia uses her shoulder to push open the front door, wheeling her carry-on suitcase behind her and pressing her phone to her ear. ¡°The Balenciaga,¡± she says. ¡°Yeah, listen, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± She tosses the phone aside, running thest few steps across the room to where Victor is standing, jumping up into his arms and wrapping her legs around his waist. Victor had intended to be stern, to break the news to her as soon as he could, but¡­almost involuntarily, he wraps his arms around her, burying his face into the space between her neck and shoulder. He growls softly. ¡°I missed you, baby,¡± Amelia says, taking his face in her hands and kissing him softly, licking the tip of his nose andughing. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Victor cups her ass with one hand and presses her tightly against him with the other. Sheughs and wiggles, whispering ¡°Do we have time? Before the party at the Club?¡± At this, Victor takes a step back and wraps his hand around her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the party.¡± Victor turns and heads into the kitchen, where a ss of whiskey and another of rose are waiting. ¡°What?¡± Amelia asks, shocked and a little breathless, following him into the kitchen. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the party,¡± he says, lifting the whiskey to his lips and taking a sip. ¡°We have to talk.¡± Amelia looks him up and down, her attitude shifting from excitement to defense. She watches him, alert, looking for any change in his movement. What is he up to? Victor gestures towards the ss of pink wine. ¡°You¡¯re going to need it.¡± Amelia moves forward and takes the ss. As he talks, she begins to sip. Victor tells her everything. The surprise at seeing the boys at the quiz show ¨C she was there too, for a moment, does she remember them? Then seeing Evelyn again, their fight, his demands. Amelia finishes the first ss of wine. She pours another. He continues, telling about the boysing to stay for the night, Evelyning over to help. About being pushed into the pool, breakfast in the morning, Evelyn leaving with two crying boys in tow¡­ As he finishes, Amelia watches Victor¡¯s face, feeling her hackles start to rise, an instinctive desire to bare her teeth. She shuts these instincts down, though, refusing to let them show. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep them, Amelia,¡± Victor concludes, his hand on his ss, watching her carefully. ¡°I¡¯m going to recognize them as my sons, as is my right. If you don¡¯t¡­well, if this means you want to cancel our mating ceremony¡­I will ept that.¡± At this, Amelia drains her second ss of wine and studies the frosted ss that she holds between her fingers. After a long pause she says, ¡°So. If she says no, you¡¯re going to turn heaven and earth to get those boys.¡± He nods. ¡°But if I say no,¡± she continues, just as slowly. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me walk away.¡± Again, he nods. ¡°So, no matter what anyone else wants, you¡¯re keeping the boys in your life. Even if it means losing me.¡± Victor sighs and hangs his head, pressing two fingers to the bridge of his nose. But he doesn¡¯t deny it. Amelia takes a moment to watch him and then she nods. She turns slowly on the ball of her perfectly manicured food and smashes her ss to the kitchen floor. Victor listens to her as she leaves the room and makes her way up the curving staircase to the second floor, where so recently he yed with his boys, his sons. When she reaches the top of the stairs, Victor hears Amelia let out a low scream of rage ¨C a primal thing, a warning to anything that can hear it to stay the f**k out of her path. Rather than scaring him, though Victor rises to this sound, feeling himself drawn to her despite her rage and his guilt. That woman is his Luna, his match. But god, how were they going to survive this. Two dayster, Amelia stands by the front door in a purple sundress and a hat with a wide straw brim, a fake smile pasted on her face, All to impress two six-year-old boys. Victor is standing at the bottom of the drive, helping the boys climb from the town car that picked them up from their mother¡¯s house. Amelia is struck by the sight of them, town between her emotions. Her first instinct is to snarl at these boys, who havee with their sticky hands to destroy her life. Her second, though, is¡­shock. Surprise at how much they look like Victor, mimic him in the way that they smile, theyugh they move. The part of her that loves Victor moves towards these boys, wanting to know them. But her first instinct ¨C therger one ¨C keeps her in check. These pups ¨C bastards, whether or not Victor acknowledges it ¨C are going to have no effect on her life. She can fake it, for awhile ¨C pretend she doesn¡¯t mind, even likes them ¨C but when she officially bes Luna? They¡¯re off to boarding school, or even as wards to another pack. ¡°They¡¯ll never threaten your position,¡± Victor had promised her that night, ¡°And Evelyn will fall in line.¡± She¡¯s already threatening my position, Amelia had thought, but she hadn¡¯t said a word of it. ¡°Bring them over, let me meet them,¡± Amelia had said, after hours of fighting. ¡°After all, if they¡¯re going to be yours, then they will be mine too.¡± At that, she had beamed up into Victor¡¯s face and let him believe she meant it. Now, two dayster, here were the boys, running up her driveway. ¡°Alvin! Ian! Let me guess who is who,¡± Am says, bending down and giving them her best smile. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m Ian!¡± says the first, waving and showing her a missing tooth with his big smile. ¡°I¡¯m Alvin!¡± says the next, struggling up the drive with a big bag full of who-knows-what. ¡°Great!¡± Amelia says. ¡°Come on in-¡° but they bust past her, as if the house was theirs already. She clenches her teeth behind her smile. Victores up and puts a hand on her shoulder, staring at something on his phone. I have to go into the office,¡± he says. ¡°What!?¡± her body goes rigid, horrified. ¡°For a couple of hours,¡± Victor says, already looking into the house and nning his exit. ¡°A border disturbance ¨C nothing big ¨C but they need me.¡± ¡°Victor, you can¡¯t leave me with-¡° ¡°It must be done, Amelia,¡± he looks at her fiercely for a moment and then walks into the house, his decision made. Amelia follows him in slowly, a little panicked. Amelia feels something tug on your skirt. She looks down to see a twin; she doesn¡¯t know which one. ¡°Do you have any snacks?¡± Two hourster, the kitchen is a mess. The cook had gone a little overboard buying materials for an ice cream sundae bar. Now, Amelia was pretty sure that every single ingredient was spread, smeared, or sprinkled all over her granite counter tops. Whatever, she thought, cook¡¯s mess to clean up, not mine. She watches the boys from across the kitchen ind, sipping an iced tea. She had to admit, they were very handsome boys, clearly clever. If she had sons, she¡¯d want them to have the same qualities. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want sons. At least, not anytime soon. Amelia knows two things in this world: that she loves Victor, and that is going to live a good life. When her mating bond snapped into ce with Victor, Amelia wasn¡¯t surprised for a moment. She had always known that she was destined for a mate like him. There were twists and turns, of course, but Amelia was still dedicated. She loved him and more importantly, she can sway Victor to get what she wants. Just don¡¯t tell Victor that. ¡°We have missed daddy these past few days,¡± Ian said, pouring chocte syrup directly into his hands and interrupting Amelia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°He has been so busy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a busy guy,¡± Amelia says absently, pulling out her phone. ¡°We know he is busy,¡± Alvin says, fishing a red cherry from the bottom of the jar. ¡°But he is not too busy for mama, thank goodness.¡± Amelia pauses at that. ¡°What do you mean? Has he seen her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ian says, ¡°but they talk on the phone for hours.¡± He rolls his eyes ¡°It is so boring.¡± Amelia leans forward. ¡°What are you talking about, they don¡¯t talk on the phone. He¡¯s been busy with work.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ian says,ughing, his eyes sparking. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. You know better.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Alvin says, hopping down from the counter anding close to her. Amelia flinches away from him, not eager to get caramel sauce all over herself. ¡°Daddy says when he gets married, we will be in the wedding! Do you think that is true?¡± ¡°Um, probably,¡± Amelia says, considering. Right now, she can¡¯t think of a way to keep them out. ¡°I will like that!¡± says Ian. ¡°The only problem is, we don¡¯t know what color to wear.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asks Amelia. ¡°Well, daddy says the groomsmen wear colors to match the bride. We just don¡¯t know if we should wear blue suits, to match your eyes,¡± Amelia preens a little, pleased that he¡¯s noticed. ¡°Or brown, to match mama¡¯s.¡± At this, a snarl tears from Amelia¡¯s lips ¨C ¡°Why you little ¨C¡° But then, Victor walks in the door, a pizza in his hands. ¡°Daddy!¡± shouts one, and ¡°Papa!¡± the other. The boys rush to their dad, who blocks them with the pizza. ¡°Whoa, whoa! You guys are covered in syrup ¨C did you have too much fun with Amelia?¡± ¡°Yes, Amelia is so great!¡± ¡°We just love Amelia!¡± Victor beams at his boys. ¡°Amazing.¡± Victores into the kitchen. ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± he says, giving her a kiss. ¡°This means everything to me.¡± Amelia grinds out a smile. ¡°Anything for you, my love.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 #Chapter 19 ¨C Daddy¡¯s House ¡°Please,¡± I say, clutching the phone and trying to exin the situation to myndlord. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is an angry former client who has no grounds for this harassment ¨C ¡° My boys are at Victor¡¯s house, meeting Amelia, thank god. I don¡¯t want them to hear any of this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, Ms. Ortega,¡± myndlord¡¯s tinny voice zings through the phone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if the client¡¯s vandalism is unfounded ¨C what matters is that my tenant is putting me in a situation where my home is being vandalized!¡± I p my hand to my forehead. Overnight, Emily came back and spraypainted w***e LIVES HERE all over my front windows. It was everything I could do to get it scrubbed off before Victor picked up the boys, but I guess I wasn¡¯t fast enough. ¡°You have six weeks,¡± she says, prim and cruel. ¡°Then I¡¯m renting to someone else, someone who doesn¡¯t do s*x work to pay my mortgage.¡± I exhale, clenching my teeth against the rage that builds inside me. Her false usations aside, it is unfortunately within her written rights to end my lease with six week¡¯s notice, for any reason. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, unwilling to fight anymore. She hangs up and I rest my head back against my office chair. God. What the hell was I going to do now. The time passes too quickly. I apply ¨C quietly, discreetly ¨C to every open house in the area, but every one tells me no. Myndlord, unfortunately, has poisoned my name and my reputation. The night before my lease ends, I sit up, alone, in the silence of my office. I don¡¯t want to scare the boys, but we have to be out tomorrow and we have absolutely nowhere to go. I even asked Mark for help, and Delia. They were sympathetic, of course, but they both live in one- room apartments. Neither could offer me anything real. Delia even called her parents, in Ohio, and they said they¡¯d be happy to take us in ¨C but I don¡¯t want to uproot my boys like that. Luckily, the boys been distracted, spending so much time with their dad. I never thought I¡¯d be grateful to him for taking them away from me. The next day is Monday, so I pack the boys off to school. When they¡¯re gone, I head to the realtor¡¯s office, ready to chase up onest lead. The realtor herself is sympathetic, but the lead goes nowhere. When we arrive to view the house, the key is missing from the hide-a-key. The realtor twists her mouth at me, clearly feeling bad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn,¡± she says. ¡°Looks like they got to this one as well.¡± I sigh and climb back into my car, heading home. What the hell was I going to do? As I pull up my street, my eyes find sheer chaos. s**t s**t s**t, I think, throwing my car in park, leaping out and running towards the front door where guys are throwing my stuff ¨C all of my stuff, the boys¡¯ toys, my linens, the food from my fridge ¨C onto the frontwn. ¡°Stop!¡± I cry, running to hold them back. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m trying to leave!¡± ¡°Keep your hands off me!¡± One of the guys says, brusk. ¡°You¡¯ve been evicted, we¡¯re just doing our job.¡± With that, he dumps the box with myptop onto the sidewalk. Itnds with a sickening crunch. ¡°Be careful!¡± I cry, gathering it up, checking to see if it¡¯s broken. It lights up, and I quickly scan through it to make sure the file aren¡¯t corrupted. Thank god ¨C everything, my client list, my consultations ¨C it¡¯s still intact. I take the box and stow it away my car as the men continue to upend my life. Another car pulls up ¨C Mrs. Welk ¨C and my boys climb out of the back seat, crying their eyes out. I make eye contact with Mrs. Welk, intending to thank her for driving the boys home after their Monday chess club, but she just sneers at me. Fine. I ignore her and turn to my boys. ¡°Boys, it¡¯s okay,¡± I say, crouching down next to them, ready to assure them that everything is fine. But wait ¨C I look over the boys and realize that they¡¯re not crying because of the house, they¡¯re in pain ¨C Their hands are covered in blood, with tiny little cuts all over. Alvin has a scraped knee, and Ian a shallow cut on his forehead ¨C what ¨C ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin cries wrapping himself around me. Ian does the same, but without words. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boys,¡± I say, true fear leeching into my voice. ¡°Are you okay? What happened to you?¡± They continue to cry, reluctant to tell me. I peel them off me and stand them with their backs to the house, lest they see what¡¯s happening and further freak out. I shush and cosset them until they calm down, telling them that everything¡¯s okay. ¡°Now,¡± I say, softly, gently. ¡°What went wrong?¡± Ian begins, as usual. ¡°They were just so horrible about you, mama,¡± he says. Alvin sniffs, trying to be brave. ¡°They kept saying you were ¨C you were a prota- prostatute,¡± he says, pronouncing the word wrong, but getting his meaning across anyway. ¡°They say you have a thousand boyfriends,¡± Ian goes on, ¡°and that you let them do bad things with you ¨C¡° ¡°And that they give you money ¨C¡° ¡°And that you like it ¨C¡° At this Ian and Alvin start to cry harder, and I hold them close, filled with rage at the horrible children who would say such vicious things to my boys. Seriously, why am I so eager to stay here, if this is how they¡¯re treated at their school? My mind finally made up to leave, I whisper to the boys to be strong, to not believe anything those stupid kid at school said, and to go and sit in the car while mommy makes a phone call. They do so, obedient, d to have someone else in control. As they go, I raise my phone, intending to call a movingpany. I see a dark figure from the corner of my eye. I turn and see ¨C of course, knowing my luck ¨C Victor standing there, mad as hell. I let my shoulders slump for a minute, taking a deep breath, preparing myself for this. Then I walk over to him, pasting a sunny smile on my face. ¡°Hey Vic! Beautiful day we¡¯re having here. Are you just by for a visit!?¡± Victor res down at me, unamused. ¡°What the f**k is going on, Evelyn,¡± he says low, dangerous. ¡°Why are my sons¡¯ belongings being thrown all over thewn?¡± ¡°Why are you even here, Victor,¡± I say, matching his tone and mocking him. ¡°I texted you to cancel the boys¡¯ visit. Clearly,¡± I wave my hands towards my mess of a front yard, ¡°we have other stuff going on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Evelyn,¡± he snarls, ¡°what¡¯s happening!? Are you being evicted!?¡± ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business, Victor,¡± I hiss, stepping closer and snarling into his face. ¡°But yeah, obviously. But, as I have done a thousand times in the past six years, I¡¯m going to figure it out.¡± Victor shakes his head at me and surveys the scene, his Alpha need to control and dominate any situationing out. Then he takes three steps onto thewn and whistles, pping his hands to get the men¡¯s attention. Surprisingly, they stop what they¡¯re doing. ¡°Thank you for your work,¡± Victor says, assured. ¡°You are now finished ¨C my own team wille andplete this job. I will ensure that you are paid.¡± ¡°Thedy said we needed ¨C¡° ¡°I said,¡± Victor says, raising his voice and snapping his head towards the defiant worker. ¡°That you are finished.¡± The men look at each other, shrug, and put the boxes and furniture down where they are. They head to their truck and drive away. I don¡¯t admit it to Victor, but I am grateful. Now I can get all this stuff back into the house ¨C try to figure out the next steps ¨C ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, and I can hear the anger building in his voice. ¡°How could you let it get like this. To think of my boys ¨C my boys ¨C being evicted from their home ¨C I thought you were a good mother, how could I have misjudged ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I say, turning on him and growling, my fingers curling as I feel the press of my ws against my fingertips. I am very nearly feral now, ready to defend myself ¨C my motherhood ¨C to the very end. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever suggest to me that I have been a bad mother. I have done everything for these boys and none of this is my fault.¡± I fight my tears back as hard as I can. To my surprise, Victor puts his hands out, seeking to reconcile. ¡°All right, Evelyn,¡± he says softly, breathing evenly. ¡°All right.¡± I nod and fall back into a less defensive stance. ¡°I believe you,¡± Victor says,ing forward and putting an arm around my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll tell me everything. But first, let¡¯s get these boys out of here before they see their life spread out on yourwn.¡± I nod and let him lead me away. We move towards my car and Victor urges me towards the front seat. Then he opens the back door and peeks in at the boys, who smile at him, hesitant. ¡°Hi, daddy,¡± Alvin ventures. ¡°Hey guys.¡± He ps his hands, trying to bring a little joy to the scene. ¡°Hey, guess what ¨C today is a big day ¨C you get to move into a brand new big house!¡± The boys look at each other, smiles creeping across their faces. ¡°Wha ¨C Victor, I don¡¯t ¨C¡° He looks at me and nods, asking, silently, for me to trust him. I do. ¡°And do you want to know the best part?¡± The boys nod eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s right behind daddy¡¯s house, so you cane over every day!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 #Chapter 20 ¨C The Celebration ¡°Victor, it¡¯s too much.¡± These were my first words upon walking up the path to what Victor calls The Cottage, the ¡°little¡± eight-room house situated directly behind his, separated only by a small grove of trees. epting this home went against all of my instincts for self-preservation, self-sufficiency, all of my pride at taking care of myself. But one look at Ian and Alvin, their joy at the house, their proximity to their father, their safety within its walls¡­I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s the right choice. Victor watched me realize this, smirking. I smacked his arm, fighting my own smile and admitting, internally, that this is a battle he won. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, softly. ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± he said. ¡°No,¡± I said, determined. ¡°We will rent. I have the money. I¡¯ll pay my way.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll have the mortgage transferred into the boys¡¯ name. Your money will pay it off, and one day they¡¯ll own it.¡± I nodded to this, consenting. Then it will be a gift to them from both of their parents. ¡°And then,¡± he smirked, ¡°when they get sick of you, they can kick you out.¡± I scrunched my face, smacking him again in the arm, ¡°they would never.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said,ughing and tossing me the keys, walking through the back door towards his own property. The boys are decked out in orange and ck, the colors of Victor¡¯s pack, and even Amelia can¡¯t help but smile as they run around the closed-off main street in excitement, their faces painted, waving their gs. Today is Pack Pride, the annual day when wolf packse together in cities across the country to celebrate their lineage, theirmunities. This is the first year when the boys wear orange and ck, their paternal colors. Amelia is determined to enjoy herself. After all, she had loved Pack Pride day since she was a little girl, and especially when, as a teenager, she was crowned Teen Luna of the twenty-four surrounding packs. A title she heartily felt she had deserved. Evelyn isn¡¯t attending ¨C too busy ying house out back, Amelia thinks, smirking bitterly. There had been a big fight, the day Victor told her he had moved his ex into the shed in the back yard. Amelia could feel herself losing ground in her rtionship. Victor continued to get what he wanted with no consequences. It was a slippery slope. Amelia had to find a way to get leverage, fast. ¡°Amelia, are you excited!?¡± Alvines up and wraps his arm around her leg, beaming up at her, little ck lightening bolts drawn on his face. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she says, and gently pries him loose from her leg, where he is wrinkling her skirt. She likes this one better than the other, nastier twin. Still, neither were going to be her problem for much longer anyway. Not if today went as nned. ¡°Um, hello?¡± Amelia calls out to the group of Betas waiting quietly, two steps away, for theirmands. Beta Frankes forward, the one Amelia had been hoping for. She smiles at him and puts a warm hand on his arm. ¡°Do you think you could take the boys to get some cotton candy?¡± She says, smiling in what she hopes is a motherly way. ¡°It¡¯s such a special day, and they¡¯ve been so deprived all their lives. I¡¯d hate for them to miss it.¡± The Beta nods and calls the boys, who run over and climb all over him. Beta Frank is a favorite of the boys¡¯ and a good sport, always ready for their games. He¡¯s also the frailest of the Beta group, barely tall enough to have made it into the job. He wouldn¡¯tst long anyway. As the boys wander away with the Beta, Amelia climbs up onto some of the bleachers, raising her binocrs. She pretends to be taking into the parade, singing along with the music, but really, she follows every step of Beta Frank and the boys as they work their way along to the food stalls. Right on time, two men step out from behind a lemonade stand, one knocking Beta Frank over the head, the other snatching the boys. The men work with minimum fuss and no disturbance to the crowd. Amelia smirks, pleased. Good. That¡¯s what she paid for. It was a good day for a kidnapping. Lots of distractions, lots of scents mixing in the crowd, which would make it hard to follow the twins. And lots of Victor¡¯s rivals here, pretending to get along, at whom she could subtly point the finger. Amelia smiles, confident that all will go well. ¡°Amelia?¡± she hears Victor¡¯s voiceing up the bleachers towards her, carrying two mint juleps. Now this is more like it, Amelia thinks, epting the drink and smiling up at her beautiful, strong mate. This was what she signed up for, really ¨C drinks and a good time with her handsome Alpha. Kids were definitely in their future ¨C she had no doubts there ¨C but not now, they had plenty of time. And when those kids came, they would be her kids. Victor would mourn, she was sure. But he would get through it, and she would help. And if she had to move up the baby timeline a little bit to appease him¡­ ¡°Are you having a good time?¡± Victor asks, leaning close. Amelia smiles up at him and nods enthusiastically. For the first time in weeks, it¡¯s not a lie. ¡°Where are the boys?¡± Victor asks, looking around for them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Amelia dances to the music, swinging her hips andughing. She waves vaguely towards the food stalls. ¡°They went to get a snack, with that Beta. The little one.¡± Victor frowns slightly and then shrugs. His Betas are well-trained and would die for him and his sons. The boys are in good hands. Evelyn pulls her car up to the parking lot, grateful to find a spot close to the front ¨C people must already be heading home. She climbs out, her blue skirt swishing just below her knees, and scans the crowd, looking for patches of orange and ck or any sign of her boys. Evelyn had intended to stay home, but the sense that she was missing out on the fun got the better of her. I¡¯ve been through a lot, these past weeks, she thinks as she heads toward the stands. I deserve to enjoy Pack Pride day, too. As Evelyn heads into the crowds, she hears a shriek to her right ¨C a far too familiar shriek that chills her to her bones. Evelyn¡¯s head snaps and she starts to run toward the noise without even thinking, her instincts taking over. ¡°MAMAAAA¡± the little voice howls. Amelia and Victor dance in the stands, her arms around his neck, his head constantly pivoting, looking out into the crowds. Victor notices unusual behavior with the Betas and breaks away from Amelia, who follows him as he heads towards the pack. ¡°Sir,¡± says the lead, ¡°we¡¯re receiving no response from Beta Frank. It¡¯s been five minutes. He¡¯s supposed to check in every two. We know he could be distracted with the boys, but ¨C¡° Victor spins away from him, scanning the crowd and snapping orders that the Betas form a search party ¨C NOW. He is about to storm into the crowds when a woman appears ¨C blue skirt and white top smeared with dirt and blood ¨C carrying one little boy on her hip, another walking by her side, his hand in hers. One boy has a bloody nose, the other a torn lip. Both are sobbing. ¡°Victor,¡± she breathes, fear in every line of her face. ¡°Victor ¨C someone took them ¨C they barely got away ¨C if I hadn¡¯t been close ¨C¡° Victor gathers the second child into his arms and holds him close, waving the Betas to form a barrier around them. Amelia watches the wall of men form and realizes, suddenly, that she¡¯s on the outside of it. She crushes her stic cup in her hand, the liquid dripping onto her skirt. ¡°We got away,¡± Ian says into his father¡¯s shoulder, hupping and continuing to cry. ¡°Alvin bit them and I ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± his father says soothingly, rubbing his back. ¡°You¡¯ll tell me all about it, but first, we¡¯re getting you home.¡± Alvin shoots up in his mother¡¯s arms, suddenly alert. ¡°I don¡¯t WANT to go home!¡± he shouts, panicked. ¡°Alvin, wha ¨C ¡° both parents turn to him, baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go wherever she is!¡± Alvin says, pointing a finger directly at Amelia through the barrier of Betas. Amelia freezes, not daring to move. Victor turns slowly to stare at his mate, and Evelyn clutches her son closer to her. ¡°The bad man who took us ¨C he smelled just like her,¡± Alvin says, snarling. Victor continues to stare at Amelia, dumbfounded, almost unable to understand. Evelyn, shocked, turns to Ian for confirmation. He nods. Evelyn reaches out and takes her sons hand, turning slowly to stare at Amelia. The two women lock eyes with each other and both know, without words, that this is war. Baring her teeth, Evelyn takes one very small, very decided step closer to Victor. To Amelia, her meaning is perfectly clear. Amelia takes one more moment to stare into Evelyn¡¯s eyes, epting the challenge. Then, she hurls her cup to the ground, flying through the chain of Betas as she wills tears to her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia says, desperation in her voice, gasping for breath, worry written all over her face. ¡°Are they okay?!¡± The boys shriek and move away from Amelia towards their mother. Victor passes Ian to Evelyn and Amelia fills the space he left, wrapping herself around Victor, iming him. ¡°I feel horrible, Victor ¨C I¡¯m so sorry ¨C I love them so much ¨C¡° she turns teary eyes up to her mate. ¡°If anything ever happened to them, Victor ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia, we¡¯ll get them home and figure it out,¡± Victor says, patting her on the back and looking around for the easiest path home. As he does so, Amelia makes eye contact again with Evelyn, smirking. No way was she going to let this b***h take him from her. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 #Chapter 21 ¨C Bath Time¡¯ Tires screech as Victor swerves into his driveway, throwing the car into park and jumping out the door almost before it stops. ¡°Victo-¡° Amelia says, just starting to unbuckle her seatbelt. But he¡¯s already moving around the house, heading for Evelyn¡¯s cottage out back. Amelia slumps back in the seat, watching him go. He didn¡¯t say a word to her the entire ride back. Instead, he made a thousand calls, shouted at Betas, ordered more security for the house. He didn¡¯t even look at her. f**k. Amelia crosses her arms over her chest and stares silently out the windshield, nning her next move. Victor bursts into my house through the back door,ing into the living room where I¡¯m working to wrangle two sobbing boys into their pajamas. They cried the whole way home and, while I don¡¯t me them, my head is pounding. ¡°Are they okay?¡± Victor asks as he approaches, looking over the boys. ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± I say softly. ¡°Boys, what happened,¡± Victor asks, staring at the twins whoy on the carpet sobbing their little hearts out. ¡°Victor, I think we should ¨C¡° Ian crawls over to Victor and raises his arms, asking to be picked up, still screaming with tears. Victor complies, cradling the boy in his arms. Alvin sees this and works his way over too. ¡°Ian, tell me what happened, who took you?!¡± Victor insists, turning Ian¡¯s head to face him while Alvin screeches, demanding without words to be picked up like his brother. Ian doesn¡¯t reply, just cries harder. ¡°Boys,¡± Victor says, his voice deepening withmand. ¡°You must tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Victor ¨C¡° I start, but he shoots me a re. This sends me over my tipping point. I lose my temper, raising my voice to say ¡°Victor, they can¡¯t right now ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to talk to my sons,¡± he growls. ¡°Would you look at them, Victor!?¡± I demand, getting quickly to my feet and gesturing towards the two red-faced boys from whom an endless wail sounds. ¡°They¡¯re so freaked out, they¡¯re not going to be able to tell you anything like this! We have to calm them down!¡± ¡°Well, how do we do that?!¡± Victor snaps at me. I shove forward my hands, which are clutching two sets of footie pajamas. ¡°I was trying to get them in pajamas, and wrapped up, and into bed. But,¡± I admit, lowering my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s working.¡± Victor nods. ¡°Baths,¡± he says, decisive. Then he turns and, holding Ian close to his chest, carries him upstairs. I pick up Alvin, following. In the twins¡¯ bathroom Victor turns the tap and plugs the drain, letting the tub fill slowly with water. We put the boys on the floor and let them cry it out as we silently go through the calming routines of bath time. Victor helps the boys off with their clothes while I run some soap into the bath to make bubbles, adding a littlevender to soothe them. I check the water temperature ¨C a little too hot, I turn up the cold ¨C while Victor pulls down some towels from the rack and tosses a few toys in the tub. While we do this work, Victor begins to hum a song ¨C an song that I remember from my childhood, and haven¡¯t heard since then. An old song, about wolves running under the night sky in starlight, about freedom and wind and home. As they watch and listen, the boys soften, their cries lessening to whimpers, their eyes drying up. Alvin brushes his tears away and stands to watch the tub fill. Ian presses his face to the porcin basin, watching us work almost without blinking, like he¡¯s afraid we¡¯ll disappear if he closes his eyes even for a moment. When it¡¯s finished, and Victor¡¯s song is done, I put out my hands to Alvin. ¡°Up and in,¡± I say softly, lifting him and sitting him gently in the water. Victor gives Ian the same treatment, and we kneel by the side of the tub, watching our boys. Ian and Alvin sink into the water. Ian dunks his own head, but Alvin asking me quietly to use a cup to wet his hair. I do so, and begin with the shampoo. ¡°I liked your song, daddy,¡± Ian says quietly, looking up at Victor. Victor blinks at him for a moment ¨C I¡¯m not sure he even knew he was humming. Heughs softly and says, ¡°thank you. My grandmother used to sing it to me when I was little, and when I was scared. Do you know?¡± He says, beginning to rinse the suds from Ian¡¯s hair. ¡°When I was a boy, I was very afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°Noooo,¡± says Alvin,ughing, unbelieving. Victor nods. ¡°But you have wolf¡¯s eyes!¡± Ian says, circling his own eyes with his fingers like spectacles. ¡°You can see in the dark! And bite whatever ising!¡± ¡°That is true,¡± Victor says, nodding sagely. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t afraid. Sometimes we are afraid even when we know there is nothing to be scared of.¡± The boys nod along with Victor, his little clones. I smile a little, watching all three, my own fear finally starting to leech from me. I think I needed this too ¨C the normalcy of an evening routine after this horror of a day. After a moment of silence, Alvin quietly says, ¡°I was scared today. But I think there was something to be scared of.¡± Ian nods in agreement, pushing a boat along through the bubbles as he does. ¡°Do you think you could¡­tell us what happened?¡± Victor says, organizing the soap and shampoo bottles so that the boys don¡¯t see how intensely he is focused on their answer. I can see it in him, though ¨C fear and rage and horror still showing in the tenseness of his shoulders, his back. Ian shrugs. ¡°We went with Beta Frank to get cotton candy, Amelia said we could.¡± ¡°We went ahead of Frank because we were hungry,¡± Alvin continues. The two tell the story together, each picking up seamlessly where the other left off. ¡°And then we heard Frank shout, and we turned around, and someone had hit him, and was dragging him away ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s when they grabbed us¡± Alvin says, looking up at us. ¡°And they smelled like her,¡± he growls, ¡°Like stupid Amelia.¡± ¡°They did,¡± Ian says, his eyes narrow. ¡°We could smell her on their clothes.¡± ¡°And they put their hands over our mouths so we couldn¡¯t yell ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It was hard to breathe ¨C¡° Ian¡¯s eyes fill up as he relives it. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmur, leaning over the side of the tub to put a hand on each boy¡¯s shoulder. Victor grabs the waistband of my skirt, stopping me before I tilt into the bath myself. I shoot him a short, grateful smile as I find my bnce. ¡°How did you get away?¡± Victor asks. ¡°We bit them¡± Ian replies, his face turning vicious as he shows us his teeth. ¡°Ian did it first,¡± Alvin says, his expression likewise fierce. ¡°Then I saw, and I did it too, and we kept biting the hands they had over our faces until they had to let go, and then we kicked and squirmed,¡± ¡°Alvin got down first, and then he ran to my bad man, and he bit him on the ankle ¨C¡° ¡°And Ian got dropped ¨C¡° ¡°And we ran ¨C¡° The boys voices raise as they talk, getting shrill and threatening more hysteria. ¡°Okay, babies,¡± I say. ¡°You did good, you were good, brave boys today. Mommy is so proud of you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, serious and contemtive. ¡°I am proud of you, too, for being strong and resourceful, even when you were scared. That is courage. But,¡± he reaches out to put a hand on each boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be afraid. This is never going to happen again.¡± The boys nod, their eyes full of love as they smile up at their father. I¡¯m overwhelmed, a little, by the trust that I see there. In so short a time, they love him already. ¡°Back to bath time,¡± I say, grabbing the soap and the conditioner. ¡°Come on, boys, before you get all prune-y.¡± The boysply and, uncharacteristically quiet for bath time, begin to clean themselves. Victor catches my eye and nods his head towards the door, indicating that he wants a word. I nod and finish up baths, wrapping the boys in towels and sending them scurrying off to their room. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 #Chapter 22 ¨C She has betrayed you When the boys are safely ensconced in their bedroom, happily watching ddin at a bit too high of a volume, I storm into the living room. Victor turns to me. ¡°Evelyn, I ¨C¡° I m into him before he can finish, pushing him off bnce and mming his back into the living room wall. His instincts kick in, immediately turning feral and defensive as he bares his teeth and snarls at me. I match him growl-for-growl as I press him against the wall, my hands on his chest. ¡°Get rid of her,¡± I bite out. ¡°We don¡¯t even know ¨C¡° ¡°Get RID of her, Victor,¡± my voice raises, but I am careful not to shout. I don¡¯t want the boys to hear. ¡°My boys do not lie to me. If they say the kidnappers smelled like Amelia, they did, and they did for a reason.¡± Victor swipes his hands up, knocking my arms off of his chest and causing me to stumble forward. He quickly side-steps me, allowing me to fall against the wall so he is standing by my side, our faces very close together. I can tell that he¡¯s furious, but I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s at me for being right, or Amelia for betraying him, or a thousand other things. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened, Evelyn,¡± he says, working hard to keep his temper under control. ¡°I will not use my mate until I have more evidence of foul y.¡± ¡°And I will not,¡± I say, breathing hard and grabbing Victor by the cor of his shirt, ¡°have my boys put in danger because your little girlfriend is jealous.¡± Victor¡¯s quickly changes, anger giving way to surprise. ¡°Jealous? Jealous of what?¡± ¡°Of me,¡± I say waving around at my house, the life I¡¯ve built in it. ¡°Jealous of the boys, of the rtionship you have with them, of the time you¡¯re spending with us. Her life is totally different now and she hates it. She¡¯s clearly making moves to turn things back, and my boys are at risk because of it.¡± He shakes his head, determined, refusing to see Amelia in this light. Of course, he loves her, she¡¯s his mate and his Luna. He doesn¡¯t understand her the way I do. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that, Evelyn. She can¡¯t.¡± I shake him by his shirt. ¡°She has betrayed you, Victor. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± He again swats my hand away, growling softly but listening. ¡°Are you going to let her treat you like a dog?¡± I step back and cross my arms. ¡°I know I won¡¯t.¡± Victor walks towards the door, straightening his shirt. ¡°Let me talk to her,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. Amelia will fall in line.¡± ¡°My boys will not take the brunt of this,¡± I say, my voice low and threatening. ¡°If she threatens them again, I¡¯ll take her out myself.¡± I mean every word. Victor stops at the door, his hand on the knob, and sweeps his eyes over me, taking in my whole form. It is no small thing to threaten an Alpha¡¯s Luna. Almost imperceptibly, he nods, and then walks out the door. When Victor storms in the door, Amelia is waiting for him in the kitchen, sipping a ss of rose with shaky fingers. In the time that Victor¡¯s been gone she¡¯s changed into her pajamas, a silky set of pink shorts with a matching top. A double of whiskey is waiting for Victor, chilled in a beautifully cut ss. Victor crosses the kitchen room in two steps, his eyes never leaving Amelia. He grabs the whiskey and hurls it across the room. Amelia lets out a little cry as Victor lowers over her, staring down into her wide blue eyes. Her whole body starts to shake. ¡°What happened, Amelia? Why did the kidnappers smell like you?¡± They¡¯re more demands than questions. Amelia¡¯s whole body starts to shake. ¡°Victor, I have ¨C I have no idea why ¨C¡° ¡°TELL ME, Amelia!¡± Victor shouts, mming his hand against the kitchen ind. It seems as if the whole house shakes with his rage. She bursts into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Victor!¡± she cries, hesitating and then putting her hands on his chest, bringing her body closer to his. ¡°I¡¯m scared! I have no idea why ¨C¡° He pushes her away. ¡°Amelia, I swear to god, if you had anything to do with this ¨C¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t, Victor!¡± She pleads, closing the gap between them and wrapping her arms around his waist, cing her head against his chest where his shirt collects her tears. ¡°I¡¯m just as confused as you are! I have no idea what happened, what¡¯s happening!¡± Victor softens after a moment, putting a hand on her back as she sobs against him. He grits his teeth, trying to hold on to his rage, but it¡¯s so rare for Amelia to cry like this¡­ ¡°Amelia,¡± he says gently. ¡°Those boys are my family.¡± She turns her wet face up to him. ¡°They¡¯re going to be my family too,¡± she whispers, ¡°when we¡¯re married. They hate me now,¡± she sputters out a littleugh and wipes her face, ¡°and¡­and I guess I understand that. But they are my boys too, Victor. I love them.¡± Her words go straight to his heart. He uses his thumbs to wipe the tears from her soft, beautiful cheeks. ¡°What happened, Amelia?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she insists. ¡°I don¡¯t think the boys are lying, though ¨C¡° she shakes her head, confused. ¡°If they say the men smelled like me, then they probably did. But how¡­¡± Victor considers this for a moment, raising his gaze to stare nkly out the window. He hums softly in the back of his throat, thinking. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Amelia murmurs, tucking her head against his chest like a sad and tired child. She begins to stroke his back softly with her hands. ¡°A setup,¡± he murmurs, passively responding by wrapping his arms around her and lowering his face to her hair, breathing in her scent. Magnolias and summer sun. ¡°Someone tried to take the boys, to frame you¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± she breathes. ¡°But who¡­who would do that¡­¡± ¡°Even perhaps let the boys escape to frame you. A ploy¡­a threat¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Victor¡­¡± she murmurs, her voice scared. ¡°How could someone¡­you¡¯re so powerful¡­¡± Victor¡¯s eyes continue to be unfocused as he thinks, considering all the angles of the situation. Amelia peeks up at him through her eyshes, watching him turn his attention to the other threats in his life, away from her. She smiles and slips her hands beneath Victor¡¯s shirt, which hase untucked from his waistband. ¡°Victor, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± she whispers, turning her face back to his chest, sliding her hands across the powerful muscles of his back. ¡°If anything happened to them¡­to me, to us¡­¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen,¡± Victor murmurs, responding to her touch, slipping his own hands down to her waist. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for you,¡± she says softly, turning her face up, bringing her mouth close to his so she whispers her next words onto his lips. ¡°You¡¯re so strong. You can protect us all. I trust you.¡± Victor closes the distance between them, kissing her mouth, pressing her against him so that she can feel him wanting her. Amelia kisses him hard, desperately, working her hands through his hair. ¡°Take me upstairs,¡± she gasps, and wordlessly Victorplies, picking her up and carrying her up the staircase to their bedroom. Amelia ms the door behind them. A few hourster, Victor watches Amelia sleep and considers her in the dark. She is truly a beautiful woman, he thinks, reaching out to tug the nket higher up over her shoulder. But his mind drifts to Evelyn, who he knows is not sleeping so peacefully tonight. If Amelia really was as scared as the rest of them, how could she sleep so peacefully? Victor rolls over onto his back, staring at the ceiling, considering the events of the evening. It all happened very quickly. He remembers storming into the kitchen, demanding answers ¨C and then what, five minutester, they¡¯re in bed? Did it even take that long? She¡¯s as clever as she is beautiful, Victor things, twisting his mouth wryly. He knows that he¡¯s been managed tonight, that Amelia has¡­ways. Of getting what she wants. But she¡¯s his mate ¨C shouldn¡¯t she know him so well that she can quickly quell his rage? Is there something so wrong with that? Victor pulls a pillow over his face, sighing into it. God, he wasn¡¯t going to get any sleep with thoughts like this. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 #Chapter 23 ¨C Sick Twins The next morning, Betas who hustle about Victor¡¯s kitchen as he enters it, making phone calls, surveying the sight-lines from the kitchen and living room. ¡°Good,¡± he says, nodding. ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± Amelia purrs, pressing a hot cup of coffee and cream into his hand and giving him a kiss on the cheek. Victor nces at her and nods, gesturing to the Beta pack leader toe over. ¡°Thanks foring early, Edgar,¡± Victor says. ¡°I want two teams working at all times ¨C one on surveince of the house, the other doing reconnaissance. I want answers. This can never happen again.¡± Edgar nods, swift and efficient. ¡°Yes sir. Apologies, I should have had a bigger team at the parade yesterday ¨C I should have been there myself ¨C¡° Victor waves a hand, dismissing it. ¡°The amount of protection you supplied yesterday matched my commands. However, situations have changed ¨C I should have adjusted the instructions to include the boys.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± says Edgar, hesitating. ¡°The¡­boys. Should I prepare¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Beta, you should prepare your team to protect the two boys at all times. They are my sons, and I will acknowledge them as such as soon as I can arrange it.¡± Edgar nods slowly, unable to stop his eyebrows from raising just a little bit. ¡°Their mother, too, full protection.¡± Victor continues. ¡°Her name is Evelyn Walsh, though she changed it to Ortega when she went Rogue. They¡¯re living in the property out back,¡± he says, gesturing towards the back windows. ¡°I want you on all three of them, full time care.¡± Edgar nods and salutes. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°We start now, Beta. Any questions?¡± ¡°No sir,¡± Edgar says. ¡°Good.¡± Victor nods and drains his coffee. ¡°You stay here, start organizing the patrols. I¡¯ll take the reconnaissance team with me to the office to start research.¡± Edgar moves back towards his men, giving his own orders. Amelia appears beside Victor and he smiles at her, putting an arm around her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, baby?¡± she asks. Victor nods. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop in and see the boys when Ie back from the office,¡± he replies. ¡°But I¡¯ll be home for dinner.¡± Amelia gives him a smile as Victor puts his coffee up in the sink and snaps, drawing the Betas to order. ¡°Let¡¯s move out, boys.¡± The Betas salute as one and then head out of the house, Victor at their tail. ¡°Victor,¡± Amelia calls as he goes. He turns and waits as she catches up. ¡°Victor, about Evelyn¡­well, I was thinking¡­how much do we really know about her? About where shees from?¡± Victor frowns. ¡°Shees from a very good family, the daughter of Alpha Walsh. Whose reputation, surely, you know.¡± ¡°Yessss¡­¡±Amelia says softly. ¡°I do know of Walsh, though I didn¡¯t know he had another daughter. Especially a Rogue daughter. Do you think¡­¡± she hesitates again. ¡°Amelia, I have to go. Can you just spit it out?¡± ¡°Well, do you think she told him about his grandchildren? Or did she keep it a secret from him, like she did from you? Is there any possibility¡­¡± Victor sees where she¡¯s going and grimaces, ashamed of himself for not thinking of it before. Of course Evelyn would have kept the boys secret from everyone, and an Alpha grandfather would want his only grandsons almost as much as Victor wanted his sons. Family was everything. ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± Victor says, giving her a swift kiss and heading out the door. ¡°This is useful.¡± ¡°See you tonight,¡± she murmurs, blowing on her coffee and closing the door behind him, a smirk on her cherry lips. ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t feel good,¡± Ian¡¯s voice is whiny as he wanders into the kitchen, rubbing his eyes. I finish chopping the bell pepper and drop it into the sizzling pan before crouching down so that I¡¯m on eye- level with my boy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± I ask, opening my arms. Ianes forward and I look over his mmy skin, his ssy eyes. ¡°Open your mouth, stick out your tongue,¡± I say. He does so and I note that his throat is inmed. ¡°What hurts?¡± I ask. ¡°My stomach,¡± he says, rubbing his eyes. ¡°And I am all hot.¡± Ugh, great, a stomach bug. ¡°Alvin!¡± I call, knowing already that my inseparable twins have shared this as well. Sure enough, Alvin comes into the kitchen flushed and grumpy. ¡°Do you feel sick too, sweetie?¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± he says,ing over to me for a hug. I hold my sweaty boys close for a moment and then stand up. ¡°Okay, boys, battle stations. Upstairs, pajamas on. We¡¯re getting you to bed.¡± Both boys whine in protest ¨C they hate going to bed early under all conditions ¨C but I p my hands, silencing them. ¡°Up, go.¡± Imand, and they do. As they head up the stairs, I turn off the pan and ce a lid on it. Chicken fajitas will have to wait ¨C it¡¯s nothing but chicken soup tonight. As I move to the cab to bring down a can of soup, the back door opens and Victores in. ¡°What, no knock?¡± I say. Victor looks at me for a moment, confused. ¡°What? It¡¯s my house.¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my house, Victor. I live here, I pay rent. I have rights.¡± He chuckles, dismissive, and closes the door. ¡°Where are the boys.¡± ¡°They¡¯re upstairs,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at his audacity. ¡°Actually, Victor, you might want to head home ¨C I know you were scheduled for a visit, but the boys are sick ¨C¡° ¡°What?¡± he says, suddenly tense. ¡°They¡¯re sick? With what? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I am surprised by this sudden worry. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Victor. They¡¯re just not feeling well ¨C it¡¯s probably just a bug ¨C¡° ¡°Do they have fevers?¡± He moves to take off his coat, heading for the stairs. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¨C¡° ¡°You didn¡¯t take their temperature?!¡± ¡°I literally just found out two seconds ago, Victor!¡± I chase him to the staircase. ¡°I¡¯ve barely had time to breathe, let alone ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Where¡¯s you¡¯re thermometer!¡± Amand, not a question. I roll my eyes again, getting sick of the gesture. I wave a hand at him even though he can¡¯t see me anymore and head back into the kitchen, opening the soup and pouring it into a pot to heat quickly. Ten minutester, with two bowls on a try, I head upstairs. Victor is in boys¡¯ room, the stic thermometer in his hands. ¡°No, daddy,¡± Ian says, whining. ¡°It doesn¡¯t go under my tongue, it goes in my ear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Victor murmurs, ¡°temperatures are taken under your tongue ¨C¡° ¡°Nooooo,¡± Alvin cries, his illness making him impatient. ¡°You¡¯re wroooooooong.¡± ¡°Give that to me,¡± I say, putting the tray down and taking the thermometer out of Victor¡¯s hands. ¡°They¡¯re right, it¡¯s a new kind of thermometer. It¡¯s not 1950 anymore.¡± Ian obligingly turns his ear to me and I ce the thermometer gently in, pressing the button. A momentter it beeps, returning a temperature of 103. ¡°Is that, um¡­is that high?¡± Victor asks, clearly worried. ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur, moving to Alvin¡¯s bed to take his as well. ¡°But not too high.¡± Alvin¡¯s temperature matches Ian¡¯s as it always does. Another solid 103. I tuck the boys tightly into their beds, wrapping them in nkets like little mummies so they can hardly move. Neither says much as I work, except for little moans of protest. Victor stands between their beds a little helplessly, watching me work. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°You can go, Victor,¡± I say, shaking my head at him. ¡°They¡¯re just going toy here for a couple of hours, they¡¯ll be fine. But there¡¯s not much to do but wait.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay. They need me.¡± Iugh gently. ¡°They really don¡¯t,¡± I say. ¡°But okay. Let¡¯s try to get some food in them.¡± I gesture towards the soup, and he picks up a bowl, sitting on the edge of Ian¡¯s bed. I watch him, smiling a little, as he lifts a spoonful of soup towards Ian¡¯s lips. ¡°Nooooo¡± says Ian, turning his head way in revulsion. This is also out of character ¨C my boys are always good eaters. ¡°Come on, buddy,¡± Victor says, ¡°just a couple of bites to keep you strong.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ian yells, twisting his head away in the other direction. ¡°One bite,¡± Victor pleads. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a pony,¡± Victor wheedles. Ian opens an eye, considering. Victor sees a gap. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a car ¨C¡° ¡°Victor,¡± I scold, interrupting. ¡°I want a carrrrr,¡± cries Alvin, grumpy and tired, his emotions getting the best of him. I sigh and put the soup on his bedstand, seeing that we¡¯re not getting anywhere. ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°Daddy will buy you both cars. But you can only drive them when I¡¯m dead, so I don¡¯t have to watch.¡± Victor chuckles softly. Then, suddenly, Ian sits stock-straight in bed, his face turning ashen. ¡°Uh oh,¡± I say, moving towards him. ¡°Victor, quick, he¡¯s ¨C¡° Then, before I can get to him, Ian retching, leaning over into Victor¡¯sp, throwing up all over Victor¡¯s Armani shirt and pants. Grimacing at the thought of the drycleaning bill, I sit behind Ian on his bed, stroking his hair back and making soft noises to calm him. Victor, to his credit, doesn¡¯t jump or yell or do anything that mike make Ian feel guilty. He just goes slightly green and holds his breath until Ian turns his head, crying softly, to rest against my chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± I whisper, patting my son on his back. I give Victor an ironic smile, apologizing silently. He shrugs. ¡°What can I do?¡± He asks. ¡°Get new sheets and nkets,¡± I say, gesturing towards the boys¡¯ closet. ¡°And new pajamas. And a trashcan for Alvin,¡± I say, pointing at the second twin, whose face has just gone white in the next bed. ¡°He¡¯s next.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 #Chapter 24 ¨C An Impatient Man Victor surprises me by being helpful and efficient as we get the boys cleaned up and settled back into bed. For a man who has had an army of housekeepers his whole life, he proves himself very capable of stripping a bed of its sick-covered sheets and cleaning up vomit. After Alvin has finally drifted off to sleep, Victor ces a clean stic trash can next to his bed, ¡°just in case,¡± andes over to where I am giving Ian a little cuddle, helping him drift off. ¡°Is he asleep?¡± Victor questions, perching on the end of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m noooooot,¡± Ian protests, and we bothugh softly. He¡¯ll be asleep in moments. When he finally drifts off, I carefully pull my arm out from beneath him and stand up. I gesture silently towards the door and Victor takes my meaning. We both step out. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, pulling their door shut. ¡°That was¡­a lot easier, with an extra set of hands.¡± Victor studies me for a moment, leaning against the wall. ¡°I never thought about that,¡± he says. ¡°You cleaning up after both of them at once, on nights like this. That must have been¡­a challenge.¡± I smile gently,ughing. ¡°You should have seen them when they had colic, as babies. I don¡¯t think I slept for months. When one cried, the other would wake up and cry too, in solidarity.¡± Iugh harder, pressing my hand against my check at the memory. God, what a time. Victor doesn¡¯t join me inughing but instead stays serious. ¡°You should have told me, Evelyn. I could have helped you. I could have¡­had those times.¡± He looks away from me, trying to hide it, but I can still see the sadness on his face. Those were hard times, but I wouldn¡¯t have given them up for anything. And Victor didn¡¯t have even the option to see those times because I kept them from him. I feel the guilt gnaw at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Victor,¡± I say. ¡°But you don¡¯t know what it was like¡­the fear, that you would find out, and take them from me. My boys, the only thing I had¡­¡± Victor res at me for a moment, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ¨C¡° I raise my eyebrow and he stops, thinking, and then sighs. ¡°Yes,¡± he says. ¡°I would have. I would have taken them away. I understand.¡± I nod and reach out to put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s move on from it, Victor. Forgive each other. What¡¯s done is done ¨C we both have them now, we can raise them together.¡± Victor nods and gives me a smile. Then, suddenly, I realize that my hand is touching something wet and sticky. ¡°Oh, ew, Victor,¡± I say, pulling my hand away, realizing that it¡¯s covered in Ian¡¯s vomit. ¡°Oh, gross, you¡¯ve got it all over you.¡± Victor and I both look over his soiled shirt and pants, realizing, together, that in our concern for the kids we had forgottenpletely about his clothes. At once, we both startughing. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, nodding towards my bathroom. ¡°We¡¯ve got to do something about that.¡± He follows me in, starting to unbutton his shirt. In the bathroom, I run the tap, pulling some soap down from the shelf. Victor hands me his shirt and I douse it in the hot water, scrubbing to get the sick and the stain out of it. ¡°You were good with them tonight,¡± I say as I work. ¡°Thank you ¨C you were more patient, than I thought you could be.¡± ¡°What, do you think me an impatient man?¡± He says, and I hear him working at the buckle of his belt. ¡°Well,¡± I say, considering. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I think of you as a patient man. But really, that was some top- notch dad stuff.¡± I turn, the washed shirt in my hands, ready to take the next item of clothing, and am shocked to suddenly see Victor, standing there, in my bathroom, in his boxer briefs. My face turns beat red and I clear my throat, looking down as I hold the wet shirt out to him, hoping ¨C ridiculously ¨C that he doesn¡¯t see my blush. My mom-brain has taken over too much in this moment. All I had been thinking about was getting the vomit out of a set of clothes, not giving attention to the fact that this would ¨C of course ¨C result in a mostly-naked Alpha standing two feet from me. Victorughs softly, seeing my reaction. He takes the shirt and hands me the pants. Quick as I can, I turn back to the sink. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°it¡¯s nice to see you flustered for once.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not flustered,¡± I huff, working to get the mess out of the fine grey fabric. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­busy.¡± I finish, pathetically. Heughs again and I turn towards him, determined. Unfortunately, I¡¯m sure that a little bit of the red remains on my cheeks. Victor smirks in front of me, clearly not ashamed of his body ¨C not that he has any reason to be. I can¡¯t help myself as my eyes dart quickly up and down his. Victor¡¯s muscture is lean, less bulky than other Alphas from powerful packs. ¡°You did well in there too,¡± Victor says, mercifully changing the subject. ¡°Thank you for letting me help.¡± I smile and nod. Victor catches a glimpse of himself in the mirror above the sink and scoffs. ¡°God, it¡¯s everywhere,¡± he says, moving closer to inspect the vomit that clings to the skin of his neck and chest. ¡°How did he even ¨C¡° ¡°Who knows,¡± I say. ¡°Sick kids are magicians. Here,¡± I wet a washcloth and move forward, offering it. Victor mistakes my meaning and, instead of taking it from me, bares his neck so that I can reach. ¡°Can you get it all?¡± He asks. ¡°I think there¡¯s some even around back, though I can¡¯t see¡­¡± Biting my lip, I move closer to Victor and wipe the skin of his chest, his neck. I put a hand on his arm and pull slightly, asking him to turn, which he does. As I clean off the back of his neck, my eyes drift down the muscture of his back, his glutes. f**k, I think, biting my lip even harder, it is unfair for a guy to have such a perfect ¨C ¡°Evelyn?¡± I jump as Victor says my name. ¡°Did you get it all?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± he turns towards me, and I suddenly realize how close he is to me, inches away. ¡°Did you get it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, staring up at him, meeting his eyes. ¡°yeah I¡­.got it¡­¡± Victor and I stare at each other in that moment, time ticking by, neither of us moving. All of a sudden I¡¯m shocked to realize that six years have passed, that I¡¯m a mother, a therapist, and a Rogue ¨C that I¡¯m not, in fact, a twenty-two-year-old girl at the Alpha party, seeing this man for the first time. Being so close to Victor shuttles me back to that moment and, suddenly, I miss the girl I was. So full of rage, of life, of confidence ¨C of hunger for what she is owed. Here I am, standing in my bathroom, blushing in front of this man, when the first time I met him I walked right up to him, determined to take him to bed. Shees back to me, a little, in that moment, or perhaps I force her to ¨C unwilling to be the shy and defeated Rogue that the world expects me to be. In this moment, I feel the Alpha within me again awaken and yawn after a long sleep, licking her chops, hungry for spring. Victor, I know, can see the change in me. His body shifts, responding to it. His head dips lower, his shoulders settling back, as he takes in my changing scent and begins to bare his teeth. ¡°I think,¡± I say, holding his gaze, ¡°that I have a little bit on my shirt too.¡± I don¡¯t ¨C I was more careful than Victor as we helped the boys ¨C but neither of us acknowledge it as I pull my shirt over my head. I shake out my hair, which falls in curling waves over my navy-blue bra. I take a step closer to Victor, remembering, suddenly, that night ¨C the way he pulled me to him, imed me with his mouth, with his teeth, remembered him behind me at the window, filling me ¨C ¡°Evie,¡± his voice growls, and he puts a hand out towards my waist. ¡°MAMAAAAA¡± Alvin¡¯s voice cries pathetically from the next room. I gasp, and Victor drops his hand, taking a quick step away. I look up at Victor,ing back to myself, mortified at what I just ¨C what I was about to¡­ I clear my throat and quickly grab my robe from the door, wrapping it around me as I hurry to the twin¡¯s room and open their door. ¡°Are you okay, Alvin?¡± ¡°Can you bring me some water, mama?¡± ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I say, my voice shaking slightly, with adrenaline, or fear, or¡­disappointment? I don¡¯t know. ¡°In just a minute.¡± I turn back down the hall, but Victor is gone from the bathroom. I hear something down stairs, and head down to the kitchen, where Victor is buttoning up his wet shirt, having already put on his soaking pants. ¡°You¡¯ll message me in the morning,¡± he says, not meeting my eyes. ¡°With an update? On their health?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, clutching my robe closed with a hand at my neck. He nods again, curt, and leaves. I stare after him for a moment. What the hell just happened? I head to the sink, filling up a ss of cold water for Alvin, and then drink it myself, realizing that I need it. I¡¯m going to need a whole lot of cold water, it appears, if I¡¯m going to make this work. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 #Chapter 25 ¨C Weakness As Iy in bed that evening, I hear a phone ring. I nce at my bedside table, intent on ignoring it, when I realize that the screen of my cell phone remains dark. Huh? Suddenly, I realize that the tinny ringing is the old-fashioned rotary phone that I use for sessions with Victor. s**t. I head to my closet, where I¡¯ve hidden the phone and the equipment. I pick it up on the sixth ring. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello. I apologize, I know that we don¡¯t have an appointment tonight. I just¡­I needed to talk.¡± Victor¡¯s voice is disguised, as always, but I can tell that he¡¯s upset. I raise my eyebrows. That makes two of us. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say, eager to talk to him, but scrambling for thenguage that a regr therapist would use on such a call. ¡°It¡¯s going to be¡­an extra charge. For out-of-hours care. Is that eptable?¡± ¡°Sure, fine.¡± He says. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll¡­process that with the office,¡± I riff, grimacing, hoping it¡¯s the right response. ¡°Great. I¡¯m having some trouble,¡± Victor says, dismissing the money problem off-hand. ¡°My rtionship with my mate is bing even moreplicated.¡± ¡°Tell me more,¡± I say, folding my legs and settling in amongst the pile of shoes sitting on the floor, waiting to be sorted. ¡°I suspect that she is¡­manipting me. Lying to me, maybe,¡± he says. ¡°I can¡¯t have that, not in my life, my line of work.¡± ¡°Can you borate?¡± ¡°I think that she¡¯s¡­¡± he sighs, clearly embarrassed. ¡°I think that she¡¯s using s*x to get her way. She knows she has power over me in that sense, and she uses it. The other day we had a¡­problem. I confronted her about it, determined to get to the truth ¨C but she denied everything, and we went to bed and¡­.¡± I know that he¡¯s talking about Amelia and the boys¡¯ kidnapping. ¡°Do you suspect that she is lying? Do you think that she betrayed you?¡± I push, a little breathless. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, and I can hear his frustration. ¡°I¡­I have trouble suspecting that she could do something so cruel. But¡­if she did, it would be unforgivable.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°Well, have you expressed your boundaries? Have you told her that she crosses a line when she¡­did whatever it is she did?¡± He huffs augh. ¡°I would imagine that everyone would know that this is uneptable,¡± he says and I agree. It crosses pretty much everyone¡¯s boundaries to kidnap their kids. But, I remind myself, I¡¯m not Evelyn. I¡¯m the therapist. ¡°Well, while you might think it¡¯s unspoken, others may have a different set of values. These kinds of things are always best stated ahead of time, with a clear set of consequences.¡± Victor hums on the other side of the call, and I can almost see him nodding along, forming new ns. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± I say, trying a new tack. ¡°Imagining that you can trust her, what is this problem really about? If she has not betrayed you, do you mind that she has a method for getting her way?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, what, really, is the problem with her using the bedroom as a ce to persuade you to let her have her way?¡± He bites out a frustratedugh. ¡°Because it is maniptive, and it takes advantage of me in a weakened state ¨C¡° ¡°Is that not the same,¡± I say, intentionally disrupting him, ¡°as moments when you use your Alpha authority to overwhelm her? Or using your money and power to put her in a weaker state so that you get what you want?¡± Victor goes silent for a long moment. ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing.¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± I ask, pushing him. ¡°For you, it¡¯s the natural order of the world. But for her, it¡¯s a disruption of how she sees the world, how she would like it to be.¡± Again, silence, before Victor grudgingly admits, ¡°I can see your point there.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a matter of perspective. I suspect,¡± I say, continuing carefully, ¡°that you are used to having things your way. When someone is able to persuade you away from your decisions, you feel¡­well, why don¡¯t you tell me how that makes you feel.¡± ¡°I suppose it makes me feel weak. Like I¡¯ve been fooled into letting someone to disrupt the order I need to keep everyone in my pack safe. Like I have a weakness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a weakness,¡± I say softly. ¡°You¡¯re only a person.¡± Heughs wryly. ¡°When I have a weakness, people die. As the Alpha of my pack, the future ruler, I need to¡­keep myself together.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I say, nodding along. ¡°But is it so bad, really, if she is your weakness?¡± ¡°Can you exin?¡± ¡°Well, if she is your Luna, is it so bad for her to be your weakness, the person who can sway you?¡± Something in me screams not to say this to Victor ¨C to persuade him, instead, to ditch Amelia, who I know in my heart had something to do with my sons¡¯ kidnapping. But the therapist in me wins. ¡°A weakness is a weakness,¡± he says, ¡°it must be addressed and fixed ¨C¡° ¡°But if all people have weaknesses, is it not best to have our weakness be someone who we trust completely? Who, even if they¡¯re asserting their own needs, still has our best interest at heart? If she is your mate, and you trust herpletely, which¡± I say, carefully, ¡°are not necessarily things that go hand in hand¡­then perhaps it is not so bad. If sometimes she gets her way.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Victor says, thinking aloud. ¡°I can see what you mean. If we are truly united in our vison for our life and our goals¡­then I can sometimes let her take the lead, trusting that she will get us to the same destination with different methods.¡± ¡°And if her methods are the bedroom,¡± I say softly, working to bring some humor to the situation, ¡°then at least they¡¯re enjoyable methods.¡± Heughs along with me. ¡°I think you need to consider, though,¡± I continue, ¡°whether you do trust her.¡± I grimace here, wondering if I pushed it too far. But I just can¡¯t trust Amelia ¨C not where my boys are concerned. ¡°It is something to think about,¡± Victor says. ¡°Thank you, this has been helpful.¡± Again, he hangs up without saying goodbye. I stand up in my closet, stretching and wondering if I¡¯ve done the right thing, right for Victor, and for me. I still don¡¯t regret my choice to take these calls. In some ways, I realize, I¡¯m doing the same thing Amelia: wresting power from Victor without his consent so that I can get my way. But it¡¯s not the same, right? I doing it for both of our goods. Can he trust me? s**t. I turn to a pile of old bags in the corner of the closet, rifling through them until I find the crumpled pack of cigarettes that I know is there. I haven¡¯t smoked in years but suddenly I really want a smoke. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lighting my cigarette at the stove on my way outside, I stand in the autumn air, enjoying the way it feels on my skin, even if it makes me shiver a little. I inhale a deep breath of smoke, letting it fill my lungs, thinking, briefly, of the summer I spent in Paris as a teenager, learning to smoke¡­ ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± I shriek, jumping about a foot in the air and falling into a defensive crouch, my eyes taking in the man, dressed all in ck, standing on my patio. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± he says, putting his hands up to show that he is harmless. ¡°Please, I¡¯m Beta Edgar, I work for Mr. Kensington ¨C I¡¯ve been assigned to this patrol ¨C¡° ¡°Patrol?! He put a patrol on my house!?¡± ¡°Um,¡± the Beta is awkward now, as I stand and brush leaves and dirt off my robe. ¡°Yes? After the boys¡¯¡­incident. Mr. Kensington ordered increased patrols.¡± I sigh and put a hand to my head. ¡°Of course he did. And of course, he didn¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m just supposed to fall in line.¡± The Beta smirks, ¡°Yes, that sounds like him.¡± He stoops down to the ground, recovering my dropped cigarette and handing it to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur as the Betaes closer. As he ces the cigarette in my hand, I see him freeze. I turn my head suddenly, looking for the threat. ¡°What? What is it?¡± I spin back to find him looking, intensely, at my face. ¡°No, no,¡± he says, hurriedly, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡­you¡¯re¡­¡± he clears his throat and looks embarrassed. His hand moves to his back pocket and produces a pack of cigarettes. ¡°Do you mind? If I¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°Please, go ahead. You¡¯ll have to forgive us. We¡¯re all a little¡­jumpy today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand,¡± he says, giving me a broad smile and lighting his cigarette. As he concentrates on his lighter, I take him in. He¡¯s tall, for a Beta, almost Victor¡¯s height, with wavy ck hair and swarthy skin. His nose is a little toorge, but it suits his broad, well-intentioned face. I smile back at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Edgar,¡± he says, tossing me a salute. ¡°Beta Edgar, at you service.¡± ¡°Well thank you, Edgar, for protecting my family.¡± I say, taking a final puff of my cigarette and then grinding it out beneath the toe of my slipper. ¡°If you could avoid scaring the crap out of me, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Edgarughs, and I toss him a grin as I walk inside. Behind me, I can feel him watching me walk away. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 #Chapter 26 ¨C Slumber Party ¡°Slumberrrrrrr Partyyyyy!¡± Ian yells, bursting in the back door of Victor¡¯s house, a huge backpack of toys and pillows on his back. He spreads his arms out and zooms around the kitchen, pretending to be an airne. Alvin follows his brother,ughing, his arms equally filled with supplies. Beta Edgar follows both, shutting the door behind them and giving Victor a cheerful nod, letting him know that all is well. Victor smiles his gratitude and then kneels down,ughing with the boys. ¡°What is all this stuff?¡± he says, taking an armful of toys from Alvin so that he can chase his brother. ¡°It¡¯s our SUPPLIES,¡± Alvin says, unhelpfully, grinning. ¡°Everything we need for the slumber party!¡± ¡°But you have toys here,¡± Victor says, confused as he looks through the assortment of toys, books, and nkets that Alvin has brought. ¡°Everything you have at your moms house you have here ¨C¡° ¡°Nooooo,¡± Alvin whines, running back and wrapping himself around Victor¡¯s leg. ¡°We neeeeeed it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Victorughs, giving in. ¡°Fine, whatever. Are you ready to take it up¡­to your new ROOM?!¡± The boys gasp, pleased shock all over their faces. ¡°We have a new ROOM?!¡± ¡°That is awesome!¡± Alvin jumps with his hands up in the air like an ecstatic little frog. Victor smiles down at them, pleased to make them so happy. Until now, the room had been a stuffy guest room for Victor¡¯s family, when they rarely chose to visit. But with a few changes, it became a little boy¡¯s paradise. ¡°Where is it?¡± Ian says, looking around the first floor as if a new door would materialize out of nowhere. Victorughs. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs. But first, you have to say thank you to Amelia ¨C it was her idea,¡± he puts out a hand to Amelia as she walks into the room, beaming a smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here!¡± Amelia says, pressing her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m so excited to y with you!¡± The boys immediately stop jumping and sneer at her. ¡°Oh. Hello, Amelia.¡± Alvin says, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Whaaaat,¡± Ian whines, his body going limp as he falls onto the floor in despair. ¡°You didn¡¯t say SHE wasing to the slumber party!¡± ¡°She lives here, Ian,¡± Victor says, shaking his head at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, get up and say hello. Both of you need to thank her for your new room.¡± Ian picks himself up and walks over to Alvin,municating with him silently. As one, they turn and sullenly say ¡°thank you, Amelia,¡± without an ounce of real gratitude in their words. ¡°You¡¯re¡­wee,¡± Amelia says, working hard to keep her smile on her face. Victor¡¯s phone pings on the counter, and he picks it up. Evelyn: Did they get there okay? Victor: Yes, it¡¯s all fine. Evelyn: Okay, have fun! I¡¯ll be here if you need me, just across the yard. He clicks the screen off, confident that he won¡¯t need to contact her. All is prepared for the night ¨C the first real night that they boys would be staying at his house without their mom. Victor wouldn¡¯t admit how excited he was to finally have the boys to himself ¨C a dreame true. Luckily, the boys match his spirit and enthusiasm. ¡°Can we go, can we go see our new room?!¡± Ian says, perking up. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s upstairs,st door on the right,¡± Victor says, gesturing upwards. The boys fly up the stairs, climbing with their hands as well as their feet like little pups scurrying off on an adventure. Theyugh as they go, an infectious sound. Amelia takes Victor¡¯s hand as they go, squeezing it. She knows that Victor believes her about the parade, and she feels finally secure again, like things are returning to normal. They reach the top of the stairs just in time to see the boys rush through the door to their room, the new wooden ¡°Alvin & Ian¡± sign banging behind them. ¡°Wow!!!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± Victor smiles wide and hurries his steps, eager to see his boys¡¯ reaction to the room. When the adults arrive, they find Alvin and Ian standing in the middle of the room, spinning around to take everything in, their old toys forgotten down in the kitchen. ¡°I love it so much, daddy!¡± Ian says, climbing to the top bunk of the new bed, which is designed to look like a rocket ship. The rest of the room continues the space theme, with ck walls decorated with glow-in-the-dark stickers that will light up in the shape of constetions overnight. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± shouts Alvin, kneeling by a book shelf that is packed with fresh books on every subject imaginable. Victor leans against the wall, filled with new-dad pride, so happy to finally be able to give his sons a home. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys y,¡± Amelia says softly. ¡°I¡¯ll put the pizzas in the oven. Give it about¡­half an hour,¡± she says, hugging Victor and then slipping downstairs. ¡°Did she say pizza?¡± Ian¡¯s head pops out from the covers of his new bed, his wolf hearing picking up on everything. ¡°Yes, pizza for dinner! And then all the ice cream you can eat!¡± Victor says,ing into the room and opening the French doors to the balcony. ¡°Did you guys see out here yet? There¡¯s a telescope on the balcony.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding me!¡± Half an hourter, Amelia returns with a pizza in each hand. She hasn¡¯t heard a word from any of the boys, though she did hear a lot ofugher and thumps from upstairs. I know I¡¯m supposed to think it¡¯s charming, she thinks, all this boyish ruckus. But frankly, it¡¯s just¡­loud. She steels herself, putting on her patented Amelia smile, and then walks into the bedroom. ¡°Pizza¡¯s ready!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Alvin says, peeking his head out from a massive fort that the boys have constructed from the nkets, sheets, and furniture that they¡¯ve dragged to the middle of the room. ¡°You can leave it by the drawbridge!¡± Ian¡¯s voicees from inside, not bothering to surface. ¡°Now now,¡± Amelia says, working hard to be motherly. ¡°We can eat in the room, but everyone needs to come out and wash their hands, like civilized people.¡± ¡°But we are WOLVES!¡± One of the twins howls from inside, she can¡¯t tell which one. ¡°We have dirty paws! We eat with our teeth, we tear and scratch!¡± Amelia can hear Victorughing from inside and stands awkwardly, not knowing what to do. ¡°Um, Victor?¡± She calls. Victor pushes open the nkets at the front of the fort, revealing himself to be tousled and red-faced and¡­.well, happy. Happier than perhaps she had ever seen him. ¡°What¡¯s up, Amelia? Is the pizza ready?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, gesturing towards the pizzas she holds. ¡°Okay,¡± he says, e in! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Amelia smiles, starting to move towards the entrance, when she hears ¨C ¡°No! No GIRLS allowed!,¡± one of the twins protests. ¡°Yeah!¡± Says the other. ¡°Come on, boys, it¡¯s Amelia¡¯s house too,¡± Victor¡¯s deeper, more sensible voice pleads. ¡°But it¡¯s our first nighttttt,¡± one whines. God, were they always this whiny? ¡°And she didn¡¯t help to build the fort! No GIRLS!¡± Victor peeks his head out again, abashed. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± he says. ¡°Do you mind? Just for tonight?¡± Amelia smiles wider, her cheeks aching. ¡°No problem,¡± she says, ying it cool and cing the pizzas by the fort¡¯s entrance. ¡°Maybe you cane down in a little bit and have ice cream with me?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Victor says, giving her a handsome wink and a smile before he pulls the pizzas into the fort. As soon as he disappears, Amelia lets her smile drop into a scowl and heads down the hallway. ¡°Fat chance,¡± she hears a twin say as she walks away, ¡°we¡¯re having ice cream in HEREter. All we can eat.¡± The other twinughs. ¡°You know, if mommy wanted toe in, that would be okay.¡± Amelia clenches her fists as she walks down the stairs, intent upon a ss of ros¨¦. A big one. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 #Chapter 27 ¨C Restless Nights It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning, and I can¡¯t sleep. I sigh and sit up. I¡¯ve tried everything I can think of ¨C lavender oil, a ss of wine, counting sheep ¨C but I just can¡¯t do it. The house is too¡­quiet. Not that the boys have made much of a disturbance in their sleep since they were babies, but somehow I just know that they¡¯re not here. And it¡¯s killing me. Sighing, I swing my legs out of bed and stand up, peering out the window at the back of my room. I can barely see Victor¡¯s house through the trees. Tonight, though, in the darkness I can clearly see that Victor¡¯s house still has its lights on. What the heck is going on? It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning, it should be pitch ck over there. I frown. Did Victor ignore me when I told him that the boys have a strict bedtime of 9 pm? 10, at the latest, as a special treat? God, they¡¯re going to bed dead tomorrow, and we have so much to do. I storm down the stairs, grabbing a nket off the couch to wrap around me, and head out the back door. Deep inside, I know that I¡¯m not really worried about the twins being kept upte. But this doesn¡¯t stop me from making my way across my yard, through the trees, and onto Victor¡¯s property. When I step into Victor¡¯s yard, a figure steps out of the brush to my left. ¡°Halt!¡± I jump, suppressing a scream, as I realize that it¡¯s just one of his Betas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, ¡°It¡¯s just me, it¡¯s Evelyn. I¡¯m justing to check on my boys.¡± The Beta has a quick, muffled conversation with someone through the speaker on his shoulder and then nods to me. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± He fades back into the darkness. Shaking my head at this level of security, and how many jump scares they¡¯ve put me through in the past two days, I make my way past the pool and up to the house. Inside the house is quiet, and I¡¯m ashamed, a little, at my consideration that Victor may have kept the boys up. Clearly, the house is asleep. ¡°Hey,¡± says a voice across the kitchen. I turn and notice Beta Edgar sitting at the kitchen¡¯s wide ind, a cup of coffee in his hands. ¡°Oh, hi,¡± I say, awkwardly. ¡°Um, I came because¡­¡± He smiles at me warmly. ¡°Do you need a reason?¡± Iugh a little and step closer to him, leaning on the far side of the ind. ¡°Well, knowing Victor, I probably do.¡± I lower my voice, imitating him, ¡°What are you doing here, Evelyn? Did you make an appointment? Don¡¯t know you my schedule is booked solid for the next five weeks?¡± Edgarughs a little and I grimace, ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t make fun of your boss,¡± I say. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Edgar says, ¡°he¡¯s actually¡­a lot easier than some of the other Alphas. He¡¯s strict, don¡¯t get me wrong. But he¡¯s fair, and he treats us like people.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say softly. I look up the stairs, wondering about my kids. ¡°So, how did tonight go? Are they okay?¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± Edgar says. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. They pigged out, had a lot ofughs, and then Victor put on a movie for them in their room. Asleep by ten.¡± ¡°Their room?¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°You should see it,¡± says Edgar, matching my expression. ¡°It¡¯s really something. They¡¯re lucky kids.¡± I smile, warming to him, and step closer, taking a seat on the stool next to him. ¡°If everyone¡¯s asleep, then why is this ce lit up like LAX? Why are you up?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s always up,¡± Edgar says, taking a sip of his coffee, ¡°I just drew short straw tonight. And also,¡± he says, pointing over his shoulder with his thumb towards a wide mahogany door, ¡°the boss is up.¡± ¡°He is?¡± I say, looking to the door with surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he go to sleep?¡± ¡°Work to do,¡± Edgar says, admiringly. ¡°He put off some work so that he could spend the evening with the boys, but he won¡¯t go to sleep until it¡¯s taken care of.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± I say, likewise impressed. ¡°Does he do this a lot?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our Alpha,¡± Edgar says, shrugging. ¡°He doesn¡¯t go to bed until the job is done. He takes it seriously.¡± I nod, staring at the door, thinking about this new aspect of Victor¡¯s personality. He continues to surprise me. I think part of me always thought he was just another rich boy, inheriting power. But more and more I¡¯ming to realize that Victor is earning his ce as the next top Alpha. ¡°What about you,¡± Edgar says, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Why are you up?¡± ¡°Oh, you know,¡± I say, smiling at him and shrugging. ¡°Mom stuff. It¡¯s my¡­first night away from the boys¡­¡± ¡°In a long time?¡± Edgar asks. ¡°Ever.¡± I say, grimacing. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not handling it as well as I¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Well, then let¡¯s get you a coffee,¡± he says, standing up and walking over to the machine. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be up, may as well be caffeinated.¡± ¡°Do you see him?¡± Ian whispers to Alvin, narrowing his eyes at the man talking to their mother downstairs. ¡°I thought Beta Edgar was our friend,¡± Alvin replies. ¡°But I don¡¯t like the way he is talking to our mama.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The pair spy through the railings of the second floor. They knew the minute their mother came into the house, as they always do ¨C though they hadn¡¯t yet told her how well they could sense her. There was so much they could do that mama didn¡¯t know about yet. ¡°She came to see us¡± Ian whispers. ¡°And now he captured her, and won¡¯t let here see our new room, and our fort.¡± Both re at Edgar, jealous. ¡°Papa won¡¯t like it, Beta Edgar talking to mama.¡± Alvin murmurs. ¡°Trying to steal her away,¡± Ian agrees. They both nod and, as one, slink silently down the stairs towards their father¡¯s office. There, they pry open the door on silent hinges and slip inside. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Edgar says,ughing. ¡°I can see you there, as a teenager, dancing on the Champs- Elysees for tourists¡¯ pennies.¡± Evelynughs too, surprised that she¡¯s opening up so much. ¡°The pennies didn¡¯t buy much,¡± she says, shrugging, ¡°just a couple of croissants, but it was an amazing summer. Until my dad came and found me, dragged me home.¡± Edgar takes a moment, smiling at Evelyn, before saying, ¡°well, I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t get to stay, but, selfishly¡­I¡¯m d you came back. Or else I never would have met you.¡± Evelyn smiles back. ¡°Thank you, Edgar, I¡¯m d to have met you too.¡± ¡°Do you think,¡± he says, hesitantly, ¡°That some night I could¡­take you out? To hear more stories about Paris? About your life?¡± Edgar holds his breath, waiting. Evelyn¡¯s mouth drops open in surprise. Suddenly, they hear someone behind Edgar clear his throat. Both turn at once to see Victor standing there, his arms crossed, ring at them. Edgar leaps to his feet, saluting. ¡°Sir!,¡± he says, turning red. ¡°Beta,¡± Victor says, and Edgar snaps his arms to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t you have duties to which you should attend?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± says Edgar, turning on his heel and heading out the back door to patrol. Victor turns his gaze to Evelyn, who still sits at his counter, grasping her cup of coffee. ¡°What are you doing here, Evelyn?¡± She shrugs. ¡°I saw the lights on. I came to make sure the boys were in bed, that you weren¡¯t keeping them up all night.¡± ¡°Well as you can see,¡± Victor says, spreading his hands to indicate the empty kitchen. ¡°They¡¯re asleep. It¡¯s just me up, finishing up some work.¡± Evelyn holds his gaze for a moment, and then pointedly shifts her own to look directly at the two pairs of shining eyes peeking from between the railing at the top of the stairs. There is a small shriek ¨C like a mouse ¨C and then the sound of scurrying feet. ¡°Asleep my ass,¡± Evelyn says softly, smirking at her victory. ¡°Well, they were asleep, until you came over.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Evelyn says, standing up and wrapping her nket around herself, preparing for the walk home. ¡°You¡¯re right, Victor. You¡¯re doing a great job, really. I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted.¡± She gives him a smile and yawns, heading for the back door, grateful to know that the boys were safe¡­if not quite asleep. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor calls after her, how brows low over his eyes. ¡°Did that Beta¡­did he¡­¡± She raises her eyebrows at him, daring him to ask. ¡°Did he ask you out?¡± Evelyn shrugs. ¡°Yeah, he did. So?¡± Victor scoffs, disgust in his throat. ¡°How dare he ¨C¡° ¡°Victor,¡± Evelyn says, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a big deal out of this, and don¡¯t you dare fire him. He works for you, not for me. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Victor crosses his arms and looks her up and down, sneering. ¡°Evelyn, you aren¡¯t considering¡­¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Evelyn says, shaking her hair back and meeting him eye for eye. Honestly, she hadn¡¯t really thought about it enough to make a decision yet, but now that Victor was acting like such a jerk about it¡­ ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor growls, quickly closing the space between them. ¡°You can¡¯t date a Beta, he¡¯s far below you in station -¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Rogue, Victor,¡± she returns, matching his contempt. ¡°Edgar is several stations above me.¡± Victor pauses, seeing her point, but then continues. ¡°You are the mother of my children, Evelyn. With thates certain responsibilities ¨C¡° Evelynughs in his face, heading out the door. ¡°Don¡¯t try to pin me down, Victor,¡± she calls over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not your Luna, you have no say in what I do, or who I see.¡± Victor watches her go, anger pulsing through his veins, but he knows, ultimately, that she¡¯s right. Even when he acknowledges Evelyn¡¯s sons as his own, he will have no control over Evelyn, a Rogue wolf. Well, he thinks, watching her slips beyond the tree line. We¡¯ll just have to do something about that. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 #Chapter 28 ¨C Annabeth The next morning, Victor fights his exhaustion, giving Annabeth Prath all his attention. ¡°Listen, Victor,¡± she says, crossing her legs and sitting back in the chair in his office. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re working to bring a lot of¡­¡± she pauses, choosing her words, ¡°great things¡­to our Pack. But,¡± she spreads her hands and smiles pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m just not convinced that we have the same vision for the future.¡± ¡°Annabeth,¡± Victor says, leaning across his desk and putting a hand out, seeking to stop her as she stands up and lifts her bag. ¡°Please, if you could just listen-¡° ¡°I think I¡¯ve listened enough, Victor,¡± Annabeth says, walking to her door, followed by her two gigantic Betas. ¡°The question is, are you listening. Really, thank you so much for a such a pleasant morning, the tea was divine.¡± Annabeth gives a little wave and slips out the door while Victor slumps in his chair and scowls. There¡¯s a short rap on the door and then Amelia slips in. ¡°So, how did it go?!¡± she says, excited. ¡°I just saw Annabeth Prath leaving ¨C god, she¡¯s so fabulous. Did you see her bag? It¡¯s the new Birkin ¨C¡° ¡°It didn¡¯t go well, Amelia,¡± Victor interrupts, frustrated. ¡°What? Why not?¡± Victor shakes his head and spins his chair so that he looks out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We just¡­ don¡¯t see eye-to-eye on the Pack¡¯s future. I don¡¯t know what she could want besides increased security and investment ¨C that¡¯s clearly the future of our Pack¡­¡± he says, fading off and staring out the window. ¡°Maybe she just didn¡¯t feel sufficiently courted,¡± Amelia says, crossing the room to slip into Victor¡¯sp, where he wraps his arms around her. ¡°You know big-shot women like Annabeth like to be made to feel important. They were belles their whole lives, with people moring after them, and then ¨C once they marry their Alpha and pop out a few kids ¨C people don¡¯t pay as much attention to them. Their job is done.¡± Victor looks up at Amelia, wondering if this is the future she sees for herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true ¨C people care a lot about what Annabeth says. Not only is Henry Prath the Pack¡¯s Treasurer and Head of Council, Annabeth is on threemittees herself ¨C¡° ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Amelia says, rolling her eyes, clearly bored. ¡°But I think the fact is, that Annabeth isn¡¯t going to give you her endorsement just because you have good ideas. You have to give her something too.¡± Victor considers this and nods. ¡°That¡¯s true. The pack¡¯s welfare shoulde first, but she wouldn¡¯t be the first politician to put their own desires ahead. What do you think she wants?¡± Amelia takes Victor¡¯s face in hers and gives him a peck on the lips. ¡°Like I said, show Annabeth that you appreciate her for who she is, not for her husband. And I know just the way!¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± Victor says dryly. ¡°You want me to let you n a party.¡± Ameliaughs and puts her forehead against Victors. ¡°Not just any party,¡± she whispers. ¡°A really BIG party!¡± ¡°Wow, what¡¯s all this about?¡± I ask, wading through the sea of boxed cutlery and rented chairs that fill Victor¡¯s kitchen. Victor shrugs and shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says. ¡°To me, it¡¯s chaos, but to Amelia¡­she¡¯s got some sort of n for it.¡± ¡°Are you having a party?¡± I ask, looking around at the sea of blue and silver materials, enough for a banquet. ¡°Or¡­is this for the wedding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a party,¡± Victor says, sighing, as the boys catapult down the stairs yelling for the mom. They wrap themselves around her, giving her hugs and telling her about their night, but Evelyn keeps her attention on Victor. ¡°I¡¯m courting the endorsement of Annabeth Prath for my bid for Alpha,¡± he says, ¡°I want to get it in the press before I announce my paternity of the boys.¡± I raise my eyebrows. ¡°Annabeth Prath,¡± I say. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a big deal, and not a bad n,¡± I consider my two boys, smiling down at them. ¡°It¡¯s probably going to cause a stir, when you publicly acknowledge them. It will be good to have her on your side.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, leaning against the kitchen ind. ¡°That¡¯s the idea. Madam Family Values, on my side, when I announce myself as the father of two illegitimate boys.¡± I nod, patting down any rage that builds in me at his implications here. Victor is, after all, a business man and a politician. He¡¯s just looking at this realistically, and he¡¯s been more than fair, never suggesting in any way that the boys are anything but a blessing. Aplicated blessing, yes, but one which he has truly embraced. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says, ¡°do you want to see our new room? ¡°You know I do,¡± I reply, smiling at both of them. Alvin tugs at my hand, trying to pull me to the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s amaaaaazing, mama,¡± he says. ¡°We are spacemen when we sleep in there!¡± ¡°You go ahead of me,¡± I say, nudging them back towards the stairs, ¡°I¡¯ll be right up. Let me finish talking to daddy.¡± They scamper off. ¡°So,¡± I continue, gesturing at all of the party supplies. ¡°What, really, is the deal with all of this? I was just herest night ¨C like, fourteen hours ago, and this kitchen was empty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Amelia¡¯s n,¡± Victor says, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re throwing a party here in Annabeth¡¯s honor, giving her some award for excellence,¡± he waves away the details with a flippant hand. ¡°Amelia¡¯s handling it all.¡± I nod and purse my lips. Victor watches me, unnerved, I think, by my unusual silence. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°it sounds like a really nice event. Very¡­borate.¡± He narrows his eyes, suspecting ¨C correctly ¨C that there is more behind what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he commands, ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°I don¡¯t want to step on any toes, but¡­a party? An award? Annabeth goes to parties and gets awards all the time. What makes you think this will make her endorse you, over any of the other people who have given her awards and parties?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a quid-pro-quo,¡± Victor says, crossing his arms ¨C a gesture I¡¯m starting to get used to from him, the stern Alpha. ¡°I recognize her for her aplishments, those outside of her role as an Alpha¡¯s wife and the mother to Alpha sons. In exchange, she recognizes me for my n for the future.¡± My face scrunches in confusion. ¡°But what¡¯s so wrong with acknowledging her as a wife and a mother? Doesn¡¯t she put that at the front of her own political tform?¡± ¡°Yes, but Amelia suggested to me that Annabeth, herself, is being overshadowed by it.¡± I shrug and look up the stairs, ready to spend time with my boys. ¡°Look, nobody is as in-control of her image as Annabeth Prath. If she thought she was being overshadowed by being a wife and a mother, she would change her image. ¡°If you ask me,¡± I continue, ¡°you should listen to how she¡¯s presenting herself, and respond ordingly.¡± I make my way past him, towards the stairs, but stop when he puts a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Wait, Evelyn,¡± he says, ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to get involved,¡± I say, wary of getting in over my head. ¡°But if my whole political tform was motherhood, and a single Alpha with no wife and no kids ¨C apparently ¨C was asking me for his endorsement? I¡¯d want him to show me what his ns are for mothers and for children. I¡¯d want him to show me that he cared.¡± ¡°So, as a mom,¡± Victor says, genuinely considering me. ¡°What would you do, in my ce?¡± I shrug again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Victor, I¡¯m not a politician. But as a mom? What am I looking for from my pack? An investment in programs that help my sons. Like¡­I don¡¯t know. Education.¡± ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says, looking off into the distance ¨C an expression I¡¯m starting to recognize as him learning, processing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­very good.¡± I sh him a thumbs up as I run up the stairs. ¡°Anytime!¡± The next morning, the boys are groggy as I get them ready for school. They spent all day at their dad¡¯s house, ying in their new room, pigging out on leftover pizza and the rest of the crazy amount of ice cream Victor bought for them. ¡°Come on, spirits up!¡± I say, pping and holding out their backpacks. ¡°Bright eyes and bushy tails, boys! Time for school!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t wanna go to school,¡± Ianins, slipping on his backpack anyway. ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to y on theputer all day at this school,¡± Alvin says, bitter. ¡°That¡¯s because the teacher is actually educating you,¡± I say, rolling my eyes. ¡°Instead of just letting you teach yourself. It¡¯s good for you!¡± I say, grabbing my keys and dancing out the door to the car. ¡°Have a nice day ma¡¯am, boys,¡± I hear from behind me as we cross the porch. I turn, surprised to see a Beta guarding the front door. ¡°Oh, hi,¡± I say, giving him a tentative smile. This Beta is short and stocky, but his face is friendly. ¡°Um, where is Beta Edgar? I thought he was assigned to¡­us.¡± I say, faltering, gesturing towards me and the boys. ¡°It¡¯s a rotating position,¡± this Beta says, ¡°My name is Pete. Edgar is at the office for now, he¡¯s been temporarily reassigned. But don¡¯t worry,¡± he gives me a big smile. ¡°We¡¯re all dedicated to making sure you and the boys are safe.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, genuinely. ¡°I appreciate your help, Pete.¡± I give him a wave and head to the car. As we pull out the driveway, though, I¡¯m surprised to find that I feel¡­disappointed. That Edgar will no longer be hanging around outside my house. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 #Chapter 29 ¨C The Billion-Dor Endowment The next weekend, the party honoring Annabelle Prath is in full swing in Victor¡¯s back yard. The windows along the back of his house, between the kitchen and the pool, have all been folded back to create one big party area which Amelia has filled with tables, waiters, bars ¨C even a small dance floor. ¡°Thank you all so much foring,¡± Victor says, standing in his tuxedo at a podium by the pool. ¡°Amelia and I are so grateful that you coulde and celebrate with us as we honor Annabeth Prath and all of her contributions to our Pack.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The crowd ¨C about a hundred people, carefully selected, well-dressed ¨C apuds, a few whistles breaking out. The small group of press, also carefully selected, snap pictures for the gossip columns. The sun is setting just behind the treeline of Victor¡¯s house. If guests looked carefully, they would see two very small, very jealous figures sitting up in those trees, hungrily watching the action below. Evelyn had carefully exined to Alvin and Ian why they could not go to the party, but they bitterly resented being left out. Eveyln had made them promise that they wouldn¡¯t go onto Victor¡¯s property or in any way disrupt the party, but she couldn¡¯t stop them from climbing the trees and silently, secretly watching the goings-on at their father¡¯s house. They even brought a big bag of peanuts up with them, quietly dropping the shells from the trees as they ate and stared. Evelyn herself sits on the porch and watches her boys watch the party, ready to spring if they should give into any impulse to join the fun. ¡°In addition to honoring Annabelle with the Matron¡¯s award,¡± Victor says, leaning into the microphone. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a special announcement.¡± Amelia perks her ears at this, turning away from her conversation with an influential retired Alpha to pay attention to her fianc¨¦. This was not part of what they had nned. ¡°Though this has been long in the works,¡± Victor says, lying through his teeth ¨C the crowd didn¡¯t need to know that this had been in the works for about six days ¨C ¡°I¡¯d like to announce that the Kensington Foundation is creating a billion-dor endowment, which will be used to found the new Prath Education Center.¡± The crowd gasps at the size and ambition of the donation and Annabeth smirks at Victor, raising her ss. ¡°This will be an elite educational institution at which all Pack children can enroll. This is an investment in our Pack¡¯s future leaders today.¡± The crowd apuds wildly as Victor says ¡°more details will be announced soon via a press release, but I wanted you all to be the first to know.¡± Victor steps down from the podium, shaking hands and smiling at his constituents. ¡°A billion dors, Victor?¡± Amelia hisses in Victor¡¯s ear, smiling so that all that anyone else can see is the happy, proud fianc¨¦. ¡°Into a school?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the right choice, Amelia,¡± Victor says, keeping his cool. ¡°It will get Annabeth on our side.¡± ¡°A school is a money pit, Victor,¡± Amelia snaps, ¡°we¡¯re never going to get that money back ¨C it¡¯s a poor investment,¡± Victor turns to re at her, unable to help it, refusing to let her criticize his choices. Amelia freezes for a moment and thenughs, ying it off as a joke, kissing Victor on the cheek and dancing off to charm someone else. ¡°I take it that your girlfriend isn¡¯t happy with your choices,¡± Victor hears behind him. He turns, surprised to find Annabeth standing by his elbow. ¡°My soon-to-be wife,¡± Victor says cooly, ¡°and¡­Amelia can be shortsighted, sometimes.¡± ¡°She will be d,ter, when her children have a ce to go to school. Where they don¡¯t have to mix with the human poption in order to receive a fine education.¡± Victor nods. ¡°She¡¯lle around.¡± ¡°This was well done, Victor,¡± Annabeth murmurs. ¡°When I came to this party, I thought you were merely licking my boots, as so many before you have done. But this school, if it is real?¡± Victor nods curtly. ¡°It is done. I¡¯ll send the paperwork to you tomorrow. You¡¯ll see that the money has been endowed and cannot be used for anything else.¡± Annabeth nods, pleased. ¡°Then you have demonstrated to me, Victor, a true investment in the only thing that really matters about our Pack¡¯s future: our children. You have my endorsement.¡± Victor smiles, pleased, and takes her hand, bowing down to kiss it. ¡°Thank you, Annabeth. I won¡¯t disappoint.¡± ¡°I only hope that someday you too will have children, so that you fully understand what I mean.¡± She gives him a pointed look and fades into the crowd. The party goeste into the night, the champagne flowing freely and the music floating peacefully over the grass to reach me on my back porch. Long after the boys have climbed down from the tree and gone to bed, I sit in a rocking chair, covered in a nket, listening to the music with my eyes closed. ¡°I brought you some cake,¡± I hear. I open my eyes slowly to see Victor standing before me, two tes of chocte cake in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not enough,¡± I say. ¡°Two boys, one me. You need three pieces of cake.¡± Victorughs and sits down in the chair next to me. ¡°I knew they would be asleep. This is just for you.¡± I epts the cake happily and dig in. It is absolutely delicious ¨C the bitterness of the dark chocte complimented by the sweetness of the cream frosting. ¡°Mmm. Thank you, Victor,¡± I say. ¡°But this will have to be our secret. The boys will never forgive you if they found out you brought me cake and not them.¡± Heughs. ¡°There¡¯s plenty left, they can have theirs tomorrow.¡± I nod, consenting, and continuing to take small bites, making itst. ¡°I owe you a debt, Evelyn,¡± Victor says quietly, and I turn to him, curious. ¡°Your advice really paid off tonight. I got Annabeth¡¯s endorsement.¡± ¡°Victor!¡± I cry, ¡°congrattions! That¡¯s so exciting!¡± He nods and I can see him work to suppress a smile. Always the alpha, wanting to be even-keeled and serious, even when he¡¯s terribly pleased with himself. ¡°Thank you. But I only got it because I followed your advice.¡± ¡°What advice?¡± ¡°To invest in education,¡± he says, looking me in the eye. ¡°Turns out, Annabeth hated the party. But she liked my n to endow a school for our Pack¡¯s children, so that they can be educated separately from the human poption. Really learn the traditions of our people.¡± My breath leaves me in a rush ¨C I¡¯m bbergasted by such a step. Pack mothers have been calling for separate education for decades, but, while Pack Alphas have agreed, they¡¯ve never found the cash to make it happen. ¡°Victor¡­¡± I say, ¡°that is¡­it¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± he says. I look away, overwhelmed, my eyes filling with tears. ¡°Thank you, Victor. Not for me, but for Ian and Alvin. Their school does their best, but it doesn¡¯t cater to their particr needs.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Victor says. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have taken us so long to do this. It shouldn¡¯t have to be a selfish act. But¡­it¡¯s what they deserve.¡± I reach a hand out and take his quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good thing tonight.¡± He nods, and then reaches into his waistcoat, producing a long, thin box. ¡°This is for you, as a thanks,¡± he says, passing it over to me. I hesitate and then, unable to resist my curiosity, open the box. Inside is a very fine gold bracelet with eight tiny diamonds hanging suspended from it. ¡°Victor¡­¡± He nods, pleased at my reaction. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, Evelyn.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept ¨C¡° He shakes his head, refusing my refusal. ¡°It¡¯s yours, Evie,¡± he says softly. ¡°Please.¡± I look at him, my eyes starry and shining. It is the nicest thing I¡¯ve received in years, perhaps ever. I shouldn¡¯t put such store by expensive things but¡­.well, it¡¯s very pretty. ¡°Thank you, Victor.¡± He smiles at me for a moment and we stare at each other. The music fills the space between us as I take in the dark eyes in his strong face, at odds with and in contrast to his lips which, I know, are impossibly soft. Victor¡¯s own eyes shift to my lips, and then he blinks, clearing his throat and looking back at his cake. ¡°Oh, and another thing,¡± he says, lifting thest bite. ¡°I arranged to have a lump sum transferred to your bank ount every month for the boys¡¯ upkeep. Ten thousand dors. You¡¯ll let me know if it¡¯s insufficient to your needs.¡± The whole world shifts, like a needle scratching a record. ¡°What,¡± I hiss. He shrugs. ¡°You do a great job. You deserve to bepensated for your efforts. It¡¯s not easy, raising two Alpha boys ¨C I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t recognized that before.¡± I jump to my feet, hurling my te and fork to the ground. Victor stares at me, surprised. ¡°Wha-¡° ¡°Victor, I¡¯m not some nanny who needs to be paid for watching her own children!¡± ¡°Evelyn, this isn¡¯t ¨C this is just to make sure that ¨C¡° ¡°Cancel those payments,¡± I say, pointing my finger directly into his face. ¡°I will not be paid like a surrogate and a servant, treated as anything less than their mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous, Evelyn,¡± he growls. ¡°You¡¯ll take a gift worth ten times that, but when ites to taking a practical amount of money every month for their upkeep ¨C¡° ¡°I am their mother¡± I snarl, grabbing my nket and storming to the house. ¡°I will take care of them myself.¡± Victor leaps up from his own chair, losing his temper. ¡°Fine, Evelyn! Don¡¯t take the money! I¡¯ll just blow it on something else for the boys, which they don¡¯t need, and you¡¯ll have no say in that!¡± ¡°Do whatever you want, Victor!,¡± I call back after him, ¡°it¡¯s your money! The only thing it can¡¯t buy is me!¡± I m the door shut. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 #Chapter 30 ¨C Rollercoaster ¡°Come on, boys,¡± Victor says, walking unannounced into my kitchen the next day. Note to self, I think, narrowing my eyes. Get a deadbolt for the back door. ¡°We¡¯re taking the day off!¡± Alvin and Ian throw their hands in the air, shouting with joy and excitement. ¡°No,¡± I say, my voice low. ¡°Today is a school day. We have to go to school.¡± The boys collectively moan, looking at me with pleading eyes. I re at Victor, shaking my head, warning him not to push it. He looks at me, smirking, willing to y with fire. ¡°Nah, let¡¯s skip it,¡± he says, and the boys cheer again. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll be going to a new school soon ¨C a better school. You can skip this one for just a little bit.¡± The boys are almost hysterical now with excitement, jumping from their chairs and running to their dad. I cross my arms and shrug, admitting internally that I¡¯ve lost this one, nning my next move. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, ¡°where are we going.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°We,¡± Victor says pointedly, cing one had on each boy¡¯s shoulder and pulling them to him, ¡°are going to Rollercoaster Kingdom!¡± The boys begin to yell, jumping up and down, not knowing what to do with their excitement. ¡°Great, I can¡¯t wait,¡± I say, smiling, my arms still crossed, refusing to be excluded. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready!¡± ¡°Actually, Evelyn -¡± Victor says, but I interrupt him. ¡°Who wants to see mommy ride the BIGGEST coaster!¡± I shout, and Alvin and Ian join in on a chorus of ¡°me me me!¡± I smirk at Victor, knowing I¡¯ve won this round. ¡°Let me get my bag, then we¡¯ll go,¡± I say calmly. ¡°Should we pack a lunch?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Papa,¡± Alvin says, his little courage failing him as he stares up at The Grave Digger, the tallest coaster in North America. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not so bad,¡± Victor says, kneeling down next to him. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s safe!¡± Says Ian, tugging on Alvin¡¯s shirt. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let you go on it if it¡¯s not safe!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to, Alvin,¡± I chime in. ¡°Don¡¯t let them peer pressure you.¡± ¡°Are you doing it, mama?¡± Alvin asks, his voice wavering. Iugh a little. ¡°No, while you do that, mommy is going to have some ice cream and sit on a bench, soaking up the sun,¡± I say, spreading my arms demonstratively and smiling up at the sky. ¡°Well, if mama won¡¯t go,¡± Alvin says, his hesitance renewed. ¡°But mama said she was going to go on the tallest coaster,¡± Victor says, smiling cruelly at me. ¡°That¡¯s the whole reason we let here, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, mama!¡± Ian says, gasping. ¡°You did say that!¡± ¡°And mama wouldn¡¯t lie,¡± Victor says, trapping me. I re at him. Damnit. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to leave Alvin here all alone,¡± I say, grasping at straws. ¡°I¡¯ll go if you go, mama,¡± Alvin says, reaching up to take my hand. I sigh, giving his little paw a squeeze. ¡°Fine,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m in. Let¡¯s go.¡± Fifteen minutes, we¡¯re flying through the air, all shrieking at the top of our lungs, even Victor ¨C the big bad Alpha ¨C yelling like he¡¯s about to meet his maker. The boys areughing and screaming, and even though I know that Victor only nned this spur-of-the-moment trip to take revenge on me for rejecting the payments I can¡¯t help but be grateful that he¡¯s brought my boys such joy. When we get off the roller coaster, I can¡¯t stopughing, my knees shaking. The boys point at me, laughing, and Victor joins in. ¡°Come on, bambi,¡± he says, affectionately throwing an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s get you that ice cream.¡± The boysugh and Alvin tugs on my shirt. ¡°Mama, that was fun. Were you scared?¡± ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I say, smiling down at him. ¡°I¡¯m d we did it ¨C it¡¯s good to be brave ¨C but I have to say, it¡¯s not my favorite ride.¡± ¡°What do you like?¡± Ian says as we arrive at the ice cream booth and Victor gestures for 4 cones. ¡°I¡¯m more of a swings girl,¡± I say, throwing my arms out and spinning around. ¡°I like the way it feels.¡± ¡°Swings next, then,¡± Victor says, handing me a cone. The boys sit in two chairs in front of Victor and Evelyn, who ride the swings side-by-side. As the ride turns, everyone slowly rises in the air and spins around, the inertia pulling the long chains of their swings taut so that they float gently in the air. Victor watches Evelyn on the swings. Sheughs, throwing her head back and putting her arms out to the side, like a bird feeling the wind under its feathers. When the ride slows and stops the boysugh, turning around to their parents. ¡°That was fun, mommy, I see why you like it!¡± Ian says, keeping his arms out. ¡°It was like floating!¡± Alvin pumps his hands in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡± ¡°No, something else!¡± Ian says. Victor puts a hand out for Evelyn, helping her out of her seat once she has un-buckled. He raises an eyebrow, deferring the choice to her. Sheughs and shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t really care, whatever you guys want.¡± Victor nods. ¡°Lead the way, captains,¡± he cheers, and the boys take off running. Victor and Evelyn follow. Victor admits, silently, that he¡¯s surprised at Evelyn¡¯s capacity for fun today. It¡¯s true, wanted to blow a bunch of money to show her that didn¡¯t care where it went. But Evelyn didn¡¯t let it bother her after they left the house ¨C she just had fun. It was odd, to Victor, this choice to defer her rage and prioritize the moment. But as Victor tries to puzzle it out, he realizes, suddenly, that he doesn¡¯t care. He watches Evelynugh, lifting her boys onto horses on the carousel and realizes that it doesn¡¯t matter. That what does matter is this moment, this happiness, with his boys. Today, for the first time in a very long time, Victor feels nothing but joy. Briskly, without much thought, Victor decided not to question it and just enjoy the day with his sons. And with Evelyn. As the sun started to set, the boys started to g, clearly worn out by too many hot dogs and rides that flipped them around in every direction. ¡°When we get home,¡± Evelyn says, yawning herself, ¡°we¡¯re going to start eating healthy. No more cake. Just vegetables for a while.¡± ¡°No vegetables, ever,¡± Alvin says, tly, struggling to keep his eyes open. ¡°Just cake.¡± Ian nods, agreed. Victor is smirking as they head to the front gates when, out of the corner of his eye, he spots someone kneeling next to a trash can, snapping pictures. Victor springs into action, immediately closing the distance between them and grabbing the man by the neck. ¡°Who are you,¡± Victor snarls, lifting the man off of his feet and shaking him like a rag doll. ¡°Why are you taking pictures of us!?¡± The man sputters, choking, wing at Victor¡¯s hand around his neck. ¡°Please!¡± He squeaks, gasping. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Victor!¡± Evelyn says, hurrying to his side and pulling on his arm. ¡°Stop, you¡¯re making a scene! Let him down.¡± Victor drops the man, who crumples to the ground rubbing his neck and hauling in breaths. Victor scents the air around him ¨C an Omega from another pack. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Victor snarls. ¡°I¡¯m a¡­photographer¡­¡± the man says, panting, holding up a press badge. ¡°From the Victory Review!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Victor says, lowering over him. ¡°Why are you taking these pictures?¡± ¡°Your¡­your boys,¡± the man says, trembling, frightened into telling the truth. ¡°I wanted to break the story, about your sons ¨C¡° ¡°Who told you ¨C¡° Victor snarls, panic raising in him, making it truly dangerous for the photographer. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my sources,¡± the photographer mumbles, ¡°They¡¯ll¡­they¡¯ll have my head,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have your head,¡± Victor grinds out, his canines elongating, his nails beginning to inch longer as they form into ws. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widen, she¡¯s never seen him lose himself like this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man says, raising his hands to shield himself, uselessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go away, I won¡¯t publish a thing, ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡± he babbles. Evelyn, thinking quickly, steps forward and takes the camera. ¡°Do you have pictures of us on anything but this?¡± ¡°No, I swear, just from today,¡± says the man. Evelyn nods and pops open the back of the camera, taking out the memory card. ¡°There,¡± she says, cing a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s done. He can¡¯t do any real harm.¡± Victor¡¯s teeth and hands begin to shrink back to their normal size. He snatches the man¡¯s press badge out of his hand. ¡°If anythinges out in the press before I¡¯m ready to announce it, anything at all. I¡¯m coming right to you.¡± The photographer nods, frantic. Victor brushes his hand through his hair, returning to his regr self, looking around to see if anyone has noticed the scene. They are lucky here, the only ones staring at him are poor Ian and Alvin, who are frozen about ten feet away, their eyes wide with shock. Victor curses under his breath and pull his wallet out of his pocket, taking out a wad of bills and dropping them on the photographer. ¡°For the memory card,¡± he murmurs, ¡°and for your silence.¡± Then he walks away. Evelyn gives the photographer onest look, mouthing ¡°sorry,¡± and then chases after Victor. ¡°Come on,¡± Victor says to his family. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 #Chapter 31 ¨C Forgiveness ¡°Hello?¡± Victor¡¯s mechanized voice scratches through the phone. ¡°Hey,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear from you.¡± Victor hesitates on the other side of the line and I realize, feeling stupid, that I¡¯m talking to him like a friend. I clear my throat and sit up straight in my closet. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you tell me about your week? Did you have any productive conversations with your partner?¡± ¡°Well, no,¡± he admits. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy week, I¡¯ve been¡­upied.¡± So upied you had time to take your sons to the theme park for a whole day, I think. ¡°It¡¯s important to take time to work on your issues,¡± I say, stern. ¡°Talk therapy is only ten percent. You¡¯ve got to take the things we learn about here and put them into action in your life.¡± I hear him sigh. ¡°Yes, I agree. It can be difficult to find a bnce.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. So, what¡¯s been on your mind, recently?¡± ¡°My mate has been¡­well, I think she is reticent. To embrace our new life since my sons appeared on the scene. I appreciate that this is something that was shoved on her without her consent ¨C I really do. But I wish I saw more¡­effort?¡± ¡°Tell me more about that,¡± I say, a little selfishly. ¡°Has she been¡­cruel, to the children?¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor says, and I can imagine him shaking his head. ¡°No, I truly believe that she is¡­innocent, of the incident before. She just isn¡¯t interested in them. She doesn¡¯t want to spend time with the boys or get involved in political projects that focus on children. She was excited to design the boys¡¯ new bedroom in my house but¡­honestly, I¡¯m wondering if she enjoyed the project more for the design challenge, rather than wanting to make the boys happy.¡± I nod and hum in the back of my throat, letting him know I¡¯m listening. ¡°I worry,¡± he continues, ¡°that she¡¯s just not interested in this family life. I thought that with more time she would mature and grow into some kind of maternal instinct. But she doesn¡¯t show many signs of that.¡± ¡°And how long have you been together?¡± ¡°Five years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a very long time,¡± I say. ¡°Depending on her age, she could still be growing into that kind of maternity. Some women don¡¯t truly feel maternal until they get pregnant or have a child ¨C it can be a very bodily urge.¡± I hear him sigh on the other end of the line, doubting me. ¡°What?¡± I ask, pushing him. ¡°Just that¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯s one of those, because she¡¯s been pregnant before.¡± ¡°Ohhhh,¡± I say, my mouth making a perfect circle. Wow. That certainly is news. ¡°Yes,¡± he continues. ¡°About nine months ago, Ame¡ª¡± he stops, correcting himself, ¡°she discovered that she was pregnant. I was thrilled, of course, but she was devastated. And anxious.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I ask. ¡°A miscarriage, very early on. At least¡­¡± I wait, in silence, letting him process. ¡°Well,¡± he continues, ¡°she told me it was a miscarriage. But by ident, some monthster, I found a prescription in her nightstand for ¨CI don¡¯t know the medical term for them, but ¨C for abortion pills. To end a pregnancy in the early stages. I don¡¯t know if she ever filled the prescription, or used them, but I¡­suspect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hard blow,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Can you tell me how that made you feel?¡± ¡°Horrified, betrayed,¡± he says, huffing. ¡°We always nned to have children. It never urred to me that my mate would¡­would kill my child.¡± ¡°Not everyone views abortion in those terms,¡± I say gently. ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t see it as such a grievous offense, like you do.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°She knows how I feel about it,¡± Victor growls. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not one of those people ¨C I understand that abortion is a choice women make sometimes, out of personal or medical necessity, but in this case, with my family, with my child¡­to end the possibility, the life, of a much-desired child¡­It is unforgivable.¡± I nod slowly. ¡°I understand. This must be very difficult for you. Have you spoken to her about it?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, after a moment. ¡°I tried to bring it up ¨C actually, I tried the day I met my sons, ironically. But it was during a fight.¡± ¡°That sounds like part of the problem,¡± I say. ¡°This is a conversation that you need to have when you are feeling calm and ready to hear her.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he sighs. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°I think that you should have a clear, open talk with her about what you imagine your future to look like. Honestly, if you¡¯re ready to move forward, perhaps you should forgive her ¨C maybe make peace with the fact that you¡¯ll never know whether she took those pills. If you¡¯re ready to move forward with her, then it doesn¡¯t really matter what happened in the past. What matters is what you do in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can forgive so easily,¡± he growls. ¡°Well, perhaps that¡¯s why you are in the ce that you are. You need new skills, new methods, for dealing with the people in your life.¡± Victor is silent on his side of the phone ¨C I think I¡¯ve hit a nerve. ¡°Leave it in the past,¡± I advise. ¡°Ask her, honestly, about what your mutual timeline is for kids ¨C make a n. Then, if she doesn¡¯te through on the n to which you both agree, then you can have a conversation about that. You don¡¯t need to pin her to the wall for something which she may or may not have done in the past.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Victor says. ¡°This does sound¡­practical.¡± ¡°Go into it with your whole heart,¡± I say gently. ¡°Try not to view it as a negotiation. Tell her what you want, and listen when she tells you what she wants. Try to keep it fun ¨C you¡¯re imagining your future, after all. It should be a pleasant conversation.¡± Victor huffs augh. ¡°Yes, in theory, I can see that¡¯s true. But you haven¡¯t met my mate.¡± Haven¡¯t I? I think, after Victor hangs up the phone. I think back on the advice that I¡¯ve given him and consider that, with Amelia¡­perhaps I have sent him into a bit of a minefield. ¡°Hey, baby,¡± Amelia says, lifting her shopping bags onto the kitchen ind and swooping down to give Victor a kiss on the cheek as he reads through some paperwork at the kitchen ind. ¡°Hey,¡± he says, catching her hand and pulling her close. Amelia giggles and runs her hands through his hair. ¡°You¡¯re friendly today,¡± she says softly. ¡°I¡¯m friendly every day,¡± Victor murmurs. Ameliaughs at him and tilts his face up to her. ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t think anyone on earth would choose to describe you as friendly.¡± They bothugh at that. ¡°Come sit with me,¡± Victor says, patting the stool next to him. ¡°Did you have a good day?¡± ¡°I did! I got lots done,¡± Amelia says, flitting to the refrigerator to snag a bottle of wine and a ss before sitting next to Victor. ¡°I have all my outfits ready for spring. Lisbon first, and then Paris! It¡¯s going to be so great.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s autumn,¡± Victor says, amused by her. ¡°Do you need sundresses and strappy sandals now?¡± Amelia winks at him, saluting. ¡°You know me, a good little Beta scout. Always be prepared.¡± Victor smiles at her, letting his eyes drift over her beautiful figure, her stunning face. How lucky he was, to have a woman like Amelia as his mate. She smiles back at him and takes his hand, giving it a little squeeze. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Victor says softly, hesitating. Kind. Open, he says to himself internally, working hard to remember his therapist¡¯s advice. Listen to her. Make a mutual n. ¡°Can we¡­talk? About our ns for the future?¡± Amelia heaves a big sigh and pulls her hand out of his, using it, instead, to pour herself a big ss of wine. ¡°No, baby, it¡¯s not like that ¨C this doesn¡¯t need to be a fight. I¡¯d just like to¡­you know, make a n.¡± ¡°Why do we need a n,¡± she says, taking a sip. ¡°ns go awry anyway. You couldn¡¯t have nned that you would find two of your gic children one day at the taping of a game show, and that flipped all our ns up in the air. So, why have a n to start with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Victor says, conceding, going against his instinct to argue that ns are necessary. ¡°But, I think we can have a sort ofrger n about what we want our lives to look like. In a year, in five years, in ten or twenty. Then we can reassess when the world throws us curveballs.¡± Amelia narrows her eyes at him, calcting. ¡°Okayyyy,¡± she says, slowly. ¡°Is this about kids?¡± ¡°Well ¨C¡° Amelia rolls her eyes and stands up. ¡°Victor, you just got two kids, why are you in such a rush to have more? Can¡¯t we just take a break? Let life settle back into its old forms, before we decide to add more to the chaos?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried,¡± Victor says carefully, ¡°that what you really mean when you say ¡®take a break¡¯ is¡­ never get started.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have lots of babies,¡± Amelia says, taking both of his hands and smiling her most charming smile, stepping close. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­there¡¯s not really a rush. Let¡¯s see where the world takes us.¡± ¡°I want more children, Amelia,¡± Victor says, working hard to keep the conversation on track. ¡°I want us to have a family, one that includes Alvin and Ian, but which also adds our own kids. And, for my own peace of mind, I¡¯d like to have a timeline ¨C¡° ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia coos, taking Victor¡¯s face in her hands and kissing him softly, interrupting is train of thought. ¡°Lots of babies, Victor, as many as you want. We¡¯ll get there,¡± she says, kissing him more deeply, pressing her body to his. Victor gives in, letting the thoughts about a serious conversation drift from his mind as Amelia¡¯s hand moves down his chest and starts to tug at the buckle of his belt. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 #Chapter 32 ¨C Slut ¡°Ian, you need to slow down!¡± I call after him, shaking my head as he bursts through Victor¡¯s back door like a tornado. Alvin isn¡¯t far behind him. ¡°Boys ¨C¡° I step into the kitchen momentster and see that they¡¯ve left chaos on their wake. Their backpacks are thrown on the floor and four little shoes dot their path up the stairs. The greatest casualty yet, Amelia stands with her mouth still open in a gasp, looking after them with tea sshed all over the ind and her white sweater. ¡°Oh, god,¡± I say, quickly moving to the paper towels. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Amelia, did they startle you?¡± Ripping one free, I quickly work to mop up the mess on the kitchen ind where she was sitting. Then, on mom instinct, I reach to dab at her sweater ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± she says, twisting away from me with a dirty look. Yup. Great one, Evelyn, not only have your sons ruined her sweater but now you¡¯ve tried to pat her chest with a paper towel. Awesome. ¡°I really am sorry ¨C they¡¯re just hurricanes with legs. I¡¯ll pay for the dry cleaning of the sweater,¡± I offer, lamely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she murmurs, carefully applying water at the sink. ¡°It¡¯sst season, anyway.¡± As Amelia is distracted, I stare at her. God, she really is more beautiful in person than on the fashion magazines, if that¡¯s possible. Standing next to her, I feel every inch the country mouse next to a swan. Our rtionship is, at best, frosty. I guess this is understandable, I think, watching her clean her sweater. I¡¯m a constant reminder of a passionate night Victor had six years ago. And considering that Victor and I have grown closertely¡­well. In her position, I guess I¡¯d be cold too. Amelia catches me looking and meets my eye unhesitatingly. I try a soft smile and she smirks, moving to the teapot to make another cup. ¡°Would you¡­¡± I venture, ¡°make me one as well?¡± Amelia shrugs and gets a second mug out of the cab. I sit down at the ind. Victor has made it clear that he doesn¡¯t think Amelia has anything at all to do with our sons¡¯ kidnapping. I still have my doubts, but if Victor believes her, that means Amelia is going to be sticking around. If she¡¯s going to be my sons¡¯ stepmom, then I both of our lives would be better if we coulde to some kind of agreement. A friendship, even. ¡°Um, it¡¯s a lovely sweater.¡± I venture, trying to start somewhere, anywhere. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°Paris.¡± She says shortly. Of course. Everything she owns is from Paris. ¡°I spent some time in Paris,¡± I say as Amelia drops teabags into the mugs. ¡°When I was a teenager.¡± She turns to look at me, giving me rather a withering stare. ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± she says. ¡°I would have had no idea.¡± Damn, I think, taking it for the cut it was. She¡¯s not going to make it easy. ¡°Victor says you¡¯re nning to go back in the spring.¡± Amelia nods, moving with her cup of tea back to her seat at the ind. ¡°Yes, for the fashion. This year I¡¯ll be taking Victor with me.¡± She leaves my mug on the counter. ¡°He will love that,¡± I murmur as I awkwardly get up to fetch my own cup of tea. As I return to my seat, Amelia flips through the magazine that she was looking at before the boys came and interrupted her day. Determined to make headway, I put on a sunny smile and try again. ¡°Are you in that one?¡± I ask. Amelia silently flips back about twenty pages and then holds up the magazine so that I can see it. It¡¯s a picture of her, looking absolutely stunning in a white wedding gown that¡¯s cut dangerously low in the back, thece detailing barely covering her perfect backside. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible,¡± I say, leaning forward for a better look. Before I can get it though, she snaps the magazine back and continues where she left off. ¡°Is that your wedding gown?¡± I venture. ¡°No,¡± she says, ¡°it was just for the shoot. That dress is too risqu¨¦ for Victor. Not that he dislikes it, but he wants a more¡­traditional look, for our wedding.¡± ¡°Mmmm,¡± I say, d she¡¯s talking. ¡°And if it were up to you, you¡¯d wear that one?¡± ¡°If it were up to me,¡± she says, still flipping pages and continuing to not look at me, ¡°I¡¯d have three different gowns ¨C one for the ceremony, the reception, and the after party. And each would be more fantastic than the next.¡± ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± I say, meaning it. It wouldn¡¯t be my choice, but it sounds very Amelia. ¡°Are you excited?¡± ¡°About?¡± she says, looking up at me. ¡°About marrying Victor,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s going to be an amazing day.¡± She says, showing me the mega-wat smile that¡¯s sold thousands of magazines. ¡°We got this amazing chateau off the coast that¡¯s totally exclusive, so no paparazzi, and nobody I don¡¯t want there,¡± she says, flicking her eyes over me pointedly. ¡°We¡¯re getting the best of everything,¡± she says, resting her cheek on her palm as she thinks about her perfect day. ¡°Cases of champagne flown in from France, private jets to get all the guests to and from the ind ¨C and absolutely everyone ising. It¡¯s going to be¡­fantastic.¡± ¡°That sounds¡­yeah, wow.¡± I say, genuinely impressed. ¡°And then, the marriage? Are you excited about that?¡± ¡°What?¡± she asks, blinking at me as she pulls out of her reverie. ¡°I just told you I was.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the wedding,¡± I say. ¡°What about the marriage?¡± Amelia blinks at me again and then thinks for a moment. ¡°Being married to Victor is everything I ever wanted. Of course I¡¯m excited about that. Things will be just like they¡¯ve always been.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, considering. ¡°I thought¡­Victor wanted to start a family right away.¡± Amelia shrugs and turns her attention back to the magazine. ¡°Victor doesn¡¯t know what he wants.¡± I consider her, for a moment, thinking to myself that Victor seems to know exactly what he wants: a marriage, a wife, children, and all that entails. Amelia seems to want¡­a wedding. I hesitate for a moment, knowing that it¡¯s none of my business. But then, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d like for Amelia and me to be friends, and if I were her ¨C I mean hell, I was her. Six years ago I was a girl a few months away from her wedding to an Alpha, and nobody said a word to me. I really wish someone had. ¡°You know, Amelia,¡± I say, ¡°I was married once too.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, holding my gaze. ¡°Yeah, I heard all about that.¡± Her voice drips with the understatement. I purse my lips, again absorbing the dig. ¡°It was¡­not a good experience for me. I remember being really excited about my wedding too, but then after all the excitement was gone, I realized that I didn¡¯t think enough about what my life was going to be like as this man¡¯s wife. It was a mistake. I wish I had given it more thought.¡± Amelia is silent for a moment, and then her face slowly changes into an expression of disgust. ¡°What?¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m just saying ¨C¡° ¡°No, Evelyn, I hear exactly what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°I just mean that it¡¯s much better if two people are really on the same page about what they¡¯re expecting in a mar-¡° ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of it,¡± Am says, crossing her arms and leaning on the counter, staring at me with unhesitating eyes. ¡°Was this man ¨C Joyce? Was that his name?¡± I nod, surprised that she knows. ¡°Was he your mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, so chosen-match, great. Well Victor is my mate ¨C we¡¯re designed to be together. And this Joyce, did you live with him?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, quieter this time. ¡°Well, Victor and I live together ¨C and we have, we¡¯ve been together for five years. I got together with him even after his reputation was destroyed in the press by a one-night stand. I think I know him now. Andstly, this Joyce, was he good to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say again, shaking my head and looking down at my hands. ¡°Great. Well, Victor has given me everything I¡¯ve ever wanted. He¡¯s the man of my dreams. So that¡¯s three things that make your absolute sham of a marriagepletely different than mine. ¡°So you¡¯ll forgive me¡± she continues viciously, baring her teeth a little, ¡°if I don¡¯t take marriage advice from some w***e who cheated on her husband the day after she married him, picking up the first guy she saw at a party.¡± ¡°Amelia¡­¡± I say, wounded. ¡°What,¡± she says, scoffing at me. ¡°Are you going to say that you respect yourself for leaving him? Great. Because as far as I see it, you¡¯re just a slut who whelped two mutts and then came back, five yearster, begging for scraps.¡± My eyes fill up with tears and I stand up quickly, heading for the door. I¡¯m shaken and stripped down, not only by her cruel words, but by how¡­real they feel. Amelia has said exactly the things which my subconscious whispers to me on my darkest nights. In so many ways, she¡¯s exactly right. Tears falling down my face, I slip out the back door and quickly make my way across the yard. ¡°You¡¯re nothing, Evelyn,¡± I hear Amelia call after me as I go. I nce back over my shoulder and see her leaning casually against the door frame. ¡°Do us all a favor, and disappear. Stay the f**k away from my husband.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 #Chapter 33 ¨C In the Mirror I m my door behind me and press my back against it, slipping down to the floor and crying into my hands. Amelia¡¯s words echo after me ¨C sham, slut, w***e. Disappear. In so many ways, they¡¯re all true. d, for once, to be in an empty house, I let myself cry my heart out, reliving all of the darkest moments of my life. Joyce, grabbing me, throwing me into that closet. Watching him with my sister. My father, ripping me out of Victor¡¯s hotel room, not saying a word to me the whole ride home. The banishment, cold and formal. Sleeping on a city bench. Begging for work so that I could buy a meal ¨C and then, so I could buy a pregnancy test when. Theplicated experience of giving birth alone, weing my two boys into the world, promising to love them no matter what, but with no family there to stand with me as I gave them their names. Years of working, struggling, to keep a roof over their heads. The absolute humiliation of being evicted, my life¡¯s possessions strewn all over the yard. The shame I felt at epting charity ¨C charity ¨C from Victor, after I promised myself I¡¯d always be self-sufficient. I open my eyes and stare at the bracelet on my wrist, and then tear it off, the gossamer gold chain breaking easily. I hurl it across the room. I¡¯m just the pet that Victor kept in his y house out back, the nanny to his boys, feeding me with scraps from his table. Slowly, I gather myself, pulling myself to my feet, and make my way upstairs, my shoulders still shaking with sobs for which I have no more tears. I walk into my bathroom and turn the tap on the tub, filling it with hot water, seeking warmth from something, anything. Even if it scalds me. As the tub fills up, I stare at myself in the mirror, my face red and puffy from the crying, my hair limp as it falls around my shoulders. As I stare at myself, I begin to peel off my clothing, piece by piece. First my top, which I see, suddenly, has a smudge of jelly towards the bottom, courtesy of one of my boys grabbing for me before he¡¯d quite finished his lunch. Then I slip off my jeans, which are frayed and ripped, but not in a fashionable way ¨C just from years of use. I peel off my socks and study myself there, in my bra and panties, feeling¡­old, pathetic. Used up. Amelia has a very specific view of me, as a parasite who is taking advantage of her fianc¨¦, living for free on his charity because I was ¡°lucky¡± enough to get knocked up by ident five years ago. To her, I hit the lottery, and I¡¯m cashing in, taking everything I can get. In my heart, I know that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve worked to build a life for my boys, to hold myself to the highest standards, to be self-sufficient. I bury my face in my hands again because Amelia¡¯s words nag at me ¨C aren¡¯t they true? I don¡¯t pay for this house. I¡¯m only here because I whelped two boys who have Victor¡¯s face. Dragging my hands down, I stare at myself again in the mirror. Slowly, I reach behind myself and unhook my bra, letting it fall to the floor. Then I slip my panties ¨C basic, cotton ¨C from my hips, and let them fall as well. I twist to see all my angles in the mirror, lifting my hair off my shoulders and piling it on top of my head so that I can see the lines of my back, my ass, my legs which ¨C though shorter than Amelia¡¯s ¨C are still shapely. I turn and face forward again, cupping my breasts in my hands, and then sliding my palms down the panes of my stomach, letting them settle on my hips. Looking at myself, I know I¡¯m not an unattractive woman, that I¡¯m not used-up, that I still have life and vigor in my body, my mind. And really, was I so different than Amelia? Yes, I¡¯m here because of a random night five years ago, but she¡¯s only here because some mating bond snapped into ce not very long after that. Everything Amelia has, she has because Victor gave it to her. In some ways, I think, I¡¯m more aplished than she is. I sigh as I recognize the untruths in that, and then turn away to turn off the bath¡¯s tap as it threatens to overflow. Even without the mating bond, Amelia is a serious model, with a career. I can¡¯t discredit her to make myself feel better. As I climb into the scalding water ¨C I¡¯ve always loved hot, hot baths, but even this one takes my breath away ¨C I think that I haven¡¯t quite been fair to Amelia. My boys and I did toss her whole life up in the air. It must have taken an incredible amount of faith and patience to agree to Victor¡¯s ns to acknowledge his sons. After all, when he does that, they will be his heirs, taking the title from any sons that she may later have. That is a big sacrifice, even though those children do not yet exist, and may never. It was foolish of me to think that I could walk into Amelia¡¯s house and be her friend, give her advice on love and her marriage. After all, I have not been¡­Well. My behavior with Victor has not been precisely above-board. I sigh as I face this truth, taking a deep breath and sinking under the water. It is peaceful under here, away from the sounds and realities of the world. If I close my eyes, I can pretend that none of it exists. Holding my breath, I admit to myself that I don¡¯t¡­not have feelings for Victor. Or. Fine, yes, I can admit that I have a little crush on him. It¡¯s been slow-growing, creeping up on me as the weeks have passed. Victor and I have had a connection since the moment we met, but that was buried in the stresses and trials of the past few weeks ¨C Victor threatening to take my boys, trying to find a house, negotiating my ce within Victor¡¯s kingdom. But now that all of that is starting to calm down, I have to admit that the connection, which was perhaps always there, is beginning to surface again. That night the boys were sick¡­it was close, then. Standing in the quiet of the bathroom, with Victor almost naked in front of me, I could have very easily reached out, just touched him, once, with just the tip of my finger. It would have been enough. Victor would have pulled me to him. He was hungry for me that night. And I would have let him take my mouth with his own, let him press my back up against the sink as he grabbed me by the ass, lifting me up, letting me wrap my legs around his waist. I know, instinctually, what it would have been like. Victor would not have been gentle with me, wrapping his hand in my hair, pulling my head back to expose my throat. I would have drawn my nails across the skin of his back, begging for it, and then he would have bitten me ¨C hard enough to draw blood, hard enough to im me. And I would have let him, I would have asked for more. We would have fallen to the ground and I would have bared my own teeth, pushing down Victor¡¯s shorts, tearing off my own, demanding that he give himself to me. Gasping, not caring if it hurt, Victor would have plunged into me, and I¡¯d have cried out ¨C My head breaks free of the water and I gasp for breath. f**k, s**t. It¡¯s more than a fantasy, it¡¯s the full knowledge of what almost happened that night in the bathroom, what was seconds away from urring if Alvin had not called for me. Victor and I, I know, are walking a fine line here. And it¡¯s irresponsible and deeply unfair to Amelia, on both our parts. Seriously, who the hell did I think I was, sitting down for a cup of tea and trying to be gal pals? I pull myself out of the tub and wrap my body in a towel, looking at myself again in the mirror. I¡¯m all pink from the heat of the water, from the knowledge of what I¡¯ve admitted to myself. I am grateful that it didn¡¯t go that far. Because it means that I have a chance to correct it, to be better to Amelia, and to Victor, and to myself. He is, after all, a mated man, if not yet a married one. Any steps that we take to act on some random s****l energy between us are not going to result in any real happiness ¨C just a lot ofplications. We have to be adults about this. From this moment on, I determine, that¡¯s all we are. Co-parents, teammates. Anything else between us needs to be swept under the rug, or it will result in disaster. He deserves better, and so do I. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. My decision made, I hurry into my bedroom and grab my phone off the bedside table, flicking through my contacts until I find the one I want. I dial, wait. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hey, Edgar?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The voice on the other line is confused, hesitant. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Evelyn.¡± ¡°Evelyn!¡± I smile at the change in his voice, from wary to thrilled. ¡°Wow, Evelyn, I¡¯m so d to hear from you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, winding a strand of wet hair around my finger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long, I was¡­distracted. But, I was wondering if I could still take you up on your offer of a date?¡± ¡°Absolutely. When are you free?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 #Chapter 34 ¨C The Date ¡°Victor!¡± I call, following my boys as they dash into his house. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re here!¡± I raise my eyebrows,ughing. Perhaps we didn¡¯t need to all shout at once. Victores from around the corner, smiling. ¡°Hey, boys!¡± He says, dropping to one knee so that he can wrap them both up in a hug together. I smile at the three of them, tucking a strand of newly-shiny hair behind my ear. I worked for a whole hour, putting together my look tonight. Approximately 55 minutes longer than I usually spend, but the result, I think, has paid off. Victor looks up at me, and I get confirmation of this via the surprise on his face. ¡°Wow, Evie,¡± he says. ¡°You look¡­¡± he clears his throat and looks away from me for a moment, standing up. ¡°You look dressed up.¡± ¡°I am.¡± I say, dipping a tiny curtsy as a joke. ¡°She looks amaaaazing¡± Alvin says, with stars in his eyes. ¡°She looks like a princess!¡± Ian confirms, clinging to Victor¡¯s leg and smiling at me. So nice, I think, to have my own little fan section to cheer me on. Victorughs, probably d for the distraction. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± He asks. ¡°Just out for the night,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to take the boys on short notice.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Victor says. ¡°I had no ns. And we¡¯re going to learn to y football!¡± he cheers. Ian makes a face. ¡°Mommy says football is a game for people with no imagination.¡± Victor narrows his eyes at Ian in mock fury. ¡°That means mommy has no imagination.¡± Ianughs. ¡°Mommy is lying to you, daddy,¡± Alvin says quietly, his own face very serious. Victor looks between us, seeking the joke, but there is none. Alvin is dead serious. ¡°She is?¡± Victor asks. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°She is not going out for the night. She is going on a date.¡± ¡°One goes out for the night during a date,¡± I say, making a face at my little betrayer. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± ¡°You withheld the truth,¡± Alvin says, pointing at me usingly as he steps closer to his father, clearly showing where his loyalties lie. ¡°That is lying.¡± I shake my head andugh. ¡°One need not divulge all details of their business,¡± I say to him. ¡°It¡¯s called discretion.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°He¡¯s six years old,¡± Victor says, a little awe in his voice. ¡°How can he possibly be learning the concept of discretion.¡± ¡°We¡¯re very clever, dad.¡± Ian says seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us.¡± ¡°I would never,¡± Victor says,ughing. ¡°Go ahead in the living room,¡± he says to the boys, ¡°Amelia put out some snacks. I¡¯ll meet you there in a minute.¡± ¡°Give me a kiss first,¡± I say, holding my boys close and giving each a peck as they pass me on their way to the living room and Victor¡¯s big screen TV. I smile after them, watching them go. ¡°So, a date?¡± Victor says, and I realize that he¡¯s standing next to me. ¡°Yup!¡± I say, cheerful. ¡°I¡¯m really excited.¡± ¡°And who,¡± he says, continuing his interrogation, ¡°is this date with?¡± ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, sighing, condescending, ¡°your my sons¡¯ mother, everything you do is my business.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I say, leaning back and looking at him incredulously. ¡°Does that mean that everything you do, as my sons¡¯ father, is my business?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being deliberately difficult, Evelyn ¨C¡° ¡°Oh please, Victor, you¡¯re being old-fashioned and selfish. I can date whoever I want!¡± ¡°Look, will you please just tell me who you¡¯re going out with? It would be different, obviously, if I wasn¡¯t who I am. But as a major political figure, I have enemies, and there could be a subset of the pop-¡° ¡°Oh my god, Victor, fine,¡± I say, rolling my eyes and giving in just to shut him up. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Edgar, that Beta you set to patrol outside my house. Considering that you¡¯ve already given him a background check, and trained him yourself on safety protocol, I think that I¡¯m going to be safe from political espionage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor is incredulous. ¡°What, did you not background check him? That¡¯s your bad.¡± ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he sputters, ¡°you can¡¯t go out with a Beta, and you especially can¡¯t go out with my Beta.¡± ¡°Why the hell not?!¡± ¡°Well, putting aside the argument that he¡¯s far beneath you in ss¡± ¡°Above me,¡± I remind him, pointing to myself. ¡°I¡¯m a Rogue, we¡¯ve talked about this.¡± Victor rolls his eyes. ¡°Putting aside the fact that you¡¯re Alpha born and the mother of Alpha boys, and thus have a responsibility to date within your ss, Edgar is a member of my staff.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I say, sighing, exhausted by all of this. ¡°Can you please just back off? It¡¯s a date. It¡¯s one date,¡± ¡°One date that could turn into ten, which could turn into an engagement, a marriage ¨C it¡¯s not appropriate!¡± ¡°Back off, Victor,¡± I say, suddenly losing my temper. ¡°I can date who I want, and quite frankly, it doesn¡¯t matter if this rtionshipsts one night or the rest of my life ¨C that¡¯s my choice to make.¡± ¡°One night?!¡± Victor hisses, grabbing my arm. ¡°You would seriously consider ¨C¡° I work to pull my arm away, but he holds tight. ¡°Victor, let go of me ¨C¡° ¡°If my staff got wind of the fact that you¡¯re f*****g one of them ¨C that you¡¯re avable ¨C¡° ¡°Are you serious, Victor!?¡± I yell, getting up in his face. ¡°So it¡¯s fine for you to f**k me and never talk to me again, but if I deign to f**k someone you¡¯ve hired ¨C¡° Victor growls at me, and I can see the rage in his eyes. I¡¯ve tipped him over the edge. ¡°I will not have my son¡¯s mother acting like a slut ¨C¡° This knocks the wind out of me. I step back, shaking my head, marveling at this man. Victor steps back too, his eyes wide, realizing that he¡¯s crossed a line. ¡°What is with this family,¡± I whisper. ¡°The two of you throw around that word very easily. Like it¡¯s a bad thing to be a woman who has s*x, who is in control of her body.¡± I scoff and head towards the door. ¡°The two of us?¡± Victor calls after me, confused. Then, I see the realization dawn on his face. ¡°Yeah, your girlfriend doesn¡¯t shy away from s****l slurs either. What a gem.¡± I pull the door open and take a deep breath of cool air, eager to get out. ¡°I¡¯ll be homete, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could keep the boys overnight.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I hear him murmur, turning to see shame on his face. Good. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, and then make my way back to my house, where I see Edgar¡¯s car turn into my drive. After Evelyn has gone, Victor opens a beer and drinks it quietly in the kitchen, thinking. ¡°Papa?¡± Alvin asks, peeking around the corner. ¡°Are youing? We want to learn to watch the foot ball,¡± he says, stumbling over the word and pronouncing it as two separate terms. Victorughs lightly. ¡°Sure, buddy. Just give me a minute, I¡¯ll be right in.¡± Alvin smiles and disappears back into the living room. Victor turns the beer bottle over in his hands, the condensation collecting on his fingers. He feels deeply ashamed of himself for how he just treated Evelyn, for losing his temper, for calling her¡­that. In truth, he didn¡¯t mean it ¨C not a word of it. Well, he didn¡¯t think she should be seeing Edgar ¨C it would make itplicated for Edgar to be crossing lines between Victor¡¯s personal and professional life. But Victor knew that he was crossing his own line with Evelyn. She should be able to see whoever she wanted and Edgar is a good guy. So what was his problem? Victor shakes his head and finishes the beer, going to the fridge for another before heading in to watch sports with his boys. I¡¯ve got to be better than this, he thinks, settling down on the couch. I am better than this. Evelyn and I are co-parents, we have to be on each other¡¯s¡¯ team. Nodding, his decision made, Victor grabs the remote and changes the channel to the game. ¡°Okay, boys. The first thing you have to learn is the term quarterback.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 #Chapter 35 ¨C Under the Apple Tree ¡°So,¡± Victor says awkwardly, clearing his throat. ¡°How did your date gost night?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you cared,¡± I return. Victor is driving us to a little farm upstate, just for the day. He came to my house yesterday, returning the boys, and asked me to take this little trip so that the boys could get some fresh air and we could ¡°have a little chat.¡± I admit, I¡¯m a little nervous to find out what this little chat is about. But overall, I¡¯m happy on any asion when I get to take my boys somewhere they¡¯ve never been. He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m trying, Evelyn.¡± ¡°It was nice,¡± I say, softening. ¡°We had coffee in town.¡± He nods his head and the awkward silence returns. Sick of walking on eggshells, I decide to break it. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not sure I knew you could drive?¡± Victor frowns, ncing at me, and then quickly returning his eyes to the road, ever-responsible. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Usually you let the Betas drive,¡± I say, shrugging as I tease. ¡°Just because I can afford not to,¡± Victor says, smirking. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± With that, he hits the gas and we fly down the road. Iugh and the boys raise their hands in the back seat like they¡¯re on a roller coaster, shrieking with joy. That¡¯s something about all of us wolves, it must be something innate in our DNA. We love to go fast. As we pull up to the farm, Ian presses his face and hands to the window, fogging it with his breath. ¡°Wow,¡± he says, ¡°I can see it. I can see the orchard, I can see¡­a cow! A chicken! A whole bunch of chickens!¡± ¡°Let me seeeee¡± Alvin whines, pulling against the seatbelt that holds him into his booster seat. ¡°Calmly, everyone. You¡¯ll all see it soon enough.¡± Victor pulls into the gravel lot set aside for parking and we both smile as we unpack the car, releasing the boys and gathering up the pic basket that I¡¯ve packed for the asion. ¡°This is amazing,¡± Alvin says, looking around with wide eyes, hardly knowing where to look first. ¡°Animals first,¡± Victor directs, pointing towards a barn. ¡°Then we¡¯ll pick apples and have lunch.¡± The boys run off towards the barn,ughing with excitement. ¡°This is so cool,¡± I say, hoisting the pic basket higher on my shoulder. ¡°How did you know about it?¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Victor says, grimacing a little. ¡°I kind of¡­own it.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Well, thend,¡± he says,ughing. ¡°This is an old family property; we¡¯ve leased it to these farmers for generations. They¡¯re not exactly profitable,¡± he says, shrugging, ¡°but they¡¯re good people, and they make enough to pay their lease.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to buy a lot of apples,¡± I say. ¡°To help them out.¡± ¡°All the apples you want,¡± Victor says passively, following the boys. He nods to a man at the entrance of the barn, who tips his hat in deference. The boys have an incredible time, meeting animals they have only before seen in books and on TV. Alvin is more timid than I expected him to be, refusing to pet the cow, but Ian we have to stop from climbing on everything. ¡°You don¡¯t ride cows,¡± Victor chides him. ¡°If it¡¯s big enough, I ride it,¡± Ian says, a little mania in his eyes, which makes meugh and worry at once. Alvin responds more when we meet the smaller animals, sitting down amongst the rabbits and the chickens, letting them eat feed from his hand and petting them softly. ¡°I love them,¡± Alvin whispers. ¡°I want to have them all.¡± ¡°Up up!¡± I say, ¡°time for lunch!¡± I need to get him out of there before he gets attached to every small, furry creature and has a meltdown when we leave. The orchard is my own favorite part of the farm. The gnarled trees stretch for what looks like miles. Though they are nted in neat rows, the branches defy their boundaries, reaching out to touch each other across the dirtnes between them, creating a delicate arch over our heads. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here, Victor,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I know,¡± he agrees, ¡°I¡¯ve always loved it. These trees are over one hundred years old.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Ian says, tugging on Victor¡¯s pant. ¡°I am hungry, can we eat?¡± ¡°A little bit further,¡± Victor says, nodding his head forward. ¡°There¡¯s a little hill up here I want you to see.¡± Soon, we break free of the orchard path and climb a short hill, settling under a gigantic old apple tree that seems to stretch itself as high as it is wide. Victor walks right up beneath it and plucks an apple from one of the branches. ¡°Wow,¡± I say, staring upwards through the leafy branches, the leaves just showing a hint of red for autumn. ¡°This is¡­incredible.¡± ¡°The rest of the apple trees the farmers nted generations ago,¡± Victor says. ¡°But this one was here already. They built the whole farm around it.¡± ¡°Maybe Johnny Appleseed nted it!¡± Alvin saysughing as he and Ian pull themselves up into the branches, climbing higher and higher. ¡°Careful, please,¡± I call after them. ¡°Not too high.¡± ¡°I used to climb this tree,¡± Victor says, staring up after them. ¡°It brings me a lot of joy to see them do it too.¡± I ce a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder, happy with him in this moment. I let Victor stay with the boys, giving them advice on how to climb higher, andy out the nket, spreading out the pic for the four of us to enjoy. When they¡¯re ready, the boyse over for their lunch, each carrying an armful of apples to add to the bounty. ¡°Papa, did you grow up here?¡± Ian asks, munching away. ¡°No,¡± Victor says, ¡°I grew up in a big house. I¡¯ll show it to you some day soon. But we came here a lot to learn about the animals, to ride the horses.¡± ¡°I want to ride the horses!¡± Alvin says, excited. ¡°Soon,¡± Victor promises. ¡°Today, though, we will just have a nice day.¡± Alvin nods, but I can see it in his eyes ¨C he¡¯s hooked on the idea and won¡¯t let Victor rest until it happens. I close my eyes as I chew, savoring the taste of the apple, enjoying the feel of the breeze, listening to it as it whistles through the branches of the ancient tree. There is something special about this ce, I decide. I can¡¯t put my finger on it yet, but something¡­unique. Suddenly, we hear a soft bark in the distance. Then, Ian gasps. ¡°Puppies!¡± I open my eyes, looking around, and see a ck-and-white shepherd dog pacing up the path towards us. Behind her stumble a litter of puppies, all matching her beautiful shaggy coat and coloring. ¡°Can we go y with her, daddy?!¡± Ian asks, already starting to run towards her. ¡°Ian, no!¡± I shout, starting to stand up. Victor puts a hand on my arm. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, that¡¯s just Swift,¡± he says,ughing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still around, and still having puppies. She¡¯s an old friend, she won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Alvin chases after his brother. Still, anxious, I call ¡°Let her sniff your hands first! Before you pet her!¡± The boysply, and then sit down with the puppies, letting them climb all over them. Iugh again, watching them. ¡°Oh geeze, this is going to be trouble,¡± I say. Victor nods andughs along with me, scratching Swift when shees over to say hello. We watch the boys for a long moment and then he clears his throat. ¡°I owe you an apology, Evelyn,¡± he says. I raise my eyebrows at him, letting him continue. ¡°What I said to you yesterday¡­it was horrible. I¡¯m ashamed that it even entered my mind, let alone came out of my mouth.¡± I feel my eyes prick, moved by his apology. ¡°You should date Edgar, or whoever you want,¡± he says quickly. ¡°But if you do decide to date him, it¡¯s a good choice. He¡¯s a good guy. I don¡¯t want it to sound like I¡¯m giving you my blessing or anything,¡± he says, trailing off awkwardly, fiddling with a piece of grass that he has plucked. ¡°You don¡¯t need it¡­¡± ¡°I forgive you,¡± I say simply and move closer to wrap my arms around him in a hug. Victor pauses for a moment and then returns the gesture, giving me a little squeeze. ¡°Thank you,¡± I continue. ¡°That means a lot.¡± ¡°I want you to be happy, Evelyn. I want the best for you.¡± ¡°I want the same for you, Victor. The best for each of us, for you, for me, and for the boys. I¡¯m d that we¡¯re on the same page.¡± I sh him a bright smile and then turn back to the boys,ughing as I watch them run in circles, the puppies chasing and nipping at their heels. I feel very at peace after our little conversation. It was short, but it was everything that we needed. Now I feel that Victor and I are truly united in our friendship and our n. And that other stuff? It¡¯s behind us. We¡¯ve both beenmitted to the boys, but now we¡¯remitted to helping each other. I will support him and make his rtionship with Amelia as easy as possible as their wedding approaches, and he will do the same for me as I figure out¡­whatever this is, with Edgar. As I turn back to Victor, I¡¯m surprised to find him staring at me intensely, his face very serious. ¡°What?¡± I ask, brushing my hair behind my hear. ¡°You just¡­make it very easy. To apologize.¡± He says, holding my gaze. I shrug one shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re quite easy to forgive. It is not hard, when we both want the same thing.¡± ¡°The same thing,¡± he murmurs, shifting his focus to the boys. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The boyse tramping up the hill towards us, a fluffy puppy wrapped in Alvin¡¯s arms. The puppy is the smallest of the pack, with a white stripe running down its face, four white paws, and a copper spot on his rump. ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin whines softly, and I can see already that his eyes are full of love. ¡°Please, mama¡­¡± ¡°Alvin,¡± I say warningly. ¡°Please please PLEASE¡± Ian says, dropping to his knees and pressing his hands together dramatically. ¡°PLEASE mama, please, we want the puppy so bad!¡± ¡°No!¡± I say, but unfortunately, at the exact same moment, Victor says, ¡°Sure!¡± I snap my head to look at him, disbelieving. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Boys need a dog,¡± he says, shrugging. ¡°How bad can it be? We¡¯re wolves. Raising pups is in our DNA.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 #Chapter 36 ¨C A New Pup ¡°That¡¯s your dog,¡± I say, my fingers pressed against my temple as the puppy whines in the back seat. The boys fuss over him, fighting over names. ¡°We are going to call him Lucky,¡± says Alvin. ¡°No. Slug!,¡± says Ian,ughing. ¡°You are not naming him Slug,¡± I say, angry, twisting to re at the boys. ¡°He has to live his whole life with that name.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s my dog,¡± Victor says, smirking, ¡°Then why do you care?¡± I roll my eyes, murmuring ¡°Fine, do whatever you want. But have fun exining to your constituents why their First Dog¡¯s name is Slug.¡± Victor nods, considering. ¡°True. Boys! Slug is off the table.¡± Alvin cheers and Ian moans. ¡°Seriously, Victor,¡± I say, turning to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or the energy to take care of what is essentially a third child. The dog stays with you, in your house.¡± Heughs softly and nods. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Evelyn ¨C the dog stays with me. I have a full household staff ¨C we can handle it. It¡¯s just a puppy.¡± ¡°Just a puppy,¡± I say, mocking. ¡°That¡¯s what you thought when you brought these two home,¡± I gesture over my shoulder with my thumb, ¡°and then called me in a panic saying they were wrecking your house.¡± ¡°Ah, that was just first-night jitters. We figured it out.¡± With that, we pull into Victor¡¯s driveway just as the sun is starting to set. ¡°Mama, can we stay and have dinner with the doggie? I want to eat out of a bowl on the floor with him!¡± Victor says, clutching the poor creature to his chest as we walk up the driveway. ¡°Whatever you want, Ian,¡± I say, smiling graciously at him. ¡°Stay with the dog in your dad¡¯s house as long as you want.¡± ¡°I want to stay too! I want puppy chow!¡± Alvin says, trying to grab the dog from his brother. Poor pup!, I think as it looks at me with wide eyes. But also, not my problem. When Ie in the door, I see Victor standing by the kitchen ind reading a note. ¡°What¡¯d you get?¡± I ask, moving to the fridge to grab a cold bottle of water. ¡°Note from Amelia,¡± Victor says, looking off into the distance. ¡°Oh?¡± I say, studying his face. He¡¯s suddenly glum after being so cheerful all day. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s off to Mn,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°For a couple of days with her girlfriends. Says she needs to ¡®get some space.¡¯¡± I grimace as I twist open my bottle¡¯s cap. ¡°Guess it¡¯s a good thing she wasn¡¯t here for the arrival of the puppy. Might have sent her overboard.¡± Victor hums, nomittal, but I can see the frustration on his face. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, deciding to leave him to it. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the boys, and then head home.¡± As I make my way to the living room, Victor takes his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Okay, boys,¡± I say, leaning against the door frame and smiling at them. ¡°You¡¯re going to stay here for supper and y with the puppy?¡± Both boys nod but don¡¯t look at me, too distracted by the pup that sits on the floor between them. ¡°I want to call him Lizard,¡± Ian says, drawing a string in front of the dog, trying to get him to y. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, ¡°Merlin.¡± Iugh lightly and watch them for a few more minutes before sneaking out. As I go, I feel my phone buzz in my pocket. I check it quickly. Ty: Evelyn, we just got a call from your client asking for an impromptu meeting. He says you didn¡¯t pick up. Would you be avable for a call? s**t, I think, and hurriedly reply. Me: Yes, just give me a few minutes to set up. Tell him I¡¯ll call him through the safe line. Ty sends me back a thumbs-up emoji and I hurry into the kitchen. ¡°All right, Victor?¡± I ask, stowing my phone away in my purse. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, running a worried hand through his hair. ¡°Are the boys in there with the dog?¡± I nod and smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t let Ian name it Lizard.¡± Victor quirks an eyebrow at me. ¡°No promises,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s my dog, after all.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Iugh and wave as I head out the door. Ensconced in my closet, I twirl the numbers on the old rotary phone, dialing the line at the office that connects directly to Victor¡¯s cell. It rings several times before he picks up. ¡°Hello?¡± His mechanized voice sounds a little harried. ¡°Hi,¡± I say. ¡°I apologize for missing your call earlier. Do you have a moment to chat now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°and it¡¯s fine, I apologize for requesting this unscheduled appointment. I¡¯m just¡­having a bit of an issue with my rtionship.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± I murmur, settling in amongst the boots on my closet floor. ¡°My girlfriend, she¡¯s taken an impromptu trip to Mn. She didn¡¯t even tell me about it ¨C just took off while I was out for the day with my children.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± I say. ¡°Can you tell me in more detail about why this upsets you?¡± He scoffs, as if it should be obvious. ¡°Beyond the fact that she didn¡¯t tell me, which seemsmon courtesy, she cited the fact that she¡¯s getting away from the ¡®chaos¡¯ of our life as her reason for needing a break. I¡¯m worried that if she can¡¯t handle this chaos,¡± he hesitates, ¡°that¡­well, that she¡¯s not going to be willing to add more to the chaos, in terms of another child.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I say, twirling the rotary phone¡¯s chord around my fingers. ¡°This sounds like you two have different priorities. She wants freedom and fun, whereas you seem to be very focused on another child. Does that sound correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he says, after a moment of thought. ¡°And you¡¯d like her to be on your page?¡± I question. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, more definitive. ¡°Well unfortunately,¡± I say,ughing a little, ¡°that¡¯s unfair, and it¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡°What!?¡± He¡¯s surprised my answer, I assume because he¡¯s used to everyone falling into step with his own Alpha desires. ¡°You¡¯re not treating her like a full person,¡± I say, gently. ¡°You are both whole people in this rtionship, with different wants and needs. It sounds to me like every time she tries to express what she wants, you punish her and demand that she adhere to your terms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little unfair,¡± he growls, but I interrupt. ¡°Is it?¡± I ask. ¡°Or is it kind of ¡®your way or the highway,¡¯ as the saying goes? I wonder how your rtionship would change if you spent more time listening to what she¡¯s asking for, and consenting to give it to her.¡± ¡°But we agreed, from the beginning, that we were going to start a family. It seems like more and more, these past months, she¡¯s been moving in the opposite direction.¡± ¡°I hear your concerns there,¡± I say, working to show him that I understand. ¡°But I don¡¯t think the solution is to punish her for taking her space. My advice would actually be to do the opposite. Call her and let her know you hope she¡¯s having fun, send some flowers and wine to the hotel at which she¡¯s staying. Show her you also prioritize her selfcare.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t this just encourage her to continue her bad behavior?¡± ¡°On the contrary,¡± I say, a little stern. ¡°It will teach you the consequences of your bad behavior. Every time you push her so much that she has to go to Europe for a break, you¡¯re out the cost of flowers and champagne. Also, probably the flight, the hotel, dinners¡­.or, did she pay for those herself?¡± Victorughs lightly, considering the truth of this. ¡°Look,¡± I say, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t keep trying to talk to her about your mutual goals. But I am saying that punishing her for taking some time and space isn¡¯t going to have the desired effect.¡± ¡°I see,¡± says Victor. ¡°And when shees home?¡± ¡°Again, continue to try to develop a vision for your life that you both agree to. If she wants freedom, and you want family, and you can¡¯t find a space between those two opposites, then you two might be doomed.¡± I chuckle, trying to keep it light with such a dramatic statement, but I realize, suddenly, that Victor is not laughing on the other end of the call. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, ¡°I was just being hyperbolic ¨C there¡¯s so much you can ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he says, sternly interrupting. ¡°Thank you for this. I¡¯ll send the flowers, as you suggest. But you¡¯ve given me a lot to think about.¡± I grimace as the phone clicks, breaking the connection. s**t. Have I pushed it too far? That night I wrap myself up in my nkets on my couch, ready to get cozy and watch some trash TV, trying to ignore the quiet of the house. The boys called earlier, begging to stay at Victor¡¯s for the night so that they could be close by the dog. I agreed, but asked to talk to their dad. ¡°Don¡¯t let them stay up all night,¡± I say when hees to the phone. ¡°They need to sleep, and puppies sometimes have difficult first nights home ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, all control. ¡°They¡¯ll get sleep. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Still, I worry for them. We have so much to do tomorrow, and if they don¡¯t sleep¡­ I stay up for a while, the tv ring, but unable to pay attention to it for my worries about the boys. Then, suddenly, I hear a faint whine outside my house. What? I move to the doorway, wondering, a little afraid. There¡¯s a soft scratching at my door. I pull the door open and see Beta Pete standing before me, holding ¨C of course ¨C the little puppy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± he says, ¡°he just ran up on the porch and started scratching at your door before I could stop him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Pete,¡± I say, looking at the sad, scared little puppy, with his big brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take him back to the big house,¡± Pete says, turning. ¡°No,¡± I say, sighing and reaching out my hands. ¡°Give him here. He misses his mother, and he¡¯s not going to get anything close to that over in that madhouse.¡± Peteughs and hands the dog over to me. I give him a grateful smile and head back to the couch. ¡°Come on, puppy,¡± I murmur, kissing the puppy¡¯s soft fur and petting his little head. ¡°I get it, you need a mama. Not all those crazy boys.¡± We settle down on the couch and he falls right to sleep, his head cradled in the crook of my arm. As the pup drowses and I find my own mind wandering, wondering about the boys sleeping in their bunk beds, about Victor, in his office, workingte. Surely, they¡¯ll notice the puppy is missing soon. Victor will probably be down here in a few minutes, looking for him. I reach to the coffee table, where I¡¯ve left a tube of my favorite red lip gloss. I quickly apply it, pursing my lips, refusing to think about my reasons for putting it on. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 #Chapter 37 ¨C Wolf Meets Girl ¡°Wow, this new office is¡­really nice¡­¡± Susan says, looking around at former dining room in the cottage which I have transformed into my office. It has all the old furniture ¨C desk, velvet couch, my armchair ¨C but Susan is right, the environment is a definite upgrade. The window looks out on my little back yard, where all of the leaves are turning on the trees between my house and Victor¡¯s. ¡°Wow, is that a pool?¡± Susan says, peering out the window. ¡°Um, yes,¡± I say hurriedly, putting a hand on her shoulder and turning her towards the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s the neighbor¡¯s. Please, have a seat.¡± Susan does so, smoothing her hands over her jeans as she does. I can tell from her expression that she¡¯s unhappy, worried. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we¡¯ve had to have a hiatus in our sessions because of the move,¡± I say. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Well¡­Evelyn, it¡¯s not good.¡± She says, looking down at her knees. ¡°Oh no, is Adrian okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she says softly, ¡°He¡¯s fine¡­he¡¯s great, it¡¯s just that¡­well, I found out recently that he¡¯s been cheating on me.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say, genuinely shocked. Last time I checked in on Susan and Adrian they were fine ¨C figuring out theplications of human and wolf anatomy, but fine! ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°He started going out with his brothers more often, and you know they never approved of him being with me, because I¡¯m a human and all. They wanted ¡®better¡¯ for their brother, they said. A wolf girlfriend, a wolf wife.¡± I nod and encourage her to continue. This is not umon for families of mixed couples. ¡°Well I found out recently that they¡¯ve started taking him to strip clubs and¡­boutiques. Where he could have experiences with wolf women. Low ss ones, apparently ¨C Omegas and Rogues ¨C¡° I purse my lips a little at this, but instantly forgive her. I don¡¯t think that Susan knows that I am a Rogue. ¡°And I found out, recently ¨C I saw his cell phone ¨C that he gave in to one of them and started having an affair!¡± With this, she bursts into tears. I move to the couch to put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Susan. This must be horrible for you.¡± ¡°I just never expected it!¡± she says between sniffs. ¡°I mean, aren¡¯t we mated? Don¡¯t we have this physical, spiritual connection that means we¡¯re supposed to be together, forever?¡± I nod and continue patting her shoulder, letting her cry it out. ¡°Unfortunately,¡± I say, in what I hope is a calming voice, ¡°wolf mating is not as simple as that. Being mated to someone isn¡¯t magic ¨C it doesn¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll only be attracted to you, forever, and that you¡¯ll always be drawn together so that no one can pull you apart. It¡¯s not a love ma.¡± ¡°Well then what the hell does it mean,¡± Susan says, throwing out her hands in a gesture of frustration. d to see that she¡¯s angry now, instead of sad, I move back to my chair. I shake my head slowly, puzzling through it. ¡°Mating actually doesn¡¯t have anything to do with your rtionship. It¡¯s more of a biological function. When you meet your mate, something¡­shifts, within you. At least, that¡¯s how I¡¯ve heard it described. I¡¯ve never experienced it.¡± Susan listens intently. ¡°Butrgely,¡± I continue, ¡°it¡¯s your bodies recognizing each other as a perfect match for each other ¨C a perfect gic match, even, as the mating bond is, frankly, a primordial biological device that aids in the selection of the perfect match for reproduction.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Susan is confused. ¡°Sorry,¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°I went all textbook on you for a second there. Forgive me. What I mean is, the mating bond isn¡¯t magic telling you you¡¯ve met the love of your life. It¡¯s biology telling you that you¡¯ve met the person with whom you will most sessfully have babies. It¡¯s nature, trying to get the next generation moving.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± says Susan, shocked and I think a little dismayed. ¡°Well, then why does everyone talk about it like it¡¯s this great love story?¡± ¡°I think because love usuallyes along with it,¡± I say, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°When your body is throwing out all these hormones letting you know that THIS is the person you¡¯re supposed to have s*x with, love usuallyes hand-in-hand.¡± ¡°I feel¡­.honestly, I feel a little betrayed,¡± Susan says. ¡°When we figured out we were mates, Adrian talked about it like I was the love of his life, but¡­if it¡¯s just a biology thing¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not the love of his life, Susan,¡± I say softly. ¡°It just means that you¡¯re just people, not a fairy tale prince and princess. Honestly, I think understanding mating as biology, not magic, makes it easier. This way, you choose to be with Adrian because you love him and you want him, not because the universe has sent a magic lightening bolt to make it so. On the same turn, it also means you can leave him, if that¡¯s what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°But if we¡¯re mated¡­will I ever be attracted to someone else?¡± ¡°Well, clearly Adrian was,¡± I say blutly, but hopefully as gently as I can. Susan huffs augh and nods, understanding my point. ¡°But, while they are rare, there are examples of people who have chosen to defy their mating bonds and marry someone else. Or, there are even old stories about people having two mates, though¡­.well, I think those are fairy tales.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± says Susan, raising her hands to her mouth, horrified. ¡°Do you think that hooker is his second mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, emphatic. ¡°Susan, no. That¡¯s not at all what I mean. What I¡¯m trying to express here is that just because you¡¯re his mate doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not still regr people, just trying to figure out how to love each other, with all of thoseplications. You two have something very rare and special, and it¡¯s probably worth fighting for.¡± I continue softly, watching her face closely to gauge her reaction. ¡°But if he treats you poorly, or you feel so betrayed that you can¡¯t ever trust him again, you can leave him, and you will find love elsewhere. You wouldn¡¯t be the only mated person to choose not to be with their mate.¡± Susan takes a moment to nod and process. ¡°I kind of wish it was simpler,¡± she says. ¡°That finding your mate means¡­that¡¯s it. Book closed. Happily ever after.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we all.¡± Susan and I take a moment to smile at each other. ¡°Now,¡± I say, settling back into my chair and picking up my notebook. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your next steps.¡± ¡°Night, babies,¡± I whisper, and pull the twins¡¯ door shut behind me. Then, I slump back against it. God, it¡¯s been a long day ¨C starting therapy again, and then wrangling the twins into bed when all they want to do is y with the puppy. They tried to keep him in their room allst night, but it was a disaster, with the dog keeping everyone up all night and no one getting any sleep until I convinced the boys to let hime with me. He¡¯s imprinted on me like a little duckling and refuses to sleep anywhere else. ¡°Come on, Archie,¡± I say to the little dog who sits primly by my feet, looking up with so much love in his eyes. ¡°Bed time.¡± The puppy follows at my heels into my room and then curls up on his dog bed, on the floor next to my own. I check my phone before sleep and am thrilled when I see a message from Delia waiting for me. Delia: Where you been, baby!? I MISS you! I quickly text her back. Me: I¡¯m sorry babe, my life has been crazy. Do you have a time for a chat? A moment after I send the text my phone is ringing. I smile as I pick it up. ¡°Where have you been all my life?¡± I say, my voice husky and throaty, enjoying the old joke. ¡°Waiting, darling, breathless. Evelyn! I haven¡¯t heard from you in weeks, what¡¯s been going on? Did you figure things out with yourndlord?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, feeling guilty that I left this friendship on the shelf for so long. ¡°I¡¯m actually¡­well, I moved into a new house. In¡­Victor¡¯s back yard.¡± ¡°STOP.¡± She squeals with delight. ¡°Oh my god wait so do you see the Alpha and the Supermodel every day?¡± ¡°Yessss,¡± I say, cuddling down into my nkets. ¡°Victor and I are co-parenting. Amelia has been¡­well, I wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯s been warm¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Ugh, please, please invite me over for a barbeque. I have to see this drama unfold.¡± ¡°Delia,¡± I say,ughing. ¡°Stop taking such joy in the things that keep me up all night with anxiety. It¡¯s been so crazy here, trying to adjust to this new situation.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you did the right thing,¡± she says, and I can feel the warmth in her voice. ¡°For the boys, and for you. Has it been hard letting Victor take some of the control?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I respond. ¡°I hate every minute of that. But I do admit, it¡¯s great to have more security than I have before. I¡¯m grateful for that.¡± ¡°And how does Mark feel about this?¡± She asks, pointedly. ¡°Mark¡¯s long gone,¡± I say,ughing and putting my hand over my eyes. ¡°He couldn¡¯t take the drama, and I don¡¯t me him. Shame, though, he was good in bed.¡± ¡°Aww, so now baby is man-less? Living in a man desert? Is she feeling thirsty?¡± I crack up at Delia¡¯s unique phrasing and am so pleased to hear herughing along with me. Sometimes, all you need is a goodugh with your friend. ¡°Actually,¡± I say, when we¡¯ve calmed down a minute. ¡°There¡¯s¡­a new guy in my life.¡± ¡°Is it Victor?¡± she whispers, breathless. ¡°What!? No. Delia.¡± I am stern. ¡°Fine fine. So who?!¡± ¡°Well, his name is Edgar,¡± I say, snuggling into my pillows and getting ready for a good chat. ¡°We have a date tomorrow, and I¡¯m¡­really excited to see where it goes.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 #Chapter 38 ¨C Second Date I twirl my fork in my linguini, sorry to see that it¡¯s thest bite. It was delicious. ¡°So, did you like your meal?¡± Edgar asks. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, emphatically, scraping the te with the side of my fork to get thest of the sauce. ¡°It was ama-¡° As I raise the fork to my mouth I look at Edgar, seeing him smirking at me, his te still half-full of his lasagna. Iugh and he joins me. ¡°Well.¡± I say. ¡°I guess you could tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, smiling indulgently. ¡°I like to see a woman who eats. Do you want some of mine?¡± I bite my lip, eyeing his pasta, and he spoons some onto my te. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. ¡°That¡¯s really kind.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± he returns. ¡°We had a really solid lunch today, I¡¯m not even that hungry.¡± ¡°I was starving,¡± I said. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m always too busy to eat ¨C I just get whatever I can grab when the boys are sitting still. A bowl of cereal or a gran bar. A spare fishstick.¡± I shrug. ¡°Whatever¡¯s around.¡± One side of Edgar¡¯s mouth lifts in a smile as he takes me in. ¡°Well,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to get you out for some quiet time more often.¡± I feel heat in my cheeks as I return his smile. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that, Edgar.¡± The restaurant which he picked for us is really adorable ¨C a small Italian ce that you can tell has been around for generations. Checked table cloths, candlesticks in wine bottles, a little grey-haireddy rushing around with adle in her hand, making sure everything¡¯s in order. Everything you could want for authenticity. Edgar likewise impresses. I check him out while he returns his attention to his food. The candlelight picks up the depth of his cheekbones, the light stubble growing on his cheeks and his chin. Edgar is brawnier than most Betas ¨C broad-shouldered and thick with muscle. No wonder he¡¯s Victor¡¯s go-to guy. As I consider him, the grey-haired woman bustles over to our table. ¡°My Edgar!¡± She says, her Italian ent thick, wrapping her arms around his shoulders for a warm hug. ¡°Mia Nonna,¡± Edgar says,ughing and giving her a kiss on each cheek. I watch, surprised and delighted when they start speaking to each other in fluent Italian. ¡°Nonna,¡± he says, ¡°I want you to introduce you to Evelyn. She¡¯s a very special person,¡± Edgar says, turning and gesturing towards me. I put on my best introductory smile and put out my hand but Nonna narrows her eyes at me, frowning. ¡°My Edgar is very good boy,¡± she says, shaking her finger at me. ¡°You will be nice to my Edgar.¡± Edgar laughs and yfully swats at Nonna¡¯s finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nonna, she¡¯s very nice.¡± Nonna¡¯s eyes crease into two little crescent moons as she looks down at him andugh. ¡°I joke, Edgar. I very funny.¡± Shees to my side of the table with her arms open and wraps me in a warm hug as well. ¡°Wee, Ev-a-lynn. You are wee anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say,ughing lightly. ¡°You scared me there!¡± She kisses me on the head, mumbling ¡°Be donna,¡± and then shuffles off towards the kitchen. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Edgar says,ughing. ¡°I worked here as a teenager. Nonna and her husband were very good to me while I figured some things out. I actually lived in their attic for a while.¡± ¡°I love that have that connection,¡± I say, smiling broadly. ¡°And thank you for bringing me here, to this ce that¡¯s so important to you.¡± He reaches across the table and takes my hand. ¡°You¡¯re important to me, Evelyn. That is, of course, if you¡¯d like to be.¡± I smile at Edgar and bite my lip, nodding. He squeezes my hand and then reaches for his ss of wine, giving me a toast. I sip from my ss as Edgarunches into a story from his youth, about one morning he didn¡¯t get up early enough to knead the dough and Nonna¡¯s husband had a meltdown about it. The story is funny and touching, all the things you¡¯d want, but as Edgar talks I find my mind drifting. I stare at his handsome face, his green eyes shing as he tells his story. My own eyes drift to his full lips, wondering what it would be like to kiss them. Edgar has been all politeness and deference with me so far. Last time he took me out he dropped me off at my doorstep, kissed my cheek, and walked away without asking for more ¨C aplete gentleman. Part of me enjoys being a princess but¡­ Well, the other part wants someone who wants to throw me down on the back porch, rip off my clothes, and f**k me until the sunes up. Mark was like that. Our connection was instant and fully carnal. We met at a children¡¯s birthday party, of all the inappropriate things, when the twins were invited to tour a fire house and have cake. It was all fine ¨C a little boring, honestly ¨C until I saw Mark in the corner, staring at me, practically licking his chops. I remember being drawn to him instantly, and resisting because ¨C duh ¨C there were kids everywhere. But the moment a clown came and all the kids sat in a circle to see some magic tricks, I made a beeline for him. ¡°Hi,¡± I said, and he just nodded, taking my hand and pulling me into the locker room where the men kept their uniforms. He mmed the door and kissed me, pushing me against it, and in an instant, I was moaning, ready for him, reaching for the c**k I could feel straining against his utility pants. He shuddered as I grabbed it through the coarse fabric, breathing ¡°f**k, I¡¯ve been hard since the moment I saw you.¡± Then he turned me around, pulled my skirts up, and f****d me right there against the door, hard, with his hand over my mouth so the kids couldn¡¯t hear me shout ¨C ¡°Evelyn?¡± I blink out of my reverie as Edgar peers at me, calling me back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Iugh lightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, blushing at the memory. ¡°I think¡­I¡¯m sorry, Edgar, I think I¡¯m just overtired and got lost in the story.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He gives me a warm smile and raises a hand, silently asking for the check. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡± Half an hourter, we¡¯re in the car pulling down my street, a box of cannoli on myp that Nonna pressed into our hands as we left. The boys are going to love it. ¡°Thank you so much, Edgar, it was a great night,¡± I say. I mean it, but as I look at him I do wonder¡­do we have the kind of passion that I¡¯ve had in my past rtionships? Do I need that kind of passion, which never resulted in happiness? I mean, even with Victor¡­ I shake away the thought, unwilling to go there as we pull into my driveway. As I climb out of the car, Edgares around to take my hand and walk me to my door. ¡°I had a wonderful time,¡± he says softly, drawing close to me. ¡°Me too,¡± I say, smiling up at him, cing a hand on his arm. His face is close to mine, but do I even want him to kiss ¨C Before I canplete the thought, though, he does kiss me, taking my cheek in his palm and softly bringing his lips to mine. At first it¡¯s just a kiss, but then¡­slowly, I feel something spark in me, starting in the pit of my stomach. I stand on my toes, bringing myself close to Edgar, and he responds, deepening the kiss and wrapping his arms around my waist. He tightens his arms, lifting me so that my feet barely skim the floor, a growl rumbling in the back of his throat. s**t. s**t, all of a sudden, with my arms wrapped around his neck, our bodies pressed together, I want him. Edgar lowers my feet to the floor so that his hands are free. He slides one up my back and it into my hair, letting it wrap around his fingers. He slides the other downwards, slowly, carefully caressing my ass. My mind ¨C absurdly ¨C shes to Victor in this moment, remembering the way that he touched me all those years ago, remembering ¨C I shake my head a little, releasing the thought, kissing Edgar harder. ¡°God, Evelyn,¡± he breathes, ¡°you¡¯re so f*****g beautiful.¡± ¡°Edgar,¡± I say, my eyes closed, pulling him back towards my door, ¡°I want you to ¨C¡° Suddenly, I hear ss crunch under my feet. Surprised, I look down and see several pieces of t ss on the floor. Confused, I look elsewhere and notice that the window on my door is broken. ¡°Edgar, what¡­¡± Suddenly in protection mode, Edgar falls into a crouch and pushes me behind him. He listens for a moment, and then tries the door ¨C still locked. He reaches inside the window and to trigger the lock and then pulls it open. Inside, it¡¯s nothing but darkness and silence. The boys and the dog are at Victor¡¯s of course, but ¨C ¡°There,¡± Edgar says, taking two steps into the room to retrieve a rock that¡¯sying on the kitchen floor with a note strapped to it with a rubber band. He hands it to me. My fingers shake as I unwrap it, dropping the rock and focusing on the note, which is written in a shaky hand, as if the person who wrote it doesn¡¯t spend much time writing¡­or ispletely unhinged. Found you, b***h. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 #Chapter 39 ¨C Family Drama The next morning, I wake up on Victor¡¯s couch. It was such a disastrous end to a great date, I think, rubbing my head and yawning. Archie jumps up on the couch, giving me enthusiastic morning kisses, and I pet his precious face, cooing goodmorning to him but trying not to let him lick me quite so much. ¡°I thought it was my dog,¡± Victor says, and I turn to see him leaning against the doorframe, smirking at me. ¡°It was supposed to be your dog,¡± I say, standing and wrapping the throw nket around myself. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m just more lovable than you. Poor pup couldn¡¯t resist.¡± Victorughs and whistles for the dog, who trots over to say good morning too. Victor gives him some scratches on his bum and Archie prances happily. ¡°I¡¯ve increased patrols on your house,¡± Victor says, straightening up as the dog goes to look for the boys. ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t think to have a guard set while you were away. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I say, running a hand through my hair, worried. ¡°She knows where I am now¡­and she¡¯s nuts. And that¡¯s my professional diagnosis, which I don¡¯t hand out easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing my team can¡¯t handle,¡± Victor says, turning to the kitchen, confident in his control. ¡°She¡¯s just one woman. If I couldn¡¯t keep you safe from that, I don¡¯t deserve my ce as Alpha.¡± I follow him into the kitchen, nodding and seeking coffee. I decide to trust him and not push any further, but I have to admit ¨C I¡¯m still wary. Emily is crafty and apparently determined. ¡°I¡¯ll have a ziere by this morning, to fix the window,¡± Victor says, handing me a mug and filling it with coffee. I ept and smile at him. ¡°Thank you for organizing that. Please send me the bill.¡± He huffs and nods sarcastically, rolling his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my house, Victor, these are my problems.¡± ¡°And as yourndlord,¡± he says, handing me the pitcher of cream, ¡°it¡¯s my job to cover incidental repairs.¡± ¡°But this wasn¡¯t incidental ¨C¡° ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice deep and serious. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me on this. I told you I¡¯d keep you safe. This was a breach of that promise. Let me make it right.¡± I consider for a moment, and then nod. ¡°At least let me have you and Evelyn over for dinner tonight,¡± I say, stirring the cream into my coffee with the spoon Victor hands me. ¡°To say thanks.¡± ¡°We would love to,¡± he agrees. ¡°I don¡¯t want her in my house,¡± I hear Alvin whisper to Ian as I walk into the kitchen that evening. They¡¯re peeking through the kitchen window at Victor and Ameliaing across thewn. Of course, being able to look out the back window means they¡¯re both standing in the sink. ¡°Well it¡¯s my house,¡± I say, quickly crossing the room and lifting each boy down from the countertop. ¡°How did you get up there anyway.¡± ¡°We climbed mom. Duh.¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes at me and running for the back door. He pulls it open. ¡°Hi Dad,¡± he says, pointedly. ¡°Hello boys,¡± Victor says,ing in and kissing them each on the head. Amelia follows him in, smiling at the boys and clearly waiting for a greeting that they don¡¯t give. She stands awkwardly for a moment, a small bouquet of flowers in her hands. ¡°Amelia, wee,¡± I say, moving over to her. ¡°These flowers are so pretty, thank you for thinking of us,¡± I say, giving her a big smile. ¡°Victor ordered them,¡± she murmurs, looking around my kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s very¡­quaint in here. I haven¡¯t seen it in awhile.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, working to keep my smile on my face. I know what Amelia, who is wearing ten- thousand-dor diamond earrings for a casual dinner, thinks of things that are quaint. ¡°Are you guys hungry?! We¡¯re almost ready.¡± ¡°I am hungry!¡± Ian says, jumping up and down. Victor smiles and puts a hand on his head. ¡°I am too. Are we having, by any chance, jumping beans for dinner?!¡± With this, he scoops the bouncing Ian up into his arms and pretends to take big bites out of his belly and arms. ¡°I love jumping beans for dinner!¡± Ian squeals withugher as his dad carries him into the living room. Alvin chases after, shouting that he, too, is a jumping bean, wanting to be picked up. I press a ss of wine into Amelia¡¯s hand as her eyes follow the boys, slightly horrified. She jumps a little, surprised, and smiles her thanks. I move to the oven, checking on the casserole, which is browning nicely on the top. Perfect. ¡°Do you take oil and basalmic on your sd?¡± I ask her, taking the big bowl of greens out of the fridge. ¡°Or, something else? I think we have some ranch in here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take it in,¡± she says, eyeing my kitchen table, where the knives and forks are already set out. ¡°I have to be in Bolivia soon, for a shoot. Are we¡­eating in here? Would the dining room¡­¡± she looks around. ¡°I don¡¯t have a dining room,¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°I converted it into my home office. But it¡¯s nice and cozy in here,¡± I say, gesturing to the four white chairs around the little white table, a set that I trash picked and painted when the boys were young and getting too big for their high chairs. I¡¯ve added a stool to one side, so that we can seat five. ¡°Oh,¡± she says, realizing her mistake. ¡°That¡¯s¡­great,¡± she mumbles, ¡°that way you can work from home.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather work from where you work,¡± I sayughing, setting tes at the table. ¡°Bolivia sounds amazing. What are you doing there?¡± As Amelia tells me about her uing swimsuit shoot, I take the casserole out of the oven and ce it carefully on the table. Smelling it, the boys rush into the kitchen to wash their hands. Victor happily takes his seat at the head of the table, not bothering to consider if he should defer it to me in my own home. I smirk, knowing I was going to offer it to him anyway. We all settle down, a happy chatter filling the room as Amelia tells me more about her co-models, the photographers, and the boys tell Victor about their day at school. I heap sd on the boys¡¯ tes, insisting on greens before cheese, and pour Victor a ss of wine before settling happily on my stool. All is going perfectly well until it doesn¡¯t. ¡°Mamaaa,¡± Ian whines, picking intively at his sd. ¡°Can I have some of the white sauce? This is terrible.¡± ¡°He means ranch dressing,¡± I say, beginning to push back my stool. ¡°No, I¡¯ll grab it,¡± Amelia says, shooting me a smile, ¡°I¡¯m closer.¡± As she stands up, I¡¯m momentarily grateful that we¡¯re getting along ¨C that she seems to be warming to me ¨C when I see Alvin, who is sitting next to her, smirk. Time seems to move in slow motion as I see him slip a foot out from under the table, catching Amelia at the knee as she passes by. The result is disastrous. Amelia, in five inch stilettoes, stumbles and trips. She puts out her hands to catch herself but misses, hitting her face on the counter as she goes down. Alvin gasps, horror filling his eyes as he sees what he has done, looking down at Ameliaying on the floor. I am instantly up. ¡°Alvin,¡± I hiss. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a talk about this.¡± I move to help Amelia, who rolls over on the ground and reveals a gash above her eyebrow, seeping blood. ¡°Oh god,¡± I say, reaching for the paper towels. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I ¨C I ¨C ¡° Amelia mumbles, reaching up with a shaking hand to touch the warm blood on her face. ¡°Oh my god,¡± ¡°Amelia,¡± Victor is suddenly at her side, taking the paper towels from me and helping her to sit up. I leave them to it, turning to re at my boys, who are standing side-by-side with wide eyes and silent lips. I shake my head at them, my re threatening. I know that they did this on purpose. Unfortunately, Amelia does too. ¡°That one did it,¡± she says, pointing at Alvin. ¡°He tripped me, he did it on purpose.¡± ¡°I did NOT,¡± Alvin lies, stomping his foot and bursting into tears. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T!¡± He screams. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Alvin,¡± I say, moving towards him, my mom¡¯s urge tofort overwhelming my desire to punish. ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor¡¯s voice booms out behind us. We all turn to see him kneeling next to Amelia, his face stern as she cries softly and holds the paper towel to her head. ¡°You will apologize to Amelia, immediately.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Screams Alvin, clinging to my leg, overwhelmed. I know that he has done wrong, but my heart goes out to him ¨C he¡¯s clearly freaked out. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, hesitating. ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he booms. ¡°He has done something wrong. He has to take responsibility.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do it,¡± Ian yells, crying in solidarity with his twin. ¡°It was an ident she just tripped.¡± Both boys are sobbing now. ¡°Is this how your sons act?¡± Victor says, ring at me as he helps Amelia to her feet. ¡°Lying? Refusing their responsibilities?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me Victor? It¡¯s been like thirty seconds ¨C they¡¯re six ¨C¡° He shakes his head at me, at the boys, as he and Amelia move to the back door. As they leave, the boys have a total meltdown. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t love us anymore,¡± Victor sobs, his whole body shaking. ¡°He hates us, because of her,¡± Alvin adds, his face red and covered in tears and snot. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I say, trying to breathe evenly. God, how can the whole world fall apart in two minutes? ¡°It¡¯s okay, boys, let¡¯s just all calm down¡­¡± But it¡¯s a long time before they¡¯re calm. They put themselves to bed without supper, even refusing the ice cream I try to tempt them with. When they¡¯re in bed, I grab my phone and text Victor. Me: Your boys are devastated, Victor. He returns my text a momentter, making me wonder if he was waiting for it. Victor: They wouldn¡¯t apologize, Evelyn. Me: They¡¯re CHILDREN, Victor! You didn¡¯t give them a chance, storming out of here like that. They¡¯re heartbroken. Pleasee down ¨C they haven¡¯t eaten a thing all night, they¡¯re worried you don¡¯t love them anymore. There is a long pause before Victor replies. Victor: I¡¯m sorry, I have to stay with Amelia tonight. She¡¯s very upset and may have to reschedule her photoshoot. I wille down first thing tomorrow. I shake my head at this, shocked and angry that he would let them suffer. But suddenly, I realize that this is the first time that he¡¯s picked Amelia over the boys, prioritizing her, listening to her needs. Isn¡¯t this exactly what I¡¯ve been telling him to do, in our therapy calls? I put down the phone, twisting my mouth as I think about it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever quite put it together before that telling him to work on his rtionship might be at my boys¡¯ expense. What was next? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 #Chapter 40 ¨C Therapy call That night, I¡¯m not surprised to hear the phone ring in my closet. It¡¯s another unscheduled call ¨C Victor is used to getting what he wants, when he wants it ¨C but he¡¯s starting to develop a pattern with when he needs his therapist. Checking to ensure that the boys are asleep, I tuck Archie into myp on the closet floor and pick up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Victor¡¯s voice is brusk, unsettled, and ¨C as usual ¨C robotic. ¡°Is this a bad time?¡± ¡°No, I can talk. The¡­usual overages, will apply, of course.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Victor hurries on, dismissing this. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble,¡± he says, ¡°bncing¡­well, bncing my life. My responsibilities to the people who I love, who love me.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I say gently. ¡°Did something¡­happen? To bring about your unsettled state?¡± He pauses. ¡°Yes, it did. It¡¯s amazing that you can intuit that.¡± I press my hand to my forehead, warning myself to be careful. ¡°Comes with experience,¡± I say, pushing forward. ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°We had¡­an incident tonight, I guess that¡¯s the right word for it. My son tripped my fianc¨¦ ¨C I don¡¯t think he meant to hurt her, but she was hurt. Everyone was very upset.¡± ¡°I am sorry to hear that,¡± I murmur. ¡°Thank you. The issue bes that I took your advice, although it is perhaps also¡­instinct, knowing that my son was in the wrong. But I backed Amelia, and we left.¡± I note, silently, that Victor has ¨C for the first time ¨C identally dropped a hint about his identity. ¡°How do you feel about this?¡± ¡°Honestly? I feel horribly guilty. The boys were crying so hard when we left, and they used me ¨C falsely, of course ¨C of not loving them. I know that they¡¯re just kids, and they¡¯re overreacting, and that they will, of course, not think that I don¡¯t love them forever. But I have to admit ¨C it¡¯s just killing me that they think that. Even for one night.¡± ¡°That sounds really hard,¡± I say, my heart in my throat. ¡°As a mom¡­I can definitely emote with how difficult it is when your sons challenge you like this.¡± Little does he know that I know precisely what he means, as his sons are, in fact, my sons. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I can almost imagine him, leaning against the kitchen ind, his forehead in his hand. ¡°Amelia needed me in that moment ¨C I¡¯m d I stood by her¡­but how do I bnce this? How do I meet everyone¡¯s needs at once?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± I say, sighing. ¡°That¡¯s an impossible task, unfortunately. You just have to do the best you can, when you can.¡± ¡°What does that mean,¡± Victor says, and I can hear his frustration. He wants fast, direct solutions. ¡°How does that help?¡± ¡°It means,¡± I continue, patient, ¡°That sometimes helping your fianc¨¦ means you have to let your sons wait for a minute. Sometimes being there for then means you have to let her wait. You have to weigh everything in the bnce and perhaps think about it like a house on fire.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just listen,¡± I say, chuckling a little at his impatience. ¡°When the house is on fire, you put out the most dangerous me first.¡± Silently, I thank Mark for the knowledge and the metaphor. ¡°You let the other, less dangerous mes wait until you deal with the big one. Then you move to the rest.¡± I wait, letting him process the idea. ¡°Bnce,¡± he says, murmuring it. ¡°Going where I¡¯m needed most first.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°It sounds like, tonight, you made the right choice. Your fianc¨¦ really needed you ¨C or so it sounds ¨C and it was good that you went with her. It sounds like your son can wait, and perhaps need to sit with the guilt of what he did for a little bit.¡± Victor hums pensively, thinking over what I¡¯ve said. He stays silent on the other line and I wait for a few minutes, seeing if he¡¯ll take the conversation up again. When he doesn¡¯t, I press on. ¡°I¡¯m curious if this feeling of imbnce is new for you,¡± I say. ¡°It seems to be something that throws you off more than anything else. That¡¯s typically when I get these unscheduled calls, when you¡¯re feeling unbnced, torn by your allegiances.¡± ¡°I suppose not,¡± Victor says, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s rather a¡­pattern in my life. Well, an old pattern. One I haven¡¯t visited in a while.¡± ¡°Would you like to tell me more?¡± He hesitates, and then sighs again, giving in. ¡°Well, this is therapy, I suppose. I frequently felt this way as a child ¨C torn between my allegiance to both my father and my mother. They didn¡¯t¡­have a happy marriage.¡± ¡°Really,¡± I say, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so eager to wed and have a family ¨C I assumed, as is usually the case, that you were eager to reproduce something you experienced when you were young. Children from unhappy unions tend, more frequently, to be more hesitant about getting married.¡± ¡°Really. Is that what you usually see.¡± ¡°Nine out of ten times,¡± I say, confirming. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°And in the tenth time?¡± ¡°In the extraordinary cases,¡± I say slowly, ¡°I usually find that¡­the patient is eager to be married in order to fix their childhood trauma. To demonstrate that they can hold it all together, that it is possible, even where their parents failed.¡± Victor is silent so, again, I push. ¡°Do you feel that that applies to you?¡± ¡°Yes, unfortunately,¡± he says, begrudgingly. ¡°I felt a lot of pressure, as a child, to hold my parents together ¨C or to be¡­perfect. So that I didn¡¯t give them a reason to fight over me.¡± ¡°Is that a way that you¡¯d like your sons to feel?¡± ¡°God, no.¡± Anger begins to enter his voice. ¡°I¡¯d¡­I¡¯d feel horrible, if I was giving them that message.¡± ¡°Then perhaps,¡± I say gently, ¡°you need to find some ways to let them know that it¡¯s okay to mess up, and make mistakes. That you being mad at them doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love them, it doesn¡¯t mean the end of the world.¡± ¡°Well isn¡¯t that exactly what I¡¯ve failed to do tonight, when I took Amelias side!?¡± He nearly shouts with frustration. I don¡¯t cow to it, though, andugh lightly ¨C a reaction I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not used to when he raises his voice. ¡°I think you need to embrace a little of the chaos. This is you, again, seeking the bnce, wanting to be everywhere fixing everything at once. You¡¯re that little boy again, wanting to fix it. But, it can¡¯t always be your job.¡± He hums again, letting me continue. ¡°Your boys also need to learn that it¡¯s okay for them to sit with their frustration. That just because you don¡¯t attend to them immediately, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love them. They have to learn to trust that, in your hearts, you¡¯re always going toe back, and always going to forgive them. You don¡¯t need to constantly reassure them.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he says. ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s¡­well, it¡¯s something I wish I had had, as a child.¡± ¡°I can understand that,¡± I say, seeking to reassure him. ¡°In giving it to them, you will also give it to yourself. ¡°Listen,¡± I continue. ¡°Is there anyone in your life who you remember being good at the kind of bnce that we¡¯re talking about here? Who can embrace the chaos, have a bit of faith, and still show love? Anyone from your childhood?¡± ¡°From my childhood? No. It was fairly¡­rigid. But¡­¡± he considers, thinking. I let him take his time. ¡°Well, there¡¯s someone now. Her name is Evelyn.¡± My body goes suddenly rigid, hearing my namee through the phone. I gasp. ¡°Hello?¡± he says. ¡°Are you all right?¡± I quickly turn my gasp into a cough. ¡°Apologies,¡± I say, ¡°a little¡­cold. Um. Please continue. Evelyn?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the mother of my sons. She has a very unique capacity for taking things one day at a time, and she has a seemingly endless well of patience and love for the boys at her disposal. Perhaps there is more I can learn from her.¡± I press my hand to my chest, to my heart, truly touched to have heard him say this. And then I feel sudden guilt, remembering that this paradigm of love and patience is also tricking him into telling his deepest darkest secrets by pretending to be his therapist. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, working to cover up myplicated emotions. ¡°Perhaps you can.¡± Before Victor can reply, I hear Archie scratching at my closet door. He lets out two little yelps and a whine, seeking to get close to me. ¡°Did you get a dog?¡± Victor asks. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard it before.¡± ¡°Um¡­no, always had it. Him. Very old dog, very¡­big. Sleeps a lot. I apologize, it must be his dinner time already.¡± ¡°Well then I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Victor says smoothly. ¡°Thank you for the call.¡± The line goes dead as Archie figures out how to push the door open with his nose, trotting over to curl up in myp. I give him a snuggle, thinking. Victor called me a well of patience, suggested he could learn from me. These are all really nice things to say but¡­is that all he thinks of me? I hesitate, but have to admit that deep down¡­I¡¯m disappointed that he understands me as this wise matron. I bite my lip at the thought wondering¡­how do I want him to see me? Chapter 41 Chapter 41 #Chapter 41 ¨C Stalker I carry Archie out of the closet, wandering down the hallway, thinking about my phone call with Victor. As I walk by the boys¡¯ door I quickly look in on them and am pleased to see they¡¯re asleep, though they do it with small frowns on their little faces. I sigh and pull their door shut ¨C they¡¯ll be fine, I know, but I still hate to see them challenged. As I wander down the stairs I consider, again, if I¡¯m doing the right thing with Victor. When I started this therapist charade I was seeking power ¨C and I don¡¯t regret that. But¡­things are different now. I am in a much more secure position with Victor, and I really do want to find the bnce within our lives. I put Archie down and move to make myself a cup of tea, putting the kettle on to boil. If Victor and I are truly in a better ce, then is it right, still, to continue being his therapist? Am I now taking advantage of the situation, betraying his trust for little to no gains? Or is there part of me that just¡­likes talking to him? Learning about his life, being able to give council in the way that a friend or a wif- I shake the thought away and busy myself with the tea, cing a teabag in my favorite yellow mug. I know that I should stop, but how? Aren¡¯t I too far in now? Would it be suspicious for me to so abruptly end our sessions? Or is part of me still afraid to let go of what little power I have? I am, after all, living in his house, in his back yard, without a lease. One wrong step and I could be gone. I put my head in my hands, thinking it all over, and jump when the kettle starts to whistle. Frankly, I¡¯d forgotten all about it. As I pour the water I breathe in the steam and imagine it clearing my mind, working to make it a reality. As I soak the lemon and chamomile tea satchet, breathing in the scent, my mind turns to Edgar, who sometimes smells of lemons. It¡¯s a nice scent ¨C fresh, clean. My mind turns again to our kiss on the porch the other night, when he made me feel anything but clean. I bite my lip, thinking about it, and then, on impulse, take my phone out of the back pocket of my jeans. Me: Hey, are you up? I send him a text, trying to sound casual, but knowing that he¡¯s probably awake ¨C it¡¯s only 7:00, after all. The question is, will he take the bait? Edgar: Yeah, I am. How are you? I smile, feeling a little devious. Me: I¡¯ve been thinking about you, about what happened on my porch the other night. He takes a moment to respond. Edgar: Oh no, are you feeling unsafe? Victor said he was going to have Pete stand outside your house at all times. I roll my eyes at Edgar. Come on, man. Figure it out. Me: No, I mean I was thinking about what we were doing before we found the note. The thing for which we needed to take a little rain check. As I wait for Edgar¡¯s reply, I casually peek out the front window. Did Victor really increase the patrols that quick? When I look to the left, I see that Pete is in fact there, eating a snack. Poor thing, I wish I had known ¨C I could have given him dinner instead of whatever that cold brown bar is. My phone dings and I look back down, happy to see that Edgar has decided to y along. Edgar: I¡¯ve been thinking about you too. Thinking about your ass. Me: Oh yeah? What do you want to do to it? I giggle and settle in on my couch, enjoying myself. Edgar: Oh, I could think of a few things. He¡¯s being shy. Time to take it up a notch. Me: Hmmm. Well, I want you to lift up my skirt and then bend me over your knee so that you can spank that ass, like I¡¯m a bad girl. What do you think about that? Edgar: Jesus christ, Evelyn Ut-oh. Have I pushed it too far? Edgar: You¡¯ve got me rock hard, sitting here, just thinking about that. I¡¯m d I¡¯m at home and not at work. What else do you want me to do to you? I squeal with excitement, so d that he¡¯s ying along, and snuggle down into the nkets of the couch. Me: Well, if I¡¯m a bad girl, you¡¯re going to have to punish me. Show me how to be good. As I wait for Edgar¡¯s reply, I wonder ¨C passively ¨C if Victor and Amelia ever do anything like this. Victor is so wound up usually ¨C so strict. But honestly, that could be a good thing¡­ My phone dings and I look down at the screen. Edgar: I can think of a couple of ways to teach you a lesson. Of course, you¡¯d have to be on your knees. My jaw drops open. I type my reply as fast as I can. Me: I hope you¡¯re imagining me on my knees right now, kneeling in front of you. What would you do? Edgar: I¡¯d take this big d**k out and run it all over your soft lips. I squeal again, pping my hand over my mouth. Geeze, and here I was thinking that I¡¯d have to help him along. Edgar always surprises. Me: I¡¯d open my mouth, and run my tongue over every inch of that c**k. I¡¯d slide you all the way back into my throat. Edgar: What do you think about taking this to a phone call? If I¡¯m going to make you moan, I want to hear it. I giggle and call him immediately. He picks up on the first ring. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Am I really making you hard?¡± I ask, my voice low. ¡°So hard, Evelyn,¡± he responds. ¡°My c**k is in my hands right now. I¡¯m stroking it, thinking of you.¡± ¡°Are you going fast, or slow?¡± ¡°Slow, like I imagine you would be if you were blowing me. That¡¯s how I imagine it, when I jerk off thinking about your mouth.¡± ¡°Do it harder,¡± I say, demanding. ¡°Go fast.¡± I hear Edgar groan as he follows my rules. ¡°Now,¡± I say, ¡°I want you to ¨C¡° Before I canplete mymand, though, I hear a crash at my window ¨C a big one. Clutching the phone in my hand I spin towards the front of my house ¨C seeing a dark form climbing through the broken ss. ¡°EDGAR¡± I scream, trying to hold the phone up to my face, but too shocked to really get it there. ¡°There¡¯s someone in my house! Help me, please help ¨C¡° Before I can get any further, the form leaps at me, snarling, tackling me to the floor. My phone flies from my hand. I struggle, my own feral nature meeting my fear so that my fangs start to elongate, my nails to grow. Archie is barking like mad ¨C I can hear him distantly in the background ¨C but ¨C Before I can fight back, the person punches me across the face so that my head spins to the side, crashing into the floor. Everything begins to swim and I see brown and white spots in my vision. I blink, trying to clear my eyes, get my thoughts together, but the person hits me again and then goes for my throat, choking me with their hands. As I gasp for air I train my vision on the person¡¯s face. In the darkness I¡¯m able to see brown hair ¨C a slim form ¨C angry blue eyes and snarling teeth. Emily. Instincts kick in and I w at the hands holding my throat, drawing blood. She flinches at the pain and I take full advantage of the moment, swiping my arm and breaking her grip. I gasp sweet air into my lungs and lunch myself for her, knocking her to the floor this time. But she still has the advantage over me, having been able to breathe this whole time. As I orient myself Emily swipes at my face with her ws, ripping the skin of my cheek. As I flinch in pain she flips me over, pinning my arms underneath her knees and using her body weight to incapacitate me. Even as I il my legs, trying to kick her or wrap a leg around her to pull her off, her body weight prevents me from getting any advantage. As much as I hate it, I realize that she¡¯s got me pinned. I snarl up at her, livid, terrified. ¡°I told you I¡¯de get you, b***h,¡± she hisses, wrapping her hands back around my throat and mming my head into the ground. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have f****d with my man.¡± My vision blurs again, my mind starts to go dark. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 #Chapter 42 ¨C To the Rescue Victor¡¯s phone rings on his desk. He nces on it, frowning. Edgar? He was off duty tonight ¨C what he could he possibly want, sote? ¡°Hello?¡± Victor¡¯s answer of the phone is short, impatient. ¡°Victor!¡± Edgar yells into the phone ¨C Victor can hear the howl of traffic behind him, horns honking and the screech of tires. ¡°Quick ¨C Evelyn!¡± Victor¡¯s body goes immediately rigid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± he demands. ¡°Evelyn ¨C you need to ¨C NOW, Victor! Her house! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Victor says, hanging up and shoving his phone in his pocket as he bolts out of his office. ¡°Victor?¡± He hears Amelia call after him as he bursts through the back door. ¡°Where are you ¨C¡° Her voice fades into the background. Victorunches into a sprint as he crosses the back yard. His mind is nk, his whole body focused on action ¨C get there, get in, help her. Soon the cottage is in sight ¨C the back porch ¨C the door. Victor hurtles up the steps and crashes through the back door, breaking the lock. He loses his breath at the sight before him ¨C Evelyn, unconscious on the ground, her hands tied behind her, blood oozing from a cut on her cheek ¨C gagged ¨C He hears a screeching cry and his head snaps to the left to see his boys ¨C his boys ¨C likewise tied up, sobbing on the couch, gags around their mouth. But where ¨C Suddenly, Victor feels someone leap onto his back. They are fast, agile, reaching around him to scratch at his face ¨C his neck ¨C Something snaps in Victor and he lets out a roar. In a single move he reaches behind him, grasps the assant, and flips her over his shoulder, mming her to the ground. She lets out a pathetic cry, her leg twisted under her ¨C clearly broken. Victor throws himself on top of the woman, a hand to her throat ¨C Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Who are you!?¡± He hurls the words at her, fury in his throat. She gargles a reply. ¡°Tell me!¡± He screams, ¡°Tell me who you are!¡± Her face starts to turn purple as she leers up at him, baring her teeth, her eyes wild with rage ¨C Sensing, innately, that she¡¯s in no ce to answer his demands for information, Victor ms his fist across her head, aiming for her temple. The woman lets out a cry of pain and then falls ck, knocked out, at least for the moment. Victor waits ¨C just a moment ¨C to be sure that she¡¯s still, and then dashes to the boys, who continue to scream through their gags. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he says, reaching them, pulling their gags free, sweeping his eyes over them to ensure that they are safe. They seem fine, just tied up ¨C no blood, no damage. Both boys start to scream their heads off the moment their gags are free. Victor quickly unties the knot from Ian¡¯s hands, his eyes on Evelyn. ¡°Ian,¡± hemands, moving over to their unconscious mother. ¡°Untie your brother, then untie your feet. Stop screaming. We have work to do.¡± The boys, responding to his coolmand, lessen their screams to sobs and Ian ¨C with shaking hands,plies, working quietly on the knot around his brother¡¯s wrist as he cries. Victor leans over Evelyn, feeling for a pulse at her neck. Thank god ¨C she¡¯s alive. Softly, he removes the gag from her mouth and assures himself that she¡¯s breathing. As he moves his hands down to remove the ties around her wrist, the front door bursts open. Instantly, Victor moves off his knees into a crouch with one foot on either side of Evelyn, protecting her unconscious body beneath him. His lips curl back, revealing his teeth ¨C ready to tear into anyone who ¨C ¡°Victor,¡± Edgar pants, putting his hands up so that Victor can see he¡¯s not a threat. Victor pauses a moment, and then, registering that it¡¯s Edgar, his own Beta, slowly makes himself move out of his crouch, backing up a step so that Evelyn is between them. Edgar holds Victor¡¯s eye contact for a moment, waiting for a nod from Victor to let him know that it¡¯s okay, and then throws himself to his knees next to Evelyn. ¡°She¡¯s¡­alive¡± Victor murmurs,ing back to himself, hiding his wolf away inside him now that it seems the danger is past. ¡°The assant?¡± Edgar asks, moving around. s**t. Victor¡­he can¡¯t believe it, but he forgot about the assant. He gestures towards her form, thankfully still unconscious. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor says. As Edgar moves towards the assant, Victor turns his attention back to his boys, who have just finished untying the ropes around their ankles. ¡°Boys,¡± he says, forcing himself to cool the adrenaline coursing through his veins, to be gentle with his frightened sons. Alvin and Ian look up at him, still dripping tears. Victor¡¯s heart leaps into his throat, seeing them so raw, so unsure of their world. God, he had meant to protect them ¨C to bring them here so that they were safer ¨C Victor kneels down in front of his boys, cing one hand on each of their cheeks. ¡°You are safe, boys. I am so, so sorry this happened. Please, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The boys nod, almost in tandem, and Victor¡¯s heart again surges to see how much they trust him. He means it, too ¨C he will do anything ¨C anything ¨Cto protect these boys. Take on anyone ¨C kill anyone who threatens them ¨C But can he? Hell, he can¡¯t even protect them in his own back yard. Victor¡¯s face hardens, steely. Changes would have to be made. Now. ¡°Let me take care of your mother right now, Ian, Alvin. You sit here.¡± ¡°Can we¡­¡± Ian says, sniffing. ¡°Can we get Archie?¡± ¡°Archie?¡± Victor blinks for a moment and then looks around, suddenly remembering the dog. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In the closet,¡± Alvin says, wiping his tears. ¡°The baddy threw him in the coat closet ¨C we saw her when we ran down stairs, when he heard mama scream.¡± Victor swiftly moves to the coat closet and opens the door, peering inside to see the poor, quivering puppy huddled in the back. Gently, he reaches inside, scooping up the little ball of fur. ¡°Poor pup,¡± he says softly, just for the dog to hear. ¡°You had a happy little life on the farm, and I¡¯ve brought you here, to this chaos.¡± Victor runs a hand over the dog¡¯s head and brings him over to Ian and Archie on the couch. ¡°Here, it¡¯s your job to make Archie feel calm. Can you do that?¡± The boys nod, petting the dog with shaking hands, all three turning to each other forfort and relief from this horrible night. That taken care of, Victor turns to check on his next steps. Edgar is talking to someone on the phone ¨C paramedics, from hisnguage. Victor nods, the right choice. As Edgar speaks, he calmly secures the assant¡¯s hands behind her back with zip ties. As he watches Edgar, Victor hears a soft noise to his left and turns to see Evelyn beginning to blink back into consciousness. Swiftly, he kneels at her side, cing a hand on her shoulder as she works to sit up. ¡°Shhh, shhh,¡± he says, working to calm her. ¡°Just stay still, Evelyn. Everything¡¯s all right. We caught her ¨C the boys are safe.¡± ¡°Wha ¨C what¡­¡± Evelyn stays on the floor, listening to him, but her eyes scan the room. Victor can almost see the memoriese flooding back to her and her body jerks into alertness and panic, seeking to sit up, to find her boys ¨C to look for her assant ¨C ¡°Evelyn, stay down,¡± Victor puts his other hand on her shoulder, but she fights to shake him off. Seeing that she¡¯s determined, Victor helps her, cradling her head, looking her over for further evidence of pain, trauma. The wound on her cheek still bleeds sluggishly, but beyond that, Victor thinks she perhaps isn¡¯t so bad. ¡°Alvin? Ian? Are they okay?¡± ¡°Here, Mama,¡± Alvin calls softly from the couch. ¡°We¡¯re okay. Archie is okay too.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lip starts to tremble as her eyes finally find them and she gasps with relief. Tears start to leak down her face. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 #Chapter 43 ¨C Banished Edgar, apparently finished securing the assant, hurries over. Evelyn startles at first ¨C not knowing who approaches, but seeing who it is reaches out a hand. ¡°Edgar ¨C I ¨C I¡¯m so sorry,¡± ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he says, holding her face between his hands ¨C an intimate gesture that Victor suddenly feels awkward to see. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What happened? Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn murmurs. ¡°My ¨C the stalker. My former patient. She¡¯s¡­totally unhinged, thinks I stole her boyfriend ¨C¡° ¡°The one who wrote things on your car at your old house? Who threw the note through the windowst night?¡± Victor asks, standing and crossing his arms across his chest. He ced extra guards against precisely this threat ¨C what happened? As Evelyn exins further to Edgar ¨C her voice weak with exhaustion, fear, and tears ¨C Victor moves to the front porch. There, quietly in the dark, he sees another body ¨C slumped in a chair in the darkest corner of the porch. Victor hurries out, crossing carefully to the body just as the ambnce pulls into Evelyn¡¯s drive, followed immediately by a ck van full of back-up Betas. Good ¨C Edgar thought quickly, calling in all the appropriate reinforcements. Victor makes a mental note tomend him as he moves slowly towards the inert form. As he gets closer, Victor suddenly realizes that he recognizes the body. Beta Pete. Victor moves to his side, fearing the worst ¨C but no, Pete has a pulse. Victor heaves a sigh of relief and notes, in passing, that Pete holds a dark square in his inert hand. The Betas swarm the porch, their training clearly demonstrated as they move as a concentrated pack. Once they have marked the location as secure, they wave the paramedic team forward and two Betas come over to Victor to assess the situation with Pete. ¡°He¡¯s unconscious,¡± Victor says, ¡°thank god. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Any sign of injury?¡± one of the Betas asks. ¡°Not that I can see.¡± Victor confirms, studying Pete¡¯s body again. ¡°We¡¯ll get the paramedics on him too,¡± the Beta says, snapping at personnel waiting by the ambnce. They spring into action. ¡°Sir?¡± The second Beta leans close to Pete, sniffing. ¡°What¡¯s that in his hand? I smell¡­chocte¡­¡± Victor likewise leans close. ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­I think it¡¯s a brownie,¡± he murmurs, baffled by this strange change of events. Pulling a handkerchief from his pocket, he takes the brown square out of Pete¡¯s hand and studies it closely. Yes ¨C a brownie. How bizarre. ¡°Take this to theb. I want it analyzed immediately.¡± The Betas nod, taking it and rushing away toplete their duties. As Victor watches them go, he senses someone moving to his side. ¡°Sir?¡± Victor turns his head and nods to Edgar, inviting him to continue. ¡°Sir, the paramedics are cleaning Evelyn up, but they¡¯ve given her the clear ¨C they say there¡¯s no reason for her to go to the hospital for further checks. If you¡¯ll allow it, I¡¯d like to stand guard here tonight. I would feel better doing it myself.¡± Victor eyes Edgar for a moment, wondering¡­but no. It was none of his business. He nods sharply. ¡°Approved, Beta. Thank you for your good work tonight. I am¡­in your debt.¡± Edgar can barely hold back his smile, but he manages. It is no small thing for an Alpha to admit a debt of honor to his Beta. ¡°Sir.¡± Edgar says, snapping a salute. ¡°Your watch beings now,¡± Victor says, turning back to the house. ¡°Send my team up to the big house to tell Amelia what happened. Have them bring back myptop, my second phone, everything we might need. We have work to do.¡± The next day, Victor sets up camp in Evelyn¡¯s office. A steady stream of Betase through the doors all day, each reporting on the results of the varied tasks they¡¯ve been assigned. ¡°Is this necessary, Victor?¡± Evelyn says,ing downstairs in her robe during a lull, a broad white bandage across her injured cheek. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, not looking up as he types on hisputer, confirming an appointment. Evelyn scoffs at Victor and he looks up at her to see her standing across from him, her arms folded, looking angry. ¡°What?¡± He asks. ¡°Victor, I¡¯ve got two frightened boys upstairs. We need peace and quiet ¨C not an army of Betas stomping around down here like it¡¯smand central. I need to get them back to normal ¨C this is anything but normal.¡± ¡°This is all for your protection, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, returning his attention to theputer as he sits down. ¡°I promised you protection, and I failed in that promise ¨C¡° ¡°Victor, you did everything you coul-¡° ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he says, snapping his eyes back to her. ¡°If I had done everything I could have, that insane woman would never have broken into your house. I¡¯m fixing this. Let me fix this.¡± Evelyn sighs and looks him up and down and then slowly nods. ¡°Can we at least have some food? We¡¯ve got an Avengers movie marathon going on upstairs, which seems to be calming them down, but we¡¯re getting hungry.¡± Victor passively gestures to some bags sitting on the kitchen table. ¡°I ordered you Chinese. Please, eat whatever you like.¡± Making a small noise of appreciation, Evelyn moves to the package and starts to unwarp it, investigating the containers. A few minutester, she calls goodbye to him and Victor catches a nce of her carrying what seems like a ridiculous amount of food up the stairs to the boys¡¯ room. He smirks. Whatever. Let them indulge, feel happy and safe. He¡¯d order them all the takeout they wanted, if it would help. Besides, Edgar was up there with them all. They would be safe. Secretly, though, Victor is pleased that Evelyn and the boys will be distracted upstairs. He has an important meeting, and as it has to happen now, and in person. And, as Victor refuses to leave the premises, it has to happen in this dining-room-turned-office. And, much as she would hate it, it has to happen without Evelyn knowing. As he waits for his interlocutor to arrive, Victor looks over the materials that his Betas have gathered. The first is a report on the brownie from the previous evening, confirming that it was poisoned, but that Pete is expected to make a full recovery. Good. The next document is regarding the stalker¡¯s identity. Emily Perkins, no-rank lycanthrope, officially a member of the small, progressive pack run by Alpha James Wird ¨C Evelyn¡¯s official pack as well, which is probably how Emily¡¯s boyfriend came to find Evelyn as his therapist. Victor notes, with only slight interest, that the same agency which assigned him to his own therapist is noted as the one which serves this pack as well. Victor studies the stalker¡¯s picture. She is a rather unimpressive specimen, he thinks. Weak bloodlines, weak mind ¨C no talents. The sort of wolf which he wouldn¡¯t be pleased to call a member of his own pack, though his pack only epts new members through familial lineage and marriage. These new, progressive packs¡­don¡¯t they see how they are courting ruin by epting anyone? As he considers, Victor hears a knock at his door. ¡°Ah, Wird,¡± Victor says, ¡°you are quite wee here. Please,e in, make yourselffortable.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Happily,¡± Wird says, sauntering into the room and over to Evelyn¡¯s desk. He unbuttons the jacket on his blue suitcoat and sits down, casually crossing his legs. ¡°Apologies, Kensington,¡± he says, looking Victor over from top to bottom. ¡°I hear that there was quite a disruption to your peacest night, caused by two members of my pack.¡± Victor considers the man before replying. Wird is tall and distinguished, with a white hair and beard and warm blue eyes. Though the older gentleman presents himself as approachable, Victor is not fooled ¨C he¡¯s still an Alpha, driven by a need for control, for power. And it does not pass Victor¡¯s attention that Wird has opened the conversation by iming both Evelyn and her assant as his own. Victor carefully considers his next steps. ¡°Emily Perkins, a member of your pack, assaulted persons on my propertyst night. As these persons were under my care, and on my property, it is my within my rights to aid in the decisions regarding her punishment. I seek to enact those rights now.¡± ¡°So formal,¡± Wird says, his eyes crinkling in a friendly smile. ¡°Really, Kensington, can¡¯t we speak about this as old friends?¡± Victor clenches his jaw, wanting nothing less than to negotiate with this man who is not his friend. Still, Victor has to recognize that his power over this situation is tenuous at best. ¡°Of course,¡± he says. ¡°As far as I know, this is a minor assault between two members of my pack. If one of the members is your¡­tenant¡­¡± Wird takes a moment here to study Victor¡¯s reaction to his word, nodding slowly when he sees Victor¡¯s body tense involuntarily. ¡°Then,¡± Wird continues, ¡°I appreciate your dedication to your renters, Kensington, but I don¡¯t see, really, how your rightse into y.¡± Victor sees that his hand is being forced. He clenches his fists, cing them on the table before him and leaning his weight onto them. ¡°The persons involved in the assault ¨C Evelyn Ortega, and her sons ¨C they are¡­important to me,¡± he says, through gritted teeth. ¡°Why?¡± Wird enquires, c*****g his head innocently though Victor suspects Wird already knows. Or, if he doesn¡¯t, then knows that there is something more at stake. ¡°Do you need to know why? Is it not enough for me toe to you, Alpha to Alpha, with this request?¡± ¡°What is it, specifically, that you request?¡± Wird says, folding his hands over his knee, epting the power which Victor has just handed to him. ¡°Emily Perkins. I want her made Rogue. Banished. Officially. Forever.¡± ¡°My my,¡± Wird says softly, his eyebrows raising on his wrinkled forehead. ¡°That is a big ask. In order toply, I will want some things in return.¡± ¡°Make your requests,¡± Victor says, his teeth gritted. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C Camping trip 1 The morning dawns bright and sunny. I turn over in my makeshift bed on the twins¡¯ floor, seeking to escape the rays that pry into my eyes, disrupting my sleep. I give a little grunt of discontent, taking my nkets with me as I turn over. Unfortunately, I also roll over onto one of Archie¡¯s squeaky toys, which excites the dog and sends him scurrying over. ¡°Go back to sleep, Archie,¡± I whisper, burrowing my head lower under the nkets. The puppy ignores mymand and begins to wriggle with the excitement of a new day, burrowing under my covers in an attempt to kiss me good morning. ¡°Archie,¡± I sigh, giving up and opening up my nkets to pull the puppy closer. ¡°You ruin all good attempts to sleep in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± I hear Edgar whisper, and look up to see him smiling at me from his own makeshift bed a few feet away. ¡°We have to get up and clean up all this trash before it starts to smell.¡± He waves a hand at the boxes and boxes of takeout food which we have spread all over the room. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I say, surveying the chaos. ¡°All good things muste to an end.¡± ¡°Before they start to smell,¡± Edgar agrees, scrunching his nose. Edgar, the boys, and I have been holed up in the twins¡¯ room since the moment the paramedics gave me the okay to go upstairs without them. We locked ourselves in here ¨C watching movies, curling up together, ignoring the world ¨C to help us return to a sense of normalcy, of safety, of fun. Downstairs, we can hear the thump of the Betas tromping around the house, of Victor yelling at people on the phone. But somehow, there¡¯s afort to that as well. While half of me is not thrilled at the idea of the first floor of our little cottage overrun by what is, essentially, a military operation, the other half is d they¡¯re there. Nobody¡¯s getting in with Victor downstairs. Edgar, too, has been wonderful. The boys already liked him, but now they¡¯ve truly warmed to him, seeing him as a protector, a friend, and a fellow fan of Thor. He also ate all the vegetables in the Chinese food, which the rest of us refused, so we see his worth there too. As Edgar and I smile sleepily at each other, and Archie licks my nose, the door flies open. I gasp, shooting up to a sitting position, fear flooding my body. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Victor says, staring at me, realizing that it¡¯s probably not a great idea to surprise someone who was attacked in their home just yesterday. ¡°Not the best entrance, hey?¡± ¡°Um, no.¡± I say, my eyes wide with adrenaline and frustration. For someone so smart and in control, he does stupid things sometimes. ¡°Papa?¡± Alvin sits up, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Did youe for movie day?¡± ¡°Movie day is over, kiddo,¡± Victor says, a big smile flooding his face. I realize that he entered the room this way because he is, for some reason, very excited. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Pack your bags!¡± Victor cheers, ¡°we¡¯re headed out!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Me and Ian ask at once ¨C my voice full of shock, Ian¡¯s full of enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re out of here!¡± Victor says, pumping a fist into the air. ¡°No more hiding in this stinky room, we¡¯re going to go out into the world! Try something new!¡± ¡°What? Victor ¨C this is ridiculous. What we need is to return to normalcy with his home.¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t,¡± Victor says, pressing his lips together in an apology. ¡°Not yet. Because I¡¯m having the whole house reworked with top notch security ¨C cameras, rms, weaponry ¨C everything you need to be totally safe. But to do that! We have to get OUT!¡± He says thest sentence as an invigorating cheer. The boys fall for it, jumping up in their bed and shouting along with him in joy and excitement. How quickly they forget the horrors of two days ago. Part of me is grateful. Edgar and I look at each other. He shrugs, quirking his mouth in a half smile, intrigued. I roll my eyes, giving in. ¡°Fine. Where are we going?¡± I ask. ¡°We¡¯re going camping!¡± Victor says, pumping his fist again. ¡°It¡¯s going to be great! Fresh air! Moonlight! Fireside stories! Smores!¡± Alvin jumps up and down on the bed, shouting ¡°I love camping! I love smores!¡± ¡°Alvin,¡± I say, pressing a hand to my forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve never been camping.¡± ¡°New adventures, mama!¡± Ian says, reaching for Alvin¡¯s hands as he jumps. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯ll never sleep again!¡± I groan and fall back in to my makeshift bed, covering my head with my nkets, wishing ¨C contrarily ¨C for a long and peaceful sleep instead. Two hourster, we¡¯re all packed into a van. Luckily, it¡¯s a fancy van ¨C one with benches that face each other, neon lights, and a sound system, the kind of van which I think are usually used for bachelorettes and other drunken parties. Not that I¡¯d know, unfortunately. Unluckily, I¡¯m seated facing Amelia who clearly really, really does not want to be here. The boys, predictably, are thrilled. They spend the first hour of the ride exploring every piece of our transport ¨C ying with the lights, digging through the fully-stocked coolers and cabs for drinks and snacks. Victor indulges their every desire and I¡¯m d to see them so happy. Amelia, however, is miserable. She has been listening to her headphones and working on her nails in silence for the entire hour that we¡¯ve been driving. I don¡¯t know how she has any nails left, after all of that filing. She hasn¡¯t said a word to me, to any of us. Edgar, who is seated next to me, nudges me with his elbow. ¡°Stop staring,¡± he mouths at me silently, nodding towards Amelia. I blush to realize that, of course, I was staring at her. How could I not? It¡¯s hard to look away from such abject misery. I smile at Edgar instead, grateful that he¡¯s here, that Victor has granted him permission to continue as our personal body guard. I feel quite safe. As I look out the window, I notice that the car is slowing down, turning off the main road. Our travel suddenly bes bumpy, jerky, as we pull onto a dirt road and head into the darkness of the forest. The boys, noticing the change in our travel, press themselves against the windows, ooh-ing and ahh- ing at everything they see, even though to me it just looks like a bunch of trees. After about a mile, the van pulls to the left and slowlyes to a stop. Victor smiles, smacking his hands against his thighs as he deres, ¡°We¡¯re here! Finally, we¡¯re here.¡± His excitement is palpable and even I start to feel my spirits lift. A quick look at Amelia suggests that she does not feel the same. As we disembark one-by-one from the van, I notice two trucks full of Betas and supplies pull up behind us. Half of me is annoyed by the necessity of having to travel in such a pack, but the other half¡­well, the other half is very grateful to have them here. In moments of quiet, when I¡¯m not distracting myself with media or caring for the boys, the terror sneaks up on me. I close my eyes, reliving ¨C just for a moment ¨C the absolute horror of being attacked in my own home, of watching my illusion of safety shatter before me. I feel Emily, again, smacking me to the ground, slicing my forehead open. I raise my hand to my head, feeling at my bandage ¨C the constant reminder that it did, indeed, happen. That I wasn¡¯t safe then, and perhaps never will be again. ¡°Evelyn?¡± I open my eyes to see Victor standing next to me, his eyes full of concern. ¡°Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡± I give him a small smile. ¡°No, Victor, I¡¯m fine. I just¡­it¡¯s been a hard couple of days. I¡¯m still a little freaked out.¡± ¡°Probably an understatement,¡± he murmurs, holding my stare, his hands in his pockets. I can see, without him saying, the guilt that he feels written all over him. I widen my smile, seeking to communicate that I¡¯ve moved on, that everything¡¯s okay. Victor sees right through me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. You don¡¯t have to be okay right now.¡± My smile faulters and I let my face fall into what feels their natural lines today ¨C worry, sad, tired. Victor puts a hand on my shoulder and I feel grateful for his support. ¡°Do you feel safe here? Would you rather be somewhere else?¡± I look around the forest, at the camp which Victor has taken us to. I¡¯m surprised to see that there are cabins here ¨C rough ones built from logs, merely four walls and a roof, rather than any truly protective structure. There¡¯s also a stone bathhouse with running water and a central fire pit with attached hearth and chimney for cooking. ¡°Actually,¡± I say, charmed by the location and enjoying the feel of the mountain breeze running over my skin. ¡°I think this is exactly where I want to be. I can¡¯t say why. I just¡­feel it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says. ¡°I hoped you would feel like that. I feel just the same, every time Ie here.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 #Chapter 45 ¨C Camping trip 2 Alvin and Ian are thrilled with the spot, running around and checking out every detail. I smile, watching them, taking joy in their joy. As I watch them, a friendly Betaes over and presses a cup of warm cider into my hand, giving me a small smile as he does so. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, pressing a hand to my chest. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± All of the Betas have been so kind to me ¨C I feel suddenly guilty that I haven¡¯t learned as many of their names as I should. I make a note to remedy this as I take a sip from my tin cup. I¡¯m surprised ¨C and, I admit, a bit thrilled ¨C to note that there¡¯s a strong hint of whiskey mixed in with the apple. The Betas rush around the camp, unloading a massive number of supplies from the trucks. Victor strides around, directing the Betas seamlessly, clearly happy and in his element. I look around for Amelia andugh, a little, when I see that she¡¯s already sitting in a camping chair by the unlit fire, wrapped in a nket and rubbing bug spray on herself while she listens to her headphones. She has her feet tucked up beneath her, clearly working hard to touch as little of the nature as possible. Well, to each her own. I walk over to Edgar and lean against his arm. He smiles down at me. ¡°Have you tried this cider yet? It¡¯s fantastic.¡± ¡°No drinking on the job,¡± he says, winking at me and pointing at the pistol strapped to his belt. ¡°Are you seriously working?¡± I say, frowning at his utility belt and looking up into his face. ¡°You¡¯ve technically been on duty for 48 hours now. Haven¡¯t you earned a break?¡± Edgar runs a finger along my jawline, all the way up to my chin. ¡°No breaks until you¡¯re all set up, which means perfectly safe and at home. Plus,¡± he says, looking out into the forest and pretending to put on a serious stare, ¡°Victor pays seriously good overtime.¡± Iugh and take another sip of my drink. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, ¡°more whiskey for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Alvin runs over to me, wrapping his arms around my leg and beaming up at me. ¡°Mama, I love it here. How long are we staying? Can we stay for a month?¡± ¡°I have no idea, baby. But I doubt it. Ask your dad.¡± ¡°DADDDD,¡± Alvin shouts, his voice full of excitement and joy. Victor turns towards us happily and starts to walk over. ¡°Don¡¯t shout, baby,¡± I say to Alvin, putting a hand on his head. ¡°Let him shout,¡± Victor says, shrugging. ¡°We¡¯repletely alone out here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, looking all around for any signs of civilization. There¡¯s nothing beyond this camp. ¡°Where are the closest people?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­50 miles? In each direction?¡± Victor shrugs. ¡°We came here as children, the boys of the pack and I. The future Alphas. For training, camaraderie.¡± ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t a campground?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you telling me¡­do you own thisnd too?¡± I stare at him, aghast. Victor just shrugs again. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I bought it. Inheritednd, a wilderness preserve. If I own it, nobody can develop it. We keep it to preserve our heritage.¡± ¡°More like to preserve a ce where you can hang out with all your buddies and howl at the moon,¡± I say, rolling my eyes. Victorughs. ¡°You¡¯re more right than you think.¡± As the campes together, the Betas begin to fade away. At first there were what, fifty? Soon the numbers dwindle to thirty, then twenty¡­ ¡°Where are all the Betas going?¡± I ask Edgar. ¡°Out on patrol,¡± he says. ¡°They¡¯re staking a perimeter. Some will stay very close, but others will go miles out into the woods with their own little pup tents to ensure that nobody can get close to us. Victor isn¡¯t taking any chances.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± I say, breathing out some anxiety. ¡°That¡¯s¡­a lot to ask of them.¡± Edgar shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s their job, and their honor to serve. Plus, free camping trip. Most of us love this stuff.¡± ¡°I love this stuff!¡± Ian shouts. I look around, frowning, trying to see where he¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t see him, and a little of the old panic starts to rise in my chest. ¡°Up here, mama!¡± He calls. I look up andugh to see that he¡¯s climbed up into a tree and, sneaky as a squirrel, has edged out on a branch until he¡¯s directly above me. ¡°Well, look at you, little monkey,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful, or else a big gori is going to catch you!¡± ¡°Nothing can catch me,¡± Ian says, smiling devilishly. ¡°I am the fastest monkey!¡± Edgar surprises me, then, by hunching his shoulders and swinging his arms, making wild ape noises and moving towards the trunk of the tree, ying along. Ian screams in delight and scurries further out on his branch as Edgar begins to climb slowly up. ¡°Stay away from me, you big gori!¡± He yells, laughing as he climbs higher. ¡°Careful!,¡± I say, hating to still their fun but worried, as always, for their safety. Suddenly, Victor is by my side, frowning up at them. I raise my eyebrow at him, surprised. Is he¡­ jealous? ¡°Come down now,¡± Victor says, and both Edgar and Ian swing down from the branches. Victor moves beneath Ian just as he hangs from the lowest branch, tickling him under the armpit so that Ian falls laughing into Victor¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time anyway, and then¡­something special.¡± ¡°Is it SMORES!?¡± Ian shouts, again thrilled. ¡°It¡¯s better than smores,¡± Victor says, bringing his face close to Ian¡¯s conspiratorially as he carries him to the fire pit. ¡°Wait till you see.¡± Victor squirms in his arms, unable to contain his excitement. Dinner that night is more delicious than it has any right to be. It¡¯s just beans and hotdogs, potatoes wrapped in tinfoil baked in the fire, and ¨C yum ¨C more whiskey and cider, but something about eating it out in the open air makes it so much more delicious. As we eat, Victor tells us the story of this ce, barely getting a bite of food in as he talks. We¡¯re all captivated by him ¨C he is lit up by this ce, revealing yet another side to Victor that I didn¡¯t know existed. Even Amelia is drawn in. She hasn¡¯t left her chair, but she¡¯s taken her headphones off. She even laughs along with everyone else at Victor¡¯s jokes as he tells his story. ¡°This was the ce,¡± Victor says, his voice low and spooky, ¡°where man first felt himself transform into a wolf.¡± Alvin and Ian gasp dramatically and we allugh, unable to tell if they¡¯re truly shocked or just ying along. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Victor continues. ¡°There was a hunter who moved alone in these woods, seeking food for his family. It was the dead of winter and they were starving. As he moved along in the woods with just his simple knife, he knew that if he didn¡¯t bring home food today, they would all starve.¡± We all fall silent at this, sensing the seriousness of Victor¡¯s tone. ¡°The man, at hisst desperate moment, came into a clearing and there saw a wounded wolf. Yes! He said,¡± Here Victor throws his fist in the air, taking on the role of the hunter. ¡°Finally, an answer to my prayers. My family can eat this wolf, which is surely a gift from the gods.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, said the wolf,¡± Victor continues, giving the wolf¡¯s lines a low and dangerous grumble. ¡°For I can offer you so much more. Would you rather have one meal, today? Or the ability to feed your family for years toe?¡± ¡°For years, of course, the hunter said. But you are a wounded creature ¨C surely you will soon die. What can you give me?¡± Alvin and Ian watch Victor with wide eyes, paying rapt attention. Victor continues in the wolf¡¯s voice. ¡°If you will agree to merge your spirit with mine, I will give you all of the knowledge of a wolf ¨C all of my instincts, my ways, my ability to survive in the wild.¡± ¡°And what will you get?¡± Victor continues, putting a little suspicion into the hunter¡¯s voice. ¡°Surely this is a trick.¡± ¡°As you say, it is a selfish offer,¡± says Victor¡¯s gruff wolf, ¡°My body is dying. Only by merging my soul with yours will I ever live to see another moonrise.¡± With this, Victor reaches into a sack next to the fire, filling his hand with some kind of sand. ¡°The hunter agreed,¡± Victor says, raising his hand above the fire. ¡°And the man and the wolf merged their souls, bing one,¡± Victor drops the stand, which sprinkles onto the fire. We all gasp as the fire, miraculously, turns blue. ¡°That night, instead of going home to his family at dark, as he had always done, the man stripped himself of his clothes and let his new wolf nature take control of him. His teeth grew long, his nails grew sharp, his eyes could see in the night and he could run ¨C run like the wolf, through the pines! ¡°The next morning¡± Victor continues, ¡°the man returned to his house with seven hares for his family to eat. The family never went hungry again. And even better, after that, every child born to the hunter and his wife was born with wolf in their veins as well. And that, my sons, is the story of our people.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Alvin says, hushed and reverent. He stares into the blue mes. Ian looks down at himself, almost as if he could see his wolf spirit through his clothes. I smile, watching them. ¡°Now,¡± says Victor, leaning close to them. ¡°Now it is your turn.¡± ¡°Our turn?¡± Ian says, looking up into his father¡¯s face, flushed with excitement. ¡°Yes, boys. For the first time, just like the hunter, in the same spot as he, you¡¯re going to run free as wolves under the light of the full moon!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I say, my jaw dropping open. ¡°Wait what!? We did NOT agree to this, Victor!¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 #Chapter 46 ¨C Running Free I watch Victor and the boys disappear into the forest, wringing my hands. Of course, I always knew the day woulde when they went out into the darkness and explored their identities as wolves but¡­ well, they¡¯re very young. I thought I had years left. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine,¡± Edgar says, putting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Victor will protect them, and we¡¯ve got Betas¡­everywhere.¡± ¡°No, I know,¡± I say, looking out into the darkness. ¡°I know, logically, that everything¡¯s going to be fine. They¡¯re just¡­babies.¡± ¡°My first run was about this age,¡± Edgar says, his face serious. ¡°Really?¡± I say, turning to look up at him. ¡°I was much older.¡± ¡°You were an Alpha¡¯s favorite daughter,¡± he smiles down at me. ¡°Of course they kept you home as long as they could.¡± I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°How did you know I was my dad¡¯s favorite?¡± Heughs and kisses my forehead. ¡°How could you not be. Come on,e back to the fire where it¡¯s warm.¡± Edgar is right ¨C I am getting chilly. But I turn back to the darkness. ¡°Just a few more minutes,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll come back soon.¡± He nods and heads back to the orange glow, where Amelia sits looking at her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll set up the cots so you can turn in when you¡¯re ready,¡± he says. I squeeze his hand as he goes. Sighing, I stare out into the darkness of the trees, peering through them to see if I can catch some starlight. Moonrise is soon and it will be full and bright. At least my boys have a beautiful night for it. I close my eyes for a moment, breathing in the fresh mountain air. I can¡¯t believe, just two nights ago¡­ But no, I shake my head, dismissing the thought. It won¡¯t do any good to dwell on that horror. I turn back towards the fire, walking carefully around it and settling into my chair. ¡°Did you know he had this nned?¡± I ask Amelia, leaning forward and prodding the logs with a stick. ¡°Nope!¡± She says, painting a sarcastic smile onto her face. ¡°Victor doesn¡¯t tell me anything anymore,¡± she mutters. She holds her phone up far over her head and slowly moves it around, staring at the screen. ¡°I think he took us camping in thest ce in America where there¡¯s no cell service. I hate it here.¡± She sighs and brings her phone down to herp. I give her a smile and peak at the tin mug on her chair¡¯s arm. ¡°You want a refill?¡± I ask. ¡°Fill me up, buttercup,¡± she says, shing me a thumbs-up while she scrolls through photos on her phone. Iugh andply, mixing apple cider from a nearby kettle with a generous portion of whiskey. I mix myself the same, savoring the sweetness and the bite. ¡°Amelia,¡± I say carefully, ¡°I wanted to apologize to you.¡± She looks my way and lifts her eyebrows, silent. I give her a half smile, feeling contrite. ¡°I know that the boys and I came into your life like a hurricane and really messed up a lot of your ns. I don¡¯t think that I have been¡­respectful enough of that. I¡¯m sorry for that, for not taking you more into consideration.¡± Amelia watches me in silence. I think that most of her reaction is surprise but¡­.I feel like there¡¯s a small part of her that¡¯s enjoying this. ¡°I want to do everything I can, going forward,¡± I say, clutching my warm mug, ¡°to support you and Victor as you build your life. I hope that you¡¯ll consider me a friend.¡± She stares a me a moment and then her face breaks into a very small, very fragile smile. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Evelyn, I¡­well, it¡¯s really nice to hear you say that. Thank you.¡± I shrug, smiling, and then turn back to the fire. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± she whispers. I blink in surprise, truly shocked. I look up at her with wide eyes. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she says, picking at the nket over her knees. ¡°I could have been kinder to you, to the boys. Made you feel wee.¡± ¡°That would have been a tall ask,¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be sorry. I probably would have done the same.¡± ¡°Regardless,¡± she says, picking up her drink and taking a big sip. ¡°Let¡¯s try to be better friends. And to start,¡± she smiles over the rim of her mug and gestures backwards towards the cabins with her thumb, ¡°tell me how things are going with that one.¡± Iugh at that, trulyugh, and blush a little. ¡°With Edgar? Oh geeze, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Evelyn,¡± Amelia leans forward, giving me a real smile andughing with me. ¡°We¡¯re girlfriends now, after all.¡± Iugh with her and shrug, bashful. ¡°It¡¯s going¡­I mean, great, I suppose. It¡¯s really new.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I got the impression,¡± Amelia says, ¡°don¡¯t get mad at me. But that you¡¯ve¡­moved faster. With other guys.¡± I raise my eyebrows in confirmation. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not really known for holding back, when I feel it.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the difference here.¡± Amelia cozies into her chair, clearly enjoying a good gossip. I do the same. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, considering. ¡°Maybe because¡­it could be real? Like he¡¯s not just¡­a f**k, forck of a better word. Edgar could be¡­¡± ¡°¡­important to you?¡± She suggests. I nod, happy at the thought. Amelia wrinkles her nose and leans forward conspiratorially. ¡°He was always my favorite too.¡± Myugh tumbles out of my throat, surprised and thrilled. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She says, grinning at me. ¡°He¡¯s got a really good butt!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± I say, devolving intoughter. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m telling him you said that.¡± ¡°Evelyn! Girlfriend secrets, shared around a campfire! Don¡¯t betray me like that!¡± Amelia and Iugh together and, in this moment, I really do feel like we¡¯re friends. I marvel at the feeling as we continue to chat, warmed by the fire and each other¡¯spany. Only a few weeks ago, I wondered if this woman had kidnapped my kids. Why was I so hard on her? A little whileter, Edgar sidles up to the fire to join us. He smiles at both of us and, while he¡¯s setting out a chair for himself, Amelia takes a pointed look at his ass and the two of us copse again into hysterical giggles. ¡°Okay, no more whiskey for you,¡± Edgar says, joking and tucking the whiskey bottle behind him. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Edgar,¡± Amelia says, rxing and seeming to enjoy herself for the first time on this trip. ¡°You¡¯ve got to catch up with us, anyway.¡± He shrugs and pours himself a shot. ¡°Okay, but just one. Don¡¯t tell the boss.¡± He downs it and I watch his muscles tense and shiver as the alcohol burns down his throat. He¡¯s beautiful in the firelight, all muscles and tan skin and tousled hair. I smilezily at him, letting the whiskey rx me. Edgar smiles back and we stare at each other, holding each other¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, I feel a nket hit me in the face and hear Ameliaughing. ¡°Get a room, you two. Or a cabin, or a tent, or whatever.¡± I pull the nket away and grin at her. ¡°As the Lunamands,¡± I say, standing to give her a little mock curtsey and pulling Edgar up from the chair. We make our way back towards the little cabin he has set up for me. ¡°Hey, give me my nket back!¡± Amelia calls. ¡°And leave me the whiskey!¡± Laughing, Iply with both of hermands. In the cabin, Edgar and Iy down together on the cot that he¡¯s prepared for me, his own cot set up a few feet away. I tuck myself in against him spoon-style, feeling his broad chest against my back. He¡¯s warm, as most lycanthrope men are and I smile, d to be kept so toasty. Edgar softly kisses my neck and runs a hand down my side, across my waist and lower onto my hips. I enjoy the feeling but¡­I admit, I¡¯m distracted. ¡°Edgar,¡± I whisper, concern in my voice. ¡°Mmhmm?¡± His hand stops but he stays close. ¡°Do you mind¡­I mean I know it¡¯s our first night alone together, but¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re thinking about the boys,¡± he says patiently. He drops his head to my shoulder and breathes in my scent, wrapping his arm around my waist to pull me closer. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Evelyn. I¡¯ll just hold you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Edgar,¡± I say, turning and kissing him lightly on the mouth. He¡¯s very good to me. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, when we¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Anytime you¡¯re ready,¡± he murmurs, his voice rumbling low through his chest. As we drift off to sleep, my thoughts turn to the boys, out under the moonlight. And to Victor, with them, out under the stars, free and wild¡­ Chapter 47 Chapter 47 #Chapter 47 ¨C Home again ¡°MAMAAAA!¡± I lurch to my feet out of a straight sleep when I hear my son¡¯s voice calling to me. Edgar next to me shudders awake, though he manages to stay in bed. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He murmurs, staring around bleerily. ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± I say, pulling a nket around my shoulders and ducking out the door. From my vantage on the cabin¡¯s short deck I see three figures walking in from the forest. I squint my eyes, trying to make out details. Disheveled, their t-shirts ripped ¨C mud on their pants and boots ¨C tiny scratches everywhere ¨C and huge smiles on their faces. I exhale a big breath. They¡¯re okay. They¡¯re happy. ¡°Boys!¡± I call, raising a hand to wave to them. At the sound of my voice, the boys start to run to me, though I can tell by their pace that they¡¯re bone tired. Iugh, considering that of course they are after a night running through the woods. Victor doesn¡¯t pick up the pace, but wanders leisurely behind them, his hands in his pockets. I can see that he is smiling as well. Ian is the first one up the three steps to the cabin¡¯s porch. He throws his arms around my legs, shortly followed by Alvin, who does the same. ¡°Mama!¡± Ian says, looking up at me. ¡°It was amaaaaazing!¡± Iugh down at them, cossetting their hair, their faces, trying to look at them both at once. ¡°I want to hear all about it!¡± ¡°We saw everything, mama!¡± ¡°There was a deer!¡± ¡°And ake! A big LAKE all silver in the moonlight!¡± I oooh and ahhh as they tell me jumbled details. My eyes follow Victor as he climbs up onto the porch. The boys are still talking as he stops in front of me, leaning against one of the wooden pirs and giving me a smile. ¡°So, did you have as much fun as they did?¡± I say, nodding to the boys. ¡°It was amazing,¡± he confirms, holding my gaze. ¡°I know they¡¯re going to do their best to tell you every detail but it was¡­indescribable.¡± I smile at him, truly feeling warmth towards this man who has given my children this gift, their first wolf¡¯s moon. ¡°Thank you, Victor. I¡¯m so grateful.¡± Heughs and shrugs. ¡°I was about to say the same thing.¡± ¡°Mamaaaa,¡± Ian says, annoyed to have lost my attention. ¡°Can we have breakfast? We are starving.¡± ¡°What,¡± I say, pretending to be confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat any squirrels in the woods?¡± ¡°Squirrels?!¡± Alvin says, wrinkling his nose in horror. ¡°You thought we were going to eat squirrels??¡± I shrug, answering nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s what we did on my first night out. I must have had eight, maybe ten¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you ate ten squirrels!?¡± Ian joins Alvin in his revulsion, their faces twin mirrors of disgust. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, leaning down close to their faces. ¡°And they were delicious,¡± ¡°E!¡± The boys say, pushing away from me and running down towards the fire where Betas are already setting up for breakfast. ¡°Especially their tails!¡± I call after the boys,ughing. ¡°The fuzzy way they feel when they slide down your throat!¡± Victorughs along with me, but scrunches his nose in a fair impression of Alvin¡¯s face. ¡°You really are gross sometimes, you know.¡± Iugh, not caring. ¡°Whatever. Life is long and boring, you¡¯ve got to add a little spice when you can.¡± I start down towards the campfire and Victor follows. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t really eat any squirrels, right?¡± Victor asks, raising an eyebrow. I cast my eyes down like a 40¡¯s movie vixen. ¡°Ady never tells.¡± We all sit down by the fire. I offer to help, but the Betas shoo me away, pressing coffee into my hands and promising scrambled eggs. Ignoring the guilt, I let them pamper me a little, snuggling down into my chair and enjoying the fresh morning air. ¡°Where is Amelia?¡± Victor asks a Beta, epting his own cup of coffee. ¡°Asleep, sir,¡± says a Beta. ¡°She stayed upte by the fire, snoozing on and off, but she eventually turned in. I imagine she¡¯ll sleepte,¡± he says, and I wonder if she got into the whiskey. I smile, thinking about it. Good for her. ¡°How did she do?¡± Victor says, taking a te of fruit and starting to dig in. ¡°She was good,¡± I say, and he looks up at me with an eyebrow quirked, disbelieving. ¡°She was!¡± I say,ughing as a Beta hands me a te with eggs and toast. I murmur my thanks. ¡°So by that,¡± Victor says, ¡°you mean that you spent all night with Edgar and she hung out by herself, texting all her diva friends.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°One,¡± I say, pointing at him with my fork, ¡°she didn¡¯t have cell reception out here, so that¡¯s impossible. And two,¡± I say, not letting him interrupt me as he opens his mouth toment, ¡°Amelia and I actually had a really nice time sitting by the fire, talking about Edgar¡¯s butt.¡± Victor actually spews coffee from his mouth at this, like an old-fashioned si spit-take. The boys laugh with delight at the sight and I can see their ns already forming to copy him, spitting out their own drinks. I narrow my eyes at them, pointing my fork at them too. They notice and nod, their ns sessfully derailed. ¡°What?¡± I say,ughing and returning my attention to Victor as he mops coffee off of his already-filthy shirt. ¡°She brought it up. She has opinions.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Victor says, chuckling. ¡°It sounds like you two are getting along, and that¡¯s all that really matters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I say, my mouth full of egg. ¡°A good butt really does bond two girls.¡± He rolls his eyes and ignores me, but the boysugh at my joke. I wink at them, d for my own little peanut gallery. As we finish up breakfast, Victor confers with the Betas and I overhear him telling them to pack up camp. ¡°Are we leaving already?¡± I ask. Part of me, I admit, will be happy to be home under my own roof, but the other part¡­it¡¯s just so beautiful out here, in the cool clean air. And so safe. I remember ¨C more dully, now ¨C the panic of that moment, of Emily breaking into my house, pinning me down. I shudder and let it pass. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor confirms, settling back in his chair and sipping his second cup of coffee. I can tell he¡¯s exhausted, but he hides it well from his team. ¡°Your house is finished ahead of schedule, and if it¡¯s all as safe as I can make it then I have duties at home to which I¡¯d like to attend.¡± I nod. ¡°Good,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you for bringing us here. It was really special. And thank you again, for what you did for the boys.¡± The boys are in their chairs still, each with a giant cinnamon bun in their hands. They¡¯re trying to finish their treats, I can tell, but they keep nodding off between bites. I¡¯m happy for them ¨C a good, well- earned sleep. ¡°It is special here ¨C it¡¯s an important ce for me. I¡¯m d to have been able to share it with them.¡± Victor smiles fondly at Alvin and Ian and I feel myself go all warm inside. ¡°You¡¯re a good dad,¡± I say quietly. ¡°You had your own first run here?¡± Victor nods, confirming this. ¡°Who took you?¡± I ask. ¡°Was it your dad?¡± ¡°No,¡± says Victor, pausing, clearly deep in thought. ¡°It was¡­my brother. My older brother, Christopher.¡± ¡°Older brother?¡± I ask, confused, my brows knitting together. ¡°But if you have an older brother,¡± I say slowly, ¡°how can you be Alpha¡­¡± my voice trails off as I see the far-away expression on his face. ¡°He died,¡± Victor says, staring into the woods. ¡°When I was very young, not long after we went on my first run. My own dad wasn¡¯t¡­we weren¡¯t close. But Christopher was very good to me.¡± I hear someone clear their throat behind us and turn to see Amelia standing there, her arms crossed over her chest, ring. ¡°Good morning, Amelia,¡± I say, smiling hesitantly in the face of her anger. What went wrong? ¡°Amelia,¡± Victor says, rising from his chair to give her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be d to hear that we¡¯re heading out soon, back to civilization. Pack up your things.¡± Victor pats her on her shoulder and then moves away to the cabins, clearly intent to get things ready so that we can head back asap. Amelia frowns after him. ¡°Is everything okay, Amelia?¡± I ask. ¡°Did you not know we¡¯d be heading back?¡± She doesn¡¯t look at me as she replies. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had a brother.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 #Chapter 48 ¨C Messages Victor wakes with a start as the van pulls into the driveway, sucking in a deep breath. The boys, Alvin tucked in beside him and Ian stretched across his stomach, shift with the disturbance. ¡°Are we home?¡± Ian asks, blearily blinking awake. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± Evelyn says, peeling Ian off Victor and pulling him up into her arms. Ian yawns and tucks his head against Evelyn¡¯s shoulder, seeming to fall asleep again immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get number two,¡± Edgar says quietly as Victor stands up and stretches. Alvin doesn¡¯t wake up at all, but continues to sleep, his jaw hanging open. Edgarughs as he picks the little boy up. ¡°Edgar,¡± Victor says, ¡°will you show Evelyn the improvements to the cottage? Beta Franklin will show you the ropes and answer any questions you might have.¡± Victor ends his sentence on a yawn, but Edgar understands, tossing him a smile and a salute as he follows Evelyn down the three short steps. In the very back of the van, Amelia is packing up her travel bag with her phone and essories. ¡°Did you have a good time, Amelia?¡± Victor asks as shees towards the front of the van. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I disappeared with the boys ¨C¡° Amelia stops to give him a withering re and then keeps walking without a word, rolling her eyes. s**t. He¡¯s in trouble. After everyone¡¯s left the van Victor gives one more look over to make sure nothing was left behind and heads into the house himself. He hears the bedroom door m upstairs and shakes his head, heading into his office. Better to let Amelia cool off. Victor sits down hard in his desk chair, still exhausted from his night. He caught maybe two hours of sleep as the Betas packed up the camp, and then another on the ride home? Probably less? God, it was going to be a long day. ¡°Sir?¡± There¡¯s a gentle knock at his open door and Beta Stephen, his secretary, peeks his head in. Stephen is a diminutive, redheaded Beta ¨C certainly on the small side for his position. He achieved the rank mostly via determination, aided significantly by his incredibly sharp intelligence. Victor had kept an eye on Stephen during the recruitment process and hired him as soon as he qualified. ¡°Come in, Beta.¡± Victor straightens his posture and spreads his hands out on the desk, working to steel himself the for day ahead. ¡°Your notes?¡± ¡°I have three messages,¡± Stephen says,ying three files on the desk, ¡°which I¡¯ve deemed important enough for you to address today. The rest can wait.¡± Victor nods in dismissal, but Stephen ventures, ¡°Coffee, sir?¡± Victor smiles up at his friend. ¡°Yes, Stephen,¡± he says. ¡°Thank you, that sounds great.¡± Stephen returns the smile and heads to the kitchen. The top folder contains only one piece of paper ¨C a memo. SATURDAY, 4:53 PM RECEIVED A CALL FROM ALPHA JAMES WILLARD. REQUESTS RETURN CALL AT YOUR EARLIEST CONVENIENCE. PREFERRED CONTACT INFORMATION HAS BEEN UPLOADED TO YOUR PHONE. Great, Victor things, grabbing his phone and flicking it on with his thumb. Finally some progress on this. He dials the number and gives his name to the secretary who answers, waiting patiently. ¡°Kensington,¡± a friendly voice booms through the phone. ¡°Lovely to hear from you, my boy, though I admit I didn¡¯t expect it to take so long.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Victor bristles a little bit at the ¡°my boy¡±ment, but moves out without acknowledging it. ¡°Just spending a little time with my family, after their shock,¡± he says, keeping his voice friendly. ¡°We¡¯re back now, defenses reinforced. I¡¯m d to hear from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee up with an answer to your request,¡± Wird says. ¡°But I have to say, Kensington¡­you¡¯re not going to like it.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Victor says, bracing himself. ¡°I¡¯ll have the girl dered Rogue and banished, but in exchange I want half your Beta force,¡± Wird says. Victor goes rigid at the demand but holds his tongue. ¡°In even exchange, of course. I will send you an equal number of my Betas. But Victor, I want half of what you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll check.¡± Victor shakes his head, biting his tongue. He has been working for twenty years on his Beta program ¨C there¡¯s a reason why his Betas are the best trained, the best prepared ¨C the finest protection and service force in the country. They¡¯re an invaluable assert. It¡¯s a monstrous request. ¡°Fine,¡± Victor grinds out. ¡°I consent to this. Have the paperwork drawn up, I¡¯ll have mywyers look it over. We¡¯ll do this fast.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Wird says, pleased with the deal and sounding a little bit surprised at the ease with which it waspleted. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that. You stay in touch now, my boy,¡± he says kindly, and then hangs up the phone. Victor sits back in his seat, wondering how he got so yed. Usually, this sort of request between one Beta and another is a formality, the exchange of favors. But Wird knew, somehow, that this was a top priority for Victor ¨C that he¡¯d pay any price. And so he asked for top dor. This agreement would not only leave Victor financially strapped ¨C he¡¯d have to put a great deal of work and effort into training the new Betas ¨C but without his usual level of protection. This could leave him open to threats from many angles¡­ The thoughts spin in Victor¡¯s head and he sits up straighter at his desk, taking a deep breath and squaring his shoulders. He could face it all. He built up this pack from scratch twenty years ago ¨C he could do it again. Victor opens the second folder on his desk, hoping for better news. He¡¯s happy to see that it is. This folder is thicker, a report from his reconnaissance team regarding the identity of the journalist who was taking photographs of himself and his family at the theme park. Victor flips through the pages but is frustrated to see that they don¡¯t contain much useful insight. The journalist is a staff writer, but a new one ¨C hungry for a big break that will be his making in the news world. He¡¯s well connected to gossip columnists, quite happy to take bribes¡­ ¡°Stephen,¡± Victor calls out to the kitchen as he continues to flip through the packet. Stephen enters promptly and slides a mug of coffee onto Victor¡¯s desk. Victor nods at the coffee in thanks and then continues. ¡°Stephen, do we have any insight about how this journalist came up with the idea to take pictures of me that day?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Stephen inquires. ¡°It¡¯s just that,¡± Victor sighs and closes the folder, not finding anything new, ¡°it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not used to people taking pictures of me, I get that I¡¯m a public figure. It¡¯s just that people don¡¯t usually do it unless it¡¯s at an event, or when I¡¯m with Amelia. Me living my life as a normal guy doesn¡¯t get much news.¡± Stephen nods, understanding, but waiting for Victor to continue. He does. ¡°So how did this photographer know that I¡¯d be at the theme park that day? With precisely the group of people he¡¯d want to take pictures of if he wanted to break a big story? How did he know?¡± Victor looks out the window, pondering the question, and Stephen tightens his lips, looking down at the floor. Victor nces at him and sees his expression. ¡°What? What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Well, Sir,¡± Stephen says, ¡°it seems like¡­the news is getting out, Sir. I can¡¯t tell you how,¡± he shrugs, ¡°and I wouldn¡¯t use any of the Betas who are part of the family team, we¡¯re all very loyal. But somewhere, somehow, someone has leaked the information to interested parties. This reporter may not have known why Evelyn and the boys are important to you. But he knows that they are.¡± Victor nods, thinking it over, and Stephen clears his throat. ¡°Sir? If I may?¡± Victor nods his consent. ¡°Sir, I wonder if it might not be wise for you to move up your ns to im the boys as your own.¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor frowns in confusion. ¡°Why would I do that? It¡¯s aplicated process ¨C we need lawyers ¨C¡° ¡°The news is getting out, Sir. Sooner may be better thanter.¡± With this, Stephens gives the final folder on Victor¡¯s desk a significant look, then salutes, turns, and walks out the door. Victor watches him go, baffled. Then, he pulls the final folder closer. This, too, only has a single sheet of paper. A handwritten note, on personal stationary. It only contains one sentence. We need to talk. The note is signed elegantly in fountain pen, but Victor drops it to the floor without looking. He already knows what it says. John Walsh. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 #Chapter 49 ¨C The Deal Victor¡¯s car pulls along the gravel drive of the Walsh family home, a ptial estate in the British Georgian theme. The wheels of the car crunch to a stop and Victor¡¯s Beta steps out first, surveying the scene and checking for threats. Seeing none, he signals Victor toe forward. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Victor steps out of the car, buttoning his suit coat as he straightens up. He has only brought two Betas on this trip, an appropriate number for a friendly visit to an allied Alpha¡¯s home. But in his gut, Victor knows that it¡¯s all show. This is no friendly visit. Evelyn and the boys were distracted today, thank god. She has volunteered at their new school before the Thanksgiving break to help with some kind of pageant. Victor assumed he¡¯d find out about it when he saw it. Amelia was home, but didn¡¯t seem to care where he was going. Victor counts his blessings for that and, Betas at his side, climbs up the sweeping staircase to the Walsh front door. John Walsh is there to meet him. ¡°Kensington,¡± Walsh says, hands in his pockets as he looks Victor up and down. ¡°Alpha Walsh,¡± Victor says, offering the tiniest of bows to this man who is, politically at least, his equal. But Victor knows their shared history and knows that Walsh holds the events of five years ago against him. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll have toe inside so we can talk,¡± Walsh says, turning and heading into the shade of the hallway. It¡¯s barely an invitation, but Victor nods and enters. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me,¡± Walsh says over his shoulder. ¡°There are no refreshments. I have dismissed my staff for the day. I don¡¯t want them to hear anything about this. My wife and my daughter are likewise absent.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± says Victor, following the other Beta into the living room where they each take a spot on either side of the firece. Victor defers to Walsh to start the conversation. ¡°So,¡± Walsh says, leaning against the firece mantle. ¡°I had thought this embarrassing business was closed, after you humiliated me five years ago in the media. With those pictures of Evelyn. Making it very clear what you were up to the night after her wedding.¡± Victor refuses to blush, but meets Walsh¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have apologized for that, Sir. I stand by that apology. It was a mistake, and I¡­¡± Victor trails off here. He was about to say that he wished it never happened, but¡­now that he knows the results, he realizes that the old line is a lie. Walsh gives a singleugh at Victor, seeing his thought process. ¡°You don¡¯t regret it anymore, do you? Not when it¡¯s yielded you two fine sons.¡± Victor stares at Walsh. He figured that Walsh knew ¨C that this was the reason for the meeting ¨C but hearing him say it¡­ ¡°No,¡± Victor says. ¡°The are fine boys. I can¡¯t regret them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that they are,¡± Walsh says, taking his weight off the mantle and straightening up. ¡°Theye from good enough stock. Are you sure they are yours? You know, of course, that the marriage between Evelyn and Joyce was consummated.¡± Victor blinks once, surprised to hear Walsh speak so frankly about his daughter¡¯s wedding night. ¡°I am sure, sure. The resemnce to me and my line is uncanny, as is their scent. It¡¯s undeniable.¡± ¡°Good.¡± John says, nodding at the confirmation. ¡°You¡¯re better stock than Joyce. I would have chosen you to breed with Evelyn, if I had anything that would have tempted you into marrying her. At the time, I had nothing. Still, it looks like that little b***h finally did something right.¡± Victor blinks at this, again shocked. His instinct is immediately to jump to Evelyn¡¯s defense, but he stays quiet. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of my daughter, don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Walsh continues. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to her since the day of her banishment and I have no intention to change that. But now that I know that two well-bred males have resulted from that tragedy, I am determined to meet them, to bring them back into my life.¡± Victor nods at this. ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed in them, sir.¡± ¡°Am I to understand it,¡± John says, looking Victor dead in the eye. ¡°That you¡¯re keeping Evelyn on your property? Out back, in a second house?¡± Victor crosses his arms at this, shifting his weight backwards onto his hind foot so that he can get a better look at John Walsh. Hearing about the boys¡¯ existence was one thing ¨C Walsh surely had spies ¨C but this level of detail¡­it shouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says after a moment¡¯s pause, looking Walsh up and down, seeking to understand this man and his methods. ¡°They live in their own home on my property.¡± ¡°What is she, your w***e? Do you keep her out back for your pleasure?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes go wide at this. ¡°Sir, no. Absolutely not. You ¨C you misunderstand me. Evelyn and I are sharing responsibilities raising the boys.¡± Walshughs at Victor, low and mocking. ¡°You fool,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°If you had any wits about you at all, you¡¯d take the boys and get rid of her, send her away, anywhere but in your home. She¡¯ll ruin your life.¡± Victor frowns at this, feeling anger rise within him. ¡°Evelyn is an excellent mother,¡± he says. ¡°The boys are devoted to her.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll get over it,¡± Walsh says, shrugging. ¡°They¡¯re young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­she¡¯s more than just their surrogate.¡± Victor growls. He is reminded, suddenly, that Evelyn made this precise argument against him only a few months ago. How quickly things have changed. He regrets, suddenly, his cruelty to her, his shortsightedness. ¡°Evelyn is essential to those boys¡¯ life, to¡­¡± Victor stops himself, realizing, suddenly, that he was about to say ¡°to mine.¡± Walsh reads all of this on Victor¡¯s face, smirking. ¡°She¡¯s getting under your skin, boy. Evelyn¡¯s always been bright, willful. She was my pride and joy, once, until she ruined herself with you. I had great hopes for her.¡± At this, Walsh¡¯s face turns nasty and he points a finger at Victor. ¡°But that b***h, she¡¯s clever. I refused to let her wheedle her way back into my life, my graces. She shamed me, and I won¡¯t have her in my house. If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯ll do the same.¡± Victor feels himself snarl, leaning forward at Walsh¡¯s words, wanting to protect, to defend ¨C ¡°Put those fangs away, pup,¡± Walsh growls, taking a step towards him, his own teeth bared. ¡°Just because you¡¯re stupid enough to let her through your door doesn¡¯t mean you have a damn word to say to me. I called you here today as a courtesy, to let you know my ns. I won¡¯t take such disrespect.¡± Walsh¡¯sst line brings Victor back to himself. He shakes himself and, with effort, steps away from Walsh, closing his mouth and willing himself to calm. Walsh is right ¨C he is a guest in this man¡¯s home, no matter how loathsome he acts. And Walsh still has information that Victor needs. ¡°Good,¡± Walsh says, looking at Victor sternly. ¡°Now, to the matter at hand. I¡¯ve called you here to tell you that if you don¡¯t acknowledge those boys, and don¡¯t do it fast, I will.¡± Victor¡¯s face pales at this. How could he have not seen thising? He thought he had time, that there weren¡¯t any threats to his im ¨C ¡°I don¡¯t have any heirs,¡± Walsh says, hands in his pockets. ¡°I married Emma to that useless Joyce after Evelyn was banished and their union was dissolved. But it yielded no pups, though I ensured that they tried.¡± He sneers here, the contempt for his second daughter clear on his face. ¡°I am in need of an heir,¡± Walsh continues, ¡°Two, if I can get them. But I am doing you the honor,¡± he spits out the word, full of sarcasm, ¡°of giving you the right to im them first, as their father.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡° Victor tries to interrupt, to confirm his intentions, but Walsh continues without letting him speak. ¡°I am an old man, boy. And I am tired of waiting. If you don¡¯t im them soon, I will take them as my own bastard heirs. And¡± Walsh res here, ensuring Victor is paying attention, ¡°I will use every resource at my disposal to ensure that you have no im on them, ever again.¡± Victor again feels a growl rising in him and fights to hold it down. ¡°I see.¡± He says, straightening his tie and looking towards the door. ¡°I will have them dered as soon as I am able. Thank you for your consideration on this matter.¡± ¡°See that you do,¡± the old Alpha says, narrowing his eyes. Victor nods sharply and heads for the door, knowing that Walsh watches every step. As he walks out, though, a thought strikes him. Victor turns on his heel. ¡°How did you know?¡± He asks. ¡°Who is your source?¡± Walshughs at him and doesn¡¯t provide an answer. ¡°Please.¡± Victor forces the word from his clenched teeth. It seeps out like poison. Walshughs harder, leaning back against the firece. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Kensington. Perhaps I should do those boys a favor and take them now, save them from your so-called guidance, when you can¡¯t even control your own household.¡± Victor feels himself go rigid and stands adamant, demanding an answer. Walshughs at him again and then shakes his head. ¡°It just takes one wild b***h to ruin a pack, Kensington. The sooner you figure that out, the safer you¡¯ll be.¡± With that, Victor feels rage fill his body from his head to his heels. He storms from the room. One. Wild. b***h. There were only two women in his home. And only one would ever, for the life of her, contact John Walsh to tell him Victor¡¯s secrets. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 #Chapter 50 ¨C Fight N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Vic-¡° Amelia sputters out half of his name as Victor strides into the bedroom, grabs her by the arm, and ms her against the wall. ¡°What did you do, Amelia,¡± he yells, his voice thick with wrath. ¡°Victor ¨C I ¨C ¡° Amelias eyes scan frantically over Victor¡¯s face, his body, sensing ¨C correctly ¨C that he¡¯s outside of his head in this moment, fueled only by rage, seeking revenge for whatever it is she did. The only question is, Amelia thinks quickly to herself, how much does he know? Amelia gasps as Victor takes her by the shoulders, pressing her further against the wall, bringing his face inches from hers, a snarl on his lips and in his teeth. ¡°Tell me, Amelia,¡± he growls. ¡°What did you do.¡± ¡°Get off of me, Victor,¡± Amelia says, getting over her shock and grounding herself in her own strong will. ¡°Take your hands off of me and back away.¡± Amelia¡¯s clear, calm voice brings Victor back to himself in that moment. He blinks and then loosens his grip on her shoulders, taking a step away. Amelia holds his gaze, meeting his anger with her own. She knows that his outstrips hers by any measure ¨C but still, she won¡¯t be treated like an Omega in her own home. ¡°Now that you¡¯re calmer, Victor,¡± she says, pushing away from the wall and standing straight, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me what the hell you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°John Walsh,¡± Victor says, his shoulders still hunched and his hackles raised, ¡°called me to his home today for a meeting.¡± Amelia crosses her arms across her body, ying dumb. ¡°And?¡± Victor yells his rage, turning and swiping his arm at the beauty products that line Amelia¡¯s vanity. They fly across the room, some shattering against the opposite wall. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me, Amelia! I know what you did!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± she shouts, seeing that her trick won¡¯t work. ¡°So I told him! What, doesn¡¯t he have a right to know? They¡¯re his grandchildren, Victor! His family! You were so mad at Evelyn for keeping your family away from you, but here you are! Doing the exact same thing!¡± Victor stalks two steps closer to her, but she holds up a finger between them, stopping him in his tracks. Victor looks at her finger and then up at her. ¡°He told me he intends to im them, Amelia, as his heirs. To take them from me.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyebrows raise at this ¨C Victor can tell by her surprise that, apparently, this wasn¡¯t part of her n. But her face settles into calm lines after a moment suggesting, perhaps, that she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s so bad. ¡°What?¡± Vicor hisses. ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?!¡± ¡°Welle on, Victor!¡± Amelia says, shrugging as she thinks about it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of the perfect solution?¡± ¡°WHAT!¡± ¡°Can you just listen to me, Victor? For f**k¡¯s sake. I can¡¯t get a word in if you keep shouting ¡®what¡¯ every ten seconds!¡± Victor seethes but stays silent. ¡°Victor, isn¡¯t this maybe the best of both worlds?¡± Amelia looks at Victor here with soft eyes, taking a hesitant step forward. ¡°You know that those boys came into our lives and turned all of our ns upside down. And, you now that I¡¯m¡­concerned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor¡¯s question here is less full of rage and more of actual confusion. Amelia presses forward. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡­if you dere your boys as your sons and heirs¡­that means that my boys ¨C whenever I have them ¨C they¡¯ll miss out on that privilege.¡± She looks down at her hands, twisting her fingers together. Victor stares at her, some of the anger leeching from his body. He hadn¡¯t considered this angle before, hadn¡¯t thought about how it would affect Amelia¡¯s children. For him, of course, any children he had with Amelia would be third in line and beyond. But for Amelia, her sons would be her first-born sons. ¡°And part of our starting family was about lineage,¡± Amelia says, speaking softly. ¡°I always knew my children would be safe, would inherit power, would have a ce in the world¡­¡± ¡°Amelia, they still will,¡± Victor says quietly. Amelia snaps her head up to re at him. ¡°There is a difference, Victor, between being the first and the third son. A great difference, in terms of what your life was like. When we nned our lives, our future family, I had no reason to think that my son wouldn¡¯t be your heir. Now, everything is different.¡± ¡°The solution,¡± Victor growls, his anger returning, ¡°was not to go and consult John Walsh.¡± ¡°It could work, Victor,¡± Amelia says, ignoring him and taking another step forward, bringing her body close. ¡°Alvin and Ian could have the best of both worlds. They¡¯d still be your sons, you¡¯d still be close to them ¨C have a role in their life ¨C but they would be the heir to the Walsh pack, with all the wealth and privilege that entails¡± she says, cing a hand on Victor¡¯s arm, looking up into his eyes. ¡°And,¡± she continues. ¡°That would leave my sons free to inherit your pack. Like you promised.¡± Herst words are a whisper. For a moment, Victor looks down at his mate, taking in the sadness on her face, her longshes, her beautiful, plump lips¡­ With a snarl, Victor rips his arm from her hand and steps away. ¡°They are my sons, Amelia. My rightful heirs, and I will have it no other way. You have betrayed me.¡± He fixes her with a withering re and then stalks out of the room. Amelia wraps her arms around herself and watches him go. It wasn¡¯t as bad, she thinks, as it could have been¡­Perhaps I¡¯ve made a little headway with some of my ideas. With a smirk, she kneels to the ground and starts to clean up the bottles and brushes that Victor knocked to the floor. The phone rings twice before it is answered. ¡°Kensington?¡± Wellingtons¡¯ voice on the other end is confused. ¡°Wellington, apologies for the surprise call, and to be contacting you sote,¡± Victor says, pacing around his office. ¡°Not to worry, my boy¡± Wellington says, intrigued. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I want to add to my request,¡± Victor says, pacing along the length of his office, still running on the rage from the rest of the day. ¡°Add to it?¡± Wird says, surprised. ¡°What do you mean??¡± ¡°I want to add Evelyn Walsh to the deal. I want to transfer her from your pack to mine, for her own safety.¡± ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± Wird says, interested, considering. ¡°She¡¯s¡­a considerable asset. I took quite a bet on her, adding a Rogue to my pack, a single mother, while she was in graduate school training to be a therapist, of all unprofitable things. But I admit, she turned out to be a bit of a feather in my cap.¡± ¡°Well, I would appreciate it,¡± Victor says, his words clipped. ¡°I admit I was curious before,¡± his voice slow and luxurious, ¡°knowing she was living on your property, but admit I¡¯m very interested now. What is your connection with this woman, my Rogue?¡± Victor grits his teeth at the possessive. ¡°She is important to me,¡± he growls. Wirdughs. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to require an answer, Victor. If you¡¯d like my consent.¡± Victor considers his options and then a sigh hisses from between his teeth. ¡°Her children,¡± Victor says, his teeth clenched. ¡°Her two sons, twins. They¡¯re mine.¡± There¡¯s a momentary silence on the other line and then a huff of surprise, understanding. ¡°Well,¡± says Wellington. ¡°That does change things for you, doesn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor growls, ¡°it does. I want their mother transferred into my custody, as part of my pack. Immediately.¡± ¡°Why, though?¡± Wellington is genuinely confused. ¡°To have the boys transferred to your pack is a simple thing ¨C just acknowledge them as your sons ¨C your bastard sons, even ¨C as an Alpha, your rights of paternity transcend hers ¨C¡° ¡°I n to acknowledge them, immediately,¡± says Victor, continuing to pace. ¡°Then what¡­is the issue here?¡± Wellington says, his voice starting to sound smug. ¡°Evelyn.¡± Victor says. ¡°I want Evelyn.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Wellington chuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s a bright young thing, a beautiful woman ¨C¡° ¡°Wellington,¡± Victor warns. ¡°Don¡¯t cross a line here. She is my sons¡¯ mother. I seek to bring her under my protection. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Wellington hums his understanding and Victor can feel his joy. Wellington knows he¡¯s got a prize canary here, and that Victor will do anything to get it. ¡°Well, my dear ¨C transferring a Rogue wolf, who has already been transferred to me ¨C it¡¯s a moreplicated process. The binding ceremony, the documentation¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Victor pushes Wellington to his point. ¡°And, so, it¡¯s going to cost you. It¡¯s a great inconvenience for me, to lose such a valuable member of my pack, to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°How much, Wellington.¡± ¡°Twenty million,¡± Wellington says, his voice firm, smug. ¡°And, I want the credit for the school that you¡¯re starting. You foot the bill, but you publicly announce that I¡¯m the brains behind the operation, and that I will be acting Head Master.¡± Victor pulls the phone away from his face, pressing the mute button as fast as he can so that he can hide the roar that pulls from his chest. This man ¨C the audacity ¨C such an insane price. Victor raises the phone back to his ear, breathing hard. ¡°Victor? Are you there?¡± Wellington asks pleasantly, knowing he has Victor cornered. ¡°This is a short- time offer. It ends the moment we hang up this call.¡± Victor flicks off the mute button. ¡°Yes.¡± He growls. ¡°We have a deal. Evelyn Walsh, in exchange for all you¡¯ve asked for. To be executed as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business with you,¡± Wellington murmurs, and hangs up the phone. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 #Chapter 51 ¨C Closet Conversations As I tuck the boys into their beds, the television in their room set to stream a Disney Channel show for the next couple of hours, I hear the phone in my closet ring. ¡°Do you have another secret call, Mama?¡± Ian asks, his eyes fastened to the screen as he asks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your secret phone,¡± Alvin says, absently tossing popcorn into his mouth as he watches the bright colors, ¡°the one in your closet.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± The boys, sensing a problem, both look at me at once. I sigh. Genius twins, Evelyn, remember? I don¡¯t know why I thought I could keep anything from them. The phone continues to ring. ¡°I have to go take that call, boys, but it¡¯s for work. I want you to keep away from the secret phone, okay? It¡¯s secret for a reason. It¡¯s our secret. So don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Edgar or Daddy or Amelia.¡± I tried to hide ¡°daddy¡± between two other innocuous persons ¨C Edgar and Amelia wouldn¡¯t care. Ian gives me a thumbs up and Alvin gives me a conspiratorial smile. The boys love a secret. Problem solved for now, I pull their door closed behind me and hurry into my room and then my closet. ¡°Hello?¡± I say, answering the phone a little breathless. ¡°Did we not have a call scheduled.¡± It¡¯s a question, technically, but Victor doesn¡¯t present it as such. He knows we did. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, settling into my closet¡¯s corner. I even added a little pillow back here, for greater comfort. ¡°My children needed a little¡­unexpected attention. I apologize.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he says. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Wonderful. So, how are things going for youtely?¡± ¡°Things areplicated,¡± Victor grinds out. My heart sinks a little bit in my chest. What? I thought things were going well after the camping trip. At least on my end, everything is pretty smooth. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask. ¡°Itsplex. But in terms of my rtionship, which isrgely what I wish to work through with you, I discovered that my partner betrayed me recently. Very badly.¡± I work hard to keep my voice even and professional, like an uninvolved therapist. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that. Can you tell me more?¡± ¡°She¡­went behind my back and contacted someone who puts my family, my ns, in jeopardy. It¡¯s caused a lot of problems for me, but I confronted her about it and she didn¡¯t even seem contrite. She tried to persuade me that what she did was the right thing.¡± ¡°Well, in terms of devil¡¯s advocate,¡± I say, ¡°was she right? Was her n the right n?¡± ¡°No.¡± Victor says the word vehemently, with finality. ¡°No, with her n, I lose everything that I¡¯ve worked so hard to build.¡± I twirl the phone chord around my fingers and hesitate. I need to be careful here, but I also need to know. ¡°I find myself¡­struggling toprehend. I understand that you¡¯re avoiding details for the sake of anonymity, but can you tell me more? Does your fianc¨¦¡¯s n affect your work, your finances? Your situation with your children?¡± ¡°All of them,¡± Victor sighs. ¡°But most significantly, my rtionship with my children.¡± I feel a physical drop in my stomach at this, dread filling my body and bones. ¡°Are they safe?¡± My voice comes out in almost a whisper. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he says bruskly and I feel a slight lessening of my fear. ¡°They are perfectly fine. The ultimate result, the solution to her meddling, is that I¡¯m going to have to move up the event of my sons¡¯ iming, marking them as my heirs and as part of my pack before I had nned to.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, a little surprised. I search my soul for a reaction and find that I am fine with this. We agreed long ago that Victor would im Alvin and Ian as his sons and heirs ¨C who cares if it happens tomorrow or months from now, as long as they are safe? ¡°I suspect,¡± I continue, ¡°that moving up the date is not as much of an issue for you, though, as something else.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯d im the boys tomorrow if the event didn¡¯t take so much nning and preparation. That¡¯s not the issue. The problem is that my fianc¨¦ went behind my back to speak with another Alpha, giving him a significant amount of power over me.¡± I press a hand to my mouth. That is very, very bad. What was Amelia thinking? ¡°That¡¯s shocking,¡± I say, ¡°considering everything you¡¯ve told me so far about your partner. She must have had strong feelings, in order to circumvent your control in that way.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he growls. ¡°Strong feelings, certainly, but also, a certain unwillingness to cede control to the vision that I have for our lives.¡± I open my mouth to contend this ¨C remind him that it is their life ¨C but he interrupts me. ¡°Please,¡± he says. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say ¨C that she has equal right to n our lives. But in this situation, she has crossed a line. It¡¯s not merely that she¡¯s asking to change or dy our ns for a family ¨C it¡¯s that she took actions to have my boys taken out of my life.¡± ¡°No.¡± I say, my voice full of disbelief, my eyes wide with shock. ¡°What did she do?¡± Victor clears his throat and I remember, of course, that I¡¯m a therapist in this situation. I change tactics. ¡°That is a very significant betrayal,¡± I say more evenly. ¡°How did you react?¡± ¡°Poorly, unfortunately. I lost my temper. It was¡­more physical, than I would have liked it to be. But she maintained that she was correct ¨C that the best n of action is for the boys to leave our lives, to remain unacknowledged by me ¨C for me to support them and be a less-signficant part of their lives, but to privilege our own future children as my heirs. Not my current sons.¡± I narrow my eyes. Amelia, what a b***h, pretending to be my friend all this time ¨C fireside sisters my ass. She¡¯s a snake. Of course, arge part of me is fine with the idea of the boys not being the sons of such an important Alpha and instead leading totally normal lives. As Victor¡¯s heirs they will be destined to take up his track in life. Not a bad path, but certainly a narrow one. If they were not acknowledged, they¡¯d have fewer privileges, but also more freedom to pursue their own goals. But while I see the appeal in this, I also know that it¡¯s not the right n. My boys love their father, and he has promised them that he will acknowledge them. To break that promise ¨C for Amelia¡¯s sake ¨C would be a great betrayal to my boys. If Victor goes through with it, I¡¯ll never speak to him again. ¡°I assume,¡± I continue, ¡°from what you¡¯ve said already about moving up the ceremony, that you disagree with your fianc¨¦ ¨C that you n to acknowledge the boys. So that¡¯s that settled. But what do you n to do about your partner?¡± ¡°This is the thing I can¡¯t decide,¡± Victor says. I hear a thump on the other side of the line and wonder if he has mmed his fist against something. That would be very Victor. ¡°She has betrayed me ¨C the kind of action that I would ept from no one. But she is my mate, and if what she says about wanting to defend her future children¡¯s rights is true¡­I can see some logic in that.¡± ¡°It is also possible,¡± I say, my heart steely. ¡°That this is merely a tactic.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Listen,¡± I say, folding my legs beneath me in the closet and sitting up straight. I¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s time to finally use this power to my own advantage. ¡°You have been more than fair to your partner. You shook up her life, yes, but you¡¯ve listened to everything she¡¯s said about needing more time, about seeking freedom. In return, she has not given you the same consideration.¡± Victor stays silent, thinking it over. ¡°Did she even approach you about her concerns about her own children¡¯s rights before going to another Alpha to put her ns in motion?¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor growls. ¡°She did not.¡± ¡°This, to me, suggests that she is not willing topromise, as you have been. She has made a move that has told you that it is her way, alone, that will be eptable. If I were you,¡± I continue, decisive, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡°I concur,¡± Victor says, his voice likewise conclusive. I suspect that this is what he wanted to hear ¨C less of me challenging his thoughts and actions and more confirmation that he can and should proceed with his instincts. For once, I actually do agree with him. Therapist-me might quibble, but Evelyn has taken over the conversation now. ¡°What will your next steps be?¡± I ask. ¡°To arrange the ceremony for the boys as soon as possible, and to tell Amelia in no uncertain terms that she needs to fall in line. Her approach of my boys¡¯ maternal grandfather was absolutely out of line ¨C¡° At this, the breath leaves my body. It feels almost as if my blood has turned to ice, frozen in my veins. For a moment, I swear my heart stops, my mind swims. Maternal grandfather. My father. John Walsh. Victor is still speaking, but I interrupt him. ¡°Wha¡­what? Their grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, backtracking. ¡°That¡¯s the Alpha to whom my fianc¨¦ spoke. I met with him and he told me it was her who informed him. She encouraged him to im his grandsons, so that they would still have an equal chance at life, position, and inheritance. But then our children could inherit mine.¡± I feel literally sick to my stomach, my breathing fast. The phone slips from my hand, ttering to the ground. ¡°Hello?¡± Victor¡¯s tinny voice echoes from the earpiece. ¡°Hello, are you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± I say, my hands and voice shaking as I pick up the handset. ¡°I¡¯m very suddenly ill. I need to go.¡± With that, I slowly ce the receiver back on the base, ending the call. I stare at it, my mind somehow at once totally nk while moving at light speed, in full panic. My father. John Walsh. The thing I¡¯ve been dreading for six years hase to fruition. He knows about my boys. And he will do everything in his power to take them from me. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 #Chapter 52 ¨C A Stiff Drink I practically tumble out of my closet, feeling nauseous and gasping for air all at once. Part of my mind knows that this is an over-reacting, but my body is in panic, totally not knowing how to respond to this news. I make my way into the bathroom and ssh water on my face, seeking to calm my body down. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper to myself, trying to convince myself. ¡°It¡¯s all going to be fine.¡± Still, my hands shake in the water that runs from the tap. Making a snap decision, I stride back into my room, grabbing my phone. Evelyn: Hey, I need to meet. Same old spot? My leg shakes as I stare at my phone, waiting for a reply. As soon as ites back in the affirmative, I¡¯m out my bedroom door. I quickly crack the boys¡¯ door to peek in at them ¨C good. They¡¯re still watching their show, their eyelids beginning to droop. I nod, close the door, and fly down the stairs, grabbing my purse before heading out. ¡°Matthew, Frank,¡± I say to the Betas by my front door. ¡°Would you mind keeping an ear out for the boys in case they need anything? I need to ¨C¡° I shake my head, trying to put the words together ¨C my thoughts are moving faster than my mouth. ¡°I need to step out for a minute.¡± ¡°Anything you need, ma¡¯am,¡± Frank says. ¡°Do you mind if we call extra Betas down for patrol, if you¡¯re not here? ce someone in your living room? We¡¯re not taking any chances.¡± ¡°Whatever you need to do,¡± I murmur, already heading down the front steps. Then I¡¯m in my car and on the road pretty much before I know what¡¯s happening. ¡°Babe,¡± Delia wraps her arms around me from behind. ¡°You didn¡¯t even reply to any of my follow-up texts or calls. Is everything okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Delia,¡± I say, closing my eyes and savoring her hug. ¡°I didn¡¯t even look at my phone.¡± She slides onto the stool next to me, where a cold ss of chardonnay is waiting for her. I¡¯m already on my second ss of Southern Comfort and lime. The liquor is doing its job on my fried nerves ¨C I really am feeling significantly steadier. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Delia says, leaning forward on the bar and lifting her drink to her lips. ¡°More drama with the boys,¡± I say, sighing and looking up at the ceiling. ¡°With the boys?¡± she asks. ¡°Not with Victor, and Amelia?¡± ¡°With all of it,¡± I say, spinning my hand around to epass the entire situation, the world, the universe. ¡°It¡¯s all gone insane. But the crux of it is,¡± I turn my head here to look into her pretty russet eyes, ¡°that Amelia betrayed Victor, betrayed me, betrayed all of us. She called my dad.¡± ¡°What.¡± Delia¡¯s eyes go wide, she reaches forward to ce a hand on my arm. ¡°Oh my god, Evelyn.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I say, taking another sip from my drink, d that Delia¡¯s dramatic reaction matches and affirms my own. ¡°She told him everything, I assume. About the boys, about Victor¡¯s paternity, about where I am living. She encouraged him to take them from me, to acknowledge them as his heirs instead of Victors.¡± ¡°Is Victor going along with it!?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, he¡¯s moving up the ceremony ¨C he¡¯s going to im them as his sons soon. He told me that Amelia betrayed him and I think he means it.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Evelyn.¡± Delia shakes her head, pity in her eyes. Usually, this would make me put my hackles up. But from Delia, my oldest friend? For so long, my only friend? It¡¯s justforting, to have someone understand. ¡°But don¡¯t you see? Victor has betrayed me, he met with my father, and he didn¡¯t even tell me, Evelyn, that any of this happened ¨C¡° ¡°Wait, what?¡± Delia is suddenly confused. ¡°If he didn¡¯t tell you, then how do you know?¡± s**t. In my distraction, I¡¯ve f****d up ¨C forgetting that, of course, Delia doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m his fake therapist, gathering all his secrets like a little squirrel stowing nuts for winter. I bite my lip for a moment, considering ¨C should I tell her? No, not worth it. No one should ever know but me. ¡°One of the Betas,¡± I say, waving my hand in the air. ¡°The one you¡¯re dating?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, nodding,tching on to her suggestion. ¡°He got wind of it from Victor¡¯s side and let me know what was going on. But either way, Victor is making decisions about my life ¨C about my children ¨C without even telling me about it.¡± Tears spring to my eyes for the first time in this mess. I hurriedly wipe them away. ¡°He¡¯s all upset because Amelia betrayed him, but at the same turn, he¡¯s betraying me.¡± Delia rubs my shoulderfortingly for a moment and then, hesitant, says, ¡°is he, though?¡± I snap my head towards her and narrow my eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me, Delia? Of course he is.¡± ¡°But, like, when did this all happen? Have you seen him since then? Have you given him a chance to tell you about it?¡± ¡°Does he need a chance before going all the way to my childhood home? He couldn¡¯t have sent me a text on his way?¡± Delia raises her eyebrows and sits back in her chair, nodding. ¡°Okay, touch¨¦ on that. But, Evelyn, you have to remember who Victor is.¡± I frown at her, but let her continue. ¡°Victor is an incredibly powerful Alpha. He¡¯s used to things falling in line or ¨C if they¡¯re not ¨C muscling through to ensure that they do. If he felt, suddenly, that his lineage and his children were threatened, I¡¯m not sure you can truly be surprised if his first instinct was not to call you and consult, but to go and solve the problem directly.¡± ¡°Is that how you see it?¡± I ask, feeling a little betrayed by Delia now too. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not saying that Victor was right,¡± she says, her eyes kind, ¡°or that he shouldn¡¯t have consulted you. But you¡¯ve been in his life for what, six months now? You can¡¯t really me him for not immediately changing his colors to suit your way of doing things.¡± I nod, understanding a little bit more. ¡°He should have told you,¡± Delia continues, ¡°You¡¯re right. But had he, you would have what ¨C told him not to go, right?¡± I nod in confirmation. ¡°Perhaps he knows that and wanted to fight the fight on one front first ¨C the front that really needed attention, which was, at that moment, your dad.¡± I exhale then, giving in a bit. ¡°God, that really sounds like a piece of advice that I gave him recently.¡± I sip from my drink, savoring the sharp lime as I think about these details. ¡°I¡¯m not saying don¡¯t be pissed Evelyn ¨C you should be pissed. But I think your anger may be misdirected here.¡± I raise my eyebrow at her, inviting her to say more. She takes a long drink from her chardonnay and then, putting her ss down hard on the bar, says one word. ¡°Amelia.¡± I nod slowly, holding her eye contact and seeing her point. Victor has been a d**k, yes, but Delia is right. The real one betraying me ¨C putting my boys in real danger ¨C is his mate. ¡°Amelia,¡± I agree, narrowing my eyes. ¡°How do we destroy her?¡± ¡°My question exactly,¡± Delia says, smirking. She signals the bartender for another set of drinks. ¡°Two more, Cliff. We need some juice to help us formte a n.¡± When I pull into the driveway that night ¨C many hours and several cups of sobering coffeeter ¨C I pull out my phone before heading inside. There¡¯s a couple of texts from Edgar waiting for me, but I ignore them and carefullypose just one line to Victor. Evelyn: Hey, can youe by tomorrow sometime? Boys would love to see you. So would I.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 #Chapter 53 ¨C Evesdroppers I jump as Victor enters my house the next morning. Again, no notice, no knock ¨C just walking straight in. I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Sure, Victor, of course you cane in! You¡¯re always wee here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he says, walking over to me. I shake my head at him and he gives me a charming smile. I will my face to resist a response. ¡°What,¡± he says,ughing now. ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire. I don¡¯t need an invitation.¡± I roll my eyes and turn back to the dishes. ¡°Everyone knows vampires don¡¯t need invitations, not really.¡± The boyse flying down the stairs. ¡°Daddy!¡± Ian yells, his hands in the air. Alvin follows quickly on his heels, a big smile on his face. ¡°Hi, dad!¡± Victor kneels to the ground and wraps them both in big hugs. I¡¯m still mad at him, but ¨C I can¡¯t help it ¨C part of me warms at seeing how much he loves them, how much they return it. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, boys,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been so busy the past few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad, we¡¯ve been busy too.¡± Ian says, beaming at him. ¡°We¡¯ve been learning about dinosaurs in school, we¡¯ve been very busy trying to memorize them all.¡± Victor looks up at me. ¡°Memorizing all the dinosaurs? Aren¡¯t they in¡­kindergarten?¡± I snort and return my focus to dish water. ¡°Yeah, in school they¡¯re spending the week on ¡®D is for Dinosaur.¡¯ Its these two nuts who have taken it on themselves to figure out every species ever identified and memorize them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun, mama!¡± Alvin says. ¡°Fun for you,¡± I say, smiling at him as I finish up thest dish. ¡°Torture, for the rest of us. If I have to spell Micropachycephalosaurus one more time, I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± I shake my head, not finishing my sentence. ¡°Gonna what, mama?¡± Ian says, calling my bluff. ¡°Gonna BITE YOU¡± I say, curling my fingers like ws and jumping at him, pretending to grab his arms. Ian squeals and runs out of my grip, Alvin and Victorughing along too. ¡°Okay boys,¡± Victor says, rising to his feet. ¡°Go on and y for a little bit, mama and I are going to have a chat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the two smile at us and dash off willingly. I pause for a minute and think. A little too willingly. Victor starts to talk but I hold up a finger to shush him and peak up the stairs. As I suspected, four beady little eyes are peaking down from thending, ready to eavesdrop on every word. ¡°Go!¡± I say, pointing a stern finger up the stairs. ¡°All the way! No listening!¡± The boys skitter away to their room. I wait to hear their door close and the television turn on and then nod to Victor. ¡°Probably as safe as we¡¯re ever going to get. Who knows though, they¡¯ve probably got the kitchen bugged.¡± Heughs, his gaze following them up the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, they¡¯re going to hear soon enough. But I wanted to tell you first.¡± With that, Victor proceeds to tell me everything. It takes awhile ¨C enough time for me to prepare two cups of tea and for us to sit at the table, for us to finish them, for the dregs to turn cold. As far as I can tell, Victor doesn¡¯t hold anything back. He tells me of Amelia¡¯s betrayal, of his poor reaction to it. He tells me, hesitatingly, of his meeting with my father and apologizes for his rash decision to visit him without telling me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn. I did what was best for the children and, ultimately, for you. I know you¡¯ll be mad about it, but I had to make the call.¡± Wow, Delia was right ¨C almost word for word. I admit, it isn¡¯t easy to hear him recount the meeting with my father and hear of my father¡¯s intentions to im the boys, to take them from me. ¡°You know if he ims them, if they be the official heirs and property of John Walsh,¡± I say, twirling my teaspoon between my fingers, ¡°that I¡¯ll never see them again. Never ever.¡± Victor nods. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not going to let that happen, Evelyn.¡± And then, he reaches over, cing his hand over mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to im them a week from today. Then your father will have no power over them, over you.¡± ¡°You need to be careful, Victor,¡± I say, looking down at his hand over mine. It¡¯s warm and steady, feeling strong over my own hand, which right now feels so frail. ¡°My father is not a simple man,¡± I continue. ¡°If he truly wanted the boys, he would have just imed them. You said he ceded the right to you because you¡¯re their father but¡­in reality, his own pride and heritage mean so much more to him than all of that. If he told you to take the boys and gave you a deadline, there¡¯s a reason why he wants you to do it.¡± Victor frowns. ¡°What do you think it could be?¡± I shake my head, looking up into his steady green eyes. ¡°I have no idea. But you should take care. He¡¯s up to something.¡± Victor nods, staring out the back window, his mind clearly working to figure it out. ¡°Victor?¡± I say, hesitating. He turns his attention back to me, looking at me steadily. ¡°If he wanted my boys as his heirs¡­does this mean¡­is my sister?¡­¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. My eyes dampen at the thought of her, though I sniff, working hard to hold back my emotions. I haven¡¯t heard of or from Emma in the six years that I¡¯ve been gone from my house. She betrayed me, it¡¯s true, but considering the world in which we grew up, considering the obligations we had to obey the men around us¡­I have long forgiven her. She was always my best friend. ¡°She¡¯s alive, Evelyn,¡± Victor says gently, and I feel tears slip down my face. ¡°She¡¯s married to Joyce,¡± he continues, ¡°but they never had any children.¡± I grit my teeth at this. To Joyce, of all people. I see my father written all over this. I nod and move to pull my hand away, but Victor holds it tight. I raise my other hand to wipe the tears from my cheeks, ready to move on. ¡°And what of Amelia?¡± I say, sniffing and straightening in my chair. I look him directly in the eyes, letting him know I¡¯m serious. At this, Victor slowly releases his grip and folds his hands together on the table. ¡°She betrayed us both, Evelyn,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯m taking very seriously. But I can¡¯t ignore her im that she did it for her children. That is¡­something I very much understand.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I hiss, leaning forward on the table. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have kids. How can you let her treat you like this, treat me, treat Alvin and Ian like this?¡± I shake my head at him, appalled. His lips tighten into a thin line. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy situation, Evelyn. I¡¯m on a tightrope here. What she has done is egregious but¡­she is my mate. We have to find a way to make peace.¡± I fold my arms across my chest, unconvinced. ¡°You have to make peace, Victor. She¡¯s your mate. I don¡¯t have to do any such thing.¡± ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he says, spreading his hands palm-up on the table in supplication. ¡°We¡¯ve got to be a team on this. I can¡¯t be at war with you both.¡± I narrow my eyes at him, realizing, suddenly, that of course he will always pick her over me. She¡¯s his mate ¨C they have a bond that goes deeper than ours, that always will. I do my best to keep this realization off my face and tuck it down deep inside me, pretending the knowledge doesn¡¯t hurt me as much as it truly does. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, slowly, softly. ¡°Fine. I trust you, Victor. Please don¡¯t make me regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he says, and his face is so earnest, so honest, that I can¡¯t help but smile. Seeing my reaction, his mouth slowly begins to twist upward. ¡°So,¡± he says. ¡°Shall we tell the boys?¡± ¡°Tell us what!?¡± Ian says, his head appearing suddenly where the ceiling meets the stairs. ¡°Ian,¡± I say, my voice low with warning. ¡°How long have you been sitting there?¡± ¡°Just like, thirty seconds, honest!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvines down a few stairs as well, crouching just within sight. ¡°We heard you say don¡¯t make me regret it to daddy, and daddy said he won¡¯t, and ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Victor says, his voice stern as he beckons them down with a wave of his hand. The boyse tumbling down the stairs, tripping over themselves in their eagerness to hear the news. They stand silently before us, smiling at us, the perfect image of two angels who hadn¡¯t been eavesdropping just moments before. I can¡¯t help butugh, resting my temple against my hand. What am I going to do with them? ¡°Boys,¡± Victor says, leaning forward so that he¡¯s on eye-level with them. ¡°In precisely one week¡¯s time, we¡¯re going to have a very special ceremony at my house. Lots of important people are going toe, and your mother and Amelia are going to be there, and I¡¯m going to tell the whole world ¨C officially ¨C that you are my boys, my sons and heirs. And then we¡¯re going to sign a bunch of papers and have a lot of cake.¡± I had been expecting a cheer but am shocked to see that my boys remain silent. I watch them carefully. My heart breaks, just a little, when I see them start to sniff, their eyes fill with tears. ¡°Boys,¡± I say, kneeling on the floor in front of them, taking one of each of their hands in mine. ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, mama,¡± Alvin says, rubbing his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just so happy,¡± Ian says, throwing back his head and howling as he starts to truly cry. I can¡¯t help myself and start tough at them, these poor, ridiculous little boys. Victor joins in and crouches on the floor next to me, giving each of them a hug. They¡¯ve had so much to deal with these past few months ¨C so many changes. Sometimes I have to remind myself that they¡¯re just six ¨C just little boys, no matter how smart they are and how many dinosaurs they can name. ¡°I¡¯m happy too,¡± Victor says, his own voice emotional. I spin to look at him. Am I actually going to see Victor Kensington cry!? ¡°It¡¯s going to be a very special day and, I think, will make me happier than I ever have been in my life. But now,¡± he stands up and smacks his thighs with his hands. The sound seems to snap the boys out of it and they look at him, rubbing their eyes. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, turning towards the back door and gesturing for them to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go try all the different kinds of cake Chef is trying out for the big party after the ceremony. You two can pick the vor you want to have next week.¡± Tears forgotten, the boys scramble after him. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, arms crossed and voice heavy with warning. He pauses and turns back to me. ¡°Don¡¯t even forget, for one minute,¡± I say, quite stern, ¡°to save me a slice of chocte.¡± His lips quirk up at the corners at this and he nods, heading out the door with my boys. From the window above my kitchen sink, I watch them cross the yard and disappear in the trees between our houses. The three most significant men in my life, all together at once. And what will be of me, when Victor ims them, and they have each other, and I am all alone? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 #Chapter 54 ¨C Nothing to Wear Six dayster, Victor¡¯s house is inplete chaos. The boys and I enter the kitchen door to a flurry of action ¨C Betas everywhere, of course ¨C some on guard, some carrying boxes and taking instructions. Then, there are a bevy of hired persons hanging lights in the back yard, decorations in the house. Everything is all in white, like a human wedding. But for the wolves, it¡¯s the color of unity, of family, of births and deaths and iming. I raise my eyebrows as I press the door closed. ¡°Don¡¯t you two go anywhere,¡± Amelia says, pointing a pencil at the boys as they dash past, a clipboard propped against her slim hip. ¡°We need you for final fittings of your suits.¡± She consults her list. ¡°And for consultation with the makeup artist.¡± The boys promptly ignore her and run up to their room. ¡°Makeup?¡± I say,ing over to the kitchen ind where she has set up hermand station. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± She rolls her eyes at me. ¡°Just a little powder, Evelyn. To keep them from shining on the TV cameras, obviously.¡± ¡°Oh, obviously,¡± I say, dismissive. Whatever. She can cover them in white like a powdered cake for all I care. Victores into the kitchen then, talking with his own force of Betas. I notice that I recognize more faces than I used to and wonder, passively, if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten used to them? Or because, for some reason, Victor is using the same ones in the same positions. This isn¡¯t his usual style ¨C he likes to have the Betas perform all the jobs in a cycle, to ¡°keep them fresh.¡± I shrug, dismissing this as well. Again, not my problem. ¡°Ah, Evelyn,¡± Victor says,ing over to me. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Did you bring the boys?¡± I nod and smile at him, pointing upwards to indicate that they¡¯ve gone upstairs. ¡°Good,¡± he says. He turns to the Beta standing at his left elbow. ¡°Will you send the tailor up to measure them? Send two Betas along ¨C the tailor is a rtive unknown.¡± Part of me is pleased to see Victor taking such precautions, but another part knows it¡¯s overkill. After all, he¡¯s going to broadcast their faces to the nation tomorrow afternoon. Protecting them from a tailor seems to be protecting the mole hill and leaving the castle unguarded. Still, I don¡¯t fight it and the Betas peel away, off to their tasks. ¡°And how is your outfiting?¡± Victor says, leaning on the ind, looking me up and down. Part of me wonders if he isn¡¯t taking a little long with that look, and I smirk. ¡°My outfit?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯m just wearing my blue dress,¡± I shrug my left shoulder, not thinking it important. ¡°I¡¯ve had it dry cleaned, it should be good to go.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± Victor focuses his gaze on me, suddenly intense. ¡°Your blue dress? You¡¯re supposed to be in white.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I peer back at him. ¡°White? For what?¡± I¡¯m just going to be standing in the background with everyone else ¨C I don¡¯t need to be in ceremonial white. He spins to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s happening here? Why is Evelyn nning to wear blue?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says, looking down at her clipboard. ¡°She was told over a week ago to n to wear white. She was sent several options via email.¡± I turn my attention back to Victor. ¡°I swear to god,¡± I say earnestly, ¡°I was never told anything about this. I don¡¯t have a white dress. And why do I need to wear white, anyway? I¡¯m not part of this.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re part of this,¡± Victor says, frowning at me. ¡°You¡¯re their mother ¨C you¡¯re ¨C¡° ¡°But I¡¯m not signing any ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, silencing me with a wave of his hand, ¡°it¡¯s important that wee across as a united front, as a family ¨C all of us together ¨C¡° Over Victor¡¯s shoulder I see Amelia lift her head up from her clip board, her lips quirked in a nasty little smirk. ¡°God damnit, Amelia,¡± I say, pushing Victor to get past him. ¡°What!?¡± She says, her face suddenly perfectly innocent. Victor holds me back, checking my urge to wipe her face clean with the palm of my hand. ¡°Victor, she did it on purpose!¡± I yell. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± She whines, willing her mouth into a sorrowful pout. ¡°I sent everything along! I swear I did!¡± ¡°GIRLS.¡± Victor booms out, spreading his hands between us. ¡°What happened is inconsequential.¡± ¡°Like hell it is ¨C¡° I growl. ¡°What matters,¡± he continues, fixing me with a dark re. I settle down. ¡°Is what we do next. Now, how soon can we get Evelyn an appropriate dress? The tailor is upstairs, surely ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible,¡± Amelia murmurs. I can hear the smugness in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s a Friday night ¨C no one worth anything will take an order now.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say, clenching my teeth and looking her up and down. God, how I wish to tear her to bits in this moment. I don¡¯t even want to wear white to this stupid ceremony, but if Amelia wants me out of it so bad, I¡¯m determined to make it happen. I turn on my heel and stalk to their dining room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amelia calls after me, a little panic in her voice. I can hear Victor following me behind, his footsteps measured and curious. In the room, I wrap my hands in two fists worth of fine linen-andce tablecloth, an heirloom, I know ¨C a gift from Amelia¡¯s grandmother. As hard as I can, I yank it, sending crystal candlesticks cascading to the ground as the fabric yields and slides off the table. ¡°My candlesticks!¡± Amelia screams, rushing into the room. Victor holds her back this time. ¡°You can¡¯t have that ¨C¡° she screams, ¡°that¡¯s mine ¨C¡° ¡°Let her have it, Amelia,¡± Victor says, and I can hear the amusement in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of cloth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my ¨C¡° ¡°If I¡¯m going to work this into something presentable,¡± I say, speaking loud to overshadow her. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to get started right away.¡± I move past them, smug, heading for the back door. ¡°Can you sew, Evelyn?¡± Victor asks, genuinely curious. I toss him a look over my shoulder. ¡°Do you think I raised two toddlers alone on a graduate student budget and never learned to sew? Come on, Victor.¡± I hear him snort augh as I head out the back door. As I stomp across the back yard, I¡¯m pleased to see that Edgar is sitting on my back porch, apparently waiting for me. I¡¯m still steamed, but I know he¡¯ll make me feel better. I skip up the steps and plop into hisp, making himugh. ¡°Wee home, gorgeous,¡± he says, wrapping his arms around me and kissing my hair, taking a deep sniff as he does. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± I say, smiling andbing my fingers through his own lovely hair. ¡°Any reason for the visit?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± He lifts his head and smiles at me. ¡°Just wanted to see you. What¡¯s this?¡± He picks at the ball of fabric in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s Amelia¡¯s,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s her precious tablecloth, from her grandmother. But she forgot to tell me to wear white tomorrow, to the ceremony, and this was the only white fabric left in the house, so I¡¯m going to be forced to cut it into little tiny pieces and piece them back together into something fabulous.¡± I expect Edgar tough and am surprised to see him frowning instead. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little cruel, Evelyn?¡± ¡°Edgar,¡± I say, scoffing. ¡°She was cruel first. She¡¯s been such a b***htely and ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°What are you talking about? So what if she forgot to order you a dress ¨C it was just a simple mistake ¨C¡° ¡°It so wasn¡¯t, Edgar,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s thing after thing ¨C and after what she did with my father ¨C¡° ¡°With your father?¡± Edgar says, suddenly stiff with surprise. I bite my lip, realizing that I hadn¡¯t told him about that. Not yet, at least. ¡°Um,¡± I say, hesitating, buying time as I rack my brain for something to say. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, pulling back from me a little bit, his face suddenly stern. ¡°What happened between Amelia and your father?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I continue, ¡°it¡¯s just that¡­¡± I fade off here and look away, trying to decide what to say. But something, deep down, urges me to keep my secrets ¨C to keep Victor¡¯s, too. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, moving me off hisp and standing up. I look back to him and see that his face is devastated. ¡°Edgar,¡± I say, ¡°it¡¯s nothing ¨C really ¨C¡° ¡°You haven¡¯t said a word to me about your family, Evelyn. So I know that it¡¯s bad. But now, something is coming up ¨C something that¡¯s apparently really affecting your life, and your rtionship with Amelia, and thus with Victor, and you won¡¯t even tell me about it.¡± He brushes his hand through his hair, frustrated, looking off into the distance towards the big house. ¡°I thought¡­I thought we were closer than that,¡± he says, his voice wondering and surprised, as if he¡¯s just figuring out something deeply important and true. ¡°But I guess¡­it¡¯s just been me sharing my life. And you holding back.¡± With that, he starts down my back steps. ¡°Edgar,¡± I say, reaching out for him, following him a few steps. ¡°Edgare back ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, turning, his voice hurt. ¡°We¡¯re clearly not in the same ce, emotionally. I thought we were people who could tell each other everything.¡± He shakes his head again, disappointed. ¡°But I guess that we¡¯re not. You need to figure out what you want.¡± With that, he walks away. I let him go, watching after him, thinking about the truth of his words. What are Edgar and I, really, if I can¡¯t confide in him? Why did I hold back? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 #Chapter 55 ¨C iming The day of the iming dawns bright and clear. I am almost woozy withck of sleep, having spent the whole night ¨C as promised ¨C tearing apart Amelia¡¯s table cloth and making it into something new. I caught a few hours of sleep, just before dawn, but now I¡¯m up, showered, and ready to face the day. In the soft yellow light of morning I lift the linen dress up over my head and let it slip down over the length of my body, falling all the way to the floor. Ultimately, I decided on a very simple pattern. My dress is almost Grecian in its drape. Its simple lines fall from my shoulders to the floor with a slight hitch at the waist, my arms left bare. I study myself in the mirror, pleased with the result. It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s elegant. And I look damn good in it. Smiling, I bustle from my room and hurry to open the door to the boys¡¯ bedroom. ¡°Alvin, Ian ¨C¡° I call and then stop short when I see them standing in the middle of their room, dressed in their posh little white suits, Alvin quietly straightening Ian¡¯s tie. ¡°What ¨C what are you two doing up?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t wait,¡± Ian says, smiling at me. ¡°We couldn¡¯t sleep all night, we¡¯re so excited,¡± Alvin says, finishing with his brother and striking a pose for me. ¡°How do we look.¡± ¡°You two look amazing,¡± I say, meaning every word of it. I stretch out my hands for them and we head down the stairs. ¡°Now we just have to figure out how to feed you without getting lucky charm stains all over your clean clothes¡­¡± The ceremony starts precisely at noon, when the sun is at its zenith over our heads. The sun, for us, is a recognition of family, ofmunity, of culture. The moonlight is the space in which wee to know our selves, but in the sun ¨C with the light of day ¨C wee to recognize those to whom we are kin. Looking around, I have to admit ¨C begrudgingly ¨C that Amelia has done a wonderful job. The entire yard is elegantly draped in white, so much so that it almost looks like a little alpine vige, covered in snow. Beautiful white orbs hang from the trees; at night, they will be lit asnterns so that we can all celebrate under their soft glow. One hundred of us guests ¨C a ceremonial number ¨C stand in a grassy circle down by the edge of the property, by the trees through which you can see my own little cottage standing cheerily by. The rest of the guests ¨C there are tons of them ¨C gather around us, peaking around our shoulders to watch the action. There are politicians here, celebrities, members of the press ¨C most of whom I don¡¯t know and who I hope, very much, don¡¯t recognize me. Gathered in the ceremonial circle are those whom Victor has deemed most important to our task today, everyone dressed in white (I guess they all got the memo). I scan the faces all around us and am pleased when I see that Edgar is in the circle. I smile at him and he returns it, blowing me a discreet kiss. I give him a wink, pleased to see that apparently he has forgiven me. I¡¯m grateful for that. Looking around, I see a lot of Alphas who I know to be Victor¡¯s contemporaries ¨C important faces I¡¯ve seen on television but never, before, in person. Men who I assume I would have met as Joyce¡¯s bride, though we never got to that point. I¡¯m a little surprised when I find my eyes alighting on James Wird, my own Alpha. He sees me looking and gives me a smile and a very small bow. I smile back at him. Wird is the Alpha of a very small, new, progressive, and rtively unimportant pack. Did Victor invite him here because of me? If so, it was a very kind gesture, and I¡¯ll have to remember to thank him. It¡¯s good for Wird, too, being able to rub shoulders with all of the big dogs. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Annabeth Prath steps out into the middle of the circle, dressed in a gorgeous white pantsuit. I was pleased when Victor told me that she would be running the ceremony ¨C she¡¯s important for him, politically, and I personally quite like her politics. ¡°Today we are blessed to be able to witness this iming between a father and his sons,¡± Annabeth continues, her voice strong and steady. ¡°Long separated by time, distance, and misunderstanding, they havee together today to recognize and respect their bond and their blood.¡± She puts her hands out to the side. ¡°Victor, Alvin, Ian, will you pleasee forward.¡± The three walk steadily towards Annabeth and stop when Victor stands at her right hand and Alvin and Ian stand at her left. My heart aches sharply when I notice that Alvin and Ian are holding each other¡¯s hands. As they walk forward, I notice the circle close together behind them so that we are again united. Amelia is in the center of that group, gorgeous in her white strapless ballgown. Every inch the Alpha¡¯s wife. ¡°Victor,¡± Annabeth says, gesturing towards the ground at her feet. ¡°you may begin.¡± Victor goes to one knee on the ground before Annabeth and the boys take a few steps so that they¡¯re both facing him. Victor pulls a bone-handled knife from his pocket. It looks ancient, but gleams as if new. ¡°Boys,¡± Victor says, working to keep his voice steady. To most, I imagine he seems sessful, but knowing him, I can tell that his heart is very much in his throat. ¡°From the moment I met you, I knew that you were very special, very brave, and very much my own. ¡°Today,¡± he continues. ¡°I want the world to recognize our bond as one of bone and flesh, the unbreakablemitment of a father to his sons.¡± With this, he draws the dagger across his left palm.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Blood wells up in tiny beads, soon bing a trickle. ¡°With this,¡± Victor says, putting the knife back in his pocket and dipping the index finger of his right hand into his blood, ¡°I mark you as my children and my heirs. Ian,¡± he intones solemnly, drawing a line of blood down Ian¡¯s face from forehead to chin, ¡°my first born. And Alvin,¡± he marks Alvin the same way, continuing, ¡°also my first born. Brothers, equal in rights.¡± Alvin and Ian work to keep their faces straight, struggling not to break into a smile. I press my own hands to my mouth, as thrilled as they on this happy day. As the final act of the ceremony, Victor holds his bloody hand out to the boys. ¡°Do you ept?¡± he asks. Almost as one, Ian and Alvin reach to grasp Victor¡¯s hand, their own hands growing red. Then, they each press their hand to Victor¡¯s cheek, leaving a five-pointed mark of their ownmitment, their own iming of their father. When this is done, the crowd breaks out into a vivid cheer. I join with them, hollering and pping my heart out, my eyes and heart full. Alvin catches my eye and then, a momentter, Ian does the same. They both wave their little bloody hands at me and I can¡¯t helpughing myself silly. The press goes wild, snapping as many photographs as they can, one even taking video. The cheering continues as Annabeth quickly produces a rolled-up document and all three parties add their signatures to the bottom of the page, careful to get as little blood on it as possible. Then, Victor escorts the boys back to the head of the circle. I turn, then, ready to head back to the pool area and celebrate with my children, when I hear Annabeth speak over my shoulder. ¡°One moment, please,¡± she calls, returning everyone to their ces in the circle and beyond. ¡°Alpha Kensington has requested my services for one more matter.¡± What is this? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 #Chapter 56 ¨C You are mine Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As I keep one eye on Annabeth, I notice the a number of Betas in ck escorting the members of the press away from the circle. They protest, clearly desiring to stay, but they are firmly escorted back to the pool for refreshments. Annabeth beckons Victor forward again and he stands at her side. ¡°This aspect of the day¡¯s ceremonies was not announced for security reasons. However, Alpha Kensington seeks to make another officialmitment today, an exchange.¡± Annabeth extends her right hand, inviting someone forward. I watch, full of curiosity, as Alpha Wird steps forward to join those in the circle. ¡°Alphas Kensington and Wird havee to an ord and today seek to exchange a Rogue wolf, a move from Wird¡¯s pack to Kensington¡¯s.¡± There is a pause as a great murmur of curiosity goes through the crowd. But inside, I am seething. ¡°Evelyn Ortega,¡± Annabeth Prath says, holding out her left hand to me. ¡°Would youe forward?¡± If my jaw weren¡¯t clenched with rage, it would be on the ground from shock. I am almost trembling with my anger, ring at Victor, who meets my gaze steadily, his hastily-bandanged hand casually tucked in his pocket, my children¡¯s handprints still on his cheeks. Victor doesn¡¯t flinch away from me, doesn¡¯t offer any apology or choice. He was ready for this, I can see, backing me into this corner so he could again have his way. Behind me, I feel a little pressure on my shoulders. I spin my head to see Stephen, Victor¡¯s secretary, standing there, dressed all in white. ¡°I¡¯ll take your ce in the circle, ma¡¯am,¡± he says loud enough for everyone to hear. Then, in a whisper: ¡°please, ma¡¯am, he¡¯s determined. If you put up a fight, he told me to say he¡¯ll drag you into the circle himself. The paperwork is finished between him and Wird ¨C it¡¯s all done. This is¡­a formality.¡± Stephen grimaces in apology but I turn away from him without a word. I look directly at Victor, whose assured stance assures me that it¡¯s all true, that it¡¯s done, that he really will drag me back if I try to run. f*****g. Alphas. I stalk to the center of the circle. On my way, I catch a glimpse of Amelia, whose white face and shocked expression match how I feel on the inside. So he didn¡¯t tell her either. Great. When I arrive at the center of the circle, I stand just inches from Victor, ignoring Wirdpletely. I don¡¯t say a word, just ring at him, my entire body rigid with rage,municating, as clearly as it can, how f*****g dare you. His body responds, all firmness and power,municating his own meaning: It¡¯s done, Evelyn. Submit. It¡¯s for your own good. I shake my head at him, unwilling to give in. Annabeth begins to speak behind us but I don¡¯t hear a word she says, my gaze fixed solely on Victor. I don¡¯t want this, my eyes say as I swing my head slowly from side to side. Victor takes a step forward, his face softening just an inch. Let me give you this, his gestures say as he raises his hand, almost to take mine. His eyes flick to the side, where our children stand. For us, for them. I take a moment to look to them as well and can see that they are frightened and surprised. They read our entire bodies, taking in our aggression, our fight. I soften, for them, not wishing them to be frightened. Somewhere, behind me, I hear Wird talking, but I can¡¯t make out his words. Instead, I find myself looking up at Victor, only at Victor. It¡¯s my freedom, my face almost pleads, I¡¯ve given you everything, my everything ¨C my boys. Why do you want this too? Come with us, Evelyn, Victor¡¯s eyes bore into mine, speaking that he wants me to be with him, a part of his family. I want you. Abruptly, I feel Wird take my left hand and raise it, walking around me in a half circle and cing my hand ceremoniously in Victor¡¯s, like a father handing off his daughter at the altar on her wedding day. As my hand touches Victor¡¯s, I gasp, feeling something change within me, something move ¨C an almost-physical lurch in the center of myself, a reorientation of my body towards ¨C towards him. My eyes fly open in shock and I see the same expression pass over Victor¡¯s face, though he quickly turns feral, fierce, protective. Of me. I im you, his whole body says as he takes a step forward, his teeth bared. I am shocked, again, suddenly, to hear him say the words aloud. ¡°I im you, Evelyn,¡± he growls, ¡°you are mine.¡± Annabeth then ces her hand on top our joined ones, looking between us with a wary look on her face, breaking our spell. I take a small step back, realizing that Victor and I have been staring intensely at each other in what is usual a very casual exchange of loyalties. ¡°And, Evelyn?¡± Annabeth says, still with a strange expression on her face. ¡°Do you ept?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, my words barely more than air, as I look back into Victor¡¯s face. ¡°I ept.¡± I im you too, my body says as my lips pull ever so slightly back from my teeth. You are mine. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 #Chapter 57 ¨C Blood ¡°You would have refused, Evelyn!¡± Victor yells, mming my kitchen door behind him as he stalks into the room behind me. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. We just spent thest half-hour shaking hands and smiling at people¡¯s congrattions. I kissed my boys,ughed at Wird¡¯s jokes about surprises, smiled for pictures, all the while seething on the inside, waiting for the moment when I could tear him apart. As soon as there was a break, I caught Victor¡¯s eye. It wasn¡¯t hard ¨C he¡¯s been waiting for this too. Without a word, we both stalked off towards my cottage. ¡°Yes, Victor,¡± I say, spinning to face him. ¡°I would have refused, because you took the one thing from me that I have left! You took my freedom,¡± I say, banging on his honed chest with my fist. ¡°And now you¡¯ve got me all wrapped up in documents, your little pet, here at yourmand.¡± He growls down at me, perhaps not as cool under my pressure as he thought he would be. ¡°So go ahead, Victor,¡± I hiss, bringing my face close to his in a challenge. ¡°Boss me around. That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it? All this talk about protection and family, but all you want is control. So go ahead, command me.¡± My lips pull back as I growl. ¡°Make me do your bidding.¡± Victor fully bears his teeth then and he moves towards me, seeking to dominate me with force of his will, but I don¡¯t stand down. His eyes dart downward, taking in all of me ¨C my whole form in white linen andce. ¡°Go ahead, Victor,¡± I whisper, cruel. ¡°Do it.¡± He spins away from me, a snarl ripping from his throat. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re taking this out of hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing no such ¨C ¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± hemands, mming his hand against the wall. ¡°It is a simple issue. If I had told you, you would have refused. So I was obliged to force your hand, for your own protection.¡± ¡°No, Victor,¡± I say, crossing my arms across my chest. ¡°You had a choice between two options: to tell me, or not to tell me. But only one choice would have yielded you what you wanted, and so that¡¯s the choice you made. And you¡¯re trying to assuage your own guilt by suggesting to me that there wasn¡¯t a choice at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your protection, Evelyn,¡± Victor continues to insist, his back to me. ¡°You now have my official protection, and have been reinstated as an Alpha-born woman, the rights of which ¨C ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want those rights!¡± I cry, flinging my arms to the side. ¡°I ran away from those rights, which ruined the first twenty-two years of my life! I changed my name so no one would ever tie me to the person I was, an alpha-born female, ever again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, turning and stalking back to face me. ¡°As a woman marked with Alpha status you are protected, you cannot be touched,¡± ¡°Living in a gilded cage,¡± I cry again, though softer this time, overwhelmed by my emotions. ¡°Protected, but tied ¨C ¡± ¡°I am not tying you to anything,¡± he says, taking my face in his hands, showing honest remorse at my distress. ¡°You¡¯re tying me to you,¡± I return, pressing my own hands against his and staring up into his face. We stay like this for a moment before I plead, ¡°Please, Victor. Let me go, let me be Rogue again. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t live like this.¡± Tears seep free from my eyes, collecting against Victor¡¯s fingers. ¡°Evelyn, if you¡¯re mine, your father can¡¯t get to you,¡± Victor says, soft. ¡°He can¡¯t touch you, can¡¯t take you away, can¡¯t take your boys away. Don¡¯t you see? In one day, I¡¯ve made you all safe from him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Victor? You¡¯re ying into his game. He wanted this.¡± Victor takes a step away from me and drops his hands, his face now wary and curious. ¡°What do you mean? How could he have wanted this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, exhausted and at the end of my emotional rope. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he gains from this, but I do know that he called you to his house for a reason. He pushed your hand for a reason.¡± ¡°He said horrible things about you, Evelyn,¡± Victor says. ¡°Terrible things ¨C sought to make me hate you ¨C ¡± ¡°Or sought to make you want to protect me, Victor,¡± I say, hanging my head. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the result? You¡¯re ying checkers with someone who is a master at chess, Alpha Kensington. And you¡¯re ying right into his trap, whatever it is.¡± Victor stalks away to stare out the back window, trying to figure it out. I copse into a chair at the kitchen table, exhausted now that my rage has gone. I nce at the clock on the stove. It¡¯s only 1:00. How am I supposed to survive the rest of this day? The back door swings open and Amelia enters, Edgar close on her heels. ¡°What are you two doing,¡± Amelia whispers furiously. She hurries over to Victor and grabs his hand. ¡°Everyone saw you disappear in here together, and the press is waiting for interviews, Victor. Can you pleasee out and control this situation?¡± ¡°We were just discussing the change,¡± Victor says, gesturing to me. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t tell, Evelyn was¡­ surprised.¡± Edgar kneels down next to me, taking my hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks, his voice careful and full of love. I smile at him and nod. ¡°Oh, sure, she was surprised,¡± Amelia says, rolling her eyes. ¡°No concern for my surprise in that moment. No rushing off to an abandoned cottage tofort me. Come on.¡± She grabs Victor by the right hand and pulls him towards the door. As she goes, Amelia nces at me and then stops dead in her tracks. She c***s her head to the side and then take a few steps closer, staring at my face. Her eyes quickly flick between my face and Victor¡¯s poorly-bandaged left hand, which is now leaking blood. ¡°Better get cleaned up before youe back out, Evelyn,¡± Amelia sneers. ¡°You¡¯ve got something right here.¡± She taps her right cheek and I raise my hand to feel that, indeed, it is sticky. I look at my fingers as Amelia pulls Victor out the door behind her. They away red, with blood. Victor¡¯s blood, from when he held my face in his hands. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Edgar asks, moving to the sink and wetting a paper towel. He quicklyes back and dabs at my face. ¡°Did you get cut?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little blood ¨C from the boys, the ceremony,¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± he says, smiling up at me. ¡°I knew in all that white they were bound to get a little blood on them. Didn¡¯t think it would spread to you as well.¡± He carefully wipes my cheek until the toweles away clean. ¡°There. All set.¡± ¡°Thank you, Edgar,¡± I say, smiling and cupping his cheek in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me.¡± He kisses me softly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough day,¡± he says. ¡°But I promise, I won¡¯t leave your side for the rest of it. Come on. Let¡¯s get you a slice of cake. The sugar will do you good.¡± We stand up and head out of the cottage, back towards the party. Edgar securely wraps my arm securely around my waist as we walk, guiding me as I put my head on his shoulder and rx. But even as I feel myself calming, there is something within me ¨C my stomach, my gut, somewhere¡­new, that I didn¡¯t know existed. That, like apass that has found a new north, pulls inexorably elsewhere. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 #Chapter 58 ¨C Media Frenzy ¡°Ian,¡± I call, wrapped in my favorite knitted white nket on Victor¡¯s couch, e on baby, back away from the TV. You¡¯re going to burn your eyeballs out, standing that close.¡± Ian is standing with his nose inches away from the tv, his hands pressed against the screen. He barely blinks and I think, fleetingly, of Poltergeist. ¡°I can¡¯t, mama,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m on the TV!¡± Alvin ps his hands and jumps up and down behind Ian. ¡°Look! It¡¯s me! There we are again!¡± The media really have their hooks in this story ¨C they¡¯ve been cycling pictures of Victor and the iming ceremony over and over again. Unfortunately, the event had precisely the kind of bacsh that Victor hoped to avoid. Rampant spection about the boys, Victor and Amelia¡¯s rtionship and, unfortunately, the mother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, curled up on Victor¡¯s couch, begrudgingly in the same room as Amelia. Victor called us all here, wanting to keep everyone in the house and on lockdown until the story fades. It¡¯s true ¨C there are paparazzi all over the street outside our houses; one of the Betas even found someone sneaking in the yard. It¡¯s all so ridiculous. But the boys, at least, at thrilled. Victor enters the living room, handing Amelia a cup of tea. ¡°Any change in the spin, the angle?¡± he asks, crossing his arms. He¡¯s dressed down today, for once ¨C no suit, just a finely knit sweater and cks. But even in those, he looks stiff and formal. I smirk, looking at him. Does Victor ever rx? ¡°No,¡± Amelia responds. ¡°Same old, same old. Just a lot of rampant spection.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, watching the screen as raptly as the boys. ¡°If it stays like this ¨C just summarizing the event ¨C it will blow over.¡± Just after Victor says this, though, my phone dings. I pick it up. Delia: Check out CelebGoss. You¡¯re headline news, babe. ¡°Shoot,¡± I say, looking up at Victor and Amelia. ¡°Can you change the channel? Delia texted me, she told me to put on CelebGoss.¡± So far, we¡¯ve been sticking to Victor¡¯s preferred news stations which lean towards national news and hard-hitting journalism. He picks up the remote and flicks the channel. Immediately, we¡¯re greeted with a blurry picture of my face from yesterday¡¯s event. ¡°In this Breaking News event,¡± the journalist says, smacking her Barbie-pink lips as she talks, ¡°an insider at Alpha Kensington¡¯s iming event has reported that this woman was identified by guests as the children¡¯s mother. We have our best agents on it now ¨C but we encourage viewers to tweet us if they have any leads!¡± ¡°Damnit,¡± Victor says, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time now.¡± ¡°Mama, it¡¯s you! Now you¡¯re on tv!¡± Alvinughs and ps with joy. I squint my eyes and study it. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s me, Alvin? It¡¯s a very blurry picture.¡± ¡°Yes, mama, it¡¯s you!¡± Says Ian, tracing my form on the television screen with his finger. ¡°Ian,¡± Amelia says, tsking, exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the screen with your fingers. You¡¯re going to get it all¡­sticky.¡± Touch it more, Ian, I think, smirking and saying nothing. Maybe I should get him a jelly donut¡­ I should be devastated by the fact that they¡¯re starting to figure out my identity, but frankly, at this point, I¡¯m emotionally exhausted by it all. The fact is that my father already knows where I am and the boys exist, so there¡¯s no one else I¡¯m really trying to keep it a secret from. While I would of course prefer not to be on television with my private life broadcast to the world ¨C again ¨C there¡¯s not much I can do now. I just sit back and try to ride the wave. The television turns to amercial for home insurance and the boys fall away from the tv, returning to some blocks that they¡¯ve been ying with on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s the next step, Victor?¡± Amelia asks, looking up at him from her spot on the other side of the L- shaped couch. He runs a hand through his uncharacteristically disheveled hair, staring passively at the tv. ¡°Well, ideally, we would have already been married, to bring some stability to this situation. It doesn¡¯t look good to be what the press is now calling a ¡®single father,¡¯ in politics. I think, for now, it¡¯s best to stay the course, unless something else¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His voice fades out as the show abruptly returns, the words News sh sshed across the screen. ¡°We are just now receiving new information,¡± the same reporter says, her face now bright and eager, ¡°that sources are confirming the identity of the boys¡¯ mother.¡± The same blurry photo shes on the screen. ¡°Persons close to the family are now confirming that this is indeed Evelyn Ortega, a psychologist and single mother who was, until yesterday, a Rogue member of James Wird¡¯s pack. ¡°However,¡± the reporter continues, a certain amount of glee now in her voice, ¡°there is evidence that Evelyn Ortega has previously been known as Evelyn Walsh,¡± ¡°Oh gosh,¡± I say, rolling my eyes and pulling my nket up over my head. ¡°Here we go.¡± ¡°Disowned daughter of Alpha John Walsh, and Victor Kensington¡¯s famous one-night girlfriend.¡± With this, they sh one of the old, horrible images onto the screen from that night six years ago. Of course, they¡¯ve picked one of the more scandalous photos that a paparazzi took of Victor and I through his suite¡¯s window while I was in a rather¡­umon position. As it¡¯s prime-time TV, the station was forced to cut out the more scandalous parts of the image and blur out anything that they couldn¡¯t cut. But still, from my hands pressed against the window and the¡­ emotive¡­expression on my face, it¡¯s pretty clear what¡¯s happening. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Amelia says, shading her eyes with her hand and looking down at her cup of tea. I know she¡¯s not squeamish, and surely she¡¯s seen these images before. I peek at her face and can see that she¡¯s furious. ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin says, running forward to the tv to get a better look. ¡°Mom, when was this?¡± Ian asks, joining his brother. ¡°Are we in this photo too?¡± ¡°Come away form there, boys,¡± I say, sitting up and waving them over to me. ¡°Victor, can we turn this off? They don¡¯t need to hear this.¡± ¡°No,¡± says Amelia, ring at me. ¡°I¡¯m watching it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even looking,¡± I say, ring at her scornfully. Defiantly, she turns her face to the TV and opens her eyes in a big show of paying rapt attention. Victor ignores both of us, fixedly watching the reporter summarize the events of that night. The journalist on screen presses her finger to her ear, clearly listening to someone feeding her information through a headphone. ¡°Our reporters behind the scene are indeed reporting that the timeline works out. Enrollment for Ian and Alvin Ortega at a local elementary school do report that the boys are approximately six years old, which does suggest that they are precisely the right age to be the product of Victor Kensington¡¯s one-night affair with Evelyn Walsh.¡± She takes a minute to continue listening to the voice in her ear. ¡°We further report that after the boys¡¯ iming yesterday Alpha Kensington did indeed take the formely-Rogue Evelyn Ortega into his custody as a pack member.¡± The journalist smirks at us from inside the screen. ¡°Well well well. It looks like Evelyn Walsh is very much back in the picture for Victor Kensington, and the mother of his children to boot. How can Amelia Jones possibly feel about this?¡± The reporter¡¯s smirk turns into a downright grin, suggesting that she can¡¯t wait to begin the wild spection on that front. Am scoffs and hurriedly stands up from the couch, stomping off into the kitchen. Victor looks after her, but lets her go. I¡¯m watching Victor watch Amelia and am thus surprised when a little boy barrels into me with a hug. ¡°Oof!¡± I say, losing my breath a bit, but wrapping my arms around Ian none the less. ¡°Mama, now you¡¯re famous too!¡± He says, smiling up at me. ¡°We¡¯re going to be movie stars!¡± ¡°We are?!¡± I say, pretending to be shocked and excited. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to be Alphas,¡± Victor says, a little passively, still studying the TV. ¡°Leaders of men.¡± I wink at Ian. ¡°Well, you can go be an Alpha. I¡¯ll be a movie star for both of us.¡± Ian giggles and nestles down with me in my nkets. Alvin walks over to Victor and stretches his arms high, begging to be picked up. Victorplies. ¡°I¡¯ll be an Alpha,¡± Alvin says, resting his head against Victor¡¯s shoulder as they both watch TV. ¡°Damn fine Alpha, too,¡± Victor murmurs, stroking our son¡¯s head. I lose my breath a little, in that moment, watching Victor hold our son, rocking him back and forth, in some ways the very picture of what was now destined to be Alvin¡¯s own future. Would he, too, grow up with so many stresses on his shoulders? I grimace at the thought. But then, looking at Victor, my worries disappear. He will teach his sons to handle it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 #Chapter 59 ¨C Anniversary Victor and Amelia sit quietly at a little table that the Betas have moved into their bedroom for this special asion. The room is filled with candle light and white roses, soft music ys in the background. Amelia twirls her fork absently in her linguini noodles, staring at the wall. ¡°Are you¡­enjoying the meal?¡± Victor asks, feeling awkward even as the words leave his mouth. ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± she says, continuing to stir. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia,¡± Victor sighs. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you imagined.¡± Amelia turns her head to re at him. ¡°It¡¯s our anniversary, Victor.¡± ¡°I know, but ¨C¡° ¡°We¡¯re sitting in our bedroom, eating something the chef whipped up. We were supposed to go to Bali.¡± Downstairs, they can hear the boysughing and running. Then, Evelyn¡¯s ownugh drifts up the stairs. Amelia blows out a breath when she hears it and stabs at her noodles. Victor shakes his head and likewise exhales. ¡°I know, Amelia. I¡¯m very, very sorry. Everything got tossed up into the air these past couple months, and I recognize that you¡¯re taking the brunt of it.¡± Though if you hadn¡¯t gone to John Walsh¡­The thought pops into Victor¡¯s head unbidden and he shakes it away. It¡¯s neither the time nor the ce for that sort of thing. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we even go out on the balcony?¡± Amelia says, leaning back in her chair, her full lips in a pout. ¡°It¡¯s at least a little romantic out there.¡± ¡°You know we can¡¯t,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°The paparazzi are everywhere. We don¡¯t need to give them any ammo.¡± ¡°Even pictures of us in love?¡± she insists, ¡°Can¡¯t that only be good?¡± Victor shakes his head sharply at her. ¡°We¡¯re on lock down, Amelia. No news, no action, no leaving the house until this all passes. Nothing.¡± Amelia raises her eyebrows and bites her lower lip, a nasty expression on her face. ¡°I mean it, Amelia,¡± Victor says, his voice low with threat. ¡°No one leaves.¡± ¡°What you don¡¯t trust me?¡± She looks into his eyes as she challenges him. ¡°Do you really want to bring up trust right now, Amelia? Do you think you¡¯ve got a lot of credit in that area?¡± She shakes her head at him slowly. ¡°So you¡¯re allowed to take all the actions you want without consulting me ¨C things you say are in my best interest ¨C but I talk to one man to see if I can work out a n that¡¯s good for both of us and you¡¯re ¨C¡° Victor ms his fist on the table. ¡°I won¡¯t discuss this again, Amelia. What you did was a betrayal, and we¡¯ve barely discussed it ¨C¡° ¡°Because you¡¯ve been too busy,¡± she says, leaning forward tough ironically in his face, ¡°iming your little hussy as part of my pack, making decisions for our best interest that f*****g destroy my life.¡± Victor bares his teeth at her, truly starting to lose his temper. ¡°She is the mother of my children ¨C¡° ¡°The mother of my children,¡± Amelia throws back at him, mocking his tone of voice as well as his words. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a thousand times these past couple of months. I¡¯m supposed to be the mother of your children!¡± She yells, banging her own fist on the table. ¡°That¡¯s my role!¡± ¡°Then where are the kids, Amelia!¡± Victor says, spreading out his arms to epass the totalck of children in the room, looking around as if he might find them behind the bed or under the table. ¡°Our future children,¡± she growls. ¡°Well until then,¡± Victor says, returning her threat, ¡°looks like Evelyn is the only one who takes that title.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Amelia says, her eyes turning to mean little slits in her beautiful face. ¡°Your perfect little girlfriend who you keep in the cottage out back, like Snow White with her two little dwarves. Do you know what the media has been calling her? Your little s*x kitten, who you keep close by because I don¡¯t satisfy you.¡± Victor scoffs and balls up his napkin preparing to stand up. ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous, Amelia, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re even listening to that nonsense ¨C¡° ¡°Because they¡¯re attacking me, Victor,¡± Amelia shouts, frustrated, angry tears filling her eyes. ¡°You get to be the big bad Alpha, with his wife and his side piece, but I¡¯m the one who everyone isughing at!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re so innocent, Amelia,¡± Victor says, standing up from the table and leaving his napkin on his te. ¡°You¡¯re no Jacklyn Kennedy in this situation. To begin with, you¡¯re not even my wife.¡± With that, Victor strides away to the bathroom and ms the door behind him. He immediately strips himself of his suit ¨C god, why did he even bother to put it on? ¨C and turns the shower on hot. Probably a little too hot. As he steps into the steaming jets, he¡¯s a little surprised, actually, that Amelia hasn¡¯t followed him in here. Usually at this point, after a big fight, he will find her sidling up to his side, wrapping her arms around him, looking up at him with her eyes half-lidded. God, even six months ago the thought of her pressed up against him would get him hard. But today¡­ Victor shakes his head, letting the water drip down his back as he leans against the wall under the shower head. God, today he¡¯s d ¨C for the first time ¨C that she hasn¡¯t followed him in, worked to make it better first with her body, and then with soft words and apologies in bed. Bed. They had always been able toe together in bed. But the more Victor thinks about it, he wonders¡­Did they reallye together as a couple, through s*x? Or did Amelia just pick fights to get him riled up and then use s*x to bring him to her side, to get what she wants? f**k. Victor slides down so that he¡¯s sitting in the shower, stunned at the realization. All this time, he thought he was the Alpha not only of his world, but of his rtionship as well. But, really, how much did Amelia control? It¡¯s only since Evelyn came into the picture that he started to realize¡­ But no. Victor runs his hand over his face, wiping away the water. He won¡¯t think of her here, not now. Victor stays at the bottom of the shower for a long time, until the hot water runs out and he starts to shiver in the cold drops. Then he turns it off, wraps himself in a towel, and heads out to bed. Amelia is waiting for him there, dressed in a slippery silk robe, her hair loose and tousled. Victor takes a moment to study her, kneeling on the bed. How much of this is practiced, artful seduction? He has to admit ¨C she¡¯s good, and she knows his type. ¡°Are youing to bed, baby?¡± She asks. Victor pauses a moment. That¡¯s precisely what he had intended, but¡­he turns towards their closet instead. ¡°I¡¯m going to go downstairs and get some work done.¡± She pauses a moment, and then says a quiet ¡°okay.¡± This is the first time, Victor thinks, perhaps, that he¡¯s ever said no. It¡¯s a new experience for both of them. Victor pulls on a set of workout clothes, pulls them on, and then heads for the bedroom door. ¡°Victor?¡± Amelia calls after him as he opens it. He turns to look at her and finds that she¡¯s no longer the beautiful nymph who was kneeling on his bed a few minutes ago. Instead, she¡¯s standing with her hands on her hips, demand written in every line of her posture. ¡°I want something.¡± He nods, encouraging her to speak. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve imed the boys, and Evelyn, I¡¯m the only one here without an official tie to this family. So I want to move up the wedding.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Wha ¨C ¡° they had already put out thousands of dors, ordered the invitations ¨C ¡°I want to get married at Christmas,¡± she says, lifting her chin, daring him to say no. Victor shakes his head slowly and then sighs, looking down at his feet. One month. One f*****g month. Well, it certainly would stop any rumors that the gossip columns had about him and Evelyn. ¡°Fine.¡± He says, and leaves the room without another word. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 #Chapter 60 ¨C Pageantry The Kindergarten ssroom is a whirl of activity and, frankly, I wee it. We¡¯ve all been cooped up in Victor¡¯s house for a week, keeping the boys home from school, but finally the media outlets have relented, turning their attention to more interesting subjects. Or, at least subjects who were willing to leave the house. Victor wanted us to stay in for another week, but the boys cried and begged to be let back to school for the Thanksgiving pageant. I was right here with them. ¡°Are you ready, little turkey?¡± I ask Ian, pasting the final feathers onto the upside-down paper bag that is wearing over his shirt, his head and arms sticking out of holes roughly cut in the sides. His face is painted with a wide yellow beak over his nose. It¡¯s adorable. ¡°Ready, mama!¡± he says, putting his hands above his head. ¡°Do you remember your song?¡± I ask. ¡°Nope!¡± He says he word just as enthusiastically and Iugh. The boys missed the week in which the rest of the ss learned to sing together, but I didn¡¯t care. As long as they have fun. ¡°Mama, do I look right?¡± Alvin says, wandering over in a tall ck hat made with construction paper, complete with a yellow square buckle. ¡°You look perfect, little pilgrim,¡± I say,ughing and tugging him close. ¡°Is papaing today?¡± Ian asks, looking towards the door in anticipation. The pageant will be held in the auditorium, where parents are already gathering to watch and listen. ¡°No, baby,¡± I say gently. ¡°He couldn¡¯te ¨C you know daddy is very busy.¡± The truth is that Victor didn¡¯t want to bring the media storm that woulde with him. I know that he¡¯s heartbroken to miss it ¨C Victor is mad for all this dad stuff, especially after missing six years of it ¨C but it was the right choice. I agreed with him ¨C I want today to be all about the boys as well. ¡°But Edgar is going to be here,¡± I say, smiling at them over-cheerfully. ¡°And he¡¯s going to tape the whole thing, so daddy can watch itter on the tv. And you can sing your song for him ¨C whatever part of it you remember.¡± This seems to brighten them up. They really, really liked seeing themselves on the television the other day. Iugh, thinking perhaps we have two silver-screen actors in the making. Slowly, Ian¡¯s face changes into a sly expression. He catches Alvin¡¯s eye and they both nod. I can almost hear the words passing between them in whatever mind-link or silent twin-speak they¡¯ve developed. ¡°What.¡± I say, narrowing my eyes. I snap my fingers between them, bringing their attention back to me. ¡°What¡¯s going on. What did you do.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Alvin says, shrugging innocently. ¡°We were just wondering¡­if our grandfather was going to come to the pageant.¡± Ian grins at me as my mouth falls open, horror all over my face. ¡°See, Alvin?¡± he says. ¡°I knew we could surprise her.¡± I grasp both of their hands and pull them quickly to the corner of the room, where I tuck myself into the corner and gather them close. ¡°Boys, what did you do? Tell me everything, all of it. Quick. Now!¡± They¡¯re surprised and a little frightened by my urgency here. ¡°We just ¨C¡° Ian says ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to ¨C¡° ¡°We thought you¡¯d like ¨C¡° I sigh, exasperated, and put my face in my hands for just a moment to gather myself. I¡¯ve frightened them now, and I need them coherent. I adjust my face deliberately into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, chickens,¡± I say, looking back up at them. ¡°Mommy just wants to be prepared. What happened?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m a turkey, not a chicken,¡± Ian says, a little miffed. Luckily, Alvin sticks to the conversation at hand. ¡°We heard you and daddy talking the other day, when you sent us upstairs ¨C¡° ¡°We knew we weren¡¯t supposed to be listening ¨C¡° ¡°But we couldn¡¯t help it, mama ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I say, growing even more impatient. ¡°Just tell me about your grandfather.¡± ¡°Well we didn¡¯t know we had a grandfather,¡± Ian says, growing more excited. ¡°We always wanted one! And now that we have a dad, and it is so great, we thought it would be great to have a grandfather too!¡± ¡°So we looked him up on the inte ¨C¡° ¡°How did you ¨C¡° ¡°His name is John Walsh,¡± Ian says assuredly, ¡°we heard Papa say it.¡± ¡°He was very easy to find,¡± Alvin says, rolling his eyes, ¡°it wasn¡¯t even a challenge.¡± Of course not, I think, repeating Alvin¡¯s expression. He¡¯s only one of the most powerful Alphas in the country. ¡°So, we sent him an email,¡± Ian says, shrugging. ¡°We invited him toe to the pageant today. We thought he would like it.¡± ¡°Did he¡­did he reply?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, shaking his head. ¡°Which was very rude.¡± I let out a whoosh of breath. Maybe he didn¡¯t get the email ¨C he must get thousands of emails every day ¨C maybe it went to his junk mail ¨C Or maybe he was out there in the audience right now ¨C in which case ¨C I feel the panic rising in me and work to keep my breath steady. I take one of each of the boys¡¯ hands and look them both in the eyes. ¡°Listen to me, boys,¡± I say, making sure they are paying attention. ¡°I know that you would like to have a grandfather, but John Walsh¡­he is a bad man. Okay?¡± They both frown at this, unable ¨C I think ¨C to put the idea of a grandfather, who is supposed to be lovely, together with their idea of a bad guy. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about itter,¡± I say, rushing, ¡°but I want you to promise me that you won¡¯t get in touch with him again ¨C no email, no phone calls, no nothing. At least without talking to me first.¡± The boys look at each other, silently seeing if the other agrees. Then, they both turn to me and nod. ¡°Okay, mama. We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, babies.¡± I say. ¡°I should have told you about him a long time ago. That¡¯s my fault.¡± They both lean in for a hug and, over their shoulders, I can see their ssmates beginning to line up by the door. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, nudging them away. ¡°Go get in line, it¡¯s time to get on stage!¡± ¡°Okay, mama!¡± Alvin says, waving as he runs over to the rest of his pilgrim friends. ¡°Break a leg!¡± Ian calls out to me. ¡°Thank you bab ¨C wait, what?¡± I turn on my way out the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to say that to you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he says, his hands on his hips, ¡°But you didn¡¯t. So someone had to.¡± Iugh at my indignant little turkey and then dart out the door, determined to get a good look at the audience before the boys go on stage, in case I have to grab them quick. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 #Chapter 61 ¨C Commitment When I get to the auditorium, I peek through the red burgundy curtain out at the crowds. Most of the children at the twins school are human, with human parents, so I scent the air quickly, seeing if I can detect any wolf¡¯s presence in the room¡­ No, no hint of his cold tobo and whiskey smell. But there is a familiar lemon scent on the breeze. I find myself smiling, despite my worry, my eyes going straight to Edgar at the back. He sees me, smirks, and waves. I close the curtains and head around to the set of steps at the side of the stage, hurrying down them and into the auditorium itself. I rush down the aisle, throwing my arms around Edgar when I see him. Heughs lightly and returns my hug, making sure to keep his camcorder safe from my rushing body. ¡°Happy to see me, hey?¡± He says, giving me a squeeze. ¡°Yes, always happy to see you,¡± I murmur, feeling warmed by his safe, steady presence. Still, I look over his shoulder and scan the entering crowd. ¡°For another reason too, though, today.¡± Edgar pulls back and looks at my face, worried. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I roll my eyes, hoping to let him know that I¡¯m overreacting. ¡°The twins did something really dumb. They emailed my dad, they invited him toe today ¨C¡° ¡°What!?¡± He looks around, going into Beta mode in an instant, scanning the crowd for threats. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s okay ¨C I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here. They just sent it to whatever public email they found on his website, I¡¯m sure it got pushed away into his trash folder ¨C¡° ¡°You shouldn¡¯t assume that, Evelyn,¡± Edgar says, continuing to look around. ¡°We would never miss something like that for Victor.¡± ¡°Yes, but my dad has a notoriously small and crappy Beta force,¡± I say. ¡°Which is why he¡¯s lost a lot of his power in recent years.¡± Edgar hmms low in his throat, confirming what I¡¯ve said, andpleting his scan. ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± he says, ncing at his watch. ¡°The y starts in a few minutes. I think if he was going toe, he¡¯d be sitting in the front row, demanding attention.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said, exhaling with relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you agree. We¡¯ll tell Victor when we get home ¨C but there¡¯s nothing we can do now. Let¡¯s just enjoy the y.¡± Edgar nods and smiles at me, working ¨C I can tell ¨C to lower his guard and rx. It¡¯s against his instincts, I know, but I appreciate that he¡¯s doing it for my sake. I wrap him in another hug. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur into his shoulder as the beginning strains of music y from the loudspeakers. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°For what?¡± he says, wrapping me in his arms and rubbing my back. ¡°For being so good to me,¡± I say, meaning every word. The curtains pull back, and the kids begin to sing. That night, Edgar has dinner with us at our house. The boys refuse to take off their costumes, having a good time ying a new game they¡¯ve invented called ¡°turkey hunt.¡± It mostly consists of Ian hiding, Alvin finding him, chasing him, and then pretending to murder and eat him in new and interesting ways. Very festive. At the table, Edgar and I sip coffee and watch the boys. ¡°They¡¯re so funny,¡± Edgar says, chuckling, his eyes following them as they race across the living room. ¡°And so smart.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, rolling my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they got it from. I mean, I don¡¯t think Victor and I are stupid people, but¡­¡± I raise my eyebrows for emphasis. ¡°They¡¯re on a whole different ne.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder,¡± he says, considering. ¡°My grandmother, she used to tell stories about magic like that. Wolves who had extraordinary gifts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, quirking my head to the side. ¡°My father didn¡¯t like us being told stories like that. He thinks of us as purely gic anomalies, says all the magic talk is nonsense. What do you think?¡± Edgar shrugs and quirks his lips good-naturedly. ¡°Ah, who am I to say. But there¡¯s part of me that wants to believe in a little bit of the magic, I think. That there¡¯s more to all of us being here ¨C wolves, and humans too ¨C than just chance.¡± I smile and nod at him, understanding. Part of me feels the same way. He holds my eyes, smiling at me, and I almost blush at the love I see on his face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll ever want more kids?¡± he asks. I sit back in my chair, surprised by the question. ¡°Um,¡± I say, considering it. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It hasn¡¯t been exactly easy, with these two,¡± I say, gesturing towards them with my mug. ¡°But, in different circumstances, with the right guy¡­¡± I smile at him. ¡°Sure. Why not. Maybe I¡¯ll go for genius girls this time.¡± Heughs at me and looks away, a big smile on his face. I can tell that he¡¯s pleased by my answer. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, looking down at his cup. ¡°I really like you.¡± ¡°I like you too, Edgar,¡± I say, leaning forward so that my elbows are propped on the table. I ce my chin in my palm. ¡°I¡¯d like us¡­to take things a little further, if you¡¯re okay with that.¡± He looks me in the eye then, and I can tell what he means. He¡¯s not talking about the purely physical aspect of our rtionship ¨C though he¡¯s not not talking about that. And frankly, I¡¯m shocked that we haven¡¯t gone there yet. ¡°I¡¯d like that, Edgar,¡± I say, smiling widely at him. ¡°Let me take you out tomorrow,¡± he says, reaching across the table and taking my hand. ¡°For a really special night.¡± I nod enthusiastically, giving his hand a little squeeze. ¡°And then youe back here afterwards,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Victor to take the kids.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± he says. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t wait.¡± Edgar smiles at me broadly then, his whole heart in his eyes. Iugh and cross the short distance between us, folding myself into hisp and kissing him. ¡°Me neither,¡± I say, pulling my lips form his briefly to whisper the words. God, how did I get to be so lucky? After Edgar has left and the boys have been tucked away in bed ¨C Ian finally consenting to have the beak wiped from his face ¨C I tumble into my own bed, grabbing my phone so I can text Victor to ask him if the boys can sleep over tomorrow. Surprisingly, there¡¯s a text from him already waiting on my phone. Victor: Hey,e over tomorrow afternoon with the boys. Movie marathon, Amelia away on a shoot all day, I¡¯ll be lonely up here. I smirk. Evelyn: Oh yeah? What did you used to do when she went away on these things? You can¡¯t have been lonely all the time then. I¡¯m surprised when he answers immediately. Usually Victor ignores his phone for hours at a time. Victor: I know, you and the boys have ruined me for solitude. Now I just want you around all the time. Boring here without you guys. I smile, touched to be so appreciated. Evelyn: Sorry to break your heart, but I¡¯ve got ns with Edgar tomorrow night. Actually, would you mind taking the boys for a sleepover? It¡¯d be a big help. There¡¯s a long gap, this time, before he replies. When he does, I¡¯m a little surprised to see that it¡¯s so short. Where did all our banter go? Victor: Sure, send them over whenever. Everlyn: Thank you so much! You¡¯re the best! I wait a few minutes, biting my lip, considering¡­I mean, would Edgar mind if I pushed back our big night for just a day? A movie marathon, no Amelia, actually sounds kind of awesome¡­ But no. I push the possibility from my mind. Edgar has been great, and I¡¯m really looking forward to it. I smile and tuck my phone away, ncing onest time to see if Victor has replied. He hasn¡¯t. Edgar and I are going to have a great night, I tell myself, smiling as I drift off to sleep. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 #Chapter 62 ¨C Soft Paw, Hard Paw ¡°I¡¯m hoooome!,¡± Amelia sings as she breezes through the door. It¡¯ste, nearly 10 o¡¯clock. She stops, suddenly, in the foyer, looking around at her house. It¡¯s an absolute wreck. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she whispers. ¡°What happened.¡± There are toys, clothes, nerf darts and discarded stic weapons all over the floor, all over the stairs ¨C is that silly string on the banister? Victores around the corner of the living room, in pajamas of all things. Amelia stares at him, a little horrified. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s seen Victor in pajamas outside of the bedroom¡­maybe ever. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± Victor says, smiling at her and running a hand through his hair which also has a little silly- string in it. ¡°Wee home!¡± ¡°Hi Amelia,¡± Ian says, peeking out from behind his father. But Ian doesn¡¯t smile. Alvin peeks his head out too and waves cheerfully. ¡°Hi, guys,¡± Amelia says slowly. ¡°What are you all doing here? I thought¡­¡± ¡°Evelyn asked if they could stay over,¡± Victor says, absently palming Ian¡¯s head and mussing his hair. ¡°Oh,¡± Amelia says, raising her eyebrows and smirking. ¡°Are she and Edgar having a¡­special night?¡± Victor frowns at her. ¡°I have no idea,¡± he mutters, turning back into the living room. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re having a movie marathon!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, Amelia,¡± Ian says, smiling at her wickedly. ¡°Come on in.¡± Amelia hesitates. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just go upstairs¡­I¡¯m really tired.¡± Alvin hurries over to her and takes her hand, smiling up at her with sweet brown eyes. ¡°No, Amelia! Come watch with us! We miss you!¡± She smiles down at him, warmed by his wee. She always liked this one better, anyway. ¡°Okay,¡± she says, taking a deep breath. This is not what she had nned for the evening but¡­whatever. ¡°Just let me go get changed.¡± When Ameliaes back downstairs in her matching velour sweat set, the boys are strewn all over the living room in a mess of toys and candy. ¡°What are we watching?¡± Amelia says, picking her way awkwardly through the wreckage to sit next to Victor. He gives her a nod in greeting but otherwise doesn¡¯t take his eyes from the screen. ¡°Terminator 3,¡± Ian says,ying on the floor in front of her and ripping a twizzler in half with his teeth. ¡°Shhh. You¡¯re interrupting.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Amelia says, rolling her eyes. Alvin smiles at her from the other side of the couch and holds out a bowl of chocte-covered raisins. ¡°No thank you,¡± says Amelia, trying to smile her gratutide. But they look¡­wet. Ew. ¡°So, um, what¡¯s the story?¡± Amelia says, curling into Victor¡¯s side, one leg hanging off the side of the couch. ¡°Robot sent from the future to kill everyone. But this time he¡¯s the good guy,¡± Alvin says, his mouth full of bubble gum. ¡°Oh,¡± Amelia says, confused and, she has to admit, not intrigued. Suddenly, she feels something tickle the bottom of her foot. Gasping, she pulls it up on the couch and quickly looks on the floor. Was there a mouse? A bug? Nothing. She rxes a little. Must have just imagined it. A few minutes go buy, and Amelia feels it again. With a little shriek, she pulls her foot up and quickly bends over the edge of the couch, looking at the floor. Again, nothing. ¡°Shhhhhh,¡± Ian says, giving her a dirty look. She res at him and notices that there¡¯s a little feather sitting on the floor, suspiciously close to his hand. That little rat¡­ Amelia tucks her feet tightly up beneath her, ring at Ian¡¯s turned back, snuggling closer to Victor. Victor puts his arm around her and passively asks ¡°you okay, baby?¡± He¡¯s still staring at the screen as he asks, watching men chase each other shooting guns. Amelia rolls her eyes. It¡¯s her least favorite kind of movie, and her least favorite kind of attention from Victor. Before these kids came, she thinks, she was Victor¡¯s whole world. She walked in the door to a spotless house and a man who worshipped her, waiting at the threshold to carry her up to bed and ravish her. She frowns, looking around at the mess, hating everything about it. As she looks, she notices Victor pick up his phone, the screen bright. There¡¯s a text from Evelyn on it. Evelyn: Everything okay over there? Victor quickly taps out a reply. Victor: All good. Watching Terminator 2 ¨C we watched the whole Alien series this afternoon. Amelia stays perfectly still, watching Victor stare at his phone, waiting for a reply. Evelyn: Ugh, I am so JEALOUS! I love both of those franchises! You guys owe me big time for watching that without me. Victor: Haha,e collect anytime. Amelia feels anger roil in her belly. She knows it¡¯s jealousy, but why not? Here her fianc¨¦ is, smiling at his phone like a dumb kid, not even looking at her even though she¡¯s sitting right here. Amelia purrs low in her throat, moving to rub her hand across Victor¡¯s chest, pressing herself against him so that he can feel her body. Victor shrugs lightly, pushing her away a little bit. ¡°Not here, baby,¡± he says, again not looking at her. ¡°Come on. The kids.¡± Amelia looks at him, appalled, and then scoffs, getting to her feet. She stomps into the kitchen, ready to get away from these stupid boys, this stupid film, her stupid fianc¨¦. The kitchen is disgusting too, though, covered in flour, butter, and syrup. Clearly, they had pancakes for dinner. Amelia picks her way through, heading toward the fridge so she can pour herself a ss of wine. As she opens the refrigerator door, she hears a small growl behind her. Spinning, Amelia looks around, but there¡¯s nothing. Narrowing her eyes, she wonders if she just imagined it. But she thinks not. Amelia waits, ncing into the living room to see if ¨C but no, she can¡¯t see anything besides the back of Victor¡¯s head over the edge of the couch. She waits a few more moments, and then turns back to the fridge, pulling open the door and reaching for the bottle of rose. As soon as her fingers wrap around the neck, she hears the growl again ¨C louder this time. Amelia spins again, a snarl on her lips, expecting to see Ian crouched behind her but ¨C again ¨C nothing. ¡°Quit ying,¡± she says, loud enough for anyone in the room to hear as she pushes the door shut with her shoulder and heads to the ind, picking up a wine ss on the way. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for ¨C¡° But before she can finish her sentence, she sees a blur from the corner of her eye ¨C leaping for her ¨C Amelia screams and swings her arm out, blocking herself ¨C something collides with her arm ¨C she pushes it away form herself as hard as she can, dropping the wine ss as she does. ¡°O!¡± Ian cries, suddenly crumpled in the ground at her feet. ¡°Ow OWWWWW!¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± says Amelia, crouching down over him. Ian is grasping his right shoulder with his left hand, a cut on his left arm from the broken wine ss. ¡°Oh, s**t, Ian, um ¨C are you okay?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Amelia looks up at the pissed Alpha standing over her, the other little boy peeking out behind him with wide eyes. ¡°Uh ohhhh,¡± Alvin says, his mouth in a shocked o. ¡°Amelia did a baddddd.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 #Chapter 63 ¨C Everything ording to n ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Amelia gasps, looking down at Ian and tugging his arm to pull him to his feet. ¡°Ow!¡± Ian shouts, howling even louder. ¡°Just leave him!¡± Victor says, shooting her a dirty look and crouching down beside his boy. ¡°Are you okay, Ian?¡± ¡°My shoulder,¡± Ian sniffs, ¡°it really hurts.¡± ¡°Can you sit up?¡± Victor gently helps him into a sitting position and then gently probes his right shoulder with his fingers. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s dislocated, buddy. I¡¯m going to pop it back in, but it¡¯s going to hurt a little. Can you be brave?¡± Ian sniffs but nods his head. Victor takes a moment positioning the arm and then gives it a sharp yank. Ian howls louder for a moment and then tests his arm, smiling. ¡°Okay,¡± he says. ¡°That feels better.¡± ¡°You have to go gentle with it,¡± Victor says, turning his attention to the cut on Ian¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s going to be sore for a couple of days. Come on, let¡¯s go get a Band-Aid on this cut.¡± As Victor stands up, he gives Amelia a dirty look. ¡°It was an ident,¡± she insists, stomping her foot, her face pale and grave. ¡°He jumped at me ¨C he was flying through the air! Stalking me, like I was his prey!¡± ¡°He was just ying around,¡± Victor says, his voice cold. ¡°You have tomunicate to him that he¡¯s going too far, not just knock him around.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance ¨C¡° she insists. ¡°You dislocated his shoulder, Amelia,¡± Victor says, raising his voice and ending the debate. ¡°I think there¡¯s room to say that there was another solution to the problem.¡± With that, he turns, pointing Ian towards the bathroom. Amelia watches them go, frustration and anger boiling over in her, tears filling up her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia,¡± Alvin says, wrapping his arms around her leg and smiling up at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Get off of me,¡± she snaps, shaking her leg to dislodge the boy. She can¡¯t take being touched right now, not by one of those boys ¨C ¡°OW!¡± Alvin screams and Amelia jumps at the sound. Though she barely moved her leg, Alvin falls away from her ¨C directly into the sharp debris left by the broken ss. Alvin falls hard on his rump, his hands going directly into the shards as he works to bnce himself. ¡°OWWW!!¡± he screams even louder. Victor and Ian spin back, taking in the scene ¨C Amelia shocked, Alvin sitting in the ss, crying, staring at his hands which prick red with the start of new blood. Victor stalks over to them. ¡°Are you serious, Amelia?¡± He hisses, bringing his face very close to hers. ¡°She¡­she pushed me!¡± Alvin whimpers, staring up at her with a betrayed look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¨C¡° Amelia gasps. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Amelia,¡± Victor growls, his snarling teeth inches from her. ¡°I will not let you touch my sons, let you hurt them like this. Shoving a little boy who was just trying tofort you ¨C he¡¯s six, Amelia.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡° Amelia begins to tremble, hardly able to figure out what just happened. Victor backs off, still ring at her, and stoops down to pick up his son, who wraps his arms around Victor¡¯s neck, careful to keep his hands free. ¡°Come on, buddy,¡± Victor says gently to Alvin. ¡°Let¡¯s go get you and your brother cleaned up.¡± Together, the three walk towards the bathroom. As they go, Alvin picks his teary face up off of Victor¡¯s shoulder and looks directly back at Amelia, giving her a wicked grin. About forty-five minutester, the boys are cozied up on the couch, wrapped in their favorite nkets. The mood is noticeably more subdued than it was earlier, but Victor doesn¡¯t mind. He¡¯s exhausted now ¨C exhausted with frustration, and anger, and disappointment in Amelia. How could she behave like this, with his children, of all things? And if this is how she treats two little boys just trying to y with her, tofort her, how was she going to be with her own children? Victor grinds his teeth, staring down at the tubs of ice cream waiting on the counter. He¡¯s promised the boys a big bowl each but¡­ Damnit. He needs a drink first. Letting the ice cream sit, Victor heads for the bar in the corner and grabs the decanter of whiskey, pouring himself a big serving in his favorite cut-ss tumbler. Then he moves to the freezer, removing onerge ice cube that he pops into the ss. Victor moves to the back door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back inside in a minute, boys,¡± he calls. ¡°Just getting fresh air.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The boys don¡¯t respond, except for one small bandaged hand popping up over the couch, giving him a thumbs-up. Laughing, Victor heads out the door. He walks down to the pool, letting the cool air and the whiskey do their work on his nerves. The more time I spend with Amelia and the boys, Victor thinks, the more I realize that this is just¡­ not her world. He shakes his head, wondering. When he first met Amelia, their mating bond snapped into ce almost instantly and, from that moment, they were inseparable. Hardly ever apart, hardly ever out of bed. It had seemed like their lives were so aligned. She was everything he ever imagined the perfect Luna would be ¨C beautiful, chic, sophisticated, smart, charming. But now, he realized, that was precisely the world she wanted: beautiful, chic, sophisticated. And life with kids¡­it wasn¡¯t always that. It was frequently the opposite. If only she could be more like Evelyn, Victor suddenly finds himself thinking. A great mom, but also clever, willful, graceful, with her lightening smile and thatugh¡­ He stops himself there, willing himself not to let his thoughts go any further. Damnit. Victor clenches his teeth in determination. But there really was just¡­something about Evelyn. About her kindness, her flexibility. She¡¯s stubborn, certainly but ¨C at least she stands up for what she wants, fighting for it, instead of resorting to underhanded tricks in the bedroom. And the way that her ass fits into those jeans¡­. Victor grinds his teeth, swallowing the rest of his whiskey in one gulp and pressing the heel of his palm to his eye. f**k, he thinks. f**k. He¡¯s a mated man, getting married in a month, to the love of his life. Amelia. To Amelia, the most beautiful woman in the world. As Victor takes a deep breath and looks up into the sky, seeking to control his thoughts, he notices a light out of the corner of his eye. Not from his house, but through the woods ¨C from the cottage. Victor turns toward it. Was that shining just a minute ago? Evelyn was out for the night, Victor tells himself. Was it an intruder? He¡¯d better check. Ignoring the better impulses that tell him it¡¯s none of his business, Victor crosses his yard and presses through the wood. It¡¯s his house, after all. As he approaches, the little rectangle of light growsrger, emitting a friendly orange glow. Evelyn¡¯s kitchen window, Victor realizes. He hadn¡¯t been aware, before, that he could see it from his yard. Perhaps the falling leaves, at the end of November, finally revealed it. Victor pauses at the edge of the woods, not quite entering Evelyn¡¯s yard, but staying in the darkness of the trees. There¡¯s movement in there, in her kitchen. As he watches, Evelyn approaches the window, filling a ss of water in the sink andughing as she does so. Her face lights up in that moment, her eyes crinkling with joy and fun and Victor¨C He wishes, suddenly, that he was there tonight. In Evelyn¡¯s cozy little house,ughing with her, with their boys. She doesn¡¯t mind a mess, wouldn¡¯t have turned her nose up at ¨C Suddenly, another figure enters the scene. Edgar, wrapping his arms around Evelyn from behind, laughing with her. She turns in his arms and they suddenly grow serious. Edgar lifts her up, seating her on the counter by the sink, kissing her, wrapping his fingers in her hair. Victor feels his stomach turn, his own hands curling into fists, his ws pricking at the edges of his fingers. Edgar pulls Evelyn¡¯s head back, exposing her throat. Then he kisses her neck, runs his tongue along the length of it, bares his teeth to press them against the soft skin where her blood pulses close to the surface of her skin. Evelyn gasps and Victor feels himself stirring inside, recognizing that look of ecstasy on her face. He growls, watching as Edgar rips her dress from her shoulders, pushing it roughly down, as Evelyn grabs Edgar by the short hair at the back of his head, pulling him back to her hungry mouth, wrapping her legs around him ¨C Victor snaps his head away, pressing his eyes closed, holding back the feral roar that builds inside his throat, every muscle in his body rigid with defiance, screaming mine mine mine. In his hand, the tumbler shatters, slicing his palm. Victor lets the pieces of ss fall to the ground, blood dripping on top of them, before turning away to walk slowly back to his house. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 #Chapter 64 ¨C Wedding nning Victor looks out the kitchen window, staring across the back yard, beyond the pool, towards the trees that separate his house from the cottage out back. Winter is starting to take its grip on thendscape, stripping the trees of their brown leaves so that, day by day, a little bit more of the cottage is revealed. And day by day, Victor finds himself further drawn to this kitchen window, staring out towards the back. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It¡¯s only three weeks until his wedding, Victor knows. But still, he¡¯s having trouble building excitement, seeing it, really, as a reality. The event itself is scheduled to take ce between Christmas and New Year, but Victor spends far more of his time thinking about how he will spend his first Christmas with his boys. Christmas morning, unwrapping presents by the tree, Evelynughing¡­ Victor sips his coffee, lost in his thoughts, ignoring the people who bustle behind him. People whom Amelia has hired for what is supposed to be the most important day of his life. They¡¯re here all the time ¨C consulting, measuring, hanging, removing. He hardly notices them anymore. In the distance, Victor notes the warm yellow lights turning on in Evelyn¡¯s kitchen. He wonders, passingly, if she¡¯s cooking dinner. Or perhaps that man is back ¨C his own Beta, damnit ¨C and she¡¯s entertaining him again¡­ Victor grits his teeth and pushes the thought from his mind. He notices that the back door swings open and two dark heads run into the yard, chasing the ck-and-white blur that is Archie. Victor smiles, pleased to see his sons ying, enjoying the fresh winter air. Plus, if they¡¯re home, Evelyn certainly can¡¯t be¡­ Damnit. He brushes a hand over his face, rubbing his eyes, working to clear his mind again, but it¡¯s an effort, to say the least. He can¡¯t keep thinking about that man¡¯s hands on her, the way it ripped his heart ¨C ¡°Victor,¡± Ameliaes up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her head between his shoulder des. ¡°What are you doing over here?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he murmurs, putting his coffee down on the counter but not turning around. ¡°Welle with me,¡± she says, peeking around to his front and giving him a smile. ¡°There¡¯s so much to do, you can help me with ¨C¡° ¡°Just because I¡¯m not doing anything doesn¡¯t mean I need you to fill my time,¡± Victor says, not looking down at her. Amelia frowns and drops her hands from his waist, putting a hand on his shoulder, obliging him to look at her. ¡°Come on, baby. There¡¯s so much that you need to do, to organize your parts of the wedding. Come pick out the suits for your groomsmen ¨C¡° Victorughs sardonically, shaking his head. ¡°Amelia, just pick out whatever you like for the groomsmen. I told you that days ago.¡± ¡°But,¡± she bites her lip, looking up into his face, worried that he won¡¯t quite meet her eyes. ¡°Over the summer, you were so excited about all of this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy, Amelia,¡± Victor says, sighing and pulling away from her, heading towards his office. Amelia follows him, quickening her pace to keep up. ¡°But Victor ¨C ¡° He stops at his door, whirling to face her. ¡°Everything is different in our lives now, Amelia. In the summer we were different people. I wasn¡¯t the father of two children, I hadn¡¯t just had a huge upheaval in my Beta force, I hadn¡¯t invested a massive portion of my finances in a school¡­¡± Victor shakes his head again, pressing the hell of his hand to his left eye, working to stave off a headache. Amelia crosses her arms and res at him. ¡°So what, you don¡¯t have time for me anymore?¡± Victor closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to focus my attention on a party, Amelia. Pick whatever fabrics and trinkets you like. You have excellent taste, you don¡¯t need me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a party, Victor,¡± Amelia breathes, her words angry and injured. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred ceremony, where we will be forever linked ¨C¡° ¡°Party, ceremony, call it whatever you want,¡± Victor murmurs, turning away and entering his office. ¡°Just don¡¯t bother me with it anymore.¡± He sits down at his desk, turning on hisputer and flipping through some papers, clearly lost in thought. Amelia leans against the door frame for a moment, considering her next steps. Then she slinks forward, moving behind Victor and putting her hands on his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± she murmurs, beginning to rub the tense muscles of his shoulders which, somehow, seem to be growing more tense under her touch. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it that way, didn¡¯t think about all the stresses that you¡¯re under. You¡¯re right, I can handle all of this wedding stuff for the both of us.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, clearing his throat and still not looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you,¡± Amelia says, lowering her head to whisper in his ear, sliding one of her hands forward to caress the muscles of his chest. ¡°Such a big, strong, capable Alpha to take care of me.¡± Victor grunts and grows stiff in his chair. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something you can help me with though,¡± she whispers, her voice honied. ¡°I¡¯ve got all of this wedding lingerie to pick through, all sorts of soft and silky things¡­maybe you can help me pick out something nice to tear to pieces on our wedding night.¡± Amelia feels the rumble of a growl growing under her hand. Encouraged, she turns her head and lightly presses her lips to the soft skin just below his ear. ¡°Amelia!¡± Victor leaps out of his seat and she jumps back, stumbling and shocked. He whirls on her, growling. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just make it clear that I¡¯m very busy? Please! Leave me to my work! Stop distracting me with all of this nonsense!¡± Amelia fumbles back a few more steps, caught between shock and rage. ¡°Fine!¡± She throws back at him, regaining herposure and stomping for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll n whatever I want, and you can just deal with it if the entire wedding is pink cupcakes and white feathers!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less, Amelia.¡± He growls, reseating himself. ¡°Whatever your heart desires.¡± She turns at the door once more, staring at him, beginning to wonder if the one thing she truly desires is slipping from her grasp. ¡°Do you mind,¡± Victor growls, still not looking at her. ¡°I have a phone call to make.¡± With that, Amelia storms from the room, mming the door shut behind her. Victor sits at his desk for a moment, wondering at himself. He¡¯s ashamed of himself and frustrated for his cruelty towards Amelia but¡­damnit. He has to admit, at least to himself, the truth: that he¡¯s not busy thinking about his finances, or his depleted Beta force, or the media¡¯splicated reaction to his newly-revealed fatherhood. Instead, his mind turns constantly, inevitably, towards long brown curls that fall over slim shoulders. A laugh, surprisingly deep, that has a wicked lilt. Soft pink lips, alternately curled in ferocity and wet with desire¡­ God damnit. Victor grits his teeth again, feeling that headache start to pound in his temples. He picks up his phone and dials a number. He waits awhile, longer than usual, while it rings. ¡°Hi,¡± he says when someone finally picks up, pinching the bridge of his nose between his forefinger and his thumb. ¡°I know that this is an unscheduled call. But do you have a moment? I need some advice.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours£¬ jane above story Chapter 65 Chapter 65 #Chapter 65 ¨C Close call ¡°Sure, I have a moment,¡± I say, tucking my feet sideways beneath me. In honesty, though, I don¡¯t have too long. The boys are downstairs waiting for their dinner and I have absolutely nothing thawed or prepped. Still, I can tell by the tension in Victor¡¯s voice that something¡¯s up. He sighs, a big one. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m really struggling.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I say, my heart truly going out to him. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦ moved our wedding up to this month. It¡¯s been¡­kind of a whirlwind, getting everything together in time.¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s stressing you out? The shortened schedule and all that that entails?¡± ¡°No, honestly, I don¡¯t care about that. We have enough staff that really not much of it is falling on my te. It¡¯s just that¡­I am struggling to care about it at all. My fianc¨¦ just reminded me that over the summer I was so excited about the wedding. I wanted to be involved ¨C wanted to pick the flowers, to have a say in ridiculous things like the color scheme. Now I just¡­I just want it to be over.¡± I frown, disturbed and intrigued by this. ¡°This kind of disinterest is usually pretty telling,¡± I say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t come from nowhere. Please, can you tell me why you decided to move the wedding up in the first ce? That¡¯s a pretty big decision.¡± ¡°Yes, it was,¡± he says, sighing again, and I imagine him sitting at his desk with his forehead resting in one hand. ¡°It was kind of an ultimatum. I recently¡­publicly imed my sons as my own.¡± I can hear him grimace here. He probably realizes that his therapist can guess who he is with this information, as long as I¡¯m not some kind of mole person living in a sewer with no wifi. ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± he continues, ¡°she told me that she feels like she¡¯s the one person in this family who has no official ties to it. That she wanted to make it official as soon as possible.¡± I snort in derision and then p my hand over my mouth and nose, shocked by myck of discretion. I hear Victor go silent on the other line, but, frustrated, I move beyond it. ¡°She¡¯s your Luna, though, yes? You¡¯re a mated pair? Isn¡¯t that bond enough for her?¡± ¡°Apparently not,¡± he says, his own voice sarcastic. I sense that we¡¯re on the same page about this. ¡°It sounds to me,¡± I say, leaning back against my closet wall, ¡°that she¡¯s being a little maniptive.¡± He is silent for a moment, and then says, ¡°Really. I¡¯m surprised to hear you say that. You¡¯re usually much more¡­bnced, in your advice. You tell me to take time to consider her side, to think about what she¡¯s feeling. What¡¯s different now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s different,¡± I say, unable to help a little of my anger from showing in my voice, ¡°is that from what you¡¯ve told me, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s being very fair. I¡¯m not going to continue to tell you to consider her side if she refuses to consider yours, and that of your children.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± he says, waiting for me to continue. ¡°Look, it sounds to me like this is jealousy, pure and simple. That she doesn¡¯t like the fact that she¡¯s no longer the most important person in your life and so she is taking steps to regain that position. Do you honestly think it¡¯s okay that she¡¯s upset that your boys have ¡®official¡¯ ties to you now?¡± I¡¯m a little heated now, continuing, ¡°That she¡¯s jealous that they have ims on you that supersede hers? That doesn¡¯t sound like a mother to me, one appropriate for your sons or your future children. That sounds like a jealous little girl.¡± ¡°This is¡­an interesting perspective,¡± Victor says, contemtive. ¡°I admit, I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. But it¡¯s true ¨C she was in no rush to be officially tied to me until the boys were, as well as their mother.¡± I sit up straight here. He hadn¡¯t mentioned that part before. Did Amelia bring me up in the conversation? I¡¯m dying to know, but grit my teeth to avoid pushing him on it. I can¡¯t show my cards like that. ¡°So, what do you think my next steps should be?¡± he asks, and I can hear a pen tapping on his desk, the metronome to his fast-paced thoughts. ¡°Honestly? I think you need to get a little space from her.¡± I¡¯m surprised to hear the wordse out of my mouth. I¡¯m not sure I knew that that¡¯s what I was thinking until I said it. But now that I have ¨C yes, I think that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s best for Victor in this moment. ¡°I think your fianc¨¦ is very good at getting what she wants from you,¡± I say, my voice low and thoughtful. ¡°I think she¡¯s got it down to an art. She wouldn¡¯t be your mate if she wasn¡¯t your match ¨C wasn¡¯t as clever, willful, and powerful as you, in her own way. I think that until you decide precisely what it is that you want, then you should do your best to build some space between you.¡± He hums, listening. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I worry that she¡¯ll close the space between you and find ways to convince you to agree to the things that she wants, even if they¡¯re in her best interest, not both of yours.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, decisive. I jump a little at the closure and authority in his voice. I had been monologuing a bit, speaking my own thoughts as my brain developed them and ¨C I admit ¨C I forgot a bit about my therapist ruse. ¡°This is, I think, what I wanted to hear,¡± Victor says, and I¡¯m d to hear him sound happy and encouraged. ¡°I think it¡¯s what I needed. Thank you.¡± He hands up the phone and I¡¯m left with the receiver in my hand, the dial tone beeping quietly. I hang it up and groan, putting my head in my hands. Have I done the right thing here? I stretch out my body on the floor of my closet, draping my arm across my eyes, trying to limit my distractions so that I can think. Ultimately, I decide that I stand by my advice. Every day I¡¯m further convinced that Amelia is a snake, a danger to my boys, to me, and ¨C indeed ¨C to Victor himself. She¡¯s selfish and has proven herself to be cruel. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I never should have trusted her, I think. How did I let everyone talk me out of my original suspicions that she tried to have my boys kidnapped at that parade? But she charmed me too, pretending to be my friend when we were camping. All along, I worried about Victor as the greatest challenge to my freedom and my sons¡¯ happiness but now,ying in the dark of my closet, I wonder¡­is Amelia the true foe? ¡°She¡¯s in here!¡± I hear suddenly. I sit up stark straight in my closet. That was Alvin¡¯s voice, ringing out in the hallway. ¡°She¡¯s probably in her closet,¡± I hear Ian say and I hurl myself at the closet door, reaching up to grab the handle in a panic ¨C who the hell are they talking to? The closet door pushes open and I fall into the room, just in time tond at Victor¡¯s feet as he strides into my room. Slowly, I raise my head from my view of his shiny ck shoes, pushing back my hair to stare up at his confused face. Ian is standing next to him, holding his hand, and he¡¯s carrying Alvin on his left hip, his arm wrapped around Alvin¡¯s back for support. ¡°What are you doing, Evelyn?¡± Victor asks, his brows drawn in confusion. ¡°Um¡­I was in the closet looking¡­for my rain boots¡­¡± Victor looks pointedly at my mucky boots, which are sitting uncleaned by the bedroom door. Then quirks his head to the side. ¡°Were you¡­¡± He peers into the closet, ¡°were you sitting in your closet with the door closed?¡± I slowly rise to my feet, my mind whirling, trying toe up with an excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­have to exin my methods of self-care to you,¡± I say, straightening my shoulders and raising my chin, putting on a mantle of pride to hide my panic. ¡°If it pleases me to sit in my closet¡­then so be it.¡± God, why am I talking like I¡¯m in a Shakespearean y? ¡°Okay,¡± he says, shrugging and give me a weird look, putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°Whatever works.¡± Ian tugs on his dad¡¯s hand, smiling up at him like a conspirator. ¡°She¡¯s probably talking on her secr-¡° I snap my head and re at him, willing him into silence. He catches my look and his mouth forms into a silent little ¡°o.¡± ¡°Her what?¡± Victor says, frowning, looking down at Ian. Ian says nothing, just looks between us with wide eyes. ¡°What are you doing here, Victor,¡± I say, brushing some closet dust off my clothes and hoping the change of subject is enough of a distraction. ¡°Oh!¡± He says, a wide smile breaking out on his face. ¡°I came to take you all to dinner!¡± ¡°Yayyy!¡± The boys yell, throwing their hands in the air and cheering. Iugh, knowing that if Victor said he was taking them to watch paint dry on the wall and they¡¯d be equally thrilled. Anything their dad wants to do, they¡¯re on board. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting your dinner ns already? You don¡¯t have something cooking?¡± he inquires. I laugh, putting a hand on his shoulder and pushing him towards my bedroom door. ¡°You overestimate my motherly skills today, Victor. Actually, you¡¯re kind of saving us. If you hadn¡¯t come, it was going to be cereal city for two little boys.¡± ¡°I love cereal!¡± Ian says, running out the door. ¡°What are we having?¡± Alvin asks, smiling at his dad. ¡°Who¡¯s up for hamburgers and milkshakes!?¡± ¡°Me!¡± both boys cry as they head down the stairs. I pull my bedroom door closed behind me, breathing out my relief as I take onest nce at my closet. That was close. Way, way too close. I¡¯ve got to find a way to end this charade. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 #Chapter 66 ¨C Car trouble ¡°I mean, did we have to go across town for the burgers?¡± I say, running an exasperated hand through my hair as I stand on the side of the road, staring at the steaming engine of Victor¡¯s Jeep. ¡°We had to get the best, mom,¡± Alvin says sternly, ready to jump to his dad¡¯s defense. The boys were thrilled to learn, about four hours ago, that this wasn¡¯t a quick trip to McDonalds. Instead, we had to go about an hour west to the little diner that Victor frequented when he was a teenager, which he swears up and down have the best burgers and shakes in the world. In his defense, they were delicious. But then, when we had driven about ten minutes away from that diner with our full bellies, the car had begun to shake and tremble, a steady cloud of steam rising from the hood. Victor immediately pulled us over by the side of the road which is, unfortunately, in the middle of nowhere. At first he tried to fix it himself with the boys¡¯ enthusiastic support. But after about twenty minutes of that, he had to admit that he was beat. ¡°Yeah,¡± Victor says, on the phone with his Beta. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you a pin, pleasee and get us. We¡¯re going to need an extra car for my family, and the tow truck to bring this one home.¡± He pauses, listening. ¡°Yup. Okay. Great.¡± Hanging up, hees over to me, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯reing, but it¡¯s going to take a minute to get the tow truck out of the garage.¡± ¡°You have a tow truck?¡± I say, scrunching my face a little derisively. He shrugs. ¡°I have everything I need.¡± He puts his phone in his pocket, shaking his head. ¡°God, the one time I decline a Beta car following along for protection. I just wanted a quiet night with my family.¡± I silently note to myself that his whole family isn¡¯t here, that he has somehow conveniently forgotten Amelia. ¡°Why, what would that have done?¡± I ask. He shrugs again. ¡°We could have taken their car and been home by now. Left them here to wait for the tow truck.¡± Iugh at him and he looks at me with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not a very nice way to treat your poor Betas,¡± I say. ¡°Leaving them by the side of the road to deal with your mess.¡± He smirks and shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s their job, Evelyn. Besides,¡± he looks around worryingly at the sky, which is growing deeper shades of blue as the sun sets. ¡°I don¡¯t like having the boys out here in the dark.¡± ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve got their big Alpha dad to protect them,¡± I say, punching him lightly on the arm. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Mommm,¡± Ian calls from the back seat of the car. ¡°Can we goooo.¡± He¡¯s rubbing his eyes and I can see that he¡¯s tired after a big day and a full meal. Alvin, I¡¯m sure, is the same, but he¡¯s putting on a braver face. ¡°We can¡¯t, baby, the car is dead.¡± ¡°It died?¡± Alvin gasps, suddenly worried and looking at the car with empathy, like it was a living thing. ¡°No,¡± Victor saysughing. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, we just need some parts. The Betas are on their way.¡± ¡°Until then,¡± I say, moving around to the Jeep¡¯s limited trunk area and rooting around in the emergency supplies that Victor keeps there, ¡°we¡¯re going to have some fun.¡± ¡°We are?¡± Victor asks, turning to me with confusion. ¡°Mom always has fun.¡± Ian says, turning to grin at me. I wink at him, pulling out a couple of nkets and shlights that I find, d to have someone on my team. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I say, moving around to the side of the car and banging on the boys¡¯ door to rouse them. ¡°Come on, time for an adventure!¡± I pull their door open and the boyse spilling out, as excited as puppies. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Victor asks. ¡°Adventure,¡± I say, looking at him with wide eyes as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°Come on!¡± With that, I head into the grassy meadow next to the car, which runs for what looks like miles in every direction. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice low with warning. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem safe.¡± ¡°Come on, Victor,¡± I say, stepping high to make my way through the grass. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll stay within sight of the car. ¡°It¡¯s a night hike!¡± ¡°I love night hikes!¡± Alvin cheers, skipping after me. He says the phrase with authority, like he¡¯s said it all his life, even though I made it up seconds ago. ¡°Me too!¡± Ian joins in, refusing to be left out. I light a shlight and hand it to Victor, smiling cheerfully, refusing to let his disapproval bring me down. Victor frowns and follows us into the darkening meadow, his disapproval heavy in his silence. When we¡¯ve gone what feels like a very long distance, I stop and spread out two of the nkets, settling down and reaching out my arms in invitation to the boys. Alvin readily epts, joining me on the ground and curling up next to me. Victor sits next to me, still frowning, and Ian curls up on his other side. Victor drapes an arm around him. ¡°What are we even doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going toy down,¡± I say, leaning my body back and tucking a spare nket under my head as a pillow. ¡°And we¡¯re going to look up into the sky. And see what we see.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Alvin and Ian readilyply, leaning back and staring upwards. I flick off my shlight, but Victor still sits staring at me, his own light still lit. ¡°Come on, Victor,¡± I say, tugging at his shirt. ¡°Try to have some fun for like, ten seconds in your stupid life.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ian says,ughing, ¡°In your stupid life.¡± Alvin cracks up at that and Victor can¡¯t help breaking into a smile. ¡°Fine!¡± He says, switching off his shlight. ¡°You¡¯re all insane, but fine.¡± Heys his body down next to mine, each of us with a twin on our other side. Our arms press together in the darkness. I catch my breath, a little, as the meadow plunges into darkness. I have to admit, I didn¡¯t think it would be quite like this. The grasses are long and dry. They rise up around us like a perimeter fence, blocking our view of everything except the sky above. In the light breeze, the grasses ripple and whisper against each other, an eerie, soft noise. The sky above us isparatively bright, sinking into a deep purple twilight. One by one, the stars begin to appear. I smile, taking it all in. ¡°Wow,¡± Alvin whispers next to me. ¡°Mama, I didn¡¯t know there were so many.¡± It¡¯s true ¨C out in this rural area, with no light around us at all, we can really see¡­everything. We all hold our breath, it seems, as the stars consent to show themselves to us, in all their majestic patterns. ¡°Do you think there are aliens up there,¡± Ian asks, his voice soft and sleepy. ¡°Absolutely,¡± I say. I feel Victor turn his head sharply to look at me in the dark. I giggle, almost feeling the frown on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve met them before. In fact, who did you think I bought two little boys from six years ago?¡± Alvin and Ianugh sleepily at that. ¡°I hope theye back soon,¡± I murmur, letting the peace of the meadow calm me. ¡°I¡¯m nning to lodge aint and make a return.¡± This gets another slight giggle, but I sense that we¡¯re all rather lulled at this moment. We stare at the stars for what feels like a long time. After a while, I can hear Ian¡¯s and Alvin¡¯s breathing even out, deepen. ¡°Did you fall asleep too?¡± I whisper to Victor. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs beside me, his voice low, luxurious. ¡°But I might. I can¡¯t remember thest time I was this¡­rxed.¡± I shift myself, turning a little so that I can look at him. I can make out the curve of his long, straight nose, his firm lips, his broad and smooth forehead light by starlight against the darkness of the grass. Beautiful, I think, smiling. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I ask, nudging him lightly with my fingertips. He frowns and turns his head to me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I shrug. ¡°I mean, with Amelia and the wedding and stuff. I¡¯m¡­intuiting that things have been¡­tense.¡± I bite my lip, hoping it doesn¡¯t push too far to ask. He sighs and I can feel his eyes on me in the dark. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel,¡± he says softly. ¡°it¡¯s not what I thought it would be. She¡¯s¡­not who I thought she¡¯d be.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your mate,¡± I murmur, looking down and picking at a stray piece of grass that has blown onto our nket. ¡°Your Luna, fated by those stars themselves.¡± I look up at them, wondering¡­well, wondering why they picked her for him. Why not someone else. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, sitting up on his elbow, his voice suddenly ardent. I turn my head back to the earth, bringing my gaze to his, and find that we¡¯re only inches apart now. Close enough that I can feel his breath on my lips. ¡°What?¡± I whisper, my eyes falling to his own mouth. How lips have parted, just slightly. ¡°Am I doing the right thing, Evie?¡± he breathes, raising his hand to brush his fingers against my cheek. I feel almost a burning inside of me,pelling me. I close my eyes ¨C there¡¯s a rushing in my ears as I lean forward, taking his breath and mingling it with my own. My mouth brushes against his, just a touch, and I lean forward to ¨C Suddenly, headlight sweep over us, and we fall apart. Victor and I stare at each other, the spell suddenly broken. We don¡¯t say a word, listening to the sound of motors on the road approach, slow, and stop, their engines rumbling. Our silent, sacred moment is gone. Doors open and m ¨C we can even hear footsteps crunching in the gravel by the side of the road. ¡°Sir?¡± Someone calls. Victor and I continue to stare at each other, both of our eyes wide. What ¨C what just ¨C ¡°Sir!¡± Someone shouts, louder, and Victor jumps again. He gives me ast, frustrated look, and then gets to his feet. ¡°Here!¡± Victor shouts over to the Betas on the road and Alvin and Ian stir at the noise. ¡°We¡¯re fine! We¡¯ll be right there.¡± Victor turns back to me, offering his hand to help me up. I take it, and am shocked to feel it tremble lightly in my own. I stare up into his face. Are you okay? I ask, silently, my eyesmunicating what my voice fails to say. I am far from okay, Victor¡¯s face says, clenching his teeth as he looks down at me. I hesitate, and then cup his cheek with my palm. We¡¯re going to figure it out, I think to him, nodding. He gives me another long look, and then picks up a sleepy Alvin, carrying him to the car. I lift Ian up on to my hip and, slowly, follow in Victor¡¯s wake. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 #Chapter 67 ¨C All Business Victor straightens his tie and clears his throat. God damnit, he thinks, pay attention, Victor. For the life of him, he can¡¯t seem to keep his mind on the subject at hand. For some reason ¨C Well, God damnit, I know the reason, he thinks, gritting his teeth ¨C He just can¡¯t seem to focus on the conversation at hand, his ears instead filled with the sound of rustling grasses. ¡°Victor,¡± Annabeth Prath says, leaning forward to look him in the eye. ¡°Are you all right? Do you need a minute?¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Victor says, clearing his throat again. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve got¡­a lot on my te.¡± ¡°You surely do,¡± says James Wird, leaning back in his chair and surveying Victor with a smirk. ¡°You sure you can handle it all, m¡¯boy?¡± Victor narrows his eyes at Wird for that one, putting his hands on his desk and leaning his weight onto them. ¡°Thank you both foring today, as my guests,¡± he says, emphasizing the term as he stares at Wird, reminding him of his ce. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to discussing with both of you the next steps regarding the Prath school.¡± ¡°For me,¡± Annabeth says, her eyes flitting between the two men, sensing the odd tension between them, ¡°the priority needs to be strictly on the education that the children receive.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Victor says, nodding at her and standing up straight. ¡°We need to create a school that can stand up against the best human schools for educational quality, to give our children aPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. strong start in the world.¡± ¡°This is where we disagree, then,¡± Wird says, contrary. ¡°I believe that the emphasis should be on inculcating identity, culture.¡± Annabeth frowns at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I just mean,¡± Wird says, waving an exnatory hand, ¡°that the great advantage to having children of wolf heritage together in one school is that we can begin to educate them about that heritage. It gives us the opportunity to build a future generation that is dedicated to a singr goal.¡± ¡°That sounds awfully close to indoctrination,¡± Victor says, his voice low with warning. Wird shrugs, not denying it. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to shape the future by raising children who are united in the pursuit of our goals.¡± ¡°At the expense of their quality of education? At the creation of critical thinking skills?¡± Annabeth raises an eyebrow, likewise suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Victor says, joining Annabeth in protest. ¡°I have two sons who I hope very shortly to enroll in this school, sons who have a rather stunning intellectual ability. I¡¯m not going to send them there just to be brainwashed into some conservative beliefs about their heritage and their roles within their culture.¡± ¡°I have heard much of these boys,¡± Wird says, meeting Victor¡¯s dark gaze. ¡°They are purportedly full of great potential. They could do wonderful things for our people, if directed correctly.¡± Victor frowns at Wird. The boys have indeed been all over the news, but what has not yet leaked is their extraordinary intellectual ability. ¡°I, too, have heard words of your sons¡¯ mental capacities,¡± Annabeth says softly. ¡°But I think Victor and I are on the same page in thinking that the greatest service we can give to them, and thus to our culture, is a rigorous education that helps them to develop their skills.¡± ¡°Pardon me,¡± Victor says, waving a hand to stop the conversation in its tracks. ¡°How are you already aware of my sons¡¯ abilities? This is something I assumed I was telling you about today.¡± Annabeth blinks at him, surprised. ¡°From John Walsh.¡± Victor feels his fingers pricking as his ws immediately respond to Annabeth¡¯s words. From the corner of his eye, he can see Wird smirking at him. ¡°What has John Walsh said to you,¡± Victor growls, ¡°about my sons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what he¡¯s said to us, Victor,¡± Annabeth says, leaning forward with concern. ¡°It¡¯s what he¡¯s saying to everyone. I don¡¯t want you to think that Walsh and I are having secret meetings about your children. It¡¯s the only conversation he wants to have with anyone right now. At every party, every meeting, Walsh finds the opportunity to mention his grandchildren and their extraordinary mental capacities.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes shift to Wird, noticing that he makes no such denial of personal conversation with Walsh. Instead, Wird¡¯s smile grows, taking pleasure in watching Victor struggle under this new revtion. Victor¡¯s rage grows inside him and his ws begin to emerge from his fingertips, scraping the fine wood of his desk. Wird responds not by cowing, butughing, which only increases Victor¡¯s rage. ¡°It looks to me,¡± Wird says, standing and buttoning his suitcoat, ¡°that you need a minute to get your ducks in a row.¡± He begins to walk towards Victor¡¯s office door. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch in a few days, Victor. In the meantime, I suggest you begin to pay better attention to the political field, to the cultural conversation.¡± He nces back as he strolls out the door. ¡°Especially considering that you and your¡­family¡­are frequently at the center of it.¡± Both Annabeth and Victor watch him go. ¡°That man,¡± Annabeth says, shaking her head. ¡°Has truly let a little bit of power go to his head. He¡¯s always tried to portray himself as just the humble leader of a small, progressive pack, but that¡¯s such bullshit. He¡¯s always wanted to be in charge.¡± Victor works to calm his breathing, willing his ws to retract. ¡°I concur. It was, perhaps, a mistake¡­to give him so much at once.¡± Annabell turns her head to Victor. ¡°I don¡¯t see how you could have done anything else.¡± ¡°Neither do I,¡± Victor responds, still watching the door where Wird stood a few moments ago. ¡°Which is part of the problem. I allowed myself to be backed into a corner. I never should have let it happen.¡± Annabeth likewise stands up, smoothing her skirt with her hands. ¡°I like you, Kensington,¡± she says, gathering her things. ¡°I think that your heart is in the right ce and that you¡¯re not ying this game for political power alone.¡± She looks him in the eye as she moves towards the door. ¡°Be careful, here. They¡¯re working on something.¡± Victor nods his agreement and she leaves. He sighs and runs a hand through his perfect hair, mussing it. He¡¯s grateful to have Annabeth on his side, but she¡¯s right. Something¡¯sing, and he¡¯s got to get ahead of it. Amelia peeks around Victor¡¯s door. ¡°Hey, how did it go?¡± she asks. Victor shakes his head at her. ¡°Not as well as I¡¯d have hoped. There¡¯s¡­well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Amelia quickly crosses the room,ing close to smooth his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you seem stressed, baby,¡± she says softly, warmly. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor says, shaking his head and smiling at her, thinking that when she¡¯s feeling kind, Amelia can truly be lovely. ¡°Thank you, but I just need to figure this out.¡± Amelia tugs him by the hand, drawing him out of the office and into the kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a drink,¡± she says, smiling at him and leading him over to the small bar in the corner of the kitchen. ¡°You need to rx.¡± ¡°No, Amelia,¡± Victor says, looking distantly out the back window. ¡°I need to keep my head clear so that I can think.¡± There¡¯s movement out in the back yard and Victor looks towards it, curious. He smiles, seeing two little boys running around the pool, followed by a slim figure dressed in blue. Behind him, he distantly hears the sound of liquid pouring into a ss. Victor¡¯s boys burst through the back door, all smiles. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 #Chapter 68 ¨C Grandpapa ¡°Daddy!¡± They yell, wrapping their arms in hugs around his legs. Victorughs, greeting them, feeling his stress almost melt away. ¡°Hey boys, good day at school?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes, it was awesome,¡± Ian says, grinning up at him. The door creaks again and Victor looks up to give Evelyn a smile as well. ¡°We got in trouble, though,¡± Alvin says, clearly more worried about it than his twin. ¡°The teacher found our insect collection¡­¡± Victor looks at Evelyn for rity. She rolls her eyes and puts her bag up on the table. ¡°They¡¯ve been studying bugs in ss and your sons decided that the best way to do this was to collect all the bugs they could find in some of the teacher¡¯s desk drawers.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Victor says, raising his eyebrows and looking down at them. ¡°I imagine she didn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why it was such a big problem,¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes dismissively. ¡°They were organized by genus and species.¡± While Victorughs at his boys he feels something cool in his hand and looks down to see Amelia pressing a ss of whiskey into his palm. He sighs, nodding his thanks to her to be polite, but he has no intention of drinking it. He really does need a clear head. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Evelyn says, frowning both at the drink and Victor¡¯s mussed hair. ¡°You¡¯re not yourself.¡± ¡°Just¡­a bunch of stressful conversations today, with Wird and Annabeth Prath.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Oh,¡± Evelyn says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°That sounds¡­intense.¡± Victor nods, chuckling a little at the understatement and sliding his ss of whiskey onto the counter. ¡°Well, I could use a perk,¡± Evelyn says, smiling at him. ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee? We could talk it through.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Victor says, intrigued by the idea, ¡°coffee sounds like precisely what I need.¡± Evelyn smiles at him and squeezes past Amelia, who does not move to make room for her. Evelyn moves to the coffee maker and begins to brew. Victor turns his attention to the boys, who open their backpacks to show him ss jars filled with the insects that they were asked to remove from the ssroom. As Victor talks to them, he passively notices Amelia staring at him for a few minutes. Then, she grabs his whiskey off the counter and pours it slowly into the sink, holding the ss high so that the liquid sshes obviously the metal. When she¡¯s done pouring, Amelia drops the ss into the sink as well, where it shatters. Everyone in the kitchen goes silent, turning to stare at her as she walks slowly from the room. Victor watches her go but, somehow, can¡¯t find the will to chase after her. ¡°Hey Mrs. Kay,¡± I say the next day, giving the boys¡¯ Kindergarten teacher a smile. ¡°Did everyone have a good day today? No more bugs?¡± Mrs. Kay looks at me, confused, and gives me a sort of half smile. ¡°Um, yeah everything went fine¡­¡± she says, helping a little girl on with her backpack and pushing her towards her own mother at the door. ¡°Good, d to hear it,¡± I say, looking around the room for Alvin and Ian. I hope they¡¯re ready to go ¨C we have a lot of errands to run after school and I have a clienting this afternoon. We have to move fast. ¡°Are they ready to go?¡± Mrs. Kay continues to give me a sort of nk stare and a weird smile. I blink, realizing, suddenly, that somethings off. ¡°Mrs. Kay?¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± she says,ing forward to ce a hand on my arm. ¡°The boys were picked up half an hour ago, as nned.¡± ¡°What are you talking about,¡± I say, ripping my arm from her touch and spinning to look around the ssroom. Is this some kind of joke? Where are my children? ¡°Yes, they were picked up half an hour early. I got word of it this morning from the office, it was all nned.¡± My mind races, trying to find an exnation. Did Victor? But no ¨C he would have told me ¨C I snap my eyes back to Mrs. Kay¡¯s face, feeling my emotions turn to steel. ¡°Where are they.¡± ¡°Like I said, they were picked up,¡± her face starts to contort with worry. ¡°By their grandfather. A very nice man ¨C tall, white hair ¨C¡° I take two steps forward and grab her by the shirt. She gasps, ¡°Evelyn ¨C I ¨C please! ¨C¡° ¡°Tell me his name,¡± I growl, shaking her a little. ¡°Walsh! He introduced himself as Mr. Walsh!¡± I drop the fabric from my hands and storm out of the room. That woman had better be happy to see me go, because if I every eyes on that i***t ever again, I¡¯m going to tear her to pieces. I rush through the hallways of the school, dodging children. When I reach the parking lot I break into a run, heading for my car. My phone is already in my hands, dialing Victor¡¯s number. ¡°Evelyn?¡± He seems surprised to hear from me, but not unpleased. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, my voice shaking with fear, panic, adrenaline, everything. ¡°He took them, Victor ¨C¡° ¡°Who.¡± Victor interrupts, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°My father ¨C he picked the boys up from school ¨C half an hour ¨C¡° I say, almost panting as I pull my door open and slip into the car. My hands shake, trying to lift the keys to the ignition. ¡°Drive towards home, Evelyn.¡± Victor says, taking control. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on the road.¡± I nod and drop my phone, not bothering to hang up. I twist the keys and, as soon as the engine rumbles to life, I throw the car into gear and fly from the parking lot. Fifteen minutester, I see a brigade of ck hummers on the road and pull over, jumping from my front seat as they pull up. The first one skids to a stop next to me and Victor pushes the passenger door open from the inside. ¡°Get in,¡± hemands, ¡°leave your keys on your front seat.¡± I toss my keys back into my car and can see a Beta emerging from the third hummer in the line, preparing to take my car home. I climb into the front seat of Victor¡¯s car, ncing back to see two Betas sitting prepared in the back seat. One of them is Victor¡¯s secretary, Beta Stephen. I nod to them, and they nod back, all business. As soon as I close my front door, we peel away. ¡°What do you know,¡± Victor says, eyes on the road. ¡°Nothing ¨C not much. They were picked up half an hour early from school ¨C but it was all arranged, apparently since this morning.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± He asks. I nod. ¡°I mean, I assume so ¨C I didn¡¯t see him. But she described him. Victor,¡± I say, my voice shaking. ¡°He wants to keep them, I know he does. He¡¯s going to take my boys from me ¨C¡° My voice rises in pitch, moving towards hysteria. Victor swiftly puts a hand on my shoulder, pulling his eyes from the road to look into mine. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen, Evelyn. Legally, he has no control over them. They¡¯re mine. Ours. We¡¯re going to take them home and make sure he never touches them again.¡± I nod, still frantic, but trusting him. He nods back, just once, and turns his attention back to the road. Victor ces his foot on the pedal, increasing his speed. We¡¯re heading west on the highway, straight towards my childhood home. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 #Chapter 69 ¨C Childhood Home Two hourster, our convoy pulls into my father¡¯s driveway. Almost before the car stops, I yank off my seatbelt and start to open my door, desperate to know if they¡¯re here. ¡°Evelyn ¨C¡° Victor calls as I jump step out of the car, mming the door behind me. I hear him open his own door as I quickly scent the air, seeking any sign of my missing children. Then ¨C ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± I say, catching a quick whiff of Alvin¡¯s unique scent on the air. Not too old, either. I run for the front steps, Victor close on my tail. ¡°Evelyn, please,¡± Victor says as we fly up the steps, ¡°we¡¯ve got to be careful here ¨C¡° I ignore him, throwing open my old front door, a door I haven¡¯t seen or touched in six years. Everything is at once familiar and yet also so strange ¨C tiny changes ¨C I don¡¯t stop to notice them, flying through the hall, calling my boys names. ¡°Mama!¡± I hear, a happy noise echoing from the back room that looks over my family¡¯s sprawling property. I run for it, throwing open the door ¨C And then, suddenly, my boys are in front of me, sitting on the ground in the middle of this old familiar room ¨C my own favorite ce to y as a child ¨C a set of books spread out in front of them on the floor. A cry rips from my throat and I¡¯m on my knees amongst the boys and the books, gathering both of my sons to me in turn, tears slipping down my face as I check over them with my hands and eyes. But from what I can tell, they¡¯re fine ¨C no cuts, no bruises ¨C ¡°Mama, are you okay?¡± Alvin asks, worried, putting his hands on my cheeks. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby,¡± I say,ughing a little through my tears. Victor kneels down next to me and I can see him doing his own survey of our children, checking to see if they¡¯re all right. ¡°Why are you upset?¡± Ian looks between us, ignoring his books as he starts to look around for some kind of threat. ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± ¡°We just didn¡¯t know where you were, baby,¡± I say, brushing his sweet cheek softly with my knuckles, my tears starting to dry up. ¡°We were worried that you were hurt.¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine, mama!¡± Alvin says, smiling at me, working to cheer me up. ¡°And grandpapa brought us here, and we got to see all these cool books, and we had cookies and ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn,¡± the woman¡¯s soft voice makes me freeze, wrenching my heart. I don¡¯t move, staring at the floor, wondering if it¡¯s possible. But from the corner of my eye I see Victor turn sharply towards the corner where she must be standing. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t know,¡± another woman¡¯s voice this time. I gasp at this one and then slowly turn, hardly believing it as I see my own mother and sister standing in the corner of the room, holding hands. ¡°He brought them here this afternoon,¡± my mother says. My eyes rove over her. So changed ¨C more grey in her hair, more fine lines around her eyes ¨C but in so many ways, still the same. Still beautiful, refined, with a quiet elegance that I always admired but could never copy. ¡°He told us yesterday they wereing ¨C we were so excited to see them ¨C¡° ¡°But we had no idea that he didn¡¯t tell you,¡± my sister says, worry all over her face. Emma, my sweet sister. I shake my head slowly as I take her in. She betrayed me, once, but in so many ways she inherited the terrible life that my father wrote out for me. In so many ways we look like twins ourselves, with our dark hair and slight figures. But her face betrays a sadness that I know I don¡¯t carry. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t tell me,¡± I whisper, still staring at them, the two women who are most important to me in the world, who I haven¡¯tid eyes on in six years. I see Victor cross his arms, staring at the women, clearly figuring out who they are, clearly still full of rage from this trick from my father. I can see him wondering if these women had something to do with it or if they were truly ignorant, as they say. Still, he stays silent, letting me handle it. My mother looking worryingly at the door. ¡°He yed you a dirty trick, then. Again, I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn ¨C I thought they wereing here to meet us with your consent.¡± I huff a littleugh, full of derision. ¡°Why would I ever let my boyse here, with him? After what he did to me?¡± My mother¡¯s eyes return to me, tears standing on their lids. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn,¡± she says, reaching out her hands to me. ¡°I thought¡­perhaps you had forgiven me¡­¡± I rise to my feet and walk to my mother, taking her hands. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive, mama. You didn¡¯t do anything at all. I know that it¡¯s his pride that¡¯s to me for everything ¨C¡° With a soft sob, my mother wraps me in her arms and I bury my face in her shoulder, taking in her lavender verbena scent, a smell I didn¡¯t realize I had missed ¨C ¡°Evelyn,¡± my sister says, and I peek at her from my spot by my mother¡¯s side. Her lower lip trembles, her hands pressed together and held anxiously in front of her. ¡°Please, Evelyn, can you forgive me as well? I have so much more to apologize for than our mother, but if you can ¨C¡° Silently, I hold out my arm to her and she takes two faltering steps forward, joining our hug. Our mother laughs softly and I join her in it. ¡°I forgave you long ago, Emma,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, and I imagine you paid for your crime many times over. I just¡­I had to stay away, I had to be free of this,¡± I say, sniffing and pulling back from the hug a little so that I can look at them some more. I just hope they will understand why I didn¡¯te back for them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn,¡± my mother says, giving me a tremulous smile. ¡°We can see that you have built a happy life. We are d for you.¡± ¡°A little jealous, honestly,¡± Emma says, bitterness tinging her tone, as she looks over at my two sons. Victor still stands quietly, watching us all, wariness in every line of his body. ¡°They¡¯re wonderful children, Evelyn,¡± my mother says, giving my hand a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry it happened this way, but¡­Evelyn, I¡¯m so d to have had the chance to meet them. My grandchildren.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re special,¡± I say, joining the two of them in gazing at my boys, who smile up at us. I wipe tears from my eyes. ¡°We like meeting you too, grandmama!¡± Alvin says, always so sweet and earnest. ¡°Yeah, I like your stuff,¡± Ian adds, paging through a book. ¡°And you have good cookies.¡± The three of usugh, though Victor does not join in. I grimace a little, realizing that I¡¯ve let him stand in silence too long. ¡°Mom, Emma, please let me introduce you to Victor Kensington,¡± I say, stepping back to Victor¡¯s side. ¡°He has weed me into his pack as my Alpha and, as I¡¯m sure you already know, he is the father of my sons.¡± My mother walks forward with a smile, hand extended. ¡°So pleased to meet you again, Alpha Kensington,¡± she murmurs, all elegance, the perfect Alpha¡¯s wife. ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t remember, but we did meet a few years ago, briefly, at an Alpha¡¯s ball.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Victor says, taking her hand and bowing slightly over it, the proper political deference for a fellow Alpha¡¯s wife. ¡°How could I forget?¡± ¡°And my sister, Emma,¡± I say, putting out my hand and inviting her forward. I decline to mention that she, too, is an Alpha¡¯s wife. I keep Joyce¡¯s name out of my mouth as much as I can. Unlike Emma, he has not been forgiven. Emmaes forward to take Victor¡¯s hand. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Victor,¡± she says. ¡°As I was saying to Evie, your boys are¡­truly extraordinary. It¡¯s such a true pleasure to meet them as well as their father.¡± She smiles broadly down at my children and I¡¯m struck, suddenly, with a pang of guilt for keeping my boys away from their aunt for so long. ¡°If all the pleasantries are finished,¡± a cold voice rings out. ¡°Perhaps we can get to the business of the day.¡± We all spin towards the door, where my father stands, glowering. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 #Chapter 70 ¨C Victor vs John ¡°Come on boys,¡± my mother says, reaching down to take Alvin and Ian¡¯s hands. She shoots Emma a worried look as she does so. ¡°Let¡¯s let the grown-ups talk for a minute, we¡¯ll go outside and see the lake.¡± ¡°No.¡± Victor says, keeping his eyes on my father. ¡°My children will stay with me.¡± My eyes sh between Victor and my father. I¡¯m suddenly aware that this was going to be bad. Part of me is pleased by this ¨C despite my happy reunion with my mother and sister, I¡¯m still very pissed that my father took my children from their school today. Still, this could end in bloodshed. I don¡¯t want my boys to see that. ¡°Mama,¡± I say calmly, my eyes on Victor. ¡°It¡¯s time for the boys to go home.¡± Alvin and Ian cry out at this ¨C clearly, they¡¯re not done ying. I snap my eyes to them and they fall silent, intuiting, finally, that this is quite serious. ¡°Mama,¡± I continue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the boys out front to the cars. We have plenty of Betas waiting who can buckle them into their seats. The Betas can text us when the boys are secure.¡± I say this all very calmly, so as not to spook the boys, but Victor and my mother intuit that this is a very calcted n. My mother will take the boys to the car and hand them off to our Beta team, who will confirm when the exchange has taken ce. When the children are safely in Victor¡¯s control, I imply, we can begin to talk. Victor nods and my mother takes the boys by the hands, leading them from the room, speaking to them cheerfully as she goes. My sister follows after her, sneaking onest worried nce at us as she pulls the door shut behind her. A few minutes pass and none of us move, my father, Victor and I staring silently at each other while we wait for confirmation. Victor¡¯s phone dings, the sound abnormally loud in the tense quiet of the room. He breaks my father¡¯s re for the first time to nce down at the message from his Beta. ¡°The boys are in the car,¡± he says, ¡°surrounded by my Beta force.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± I growl, the words ripping from my throat in a violent snarl. ¡°Take my children ¨C ¡° ¡°Bet quiet, Evelyn,¡± my father snaps, not looking at me. I feel my mouth snap shut and raise my hand to my lips. A knee-jerk reaction to an old childhood habit, I quickly assume, learned from years of enforced silence. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line,¡± Victor says, his own voice low and threatening. My father justughs, ignoring him. ¡°I hear that you¡¯ve moved your wedding up, Kensington, a Christmas affair,¡± he says, casually strolling further into the room. ¡°I¡¯m still checking the mail every day, looking for my invitation.¡± ¡°If you ever take my children again ¨C¡° ¡°And what will you do,¡± my father snaps, snarling into Victor¡¯s face, shutting him down mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your situation, Victor. You¡¯ve gutted your Beta force, put all of your funds into that ridiculous little school ¨C you¡¯ve crippled yourself, Kensington. You¡¯re no longer in any ce to tell me what I will and will not do.¡± My eyes dart between my father and Victor. Is it true? I was aware that he had made big changes ¨C but where did the Betas go? The money? ¡°They are my CHILDREN!¡± Victor¡¯s voice is nearly a roar here, his teeth fully bared, but my father does not back down. ¡°If you every a finger on them again, I will rip you limb from limb. And I will have every legal right to do so, if you threaten my heirs.¡± ¡°I have every right in the world,¡± my father hisses. ¡°As they are my heirs too.¡± My eyes widen with shock, my breath shuttering. What? A quick nce at Victor tells me that he is equally ignorant about what¡¯s going on. How can ¨C ¡°Tell me, Victor,¡± my father says, falling into a more casual stance that mocks Victor¡¯s ignorance and powerlessness. ¡°What is it, precisely, about this Amelia, this brainless model, that appeals over my Evelyn?¡± My mouth falls open at this ¨C shock after shock. ¡°What?¡± Victor hisses. ¡°Truly, I want to know.¡± My father says, shrugging. ¡°What is it that makes you so determined to marry her and keep Evelyn as your secret pet, hidden away in that cabin out back. Is Amelia so much better in bed? Because I¡¯m sure you can have Evelyn taught some tricks.¡± My face turns bright red and I clench my jaw in frustration, in utter embarrassment. ¡°Amelia is my mate,¡± Victor grinds out, ¡°my Luna.¡± ¡°All of that is inconsequential,¡± my father says, shrugging. ¡°You can keep your mate, your little y thing, but she doesn¡¯t have the political advantages that at match like Evelynes with. Alpha-born, the Walsh name. She¡¯d be a better choice.¡± Victor sputters, shocked. Of course, this has happened for generations ¨C powerful Alphas marrying for advantage, having secret ¨C or not so secret ¨C rtionships with the ones they truly love on the side. But in this modern age, people privilege love ¨C if you have found your mate, you marry them, even if it means divorcing a partner that you had married at a younger age. What my father proposes here is an old-fashioned idea about the roles of marriage in an Alpha world, but it¡¯s one that he has long privileged. His own marriage to my mother was never about love, but instead about the lineage, prestige, and money she would add to his pack. ¡°And you know Evelyn breeds well,¡± my father continues, looking me up and down. ¡°Something which your pretty little mate has not yet proved. Why chance weak pups, when you know my girl can give you more strong boys?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes here nce at me but then move briskly back to my father. ¡°Who I marry is none of your concern ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, but it¡¯spletely my concern,¡± my fatherughs, moving over to a roll-top desk on the other side of the room. ¡°It is important to me who acts as the mother to my grandchildren, who are, after all, my acknowledged heirs.¡± ¡°What,¡± I hiss, spinning towards him, towards the papers he now holds in his hands. ¡°This is impossible,¡± Victor says, rigid beside me. ¡°My sons have been officially acknowledged as my heirs, you have no right to them ¨C¡° ¡°My im is patrilineal.¡± My father says, holding up the top piece of paper, which has a single silver seal on its corner. ¡°I im them as my heirs through Evelyn.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Evelyn is mine,¡± Victor hisses. ¡°I imed her as part of my pack, an Alpha-level she-wolf. You have no ties to her any longer, you gave up that im years ago ¨C¡° ¡°And what,¡± my father says, casually surveying the paperwork that he holds in his hands. ¡°Was the date of that transferal? From James Wirds pack to your own?¡± ¡°The twenty-second,¡± Victor growls, growing suspicious. ¡°Ah, then it seems, my boy, that you have been the victim of a dirty trick,¡± my father says, smugly handing him the piece of paper. ¡°Because you see, James Wird transferred a Rogue wolf to me, Evelyn Ortega ¨C previously Evelyn Walsh ¨C to me one day earlier, on the twenty-first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boy,¡± my father continues as the blood drains from my face. ¡°But it seems your deal with Wird has no legal holding, as he had no power over her on the twenty-second.¡± My father turns his cruel gaze to me. ¡°Evelyn is mine.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 #Chapter 71 ¨C Hoodwinked Victor¡¯s face likewise goes pale. The two of us must look like ghosts, standing here before my father, who chuckles at the shock on our faces. ¡°Wee home, Evelyn,¡± he says, moving forward to press a kiss against my cheek. ¡°You have been returned to your previous status as an Alpha female and my acknowledged daughter.¡± My father pulls another piece of paper from the bottom of the stack in his hand. ¡°And as you can see, I have made an addition to my will which stiptes that, through you, their mother, I likewise im Alvin and Ian Kensington as my acknowledged heirs.¡± I stare at him, slowly shaking my head. This means that upon my father¡¯s death or his abdication, my sons will inherit his title, his power. But it also means that as their Reagent, my father has significant rights to control their lives, their educations. He is, in many ways, as much their Alpha as Victor is. Victor, realizing this as well, lets out a roar and crosses the room, mming his fist against the wall. My father smirks, watching him, knowing that he has all of the control. ¡°How could you,¡± I whisper, staring at my father, my eyes filled with hate. My whole life he¡¯s sought to control me, to use me for whatever advantage he could take. I had worked so hard to keep my sons from his control ¨C this was exactly what I had feared ¨C Victor¡¯s iming of the boys was supposed to protect them from precisely this ¨C And the great price Victor apparently paid to keep them safe, all wasted ¨C I groan, realizing the true depths of this disaster. Without his infamous Beta force and financial reserves to bolster his power, Victor is at a disadvantage. With Alvin and Ian as the linchpin, the Walsh pack now has significant ties to Victor and his resources. If my father has joined forces with Wird, as I know suspect, then he could use Alvin and Ian to take control of all that Victor has. ¡°It¡¯s just politics, Evelyn,¡± my father says, sneering at me. ¡°I had always hoped you would develop an instinct for this kind of advantage. You¡¯re far from stupid. But, it appears, you¡¯re as na?ve as this man here.¡± My father sniffs, turning his attention out the window onto the grounds, surveying his empire. ¡°Hopefully I can turn those two boys into something more useful than you. They have the makings to be great.¡± ¡°You will keep your hands off my boys,¡± Victor says, still leaning against the wall, an injured wolf that continues to press his cause. ¡°I will do no such thing,¡± my father says, still casual. ¡°I will see that those boys are properly trained and educated, to protect the future of my pack. Legally, it is my right.¡± ¡°I will ¨C¡° Victor pushes himself from the wall and moving towards my father. ¡°You will do nothing,¡± my father snaps, looking Victor up and down, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Your best choice in this situation would be to do as I say and marry Evelyn instead of that useless girl. Officially join our packs, make them one.¡± I shake my head. This has been my father¡¯s n all along. Doing so would make him, by far, the most powerful Alpha in the country ¨C exactly what he¡¯s always wanted. Victor growls, his hackles raised, but he makes no further move forward. I blink at him, realizing that he has been beat in this round. And he knows it. ¡°Come, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice low. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I nod, moving towards him. We can go home, regroup,e up with a n. ¡°You will stay, Evelyn,¡± my father says, still gazing out the back window, control sounding in every word. I stop in my tracks. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What?¡± Victor breathes, ncing between us. ¡°She is mine,¡± my father says, still not looking at us. ¡°My woman, my wolf. She is a high-ranking member of my pack and is thus under my protection.¡± We can see the sneer on his face, lit by the fading sun. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± my father continues, ¡°that I believe that you¡¯ve proven that you can protect her, or my grandsons,¡± he says. ¡°After all, it was remarkably easy to take those boys out of school today. One phone call, a few kind words to the principal.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Child¡¯s y.¡± ¡°I am perfectly capable ¨C¡° Victor growls. ¡°Of what,¡± my father snaps, baring his teeth and turning to re at Victor. ¡°Of running a messy pack? Of keeping my daughter in the yhouse out back while you privilege that mutt, that hussy you insist will be your bride? ¡°No,¡± my father says, shaking his head. ¡°My daughter stays with me. I don¡¯t currently have the power to take the boys from you as well ¨C they are yours, for now. But believe me, I¡¯m working on it.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, putting out his hand, fear filling his eyes. ¡°Come with me.¡± I take a step forward, reaching out my own hand towards him, but we both know it is doomed. ¡°Stop, Evelyn.¡± My father¡¯s voice booms with control and I feel my muscles respond. Alphas are not only the political leaders of their packs, but also the physical ones. In exchange for their protection, they have a very specific kind of authority over their pack members. Our bodies respond, instinctually, to Alphamands. It is an almost-mystical control that speaks to our very gics: Alphas are in control. The rest of us? We obey. Modern treaties have worked hard to mitigate the control that Alphas have over their pack members. A code of ethics has been developed, suggesting that Alphas never use theirmand without consent, and even then only in times of emergency or war. Clearly, my father has ignored all of this, using his power over me at will. To his credit, I have never seen Victor use hismand over a single person under his control. He is a better man than my father, in every way. ¡°Victor,¡± I cry, tears slipping down my face. I cannot move my body forward towards him. This happened earlier ¨C when my fathermanded me to shut my mouth. My jaw snapped shut without my consent. I had assumed it was merely conditioning from my childhood ¨C but ¨C Truly, he must be my Alpha now. ¡°Please, Victor,¡± I say, trying to force my body forward, but it¡¯s useless. ¡°You have to go.¡± Victor shakes his head, desperate, staring at me, trying to find a solution. ¡°You have to go,¡± I repeat, trying to will force into my voice. ¡°Take the boys home. Get out of here. We¡¯ll find another way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Evelyn,¡± my father says. I feel my jaw snap shut again. My fatheres and ces a hand on my shoulder, the very picture of fatherly care. I grit my teeth, hating the feel of his touch. ¡°You can take her from me,¡± my father says to Victor, ¡°with an offer of marriage. No less. Come back when you¡¯re ready to im her.¡± With that, my father turns me away. ¡°Come and sit down, Evelyn,¡± he says, themand still in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll have your mother bring you a cup of tea.¡± I feel myself sit pleasantly on the couch, his little doll. Inside, I am screaming. Victor stares at me for a long moment, and I stare right back, desperate for him to go before my father gets his ws further into Victor¡¯s will. One more look, and then Victor turns furiously away, heading out the door, his growl echoing behind him. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 #Chapter 72 ¨C A n ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Victor says, stomping across the gravel drive. The Betas rush into motion, getting into cars, starting engines. Beta Stephen pauses, looking up at the stairs. ¡°Sir?¡± He asks, waiting for Evelyn to emerge from the house. ¡°She¡¯s noting,¡± Victor growls, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. Stephen stays perfectly still for a moment, working hard to keep his emotions from ying on his face. ¡°NOW.¡± Victor snaps and Stephen jumps, stumbling back into action, climbing into the back seat with the waiting Ian and Alvin. ¡°Where is mommy?¡± Ian asks, his face pressed against the window, looking for her. ¡°She¡¯s staying here for a while,¡± Victor says, working hard ¨C too hard ¨C to keep his voice casual. ¡°She says she wants to visit with your grandmother and your aunt for a little bit.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± says Ian, sadness seeping into his voice. ¡°Daddy,¡± Alvin says. Victor nces at the rearview mirror as he puts the car in gear. The boy sits straight in his seat, his face worried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t mommying home.¡± ¡°I just told you ¨C¡° ¡°Daddy.¡± Alvin interrupts, his clear eyes telling Victor that he isn¡¯t fooled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alvin,¡± Victor says, sighing and pulling out of the drive. ¡°I¡¯m going to get her back. Tonight.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The drive home happens in silence, everyone in the car consumed with their own brand of worry. When the boys get out of the car, they don¡¯t sprint for the house with their usual vigor. Instead, they secure their backpacks on their shoulders and quietly walk up the driveway, lost in thought. Victor follows them with his hands in his pockets, realizing that they¡¯re little copies of his own silent worry. ¡°Sir?¡± Stephen pulls up next to him on the walk to the house. ¡°We¡¯re going to go back for her,¡± Victor says quietly, absently, the ns forming in his mind as they approach the door. ¡°He¡¯s stolen her from me ¨C he¡¯s her Alpha now. But. We have to go back for her.¡± Stephen shakes his head. ¡°If she¡¯s a member of his pack¡­then taking her will be an act of war, sir.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to be very careful.¡± The men nod to each other and then slip inside the home. ¡°Hey,¡± Amelia says,ing over to him with wide eyes. She looks around at all of the silent Betas, the subdued children. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°John Walsh has imed Evelyn as his daughter,¡± Victor says, moving to the coffee machine to make a pot. ¡°He¡¯s keeping her on his property.¡± Amelia¡¯s mouth tightens as she listens, her eyes wide with shock. Victor watches her as she processes the information. He¡¯s not surprised to see that Amelia isn¡¯t exactly unhappy with the news, though she is concerned about what this means for her. Victor shakes his head, turning back to the machine, which begins to spit out the fresh, hot coffee. Unbidden, the boys head into the living room and pull their books from their backpacks, getting started on their homework. Pouring himself a cup, Victor watches them, sorry to see them looking so scared and defeated. ¡°What can I do,¡± Amelia says,ing up to wrap her arms around his waist and look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back tonight,¡± Victor says, taking a sip of the ck coffee and wincing at the bitterness. He usually takes it with cream, but today ¨C it feels like there¡¯s no time. ¡°He can¡¯t take my boys¡¯ mother from them without my consent.¡± Amelia nods. She¡¯s not happy about it, but she knows better than to counter Victor when he¡¯s determined like this. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with the boys,¡± Amelia says, working hard to be helpful. She frowns, though, when Victor hesitates. ¡°I¡¯m going to assign Stephen to them,¡± Victor says, looking down at her. ¡°And Edgar, he knows them best.¡± There¡¯s something in him, too, that doesn¡¯t want Edgar to be a part of the mission to rescue Evelyn. But Victor pushes that part aside, unwilling to address it. ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia says, looking down, defeated. ¡°But you can stay with them too,¡± Victor says, cupping her face in his hand, feeling sorry. She is trying, after all, but still¡­a part of him does not trust her to take charge without Edgar and Stephen by her side. ¡°We¡¯ll watch a movie,¡± Amelia says, nodding and smiling up at him. ¡°Order a pizza. A nice quiet night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good n,¡± Victor responds, looking over beyond her head to where key members of his Beta team have gathered outside of his office, ready to discuss next moves. He nods to them, letting them know he¡¯ll be there in a moment. ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± Victor says, draining his cup of coffee and moving away. ¡°You¡¯re a big help.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± she murmurs, watching him go. She understands that Victor has a responsibility to his children. But still, there¡¯s a little bitterness, roiling in her stomach, as she sees the urgency with which he¡¯s working to get this woman back in his house. After all, Amelia thinks, Evelyn will be perfectly safe in her father¡¯s home. Three hourster, Victor is back on the road with a small, select Beta team, chosen for their stealth and capacity for violence. Victor is riding in the open bed of the powerful truck, its giant wheels speeding along the highway, surprisingly agile and noiseless. Victor is dressed all in ck tactical gear, tools and rope strapped close to his powerful body. He stares steadily into the night, his face stern with purpose. Victor knows precisely what he has to do and is prepared to destroy anything that gets in his way. ¡°Sir,¡± Victor¡¯s head Beta says, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Are you sure you want to take lead on this? It would be safer, sir, if I ¨C¡° Victor silences him with a look. ¡°Thank you, Beta Franklin. I understand the risks. I will be taking lead.¡± The Beta nods and the team again falls into silence. The truck slows, turning off the highway, making its way through a town and then onto some back roads. It slows further to pull onto a dirt path, the driver turning the headlights off as they work their way further into the brush. Finally, they finish creeping forward and the engine goes silent. The driver nods to the navigator in his passenger seat and turns to Victor. ¡°Sir, as discussed, we¡¯ve maneuvered ourselves to the back of the Walsh property. If you push through those trees,¡± he points to a grove to the left, ¡°and head forward for about half a mile, you¡¯lle to the Walsh¡¯s yard.¡± Victor nods. They had formted this n earlier, in his office, before moving out. So far, all was going to n. They were far enough from the house that it was unlikely that Walsh¡¯s small Beta force would be patrolling here. But as they got closer, it was sure to be different. ¡°Good. You two will stay here,¡± he says, nodding to the driver and the navigator. ¡°The rest of you,¡± Victor looks at the remaining three Betas. ¡°Will press forward with me. Remember, this is a mission that¡¯s all about stealth and speed. It is our goal to get in and out without being noticed. Bloodshed only if absolutely necessary.¡± The Betas nod, understanding. ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, jumping down from the bed of the truck. ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 #Chapter 73 ¨C Rescue Mission Victor and his team of three move stealthily through the woods. Victor takes the lead, crouching and scanning the darkness, but all seems peaceful. The Betas creep quietly behind, rifles in their hands, the night-vision sights pressed to their eyes. They move swiftly but carefully, taking no chances. The team arrives at the Walsh property faster than Victor had expected. The teamys quietly in the grass at the edge of the woods, watching the predicted patrols move around the house¡¯s perimeter, learning their patterns. ¡°This is taking too long,¡± Victor¡¯s lead Beta whispers to him, ¡°we need to move faster.¡± ¡°It takes as long as it takes,¡± Victor says, peering through a set of binocrs. ¡°There,¡± he breathes, pointing to the back of the house. ¡°They¡¯ve gone into the house, a change of guards at eleven, just as I said.¡± John Walsh is an old man, Victor thinks, smirking. Ufortable with change, he¡¯s using an outdated guarding system that Victor knows like the back of his hand, the kind of guard system that Victor¡¯s father used in his home when Victor was growing up. It¡¯s effective, of course, unless your opponent knows every detail of how it works, every c***k in its armor. Which, of course, Victor does. He didn¡¯t build the best Beta force in the country from scratch for nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± As soon as Walsh¡¯s Betas disappear into the house, Victor and his own rise to a crouch and swiftly move across the yard. Unseen, they climb up the stairs of the terrace and press themselves up against the wall on either side of the back door. When the next shift of Walsh¡¯s Betas emerge, Victor is ready for them. His own Betas grab the guards, chloroform-soaked rags ready. There¡¯s a muffled fight, and then the guards fall limp at their feet. ¡°In five minutes, their leader will see that they haven¡¯t reported. The next step will be to send two more guards after them. When they emerge, you¡¯ll do the same thing to them,¡± Victor whispers, peering into the house. ¡°When they, too, fail to respond after five minutes, Walsh¡¯s lead will raise the rm.¡± Victor¡¯s Beta team nods, understanding. ¡°That means we have ten minutes,¡± Victor says, ¡°to get Evelyn and get off the property. If I¡¯m not back in that time, you run without me, or you¡¯ll be shot.¡± The team nods. They weren¡¯t happy about this part of the n, with their leader in the most vulnerable position, but he forced them to agree. It¡¯s a short timeline as well ¨C perhaps too short ¨C but they¡¯re committed. With that, Victor crouches and moves away from his team, scanning the wall for a ce to climb. Victor and his team had spent hours, that afternoon, scanning the blueprints of Walsh¡¯s home, trying to determine the most likely ce where Evelyn would be held. Victor had been well-prepared for this kind of event, having obtained ormissioned blueprints of the homes of every important Alpha in the country, as well as a handful of influential humans and Rogues. His reconnaissance Betas, like his assault team, were top notch. Today, he¡¯s grateful for the work that he put into this kind of preparation, though sometimes it had felt like this level of preparation would never turn out to be of any use. Victor creeps along the wall, heading toward the side of the house, where the family¡¯s personal bedrooms are more likely to be. He¡¯s aiming, in particr, for a small suite with a view of theke, which Evelyn had mentioned being able to see from her room as a child. It would align with Walsh¡¯s condescending view of his daughter, Victor thinks, to send her back to her childhood room, rather than a guest room elsewhere on the property. Peering up at the house, Victor sees the room¡¯s bay window, which he had noted on the blueprints. Perfect. He unhooks a rope with a small grappling hook from its ce on his belt, spinning it in his hands for momentum. As he tosses it up to stick to its spot on the second story, Victor prays, silently, that his instincts are correct and that this is Evelyn¡¯s room. The hook sticks and Victor tugs on it, making sure it¡¯s secure. When it proves true, Victor begins to pull himself hand-over-hand up the rope, grateful that he¡¯s kept in shape during these years of peace. As he gets closer to the window, Victor abandons the rope, working his fingers into the grooves of the sill to pull himself bodily upwards onto the house itself. His arms and shoulders trembling, Victor pulls himself further up so that his eye level is even with the window. There, inside, he can see a woman sitting at her vanity and staring at herself in the mirror. She¡¯s dressed in a flowing white cotton nightgown, her long brown curls hanging over her shoulders. Victor can¡¯t see her face, but with that hair, he knows it can only be Evelyn or Emma. Taking the risk, he taps on the ss. The woman gasps and spins, surprised by the noise. Victor¡¯s breath leaves him in a woosh as he sees that his work and nning has paid off ¨C it¡¯s Evelyn. Still, his body continues to shake and he knows that he¡¯s running out of time. He hoists himself up further so that she can see his face in the window. Evelyn starts again, her eyes focusing on him, and then she gasps, rushing forward. She presses her hands on the pane and looks at him with relief in her eyes. He can see her mouth make the shape of his name, but the ss prevents him from hearing. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Victor peels one finger from the window sill and points upwards, indicating that Evelyn should open the window. Gasping and hitting her head with her hand for making him hang there, Evelyn pushes the window upwards and reaches out to grab Victor by the back of the shirt, helping to haul him into the room. They both fall on the floor with a thump, at which Evelyn grimaces, worried about the noise. ¡°Victor,¡± she hisses, ncing at the door in worry. ¡°What are you doing here ¨C I mean, I¡¯m d to see you ¨C but ¨C¡° ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t even put locks on your windows?¡± Victor asks, groaning as he rolls his shoulders, which still ache. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°He¡¯smanded me to stay ¨C I can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Victor nods, realizing, of course, that Walsh would abuse his Alpha power in this way. ¡°Victor, you shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± she says as he moves to a crouch on her floor. Evelyn puts her hands on either side of his face, her eyes full of concern. ¡°I can¡¯t leave, and he¡¯s going to kill you ¨C ¡° ¡°We have to try, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, staring into her eyes, determined. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here. You have toe home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want,¡± she says, shaking her head, desperate, but still seeing no point. ¡°But he¡¯s not going to ¨C¡° Suddenly, an rm res out in the house. ¡°s**t,¡± Victor says, through clenched teeth. ¡°We were supposed to have more time than that.¡± Victor slides to the window and is d to see, faintly, three dark figures sprinting to the woods. He watches to ensure that they make it to the tree line and then moves back to Evelyn. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, helping her to her feet. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 #Chapter 74 ¨C Secret Hideaway As I regain my feet, Victor grasps my hand and pulls me to my bedroom door. The rm is ring ¨C I¡¯m struggling to think beyond it. He cracks the door open, peeking outside, and ms it shut. ¡°s**t,¡± he says. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your fathers Betas,ing down the hall. Quick, Evelyn, is there another way out of this room?¡± He twists the lock on the door, but I know that won¡¯t hold them long. I¡¯m the obvious flight risk in this house ¨C if there¡¯s an rm going off, everyone knows it¡¯s for me. ¡°Um¡­¡± my eyes scan my childhood bedroom, which still has its pink four-post bed,plete with gauzy white canopy, and pink flowered wallpaper on every wall. ¡°No,¡± I breathe, ¡°there¡¯s no other way out. When I look towards my closet, though, I¡¯m struck with an idea. ¡°But we can hide.¡± I pull Victor towards and into my tiny child¡¯s closet, which still holds important outfits from my years living in this house. I push past my graduation gown, my first work uniforms ¨C god, my wedding dress ¨C and yes, there, at the back, is the little catch panel that I found as a child and never told anyone about. It was my secret hiding ce, for myself as well as for contraband. I slip my fingers behind it, my body remembering how, and pull the wood forward. ¡°There,¡± I say, swinging the panel out to reveal a tiny, bare space behind. It was probably meant, at one point, for electric panels or plumbing, but it was never used. ¡°It will be tight, but we¡¯ll fit.¡± Victor nods and ducks into thepartment. He does his best to make hisrge Alpha frame as small as possible, but I grimace to see that he fills up three quarters of it. But suddenly the Betas are at my door ¨C pounding ¨C working their way in ¨C so I squeeze myself in as well, pulling the panel after me until it fits back in ce. It¡¯s pitch ck in the little space and I find myself curled up against Victor, sitting between his legs, panting with anxiety. He wraps his arms around me, finding no other ce to put them. The two of us sit there, silent, trying to slow our breathing, listening to my father¡¯s Betas search my room. I can imagine their movements from the sounds they make. Pounding feet cross the room ¨C they¡¯re looking out the window. ¡°The window is open, Sir! And there¡¯s a rope here!¡± ¡°How could she have defied me.¡± I go rigid, recognizing my father¡¯s growl. Victor tightens his arms around me, supporting me, encouraging me to stay the course. ¡°I expressly ordered her not to escape,¡± he snarls. ¡°Sir, your words will stop her from leaving your grounds, but it won¡¯t stop her from being kidnapped from them.¡± My fatherughs lowly. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± My breathes faster. What does he mean by that? ¡°Calm down,¡± Victor whispers in my ear, his words almost silent. ¡°They¡¯ll hear you. Close your eyes, Evie, this is a good spot ¨C they won¡¯t find us here.¡± I try to believe him, but I hear the Betas stomping around the room, looking for more evidence. God, if they find us here ¨C they¡¯ll punish me, but what they¡¯ll do to Victor ¨C I imagine him, suddenly, beaten bloody by my father ¨C a gun to his head ¨C A whimper escapes my lips. Slowly, softly, Victor moves his hand from its ce on my elbow and slides it up my arm, across my cor bone, and slowly up my neck. He stops when he is cradling my face in his hand, his thumb resting on my lips ¨C begging me, achingly, to be silent. I lean my head back on his chest, tucking it beneath his chin, and close my eyes. Pressed up against Victor, I try to ignore everything ¨C the panic in my body, the sounds in my room ¨C the noise of a Beta approaching, now only two feet from us ¨C then, inches¨C poking through my closet to make sure we¡¯re not here. Sweat rolls down my temple, and I work so, so hard to just trust Victor in this moment. Trust him to take care of me, to take charge of the situation. I lose track of time, concentrating only on my breathing, on the feeling of Victor¡¯s strength supporting me. Time passes, and then Victor and I are alone. The rm turns off in the house. We can still hear sounds ¨C I think they¡¯reing from outside the house now ¨C but my room itself is silent. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says into my ear. ¡°It¡¯s time to move, Evelyn. Can you get us out of here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, but for some reason, I can¡¯t will myself to get up. It¡¯s safe in here, in our little hiding spot, and a big part of me wants to relish this calm before whatever ising next. Victor pauses. ¡°Are you okay? Is everything all right?¡± Iugh because, obviously, nothing is all right. But I know what he means. ¡°Just¡­give me a moment, Victor. Are the boys okay?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re fine, they¡¯re home having pizza with Edgar.¡± I sense a little bitterness in his voice. ¡°Lucky kids,¡± I murmur. ¡°What happens next?¡± As I ask, I shift my weight forward and move to open the door. ¡°Next,¡± Victor says, ¡°I kidnap you.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I can¡¯t help myself as Iugh a little at the absurdity of this. I shake my head, looking back at him ¨C Alpha Victor Kensington, crouching in the tiny hiding spot where I used toe as a teenager to read books that my father forbid me to read, where I wrote love letters to my first secret boyfriend. As I crack the panel open, a little light hits his beautiful, earnest face, and I smile at him. ¡°Thank you for coming back for me,¡± I whisper. He nods, returning my smile, and we stare at each other for a minute. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, nodding forward. ¡°Time to get on with the kidnapping. We have to get back to the car before your father finds it in the woods.¡± ¡°Is it a kidnapping,¡± I say, truly wondering as I crawl out of our hiding spot, ¡°if I consent to it?¡± Victor shrugs, straightening up in my closet and peeking out the door. ¡°I guess we¡¯re going to find out.¡± There¡¯s no one in my room. Victor quickly moves to the window, looking out and noting that the majority of my father¡¯s guards are huddled by the back door. ¡°Your dad really needs to work on his force, Evelyn,¡± Victor murmurs, unraveling a rope from its ce on his belt. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have anyone stationed under this window, which is¡­just really dumb.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Yeah, sure, Victor, I¡¯ll give him your notes asap.¡± He ignores me and shakes his head, marveling at my father¡¯s poor organization as he ties some sort of climbing apparatus to the post of my heavy bed and then moving back towards the window. ¡°Climb on my back, Evelyn,¡± he says, looking out the window again for any obstacles. ¡°What?¡± I say, suddenly horrified. Victor blinks at me. ¡°What¡­is unclear about this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to carry me out the window on your back?¡± I squeak, scared witless by the idea. ¡°What, do you want me to do, tie you up and lower you down? Yes, Evelyn!¡± He takes a step forward and grabs my hand, kneeling down so that I can climb onto his back. ¡°Just put your arms around my neck and close your eyes. Try not to choke me.¡± I take a deep breath and do what he says. When he stands up, I wrapping my legs around his waist from behind and hooking my feet together in the front to hang on to him. I feel like a little monkey but have no time tough at the ridiculousness of the situation. I press my eyes closed and feel him move towards the window. ¡°If you drop me,¡± I murmur threateningly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°If I drop you, you¡¯ll be dead.¡± He responds, a little humor in his voice. I squeak, feeling him move swiftly out the window, clinging to him as we swiftly move downwards. Faster than I thought was possible, I feel his feet hit the ground. ¡°Let go, Evelyn,¡± he whispers. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡± I unwrap myself, feeling my bare feet touch the freezing gstones of my father¡¯s terrace. Victor pulls me into the shadows behind a shrub for a moment, surveying thewn. Then he pulls his phone out of his pocket and sends a quick text. ¡°Just a moment,¡± he says. ¡°we prepared for this. In just a second, all of your father¡¯s Betas will go left, and we¡¯ll go right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I¡¯m about to ask more questions when I¡¯m suddenly distracted ¨C there¡¯s a bright sh to my left as a red re rises above the trees. There are shouts and Victor¡¯s predictiones true ¨C my father¡¯s Betas dash off across thewn in that direction. Victor waits just a moment, crouched, clutching my hand in his. Then, when things grow noticeably silent, he says ¡°Now!¡± and we sprint forward, away from our spot in the brush. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 #Chapter 75 ¨C Broken Commands Victor and I dash across thewn, my feet padding silently on the dewy grass as I work to keep up with him. My breathes fast, ragged in my lungs, as I push, my eyes on the tree line ahead of us. Part of me is terrified, listening behind me for the sound of my father raising the rm, of pounding Beta footsteps that want to grab me, to drag me back. But another part of me is thrilled, exhrated to be free ¨C to be going back home, to see my boys, to be with my family ¨C Bam! Out of nowhere, it¡¯s as if I have mmed face first into a wall. I fly backwards, letting out a shout as I fall back, clutching my face where I feel blood leaking from my nose. Victor skids to a stop in the wet grass ahead of me. ¡°Evelyn!¡± he shouts, turning around. ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± Hees and kneels next to me on thewn, looking around us for evidence that we¡¯ve been seen or that someone heard my shout. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, gasping. ¡°It felt like ¨C like I ran into a wall ¨C¡° ¡°Come on,¡± he says, pulling me to my feet. Hesitating, I follow a few steps behind him and then I feel it again, solid, ahead of me, in the air. ¡°Victor, I say,¡± pressing against the air which he walks through with ease. ¡°I can¡¯t ¨C I can¡¯t go past right here.¡± ¡°It must be yourmand,¡± he says,ing back to my side. ¡°This must be the edge of your father¡¯s property, which he told you not to leave.¡± He nods and leans down to scoop me up in his arms. ¡°This is where the kidnappinges in, I guess.¡± Determined, Victor starts to walk forward, carrying me with him, but I feel almost a ripping inside of me and p my hand over my mouth, covering a shriek. ¡°Victor ¨C ¡° I gasp ¨C ¡°No, please!¡± I w at him like a wild cat, trying to get back to where I was. Shocked, Victor lets me go and I scramble back to the ce on the grass where I feel I can stand, where themand doesn¡¯t put me in physical pain to deny it. Gasping for breath, I meet Victor¡¯s eyes as he stands only a few feet away from me, separated by an invisible wall. I pant, staring at him, and feel tears leaking down my face. I¡¯m crying as a result of the pain in my nose ¨C god, is it broken? ¨C but also from the knowledge that all Victor did to try to save me tonight ¨C it¡¯s all for nothing ¨C I¡¯m trapped here, under my father¡¯s will. ¡°You f*****g Alphas,¡± I say, panting, taking refuge in my anger for a moment. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have this power over us, an Alpha shouldn¡¯t be able to hold me here ¨C hold anyone here ¨C against their wills. It¡¯s bullshit, Victor! No one should have this kind of control over anyone!¡± Victor¡¯s face is serious and sorry, but he knows I¡¯m not talking about him, not really. I know that Victor is one of the good ones ¨C he doesn¡¯t trap people like this ¨C but still, he has the power to do it, and he benefits from it. ¡°You¡¯re right, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, reaching out to take my hand. ¡°It¡¯s wrong. It shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± I nod, righteous, but a little of the fight goes out of me. ¡°Try once more, Evelyn,¡± he says as I put my hand in his. I look up at him, surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the point,¡± I say, wiping tears from my face, wincing as I bump my injured nose with my wrist. ¡°He¡¯s my alpha, he has control.¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Victor hesitates here, and then takes a step closer to me, looking down into my face. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, Evelyn.¡± He nces around us and I¡¯m suddenly aware that, of course, we¡¯re standing out in the open on the edge of my father¡¯s property, and we¡¯re being hunted. We don¡¯t have time to get into my philosophies about freedom and wolf rights. ¡°I think that if you try, very hard,¡± he says, cing two fingers under my chin and turning my face up so that I look him in the eyes. ¡°I think that you can break hismand.¡± ¡°Why,¡± I say, my breath hitching, wanting to believe him so, so much. ¡°Why would I be able to do that? He¡¯s my Alpha, my father ¨C hismand is my bond ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Victor shakes his head at me, staring down into my face. ¡°These contracts we have, Evelyn, these bonds between our bodies ¨C I think that there¡¯s¡­there¡¯s more to them than we understand. And I think that you¡­¡± he hesitates here, choosing his words carefully, ¡°I think you respond to a highermand than that of your father.¡± Victor steps away from me, moving backwards until he¡¯s holding only my finger tips, and then lets my hand go. ¡°Come to me, Evelyn,¡± he says, standing three feet from me, but a world apart. ¡°You can do it.¡± Iugh a little ridiculous breath and hold out my hands to my sides, helpless. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Believe in me, Evelyn,¡± he says, looking at me with a depth and an intensity that I haven¡¯t seen before. Slowly, he puts his hands in his pockets, waiting patiently for me on the other side. ¡°Trust me when I say there¡¯s something bigger at y here. Come to me.¡± I close my mouth, myughter fading, hope building inside my chest. I see him, standing before me, his tall form, his broad shoulders, his beautiful face ¨C and inside me, I know, with an assurance that speaks beyond ages, that he¡¯s right. There is somethingrger here. I step forward, pressing against the barrier, pushing it, gritting my teeth as it tries to push me back. It is adamant, refusing my assault, but I keep my eyes on Victor and push. Slowly, a moment at a time, the barrier begins to give, crumbling like sandstone before a storm. I push harder, grinding a shout between my teeth as I go, thrusting, feeling my bones grind against my father¡¯s command, moving inch by inch towards him ¨C And then, suddenly, I¡¯m through. I take three stumbling steps forward and crash into him. Victorughs and cries out in victory, catching me in his arms and spinning me around. He picks me up off the ground, holding me close, whispering in my ear, ¡°I knew you could do it, Evie. I knew it.¡± Shocked, I look around me, seeking out any evidence of the broken barrier that held me back ¨C but of course, there¡¯s nothing there. Iugh, caught up in his joy, and hold his face in my hands. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whisper, marveling at him. ¡°How did we ¨C¡° ¡°There!¡± A shoutes from our left and a light sweeps out over thewn,ing close enough to us that Victor jumps and quickly sets me back down on my feet. ¡°Come on,¡± Victor says. ¡°Celebrationter. Now, we have to run.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 #Chapter 76 ¨C Home again ¡°Boys,¡± Evelyn cries the moment she stumbles into the house. She¡¯s still wearing her cotton nightgown, now sttered with mud and blood and grass stains, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Mama?¡± Alvin¡¯s tired little face appears above the back of the couch. He blinks and rubs his eyes. ¡°Mama!¡± he cries again when he sees her, true worry in his voice. Alvin throws himself over the back of the couch and mother and son run to each other, colliding in the kitchen. Evelyn falls to her knees, crying as she holds her boy close to her chest. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ian calls,ing around the couch and running to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mommy,¡± he says, sniffing and hugging her from behind. ¡°I fell asleep ¨C I was so tired waiting for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± Evelyn murmurs, turning to wrap him in a hug as well. ¡°You did right ¨C you need your rest ¨C¡° The three sit together on the floor, holding each other close, talking softly, and Victor smiles, watching them. He looks up, hearing his bedroom door creek. Amelia appears at the top of the stairs in her own nightgown ¨C pristine, untarnished silk. Amelia walks calmly down the stairs and over to Victor¡¯s side. ¡°Did everything go okay?¡± she asks, wrapping her arms around him while she looks at Evelyn and her children sitting on the floor. ¡°Geeze, Evelyn looks¡­rough.¡± ¡°Well, it was a rough night,¡± Victor confirms. He looks around and notices Beta Stephen standing guard at his post in the corner, smiling at everyone, clearly pleased to see that the mission was a sess. ¡°Report, Beta?¡± Victor calls to him. Stephen snaps into a salute. ¡°All is well, sir. The boys had a rtively easy night ¨C I don¡¯t think they got much sleep, but no disturbances. When we got word that you were on your way home, Beta Edgar left to set up a stronger perimeter around the house. In case here is any¡­retaliation.¡± Victor nods, confirming. ¡°That¡¯s precisely correct, Beta. I¡¯m pleased that the right actions were performed in my absence.¡± Stephen nods, proud. Victor continues. ¡°If you don¡¯t need the sleep, Beta, I¡¯d be pleased to have you stay on guard throughout the night. I¡¯d like to give Evelyn and the boys a chance to rest, undisturbed, no matter what happens.¡± Amelia scoffs slightly next to him and Victor looks down at her, frowning. Seeing his disapproving look Amelia shrugs and rolls her eyes. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t Evelyn be morefortable in her own home?¡± she asks. ¡°With Edgar to take care of her?¡± Victor shakes his head, immediately dismissing the idea and moving a step away from Amelia. ¡°Safety is the priority, and they¡¯re safter here, with me. We need to give her the time to rest.¡± With this, Stephen returns to his post and Victor returns his eyes to the woman sitting on his kitchen floor, his children gathered in herp. A smile grows on his face, seeing her reunited with the two people he knows he loves most in the world. But still, he has worries ¨C he can see the exhaustion on her face, in her limbs. ¡°Come on, boys,¡± Victor says, moving forward and taking each one by their hands. ¡°Time for bed.¡± ¡°Oh no, Victor,¡± Evelyn says, trying to hold on to them. ¡°Don¡¯t take them away from me, I just got them back ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m not taking them away,¡± he says softly, calmly. ¡°They¡¯re just going upstairs to their room to sleep. Look at them, they¡¯re exhausted.¡± Evelyn does look at them, biting her lip, taking in their drowsy red eyes and mussy hair. She nods. ¡°We¡¯ll get you cleaned up,¡± Victor says softly, lifting the boys off her and setting them on their way upstairs. ¡°And then you can go up to sleep too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be up in a minute,¡± Evelyn calls after the boys. Amelia tsks her tongue and both Evelyn and Victor turn to look at her, standing there, when ¨C if they had to admit it to themselves ¨C they had bothpletley forgotten she was there. And Amelia knows it. ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± Evelyn says, a little awkward. ¡°For taking care of them tonight.¡± Amelia rolls her eyes and heads for the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing. d you¡¯re not dead, or whatever.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Evelyn and Victor watch Amelia make her graceful way up the stairs. When the bedroom door ms shut, Evelyn chuckles a little. ¡°Well, that was¡­sincere.¡± Victor shakes his head and puts out a hand to help Evelyn off the floor. ¡°Just ignore her. She¡¯s had a long day too. Come on.¡± He hoists Evelyn up, seating her on a stool and then searching under the sink for the first-aid kit. Bringing it back over, Victor looks down at Evelyn and smirks. Looking up at him, Evelyn narrows his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He reaches out a gentle finger to hold under her chin, gently turning her face side to side. ¡°You¡¯re a mess, is all.¡± Evelynughs out loud at this, thinking, for the first time, about what she must look like sitting here in Victor¡¯s perfect marble kitchen in her torn, muddy nightgown, covered in blood. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, looking down at herself. ¡°Am I a disaster?¡± Victor smirks and says nothing, running some gauze under the tap and then gently wiping the skin under her nose. The dried bloodes off in kes. ¡°What, Victor,¡± Evelyn says,ughing lightly and looking away, a embarrassed. ¡°Is my nose terribly disfigured? Am I no longer a great beauty?¡± Victor¡¯s fingers tighten on her chin at this and, surprised, Evelyn stopsughing, her eyes snapping back to him. ¡°No,¡± Victor says, grown still. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your beauty, Evelyn. There¡¯s no risk of that.¡± The two stare at each other for a moment, and then Victor blinks, clearing his throat. He begins to brush her face again with the gauze, studying her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s broken,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Good,¡± she whispers back, studying him as he assesses her injuries. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if it was broken. If it couldn¡¯t turn my nose up at you anymore, and all your Alpha nonsense.¡± Victor smirks, her only reward from this too-serious man. Then, he snaps the first-aid kit shut and stores it back under the sink. ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯ll make it through the night.¡± Victor says, and then gestures towards the stairs. ¡°Up to bed.¡± Evelyn hops down from her stool and smiles up at him. ¡°Good, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m going to sleep in the boys¡¯ room, okay? I want to be close to them.¡± She takes a few steps up the stairs and then turns, slowly. ¡°Thank you, Victor. For everything.¡± He stands at the base of the stairs, looking up at her, and nods once. Evelyn turns and hurries up the stairs, eager to see her boys again. Victor watches her every step. When she disappears around the corner, he heaves a sigh, slumping down on the bottom step and putting his head in his hand. Beta Stephen, standing at his post in the corner, hesitates. Then, he takes one step forward. ¡°Sir? Are you all right?¡± Victor angles his face upward to look silently at Stephen, sliding his hand across his face so that it settles over his mouth. Slowly, he shakes his head back and forth, indicating that no, he is not okay. He is far, far from okay. Stephen looks up the stairs, first left towards Amelias¡¯ room, and then right, to where Evelyn has gone. He returns his gaze to meet his Alpha¡¯s and nods sympathetically. He understands. After a moment of silence, Stephen ventures a question. ¡°What are you going to do, Sir?¡± ¡°Stephen,¡± Victor whispers. ¡°I have absolutely no idea.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 #Chapter 76 ¨C Home again ¡°Boys,¡± Evelyn cries the moment she stumbles into the house. She¡¯s still wearing her cotton nightgown, now sttered with mud and blood and grass stains, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Mama?¡± Alvin¡¯s tired little face appears above the back of the couch. He blinks and rubs his eyes. ¡°Mama!¡± he cries again when he sees her, true worry in his voice. Alvin throws himself over the back of the couch and mother and son run to each other, colliding in the kitchen. Evelyn falls to her knees, crying as she holds her boy close to her chest. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ian calls,ing around the couch and running to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mommy,¡± he says, sniffing and hugging her from behind. ¡°I fell asleep ¨C I was so tired waiting for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± Evelyn murmurs, turning to wrap him in a hug as well. ¡°You did right ¨C you need your rest ¨C¡° The three sit together on the floor, holding each other close, talking softly, and Victor smiles, watching them. He looks up, hearing his bedroom door creek. Amelia appears at the top of the stairs in her own nightgown ¨C pristine, untarnished silk. Amelia walks calmly down the stairs and over to Victor¡¯s side. ¡°Did everything go okay?¡± she asks, wrapping her arms around him while she looks at Evelyn and her children sitting on the floor. ¡°Geeze, Evelyn looks¡­ rough.¡± ¡°Well, it was a rough night,¡± Victor confirms. He looks around and notices Beta Stephen standing guard at his post in the corner, smiling at everyone, clearly pleased to see that the mission was a sess. ¡°Report, Beta?¡± Victor calls to him. Stephen snaps into a salute. ¡°All is well, sir. The boys had a rtively easy night ¨C I don¡¯t think they got much sleep, but no disturbances. When we got word that you were on your way home, Beta Edgar left to set up a stronger perimeter around the house. In case here is any¡­retaliation.¡± Victor nods, confirming. ¡°That¡¯s precisely correct, Beta. I¡¯m pleased that the right actions were performed in my absence.¡± Stephen nods, proud. Victor continues. ¡°If you don¡¯t need the sleep, Beta, I¡¯d be pleased to have you stay on guard throughout the night. I¡¯d like to give Evelyn and the boys a chance to rest, undisturbed, no matter what happens.¡± Amelia scoffs slightly next to him and Victor looks down at her, frowning. Seeing his disapproving look Amelia shrugs and rolls her eyes. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t Evelyn be morefortable in her own home?¡± she asks. ¡°With Edgar to take care of her?¡± Victor shakes his head, immediately dismissing the idea and moving a step away from Amelia. ¡°Safety is the priority, and they¡¯re safter here, with me. We need to give her the timeC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. to rest.¡± With this, Stephen returns to his post and Victor returns his eyes to the woman sitting on his kitchen floor, his children gathered in herp. A smile grows on his face, seeing her reunited with the two people he knows he loves most in the world. But still, he has worries ¨C he can see the exhaustion on her face, in her limbs. ¡°Come on, boys,¡± Victor says, moving forward and taking each one by their hands. ¡°Time for bed.¡± ¡°Oh no, Victor,¡± Evelyn says, trying to hold on to them. ¡°Don¡¯t take them away from me, I just got them back ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m not taking them away,¡± he says softly, calmly. ¡°They¡¯re just going upstairs to their room to sleep. Look at them, they¡¯re exhausted.¡± Evelyn does look at them, biting her lip, taking in their drowsy red eyes and mussy hair. She nods. ¡°We¡¯ll get you cleaned up,¡± Victor says softly, lifting the boys off her and setting them on their way upstairs. ¡°And then you can go up to sleep too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be up in a minute,¡± Evelyn calls after the boys. Amelia tsks her tongue and both Evelyn and Victor turn to look at her, standing there, when ¨C if they had to admit it to themselves ¨C they had both completley forgotten she was there. And Amelia knows it. ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± Evelyn says, a little awkward. ¡°For taking care of them tonight.¡± Amelia rolls her eyes and heads for the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing. d you¡¯re not dead, or whatever.¡± Evelyn and Victor watch Amelia make her graceful way up the stairs. When the bedroom door ms shut, Evelyn chuckles a little. ¡°Well, that was¡­sincere.¡± Victor shakes his head and puts out a hand to help Evelyn off the floor. ¡°Just ignore her. She¡¯s had a long day too. Come on.¡± He hoists Evelyn up, seating her on a stool and then searching under the sink for the first-aid kit. Bringing it back over, Victor looks down at Evelyn and smirks. Looking up at him, Evelyn narrows his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He reaches out a gentle finger to hold under her chin, gently turning her face side to side. ¡°You¡¯re a mess, is all.¡± Evelynughs out loud at this, thinking, for the first time, about what she must look like sitting here in Victor¡¯s perfect marble kitchen in her torn, muddy nightgown, covered in blood. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, looking down at herself. ¡°Am I a disaster?¡± Victor smirks and says nothing, running some gauze under the tap and then gently wiping the skin under her nose. The dried bloodes off in kes. ¡°What, Victor,¡± Evelyn says, laughing lightly and looking away, a embarrassed. ¡°Is my nose terribly disfigured? Am I no longer a great beauty?¡± Victor¡¯s fingers tighten on her chin at this and, surprised, Evelyn stopsughing, her eyes snapping back to him. ¡°No,¡± Victor says, grown still. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your beauty, Evelyn. There¡¯s no risk of that.¡± The two stare at each other for a moment, and then Victor blinks, clearing his throat. He begins to brush her face again with the gauze, studying her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s broken,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Good,¡± she whispers back, studying him as he assesses her injuries. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if it was broken. If it couldn¡¯t turn my nose up at you anymore, and all your Alpha nonsense.¡± Victor smirks, her only reward from this too-serious man. Then, he snaps the first-aid kit shut and stores it back under the sink. ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯ll make it through the night.¡± Victor says, and then gestures towards the stairs. ¡°Up to bed.¡± Evelyn hops down from her stool and smiles up at him. ¡°Good, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m going to sleep in the boys¡¯ room, okay? I want to be close to them.¡± She takes a few steps up the stairs and then turns, slowly. ¡°Thank you, Victor. For everything.¡± He stands at the base of the stairs, looking up at her, and nods once. Evelyn turns and hurries up the stairs, eager to see her boys again. Victor watches her every step. When she disappears around the corner, he heaves a sigh, slumping down on the bottom step and putting his head in his hand. Beta Stephen, standing at his post in the corner, hesitates. Then, he takes one step forward. ¡°Sir? Are you all right?¡± Victor angles his face upward to look silently at Stephen, sliding his hand across his face so that it settles over his mouth. Slowly, he shakes his head back and forth, indicating that no, he is not okay. He is far, far from okay. Stephen looks up the stairs, first left towards Amelias¡¯ room, and then right, to where Evelyn has gone. He returns his gaze to meet his Alpha¡¯s and nods sympathetically. He understands. After a moment of silence, Stephen ventures a question. ¡°What are you going to do, Sir?¡± ¡°Stephen,¡± Victor whispers. ¡°I have absolutely no idea. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 #Chapter 78 ¨C Late Night Chats Two hourster, I pour Victor his fifth ss of whiskey. ¡°This has gotta be thest one, Evelyn,¡± he says, his words only slightly slurred. But his face is happy, a little pink fromughter and drink. ¡°Penultimate, at best,¡± I say, winking at him and making sure it¡¯s an extra-generous pour. ¡°Enough!¡± he says,ughing and pulling his drink away so that just a little whiskey spills on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get me drunk, woman.¡± ¡°That is the name of the game,¡± I say, wrinkling my nose at him. We¡¯re still settled on the couch, long ago having carried the whiskey decanter, an extra bottle of wine, and some snacks over to the coffee table so that we don¡¯t have to get up for refills. I¡¯m wrapped in my favorite white knit nket, curled up amongst the pillows, but Victor clearly feels no such need for warmth. He¡¯s seated casually, close to me, his one arm stretched along the back of the couch, the other holding his whiskey ss steady on his knee. His long body lounges, one of his legs stretched on the floor, the other tucked up beneath him. He¡¯s smiling at me and I smile back, pleased to see him having some fun. ¡°When¡¯s thest time you did something like this,¡± I say, taking another sip of wine. ¡°Like what?¡± he asks. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I shrug. ¡°Like stayed upte, drinking, talking. Holding court in your own little secret pocket of the world, where nobody knows you¡¯re here, where you can say anything you want and know that you¡¯ll be heard.¡± Victor shrugs and looks down at his ss. ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± he says, but I sense that he¡¯s lying. ¡°What about you?¡± he asks, meeting my gaze again. ¡°Me and Delia used to do it sometimes,¡± I say, smiling at the memory. ¡°In graduate school, when the boys were really little. They¡¯d go to bed and we¡¯d share a bottle and talk about all the things we wanted to do with our lives. It was nice.¡± I give him a little kick. ¡°So tell me,¡± I say. ¡°I know you were lying before when you said you don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± He says, looking at me seriously. ¡°It was probably that night with you, six years ago. The last time I was tucked away from the world, talking quietly with someone all night.¡± I pause, surprised and a little touched. I suppose I remember¡­other things, from that evening. But it¡¯s true, we did stay up talking,ughing, until the sun came up. I blink back to the current moment and hurry to think of something to say. ¡°So,¡± I begin awkwardly. ¡°You and Amelia, you guys never¡­¡± I gesture around at the pleasant scene, epassing drinks,ughter, intimacy, long secret talks. Victor considers and shakes his head. ¡°Honestly, no. Amelia and I don¡¯t actually talk that much. Not like¡­deep conversations. We agree on pretty much everything, so it almost feels like¡­there¡¯s not much to be said.¡± He shrugs and taps a finger on his ss. ¡°At least, it used to feel that we agreed on everything.¡± Not wanting the night to turn to further awkward subjects, I rush to lighten the mood. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pleased to be the one to usher you back into the tradition of thete-night drunk chat.¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°And actually, I don¡¯t think that night six years ago counts anyway. We weren¡¯t drinking.¡± He looks me dead in the face and raises an eyebrow. ¡°As I recall it, we didn¡¯t do that much talking, either.¡± Any other day and I would have blushed at the memory, but tonight the wine has loosened my inhibitions, as well as my tongue. Iugh at him, tantly. ¡°We did too talk!¡± I say, kicking him again. ¡°We talked about all sorts of things, in between¡­¡± here I do blush, a little bit, but I refuse to let shame take over. It¡¯s a happy memory. ¡°I remember,¡± Victor says, smiling, his voice low. ¡°I remember lots of things about that night.¡± Theughter falls slowly from my face and I take another sip of wine, studying him in the darkness, as he stares at his drink, in this secret moment where it feels like it¡¯s just the two of us alone in the world. The silence falls, peaceful, between us. But I break it. ¡°What do you remember?¡± I ask, my voice low, velvety. Victor raises his gaze to meet my eyes. Then he takes a long swallow of whiskey. ¡°I remember the way my mouth went dry, seeing you cross the room in that ridiculous scrap of silk you were pretending was a dress.¡± I smirk, holding my wine ss up against my mouth, enjoying the cool feeling of it against my lips. ¡°Must have been thirsty. I remember you trying to get away from me, after we started dancing. Were you going for a ss of water?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want water. I only wanted you.¡± He fastens my eyes with his own as he says it, not blinking, not even once. We stare at each other, our breath matching. As he breathes in, I breathe in, so that we are almost as one, existing together. It¡¯s unbearable, in its rity, it¡¯s simplicity. I tear myself away, letting out a long breath and turning my face away. I close my eyes, debating, and then down my ss of wine. Then, I declining to pay attention to the logical thoughts pounding in my head ¨C he¡¯s a mated man! He¡¯s engaged! His wedding is in TWO WEEKS, EVELYN ¨C turn my face back to him and look up at him from beneath myshes. I don¡¯t say a word. A muscle in Victor¡¯s cheek flickers as he clenches his jaw, looking down at my face, his nce slipping lower, moving across my body, hungry. I let the nkets fall from my shoulders, , closing my eyes and slipping my body closer to him on the couch, draping my legs over his own, my shoulders now well within the curve of the arm that he rests on the back of the couch. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s taken over me at this point ¨C something primal, true, real ¨C something that makes me want ¨C need ¨C to be close to him in this moment. ¡°I wanted you too,¡± I whisper, cing my head on his shoulder, my face resting against his chest. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice low, a sensuous growl. I can feel his tension and put a hand on his chest, seeking to calm him. ¡°No, Victor,¡± I whisper, my eyes closed. ¡°We¡­can¡¯t. We can¡¯t. But we can have this moment. Please, don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t make me get up, just for a moment. Let¡¯s stay just like this.¡± He pauses, and then moves the arm from the top of the couch to rest lightly on my back. He rxes and I feel him lean forward to breathe in the scent of my hair. ¡°Victor, what happened yesterday,¡± I sigh, finally letting the memories of the past two dayse back to me, finally feeling safe enough to face them. ¡°Why was I able to break my father¡¯smand and go to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Evie,¡± he says, slowly beginning to stroke my back. ¡°But you knew,¡± I whisper. ¡°You knew that I could. How did you know?¡± I can feel him shake his head, his lips brushing against my hair. ¡°I just knew, Evie. I know that there is¡­ something¡­here¡­¡± his voice fades off, perhaps not knowing how to describe it. Perhaps unwilling to voice it. ¡°I know it too,¡± I murmur, pressing my face closer against his chest, cing one small kiss there against his cor bone. ¡°Thank you, Victor. Let¡¯s stay like this, just for a moment.¡± I barely say the words, enjoying the feeling of him lightly stroking my back, over and over. ¡°just¡­a moment¡­¡± The sound of someone clearing their throat awakens me. I blink slowly, pulling my heavy head up off of Victor¡¯s chest. Where¡­ The nightes back to me ¨C so much wine, so much lovely conversation ¨C and I smile, stretching my arms above my head, yawning, my eyes closed. My nose is still filled with Victor¡¯s lovely pine and winter scent. But something else is in the air too. Peonies¡­. I blink again, focusing, seeing¡­ a pair of feet in front of me. Pretty feet, their nails painted, in chic leather sandals. Then, moving my eyes upwards, I see a pair of gorgeous, impossibly long legs ¨C a couture dress ¨C fashionable gold ne ¨C and, finally, Amelia¡¯s livid face. ¡°Um¡­¡± I say, pressing my lips together and tucking my messy hair behind my ear. ¡°Good morning, Amelia.¡± I nudge Victor hard with my elbow. ¡°Ow,¡± he says, frowning at me as he blinks awake. ¡°What did you ¨C¡° I open my eyes wide and subtly nod my head to the left. His own head snaps up, looking directly into Amelia¡¯s rage-filled eyes. ¡°Victor,¡± she says through clenched teeth, her arms sped tight across her chest. ¡°Can I have a word with you. In the kitchen.¡± Victor slowly removes his arm from its ce around my body. I slide my legs off of his, awkwardly scooting back so that he can stand up. ¡°Yes, Amelia,¡± he says, looking firmly down at her. ¡°What is it.¡± ¡°I want her,¡± she says, flinging a pointed finger directly at me. ¡°Out of my house. NOW.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 #Chapter 79 ¨C Demands My boys save me from this awkward moment, thank god, by bounding into the room. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ian shouts, flinging himself onto the couch and crawling up onto myp. ¡°Hi papa!¡± Alvin says, waving at his dad as he rounds the coffee table and crawls up behind me, wrapping his arm around my neck and giving me a sweet kiss on the check. ¡°Good morning, boys,¡± I say softly, smiling at them but keeping one eye on the powder keg that is Victor and Amelia. I wrack my brain quickly ¨C did anything? ¨C no. I shake my head, confirming to myself the innocence of the night. We were just friends, staying upte, having some drinks. Talking. It¡¯s normal, after a very stressful encounter. Lies, my mind hisses, but I swipe the thought away. Luckily, I have two little six-year-old distractions to help me. ¡°We were worried about you, mama,¡± Alvin says, ¡°when you weren¡¯t in the bedroom when we left.¡± ¡°Yeah, we promised dad we would protect you while you slept!¡± Ian says, looking at me sternly. ¡°We can¡¯t do our job if you escape.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of being kept in rooms by big tough guys for awhile, I think,¡± I say, ruffling his hair. ¡°But thank you, baby, for protecting me.¡± As I talk to the boys, I see Amelia growling at Victor, pulling him into the kitchen. She¡¯s clearly enraged, and I can¡¯t say that I me her, considering what she came downstairs to. But Victor is holding his own, ring at her with his arms crossed, not giving way. The boys join me in peeking over the couch at the two of them. ¡°Are Amelia and daddy in a fight?¡± Alvin whispers. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, ¡°Amelia is mad.¡± ¡°Why is she mad?¡± Alvin pushes, standing up to get a better view. I pull him down by the back of his shirt and give him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t break our cover, Alvin,¡± I mutter. ¡°You have to be stealthy if you¡¯re going to spy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d they¡¯re in a fight,¡± Ian whispers, frowning at Amelia. ¡°I hate her.¡± ¡°Ian,¡± I say, disapproving, but then I stop myself. I know that I¡¯m not being the best mother or the kindest woman in this moment ¨C and, yes, I did wake up basically in her fianc¨¦¡¯sp ¨C but I¡¯m certainly not going to tell my son to deny his very justified dislike of this woman. Amelia is a snake. I know it in my bones. I¡¯m not going to go out of my way to encourage my boys to hate her, but if they get there on their own? So be it. Amelia and Victor continue to argue. My boys and I continue to listen. ¡°I want her gone, Victor,¡± Amelia growls. ¡°She is toxic to our rtionship. Your sons are one thing, but it makes no sense for her to be sleeping in our house ¨C¡° C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Amelia,¡± he rumbles. ¡°I¡¯m not sending her away. Since she¡¯se into our life her own has been in upheaval too, not just yours. And quite frankly, it¡¯s your fault.¡± Damn right it is, I think, smirking, d Victor is on my side. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called John Walsh in the first ce about his grandsons,¡± Victor continues, ¡°then none of this would have happened, and she wouldn¡¯t be in your house.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Amelia crosses her arms again, sneering up at him. ¡°And is my calling John Walsh also the reason why you¡¯re waking up on the couch together, wrapped up like two teenagers?¡± ¡°It was an innocent mistake, Amelia,¡± he says, anger growing at her usations. ¡°We were upte talking,ing to terms with a very difficult and stressful experience. Nothing happened.¡± Amelia narrows her eyes at him, but the doorbell rings. ¡°That will be the tailor,¡± she throws at him. ¡°Come to do the final fittings of your suit. Or did you forget? That we¡¯re getting married in a week and a half?¡± With that, she spins and stalks off to the door. ¡°How could I forget,¡± Victor murmurs, banging a fist on the counter. He sighs and moves off to the coffee machine, needing the caffeine after ourte night. The boys and I continue peeking over the couch, watching his every move. ¡°Is daddy okay, mama?¡± Ian asks, considering him. I sigh and sink back onto the couch, facing into the living room. I pull Alvin gently down with me and give Ian a little kick so that he, too, leaves Victor and Amelia alone to their problems. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I say, giving Alvin a cuddle and resting my feet on Ian¡¯sp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him ¨C he¡¯s going to handle everything. Daddy is very capable.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alvin asks, squishing my cheeks between his hands. Iugh and pull his hands away, kissing one before I let him take them back. ¡°Yes, baby, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You always say you are fine,¡± Ian says, suspiciously. He pauses a minute, and then asks. ¡°Mama, what happened two days ago? Why did you stay at grandpapa¡¯s and grandmama¡¯s if you didn¡¯t want to be there? Why did daddy have to get dressed all in ck to go get you?¡± ¡°Why were you all bloody when you came back?¡± Alvin asks, seamlessly taking up the line of questioning. I am silent a moment, looking between them. I guess part of me was hoping that they would be six- year-old boys, in this case, and not the Alpha¡¯s genius twins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boys,¡± I say. ¡°You deserve a better exnation than you¡¯ve gotten. I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± I close my eyes, organizing my thoughts and deciding where to start, wishing ¨C desperately ¨C for a cup of coffee to help me face this. I can almost smell it, I want it so bad. Wait¡­I open my eyes to see a mug of coffee floating, almost magically, before me. ¡°Wha ¨C¡° I nce up and see Victor standing over the three of us, holding the mug directly in front of my face. ¡°Thought you¡¯d need this,¡± he says with a smirk. ¡°To help you with your spying activities.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re all finished spying on you,¡± Ian says, looking seriously up at him. ¡°Yeah, now we¡¯re getting the dirt.¡± Alvin adds ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Victor says, nodding at them and then holding my eyes for a moment, asking, without words, if I need his help. I press my lips together and shake my head, letting him know that I¡¯ve got it. He nods again and walks away, presumably to be measured to death by Amelia¡¯s tailor. I take a long sip of my coffee and then start. ¡°Boys, there¡¯s been another change in your life, and I think you should know about it. Do you know how daddy imed you, made you officially his heirs, in that big ceremony?¡± The boys nod. ¡°Yes,¡± Ian said. ¡°We had excellent cake.¡± I nod too and repress my smile, seeking to keep this serious. ¡°Well, we found out a few days ago that your grandpapa has imed you too. You¡¯re his heirs as well now.¡± The boys frown at me, confused. ¡°But we didn¡¯t have a ceremony,¡± Alvin says. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ian agrees, nodding vigorously. ¡°No cake.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t need it,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°He imed you by iming me. You see, I¡¯m his daughter, so I was born a part of his pack. I¡­left the pack, when you two were born, to protect you. But now that he knows how great you are, your grandfather wants to have you in his life. So he imed me back, and in doing so, put the two of you in his line of session.¡± The boys look at me, confused. ¡°But you are part of daddy¡¯s pack,¡± Alvin says slowly, trying to process everything. ¡°We were there for that ceremony too.¡± ¡°Yeah, the one with the magic,¡± Ian chimes in. ¡°Magic?¡± I say, looking at him. Ian and Alvin exchange a look, but say nothing. I shrug, eager to get through this. ¡°I guess the details don¡¯t really matter. But the fact is that your grandfather has imed as part of his pack. So, when you grow up, you¡¯ll both be the Alphas of his pack and of your dad¡¯s pack.¡± I had expected them to be excited about this, but both boys are silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask. Alvin shrugs one shoulder, still thinking about it. ¡°It¡¯s just a lot,¡± Ian says, cing his elbows on his knees and then putting his face in his cupped hands. ¡°A little bit ago we didn¡¯t know what we were going to be when we grew up. And then we met daddy, and he told us we¡¯re going to be Alphas. And then we met grandpapa, and he says we¡¯re going to be¡­double Alphas.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, my heart going out to them. ¡°It is a lot. I¡¯m sorry, boys, this is¡­not what I nned for your life. But it¡¯s beyond my power.¡± I bite my lip, feeling guilty. So many people would kill to be in my boys¡¯ spot ¨C might kill to be, quite frankly. But to me, it just feels like their world is getting narrower and narrower. ¡°If we can be like papa, though,¡± Alvin says, staring into space like Victor does when he¡¯s in deep thought, ¡°then it will not be so bad.¡± ¡°Plus, we¡¯ll stick together,¡± Ian says, nodding. Alvin smiles at him, agreed. ¡°And we¡¯ll im you, mama,¡± Alvin says, giving me a kiss on my cheek. ¡°You can be a member of our pack, if you don¡¯t like being part of grandpapa¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ian says, jumping up on the couch. ¡°We¡¯ll do it now!¡± Alvin jumps up too, and they both point their fingers at me, like wizards performing a spell. ¡°I im you!¡± Ian shouts, his voice very deep and powerful. ¡°So do I!¡± Alvin says, mimicking him. Iugh, pulling them both down on top of me in a lovely little cuddle puddle on the couch. ¡°Thank you, babies,¡± I say. ¡°I am very safe now.¡± I give each one a kiss. But deep down, I know that I am not safe. My father still has his im on me, whether I¡¯ve escaped his house for now or not. And I know, sooner orter, that he¡¯s going to make a move to take me back. The question is, when? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 #Chapter 80 ¨C Boarding School ¡°Sir?¡± Beta Stephen¡¯s voice is hesitant at the door. ¡°There¡¯s a¡­Mr. Lorinc here to see you? He says he has an appointment.¡± Victor draws his brows close over his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize that name,¡± he says, standing. ¡°Apologies, sir,¡± a small bearded man peeks out from behind Stephen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I believe that your wife made the appointment ¨C the children¡¯s mother?¡± Victor frowns. ¡°Evelyn?¡± ¡°No,¡± the man¡¯s face creases with concern. ¡°A Mrs. Amelia Kensington.¡± Victor¡¯s frown deepens as he considers that that¡¯s not quite her name, but he nods. ¡°Please, Mr. Lorinc. Come in. I admit, I don¡¯t know the asion for your visit, but if Amelia arranged it then I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important. Stephen,¡± Victor turns his eye to his Beta. ¡°Would you please ask Amel-¡° ¡°No need!¡± Amelia says, breezing into the room with a big smile. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Lorinc,¡± she says, giving him her hand. ¡°I meant to meet you at the door, of course, and lost track of time.¡± ¡°Not a worry, my dear,¡± Mr. Lorinc says warmly, folding her hand in his. ¡°Such a pleasure to meet you in person.¡± Victor looks between the two, interested. Did this have something to do with the wedding? He thought he¡¯d met everyone of importance regarding that. ¡°Victor,¡± Amelia says, beaming at him. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged this as rather a surprise, asking Mr. Lorinc to come and tell you everything so that you can ask all the questions you like before we settle on an arrangement.¡± Victor watches Amelia carefully now, noticing that her smile never falters, stered on her face in a determined way. What is she up to? Victor says nothing, standing perfectly still. Amelia and Lorinc awkwardly wait for him to respond. When he says nothing, Lorinc clears his throat. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Alpha Kensington. As a fellow man of education, I¡¯ve been closely following your ns for a public school for those of wolf heritage. I think that it¡¯s a wonderful n.¡± ¡°A man of education?¡± Victor asks. ¡°Yes!¡± Lorinc says, straightening up and smiling. Clearly, he¡¯s proud of himself. ¡°I am the head master of Lynx Academy, a boarding school in the Rocky Mountains that specializes in children of wolf heritage.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes and expression go dark. He shifts his gaze to Amelia, who still smiles determinedly. Lorinc watches the two of them, wary. He had been expecting a warmer wee than this, especially after Amelia¡¯s enthusiasm on the phone. ¡°Yes,¡± he continues. ¡°I spoke to Mrs. Kensington about the possibility of epting your two young boys as pupils at our school. I am pleased to report that we have an opening for them and would be absolutely thrilled to enroll them.¡± Victor glowers at Lorinc now as well. Of course Loric would be pleased ¨C the heirs to two of the greatest Alpha dynasties in the nation at his pathetic little school? It would be quite the feather in his cap. However, Victor doesn¡¯t respond to this. ¡°You will address her as Ms. Jones,¡± Victor growls, crossing his arms. ¡°She¡¯s not Mrs. Kensington until next week.¡± ¡°Now Victor,¡± Amelia says, forcing out a tinkly littleugh and crossing the room to wrap her hands around his arm, pulling herself close. ¡°I thought it would be a nice chance for you and Mr. Lorinc to chat! After all, since Evelyn pulled the boys out of school they¡¯ve been going woefully uneducated ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s been three days,¡± Victor says, ring at her. ¡°Three days before their winter vacation, and three days of them not attending a ridiculous human kindergarten where Alvin and Ian are taught their ABC¡¯s when they can already read Dickens. They¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°It is precisely that kind of educationalck which we could address at Lynx!¡± Lorinc interjects, enthusiastic. ¡°We have a n to ¨C¡° ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, cutting him off. ¡°I appreciate your time, Mr. Lorinc, and I¡¯m sure that you run a fine institution. But the boys will be educated here, closer to home.¡± Lorinc hesitates. ¡°There are¡­significant advantages to boarding your children away from home during their education. It would certainly reduce friction with future siblings ¨C¡° ¡°Enough.¡± Victor snarls. Lorinc snaps his mouth shut, his eyes going wide. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, prowling for the door and gesturing towards the exit. ¡°I appreciate your response to Ms. Jones¡¯ request for a visit,¡± he shoots her a re, ¡°but as I said, we are uninterested.¡± Victor¡¯s words belie the threat that now marks every line of his body. Lorinc gives Amelia a quick nce and then practically skitters for the door. ¡°A pleasure to meet you,¡± he mutters, giving Victor a nod as he heads to the front of the house, where Beta Stephen is waiting with his coat. Victor watches Lorinc go, anger roiling in his stomach. ¡°You could have heard him out,¡± Amelia huffs, and Victor turns to see her standing angrily behind him. ¡°Honestly it took a lot of work to research schools and arrange for his travel the week before my wedding, like I don¡¯t have enough to do ¨C¡° ¡°What are you doing Amelia.¡± Victor¡¯s voice is low and threatening. ¡°Why did you invite that man to my house.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Amelia is s¨¦ in her response, refusing to give in to Victor¡¯s anger. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m making ns for the boys¡¯ future education. If you and Evelyn are just going to let them sit around ¨C¡° ¡°Amelia!¡± Victor practically roars her name this time and Amelia takes two quick steps forward, raising her finger to point in his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your voice to me in my home ¨C¡° Victor swipes her hand away. ¡°My home, Amelia,¡± he growls. ¡°My home, where you live, where my children live, where I will make decisions about their education. Where they will live during the extent of their education ¨C¡° ¡°Boarding school is an excellent choice!¡± Amelia says, backing up a step as Victor prowls forward. ¡°It¡¯s always been on the table as an option ¨C one that meets all of our needs ¨C ¡° ¡°It was never an option.¡± Victor¡¯s words rip from him, each carrying the full weight of his anger. ¡°First you tell Walsh to take them, and then you call this ridiculous little man. Enough, Amelia! ept that I will raise my sons in my own house!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much, Victor.¡± Amelia snaps, fury on her own face now. She¡¯s given up any attempt at pleasant demeanor. ¡°Not after I came downstairs to see you and her curled up on the couch together, ying happy family. It¡¯s too much ¨C they are ruining the life that you and I have built together. It¡¯s in pieces!¡± ¡°Amelia,¡± he growls, refusing to give her any more space in this argument. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this ¨C that night was innocent. The boys aren¡¯t going anywhere. Evelyn isn¡¯t going anywhere. This is our life now and I will brook no further attempts at sending them away!¡± Thest words leave him in a roar. Amelia doesn¡¯t back down. ¡°This situation is untenable,¡± Amelia says, her voice low. ¡°If you refuse to send them away, then I¡¯ll have to be the one to go.¡± She raises her chin, meeting his eye. Victor stares down at her, not flinching. They stay like this for a long moment, each considering the other, each refusing to give an inch. Then, finally, Victor replies. ¡°Fine,¡± he spits, and Amelia¡¯s lips twitch upwards in a smile. She¡¯s won, she knows ¨C he¡¯s given in, the great Alpha Kensington, who always copses to her will when she ¨C ¡°If you can¡¯t stand them here, then you can go.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes are clear and serious. He means every word. Amelia¡¯s mouth falls open in shock. She stares up at her Alpha, her mate, frozen with surprise. Never¡­ She stumbles back a few steps, covering her mouth with her hands. Victor stays precisely where he is, assessing her every move. She is stunned, he can see, but he also sees her mind working, weighing her options. The shock on her face slowly changes to rage. ¡°How dare you, Victor Kensington,¡± she growls, stepping forward so that her face is just inches from his. ¡°I am your mate. You will treat me with the respect I deserve!¡± With another re, she strides from the room and up the stairs. Victor turns to watch her go. Inside, he is worried ¨C he doesn¡¯t quite know what this means for them, for their future. But he knows, deep down, that his conviction is right: he is unwilling to give up the boys, to make Evelyn leave. If Amelia can¡¯t take his life as it is now, then¡­well¡­ He doesn¡¯t voice the reality of it, not even in his own mind. As the day passes, Victor carefully notes that Amelia does note downstairs, but neither does anything change. No wedding vendors call with demands for payment of cancetion fees, no taxi arrives to take Amelia from the house. Everything stays precisely the same. A small wave of anxiety rolls in Victor¡¯s stomach as works at his desk, an eye always on the door for any sign of change. Nonees. Partially, he knows this is a victory, that Amelia has admitted that he has won. But Amelia has never in her life gone down without a fight. He knows she¡¯s nning something. Upstairs, Amelia deftly dials a number on her phone. She waits quietly while it rings. She¡¯s pleased when it¡¯s answered. ¡°Hello, John? Yes, it¡¯s Amelia Jones. Thank you so much for taking my call, Mr. Walsh.¡± My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours£¬ jane above story Chapter 81 Chapter 81 #Chapter 81 ¨C Confrontation Victor: Home in about an hour, do you want to have dinner? Victor stares at the text on his phone. The messaging system lets him know that Amelia has read it, but not responded. He sighs, tucking his phone away in his pocket as his town car pulls into the club. For the past twenty-four hours Amelia has given him the silent treatment, but she hasn¡¯t left. Honestly, he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on. The car rolls to a stop in his reserved parking spot and Victor sighs as he steps out, looking up at the sports club of which he is a member. He hardly evees here, but it¡¯s convenient for events. For instance, his bachelor party will be held here tonight, and he¡¯se early to ensure that everything is in order ording to his liking. Bachelor party, he thinks, shaking his head as he walks through the front door. Am I even getting married? Yesterday I told her that she ¨C ¡°Kensington.¡± Victor stops dead at the voice. Not because it¡¯s a sound he¡¯s heard it all his life, but rather because it¡¯s one whose words are seared in his memory. Victor turns and coldly meets the eyes of John Walsh, seated in a chair at the entrance. Waiting from him. ¡°We need to talk, Kensington.¡± Walsh says with perfect calm. Victor¡¯s lips raise in a snarl. Ten minutester, they¡¯re seated together in a corner of the club¡¯s Alpha-only bar, a room that is dark with leather and brass. A waiter looks anxiously between them while delivering the two sses of whiskey that they ordered. Neither Victor nor Walsh touches their ss, staring at each other instead. Victor had truly considered gutting Walsh the moment he saw him at the front of the club. Only three words had stopped him. ¡°Amelia called me,¡± John had said, a dirty smirk on his face. The words had halted Victor in his tracks. He wanted Walsh gone ¨C out of his life, out of this world, frankly ¨C but he had to know what Amelia had done, what she had given this man. ¡°You think I¡¯m here as some kind of nasty little trick,¡± Walsh says, breaking the silence and leaning forward to sp his tumbler of whiskey. He leans back in his leather chair, studying Victor, who says nothing. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Kensington. I¡¯m not.¡± Victor fights his surprise, not letting it show on his face or in his body. Instead, he merely narrows his eyes. What¡¯s Walsh¡¯s game? ¡°The fact is, Victor,¡± Walsh says, rankling Victor with his familiarity, ¡°that we¡¯re actually on the same side.¡± Victor remains steadily silent. ¡°Yes, your little woman called me,¡± Walsh continues, casually spinning the whiskey in his ss, dismissing Amelia¡¯s call with both his words and his actions. ¡°She cried to me about Evelyn on your couch, about the boys constantly underfoot, begged me to take them away from you, again.¡± Victor seethes inwardly, but lets Walsh continue. He needs all the details. ¡°Frankly, Victor, like I said ¨C you have to get that woman under control.¡± Walsh smirks at him here. ¡°For an Alpha, you certainly do let her run roughshod over you.¡± ¡°I ¨C¡° Victor snaps. ¡°No no,¡± John interrupts, his denial magnanimous. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper, Victor ¨C I understand. These women, they can be difficult. Especially the high-spirited ones, which clearly seem to be your type.¡± Walsh raises his eyebrow here and again smirks at Victor, who forces himself to settle back into his chair. He¡¯s ashamed of himself for rising to Walsh¡¯s bait. ¡°Still,¡± Walsh says, looking Victor up and down. ¡°You can¡¯t have your woman running off to another Alpha for help every time you have a disagreement. It doesn¡¯t look good, and one of these times, someone¡¯s going to take her up on her offer.¡± ¡°What is this meeting about.¡± Victor speaks the words through clenched teeth. ¡°I want toe to a peaceful ce with you, Victor!¡± Walsh says, giving him a broad smile. ¡°We have a responsibility, now, to create a better environment for those boys, for our mutual heirs. Quite frankly, I¡¯m disturbed by your Amelia¡¯s suggestion that they be sent away to Colorado, of all ces.¡± ¡°The boys are going nowhere,¡± Victor says, reaching forward to take his own ss of whiskey. Walsh is right. As much as he hates it ¨C the timing, especially, as well as the impetus ¨C this is a conversation he and Walsh need to have. Legally, the boys bind their two packs together. ¡°I concur,¡± Walsh continues. ¡°The best ce for them is with you, in your private home. If you were truly unwilling to raise them by hand ¨C and I believe that you are ¨C then I would, of course, ept them into my own.¡± Walsh nods reasonably at this. ¡°Then what is the problem,¡± Victor says, shaking his head. ¡°If we agree that the boys should tay with me, why surprise me with this little¡­chat. Today.¡± ¡°The problem,¡± Walsh says, leaning forward to put his elbows on his knees. ¡°Is that little b***h you n to marry. Amelia.¡± Victor leans forward with a snarl. ¡°Leave her name out of your mouth ¨C¡° This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Look what she¡¯s done to you, Victor. How she betrays you,¡± Walsh hisses. ¡°Trying to get rid of your children, so that she can rece them with her own? Children which will surely be inferior to the ones that Evelyn has given you, can still give you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this already,¡± Victor grinds out. ¡°Not that it is your business, but Amelia is my mate. We are to be married next week, and it is final.¡± ¡°Oh, but it very much is my business.¡± Walsh says, his wicked smile growing. ¡°Those boys are the future of my line, will inherit my business and all that I have. I will not have them raised to believe they are second-ss citizens, with a woman who sees them as inferior to her own whelps.¡± ¡°Amelia will fall in line,¡± Victor growls, but he hears his voice falter as he says it. It¡¯s words he¡¯s been saying for months, but in all of those months¡­it¡¯s never happened. Amelia has refused, at every turn, to fall in line with hismands and his wishes. ¡°You¡¯ve cornered that b***h,¡± Walsh says, his voice fierce. ¡°And when a b***h is cornered, she bites. She bes unpredictable in her fear, her fury. You have no idea what she¡¯ll do next. Even call her husbands enemy, the man who seeks to take everything from him. Asking for help.¡± Walsh sits back, smug. Victor stares into his whiskey, his mind screaming. He knows he has been cornered, by Walsh, by this whole situation. ¡°Your best choice,¡± Walsh continues, slowly, ¡°is to take Evelyn.¡± He pauses and sits back in his chair, letting Victor mull it over. ¡°That b***h Amelia will betray you at every turn, but Evelyn? I raised her to be loyal. She would never have betrayed Joyce if he had not betrayed her first, that stupid man.¡± Walsh takes a long, angry drink of his whiskey. ¡°Evelyn was an impetuous fool, with what she did after. But had he only been more discreet¡­she would have been a good wife. She would be a good wife to you.¡± Walsh fixes Victor with his re. ¡°A better wife than Amelia.¡± Walsh finishes his drink and stands up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend that this advice is unselfish,¡± he continues, buttoning his coat. ¡°If you take Evelyn as your bride, marry her as you should, then I gain significant control. ¡°But I am not wrong,¡± Walsh continues, looking down at Victor with contempt, ¡°When I say that this is the situation that benefits you as well. Your b***h, Amelia ¨C she is out for herself first. She¡¯ll burn your entire world down until she gets her way. Evelyn, perhaps, is just as willful. But I raised her to be an Alpha¡¯s wife. Your visions for your future lives are aligned.¡± With that, Walsh strides away, every line of his body arrogant. Victor watches him go, hating him. Hating him for cornering him like this, for using his newfound connections to his grandsons, for his interference in Victor¡¯s personal affairs. But Victor hates him most because he wonders, truly, if Walsh is right. Evelyn is the woman who shares his love of family, who wants children, who marks a clear line to the future he¡¯s always wanted. And Amelia¡­is out of line. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 #Chapter 82 ¨C Bachelorette Victor doesn¡¯t go home for dinner, though his text to Amelia suggested that he would. Instead, he stays at his club and keeps drinking. It¡¯s not normally in his nature to be drunk ¨C Victor likes a clear head, solid control over his body. Besides, with his Alpha metabolism, it takes a great deal to get him drunk. Even that night on the couch with Evelyn, she had been giggling after three drinks and he had been nowhere close to as bad. He had perhaps pretended he was, to himself as well as her, but while she could me her actions that night on the wine¡­he had been damn near sober. But today, Victor wants to be drunk. Wants to lose his mind to the whiskey, to release his worries to the wind, to be blissfully unaware, for a few hours, of what he¡¯s doing. Amelia hadn¡¯t sent him any texts, but she did tag him in her social media, so he knew that she, likewise, was out having her Bachelorette party. They followed tradition in all things, of course, which in wolf culture means they¡¯re held on the same night so that they could end in The Hunt. It was early yet ¨C his hadn¡¯t even started ¨C but Amelia already looked stunning in a short, fluffy pink dress made of what looked like miles of tulle. It made her tan legs look like they ran on for miles. Victor flicks through the media but doesn¡¯t leave anyments, hearts, or thumbs-up on any of it. He considers that her attendance of her bachelorette means she¡¯s moving forward with things, and, ording to her huge smile in all of her pictures, is apparently thrilled to do so. The wedding was going forth as presumed, then. She had epted his terms. Victor slowly shakes his head and put his phone face-down on the bar, signaling the bartender for another drink. Even if she had epted it, was pressing on to the wedding¡­it still didn¡¯t feel right. Victor knows she has something else up her sleeve, and he hates the idea of not knowing what it was. The bartender ces another ss in front of him and Victor takes a hefty gulp from it, barely tasting the burning liquid. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Holding the half-empty ss up at eye level to stare at its contents, Victor considers the chess game that he¡¯s found himself in the middle of. At the core of it, he knows that the thing he needs to protect is his children, his lineage. His opponent in this game is not John Walsh, not really ¨C Walsh is just a temporary distraction, an obstacle to ovee. Instead, the foe is, in many ways, the whole world out to take from Victor everything he has built ¨C his wonderful life, his children. It¡¯s a cruel, jealous world, Victor knows knows, eagerly waiting to rip everything from his hands. He has to fight against it. But what¡¯s his next move? He can see, on one hand, his future with Amelia ¨C this wonderful, ferocious, willful woman who he knows to the core of him is his mate. His equal in every way. But then¡­god damnit. Has Walsh put this idea in his head, or was it always there? But then there is Evelyn. Victor huffs out his breath, knowing, on an equally visceral level, that there is something there, as well. Something with Evelyn. He has no words for it ¨C he¡¯s not sure there are words for it, or perhaps words so ancient they¡¯ve been lost¡­ Victor blinks and rubs his hand down his face. Ancient words? What is he thinking of? He stares into his ss suspiciously. Perhaps he has had too much. A hand ps on his shoulder, making him jump. ¡°Oh ho, brother!¡± Victor spins and looks up into the face of his younger brother, Rafe. Rafe¡¯s face is much like his own, but his eyes wilder, with purple bags beneath them. Though Rafe is two years his junior, in some ways he seems older, more tired. ¡°You getting started without us, big brother?¡± Rafe says, smirking at Victor. He signals the bar tender, who nods and begins to pour more sses. Victor looks over Rafe¡¯s shoulder to see men pouring in the doors of the club. People whose faces he knows well ¨C friends, cousins, ssmates from his years at school, old teammates from childhood sports. He can¡¯t help but smile to see them all ¨C it¡¯s been years, and he¡¯s been so distracted. So much of Victor¡¯s life is dedicated to his work that he¡¯s neglected these old friendships. Rafe squeezes the hand still on Victor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You all right, brother? You look¡­drawn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Victor says, steadying himself and working to put on a happy face. Well, if not a happy face ¨C he rarely has that ¨C a less worried one. Victor looks down at himself and realizes that he¡¯s not even dressed for the evening, still in the casual suit he¡¯d put on this morning. ¡°s**t,¡± he mutters, realizing that he¡¯s also spilled some whiskey down his zer. ¡°Come on, brother,¡± Rafe says,ughing. ¡°Let¡¯s get you fixed up.¡± They both grab their whiskeys and head towards the locker rooms of the sports club, where Victor¡¯s Betas have delivered his clothes. An hourter, the party is in full swing. The club is packed with Victor¡¯s male associates, all dressed fashionably in suits andughing as they drink and pick at the hors devours passed around by a pair of pretty cocktail waitresses. Victor stands at the back of this pack, his Armani suit perfectly pressed, drinking yet another ss of whiskey. Rafe smirks at his brother, raising his own drink to his lips. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re having much fun, Victor,¡± he says, sarcastic. Victor presses his lips together, holding back his true response. ¡°This kind of tradition was never really my idea of a good time,¡± he murmurs. Rafeughs at him good naturedly. ¡°What¡¯s not to like, big brother? Whiskey, good times with the guys, and,¡± he nudges Victor with his elbow, ¡°the good part is yet toe.¡± Victor turns his head to look at his brother ¨C really look at him. In some ways, Rafe looks just like him ¨C the gic simrities run strong in his family. Rafe is also strongly built Alpha stock, with broad shoulders and a powerfully muscled frame. However, Victor had always found Rafe a little¡­ disappointing. Rafe has always leaned into his role as the third son. With two brothers ahead of him to inherit the responsibilities of pack leadership, Rafe embraced the indulgences of life, with all the privileges of an Alpha and none of the responsibilities. Victor sips his drink, watching his brotherugh and wondering why he always resented Rafe for taking advantage of that kind of freedom. Perhaps he was a little jealous. Or, Victor considers, perhaps he just sees Rafe for the waste of potential that he really is. Rafe could do so many great things, but he throws away his time on meaningless pleasures. Victor doesn¡¯t know how Rafe can stomach that kind of life. As Victor continues to look over his brother, a gong sounds at the back of the room. The collected men of the party begin to drop their voices in anticipation, knowing what¡¯sing next. Victor grits his teeth ¨C such a ridiculous tradition. He never would have agreed to participate in this if Amelia hadn¡¯t insisted it would be ¡°so much fun!¡± The front doors of the room swing open, revealing a beautiful woman standing there, her nearly naked body painted gold like some kind of beautiful statue. She wears very little and is instead draped with flowers and vines, her face masked in an borate gold-and-green mask, her head topped by a pair of antlers. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± she says, drawing all attention to her as more women walk slowly, ceremoniously, into the room. These are likewise dressed in whisps of fabric and painted in gold, but theyck their leader¡¯s animalistic qualities. Instead, they¡¯re dressed as flower maidens who carry gold bowls, filled with scented water in which rose petals float. ¡°We hope you have enjoyed the evening¡¯s festivities so far,¡± the woman continues, posing sensuously in the center of the room. ¡°But now it is time to begin the evening¡¯s true ceremony.¡± A low grumble begins to sound in the chest of the men in the room, an eager buzz of excitement. Victor runs a hand down his face, not joining them. He drains his ss of whiskey and signals the waiter for another. ¡°Please, let my handmaidens walk amongst you. Let them anoint you, marking you as the sacred vessels you are.¡± Victor rolls his eyes and epts his ss from the waiter. The handmaidens do indeed begin working their way around the room, anointing the men by dipping their fingers into the bowl and brushing the water across the guests¡¯ lips. ¡°For tonight,¡± the woman says, locking her eyes on Victor and beginning to move slowly across the room towards him. ¡°You are the hunters, in search of prey.¡± As she passes a handmaiden, she dips her hand in her golden bowl and then brushes her fingers across her own lips. ¡°Tonight,¡± she says, drawing close to Victor and taking thepels of his suit coat in her hands, ¡°you begin the chase.¡± With that, she stands on the tips of her toes and presses her lips to Victor¡¯s. Exhaling, Victor surrenders to the tradition, letting her kiss him deeply as the men around him howl with excitement. As she pulls away, smirking at him, Victor growls. The water, he knows, isced with a mild hallucinogen. Somewhere else in the city, Amelia is undergoing a simr tradition, her own gold-painted hunter delivering a kiss to start The Hunt. By the end of the night, he will chase her down and consummate their rtionship, marking her as his own once and for all before their wedding ceremony. The drugs mix with the whiskey in his blood, rising him to excitement. Victor gives himself over to it, d for the release from his worries. He puts his head back and howls with his friends, who cheer. Now, they will search for their prey. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 #Chapter 83 ¨C The Hunt Victor and the members of the hunt prowl through the streets of the city, searing for their prey. They sniff the air and follow their instincts, seeking their other halves, the partners with whom they will consummate their hunt. For those amongst his parties who are mated pairs, this means their partners, who will be attending Amelia¡¯s simultaneous bachelorette. For those who are unmated and unmarried, it means finding the someone who will ke their desires that evening, an as-yet unidentified quarry. It was an old wolf ceremony, started hundreds of years ago, nobody remembers by whom. But for grooms and brides long ago, it was a chance to try out the rtionship beforemitting to it for a lifetime. One night of passion to see if the match werepatible, fertile. The Alphas hundreds of years ago who invented the ceremony believed that the hunt was magic, that it spurred mating bonds to connect. They thought that drugs mixed with the ceremony to create something ethereal that allowed Alphas to smell and pursue those who would best satisfy their needs, be their body¡¯s match as well as their soul¡¯s. Children conceived on this night were considered particrly lucky. Of course, Victor knows it¡¯s all nonsense ¨C just an excuse for men to let loose and let their wolves run free. Some of the men of Victor¡¯s party found their pairs already in the forms of the willing handmaidens who began the ceremony. Rafe had been one of theses. Uninterested in exerting himself more than necessary, he had waved Victor goodbye while pulling a gold-painted woman into hisp, scattering her flowers all over the floor. Victor, however, was unwilling to take the first willing woman who crossed his path. He had rarer tastes than that. As Victor prowls through the streets, the whiskey and the hallucinogensbine further in his bloodstream, cking out his earlier worries and allowing him to concentrate on the pursuit of his mate, to give himself over to the chase. He sniffs the air, eyes closed, seeking any sign of her on the wind. Nothing, yet ¨C but the anticipation only makes it sweeter. The men prowl forward in their pack, heading, presumably, for the party where the women wait for them. No matter how long it takes, they will find them. Victor allows the pack to surge forward around him, falling to the back so that he can get a better sense of the night air. He trusts his friends to lead him true, but he wants to give his own instincts a chance to kick in. He wants to feel the wolf in him rise to the surface, to taste the wind, to smell her on it. There. Victor¡¯s head snaps to the left. There. He has scented her. He pulls away from the group as they surge down the street, having picked up their own mates¡¯ tracks. His own must be ying a wily trick on him tonight, going her own way. He follows the scent, which is distant on the breeze. Victor prowls down alley ways and around corners, following ¨C inexorably ¨C the siren song of the hunt. Giving himself over to it, Victor has lost his logical brain almostpletely. He revels in the feeling, in the rare chance to indulge in his animal instincts. The worries of his life have been put aside, just for a moment, and he finds himself wolf incarnate: seeking, hunting, free in the night air, under the light of the moon. He hasn¡¯t felt like this in weeks, not since that night with his sons ¨C Victor snaps back to himself, just a moment ¨C his sons, his two wonderful boys. He smells them too, on the air. What? Then, it is gone, and Victor is back to his basest self, his wolf. He stalks through the woods, briefly recognizing that he has left the city behind. He doesn¡¯t notice the time passing, only his growing hunger. Less patient with the hunt than he was at the start, Victor snarls, ready to find his prey. Where is she? Lights reveal themselves in the distance, and Victor narrows his focus to them. Briefly, some part of his mind notes the presence of Betas at the edge of his vision. ¡°Sir,¡± one calls, ¡°are you all right?¡± He ignores it, moving forward. Beta radio transponders click behind him ¨C ¡°He¡¯s here ¨C¡° ¡°Of course, let him pass ¨C¡° ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem¡­himself¡­¡± ¡°Does it matter? It¡¯s his house, who are we to stop him -¡± But then he¡¯s beyond them and he¡¯s alone again, Victor and the night, with her scent those lights ahead of him. A small house develops out of the haze. He slinks towards it. Victor scents the air. He knows that she¡¯s here. He strides up the three small steps of the back porch and grasps the handle of the door, throwing his shoulder into it as he bursts into the room. Victor turns, instinctually, to the woman standing at the center of her kitchen. Her eyes are wide, surprised, shocked, at the sudden intrusion. He crosses the room in three steps and grabs her, pulling her close to his body with an arm around her waist, his other hand moving up her back, her neck, to tangle in her dark brown curls. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mine,¡± he growls, his eyes focusing on her. ¡°You are mine.¡± Her body freezes against his, just for a second, and then her face moves through a thousand emotions in a sh. Fear, concern, anger and then ¨C finally ¨C her face shifts to match his own. ¡°Fine,¡± she snarls, pressing herself close against him. ¡°Take me, then.¡± He kisses her then, fiercely, desperate for her. She gasps against his lips, relief on her breath, almost a sob, and presses one hand to his cheek. Her other hand roves over his body ¨C searching out the contours of his back, his obliques, pushing down lower towards his hips. The two stumble a few steps and then she wraps both hands around hispels, using her weight to pull him to the ground. Victor goes to his knees, holding her to him, kissing her so fiercely he almost forgets to breathe. His desire pulses through his veins, consuming every part of his mind as he reaches a hand below the hem of her skirt, running it all the way up her thigh to cup her ass in his palm. He moans, shuddering, closing his eyes against his need. Her hands work quickly, slipping down between them, unbuckling his belt, his buttons, sliding his zipper down, releasing him. She takes him into her hands, then, pumping him with two swift strokes. Victor releases a groan at her touch, almost a yell, and shifts his body forward, seeking to pin her to the floor ¨C But she shifts her own weight, pushing hard against his right shoulder so that hends on his ass on the kitchen floor. ¡°Would you shut up?¡± She hisses, her own voice low. ¡°The boys are asleep upstairs.¡± She silences any reply by closing her mouth over his, climbing on top of him to straddle his hips. Victor loses himself to the kiss as she slides her tongue into his mouth. He can feel her moan rather than hear it, an exhtion against his lips, his teeth, telling him that she wants him. Victor¡¯s hands slip again below her skirt and she raises herself on her knees so that he can pull her panties down. They stop, though, at her thighs, which straddle wide over his own legs. ¡°Just rip them,¡± she murmurs, frustrated, and Victor snarls as heplies. She silences his snarl again with her mouth over his, taking the sound inside of her, hungry for it. The ruined panties tossed aside, Victor holds the woman close to him, angling himself so that his c**k is poised at the apex of her thighs. She looks down into his face, baring her teeth, the pure desire in her eyes sending him over the edge. With a yell, he pulls down on her hips, mming into her. She can¡¯t help the groan that slips from between her teeth, growing louder as he fills her until her head is thrown back, baring the beautiful column of her throat. Victor can¡¯t hold back any longer and loses himselfpletely as she begins to move against him. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he gasps, the word turning to a snarl. ¡°You are mine.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 #Chapter 84 ¨C Everything Has Changed I move my hips to match Victor, meeting him stroke for stroke. His breathes fast, his back curled so that he can raise his hips higher, get further inside of me. I¡¯m gasping now, gasping for air, gasping for release. I want more of him as he pounds into me, the rhythm of him carrying my passion forward. Each one of his movements inside of me brings me closer to my breaking point. I don¡¯t let myself think about it ¨C think about what we¡¯re doing ¨C what it could mean ¨C Instead, my legs spread wider, letting him pulsing deeper into the center of me, driving away those thoughts. My nails digging into the flesh of his back, urging him faster, harder. I only care about the growing, trembling feeling between my legs. My whole body is suffused with it, with the need to have him, to be closer to him. Unthinking, I tear my shirt and bra off over my head, wanting him all over my flesh. Victor grasps me back to him, unwilling to let me go for a second. He brings his lips to my chest and I wrap my hands in his hair, continuing the fervent movement of my hips as he slips my breast into his mouth, his tongue moving over my n****e. The sensation throws me over the edge and I gasp, my body shuddering as I near it ¨C almost ¨C Victor turns his face up to mine, growling ¨C I can feel him grow harder inside of me at the sight of my pleasure. His face turns ferocious, the man almostpletely erased by the animal. Quickly, before I know what¡¯s happening, he¡¯s moved from beneath me, his arm wrapped around my waist so that he can position me how he wants me. My hands hit the ground, my knees likewise on the floor, and Victor moves behind me. I rise up so that my back is pressed against his chest, and Victor takes a moment to savor the shape of me, running his hands across my stomach, up to capture my full breasts. I turn my face up to him, eager for his mouth. ¡°No,¡± he growls, and pushes me forward so that my hands are on the ground again. I press my hips backwards, feeling his powerful c**k push against my ass, pounding the pulse of its need. ¡°Please,¡± I pant, eager to feel him. ¡°Please, Victor.¡± With one swift movement, Victor is inside of me again. I p a hand over my mouth to muffle the shout that I can¡¯t stop. He angles his c**k upwards, stroking that spot inside of me that makes my legs feel weak. Victor is fervent now, chasing his own need, and I ride the wave of his desire, meeting him with every thrust, pressing backwards to take him further, give him more. Every thrust brings me closer as well, and I feel my knees start to tremble, my elbows go week. Unable to hold myself up any longer, I lower myself first to my elbows, and then to the floor. Victores with me, dicking me down into the ground, wrapping his arms around me so that our movement is condensed to the powerful pounding of his hips against my ass. I close my eyes as he holds me close against him, f*****g me hard against the tiled floor, my breasts and face pressed against it as I take every inch of him, letting the sensation take over my body. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. My mouth falls open as something within me breaks loose. I shudder and shake against Victor¡¯s chest, my body going rigid as the feeling floods my body, my limbs, curling my toes. As my body tightens with this pleasure, Victor gasps as I clench against him. Then moans, his thrusts faster, deeper, his body shuddering. I feel his wet warmth inside of me, spreading with his final thrusts. Victor¡¯s body shakes with every after shock and I enjoy the weight of him on top of me as he begins to copse, his fervor spent. He falls to his side, groaning, taking me with him, his arms still wrapped around me. Wey there, on the kitchen floor, panting, with our eyes closed. For a moment, our mingled breath is the only thing in the universe. But then, I start to feel the stark cold of the kitchen floor, which I didn¡¯t mind a few moments before. I realize that my skirt hitched up around my waist and Victor is still fully dressed, his pants around his knees. I fight away these thought, these realizations, these sensations that starting to my mind then. I want to stay, instead, in our little bubble. I press my eyes shut, trying to ignore everything. If I can stay here, wrapped in his arms ¨C then we never have to face ¨C I feel Victor shudder and sit up behind me, going rigid, almost as if waking up from a dream. He hesitates for a moment and I know, instinctually, that he is looking down at me. I pretend not to notice. As if making a decision, Victorys back down behind me, pulling me closer against him. He runs a hand up my leg, starting at my knee and moving all the way up to my hip. He lowers his mouth to press a kiss to the top of my spine. ¡°Evie,¡± he breathes. He¡¯s not calling to me, I know. He¡¯s just savoring the taste of my name. For a moment, I let myself believe it, basking in the fantasy of what I truly want. To be his. His Evie. Then, not able to deny our reality anymore, I bite my lip and open my eyes. ¡°Victor,¡± I whisper. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 #Chapter 85 ¨C Fallout There is a long moment where neither of us move. And then Victor groans ¨C not the kind of groan he made just a few minutes ago, but the sound of a very tired man. He rolls back away from me, moving his hand from my hip. Suddenly cold and awkward without the solid warmth of him behind me, I sit up and reach for my tshirt, whichys crumpled a foot away. As I do this, Victor pulls up his pants and re-buckles his belt, not looking at me. I pull the shirt over my head. Then, we face each other, silent, sitting on my kitchen floor, me with my feet curled beneath me, him with his back against the cab, his legs bent in front of him and arms resting ck on top of his knees. I don¡¯t say a word, but stare at him, trying to gauge his emotions. Victor¡¯s face isplex as he looks back at me. He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice measured. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± I huff augh, shaking my head. Victor frowns at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it like it¡¯s something you did to me, Victor,¡± I say, angry. ¡°It¡¯s something that happened to both of us. We were both there! We did it.¡± ¡°Still,¡± he says. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Neither should I,¡± I say, shrugging, looking down at the floor. Despite that truth, I can¡¯t bring myself to apologize. ¡°It was a¡­strange night,¡± he says, and I nce at him again. He¡¯s looking off into the living room, thinking. ¡°I had had a lot of whiskey tonight, and¡­it was The Hunt, you know.¡± He lets his voice drift off here. I do know. Joyce and I had our own Hunt when we were engaged, but I refused him that night, wanting to wait for wedding night. A mistake, in retrospect. Still, I know what Victor means. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I say, my voice hard. ¡°Don¡¯t try to me whatever this is,¡± I gesture at the space between us, ¡°on whatever drugs you took tonight off of some girl¡¯s lips.¡± He frowns at me, narrowing his eyes. ¡°But that¡¯s all it was. Without all the whiskey, the hallucinogens ¨C¡° ¡°Victor,¡± I say, silencing him. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. This thing between us?¡± I pause, and the look he gives me lets me know he knows exactly what I¡¯m talking about. ¡°It has been brewing for weeks, months.¡± Years, maybe, I think, but I¡¯m not brave enough to voice it. Victor tightens his jaw and turns his gaze away. His hands tighten to fists. ¡°This is nothing, Evelyn,¡± he growls. Iugh at him, baldly, and he whips his head to re at me. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I love Amelia,¡± he snaps, his face angry and guilty at once. ¡°Then why are you here,¡± I say, gesturing towards my kitchen, myself. My eyes are filled with my anger but that emotion hides a deeper hurt. ¡°You were on your Hunt tonight, Victor. You were supposed to find your bride, to ravish her. So why are you here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice rising to a frustrated yell. I shush him then, ring at him and then up the stairs where my boys are asleep. He snaps his mouth shut and nods once, silently agreeing to be quieter. ¡°All I know is that I had a lot to drink and then¡­whatever was in that woman¡¯s potion. I must have gotten confused.¡± I shake my head slowly from side to side knowing, somehow, that he wasn¡¯t confused at all. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Victor?¡± I whisper, feeling suddenly overwhelmed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks, looking me up and down. ¡°We made a mistake ¨C¡° I shake my head again, growing firmer in my intentions. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± He frowns at me. ¡°Can¡¯t do what?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live like this.¡± I spread my hands to my sides, epassing everything ¨C everything we feel, everything we¡¯ve experienced, all theplications of his wedding, and the boys, and my father. ¡°I tried, Victor. It¡¯s not working.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Evelyn,¡± he growls, leaning forward. ¡°It was one stupid mistake. We won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°We will, Victor.¡± I meet his eyes, knowing that I¡¯m right. ¡°Everything can return to normal ¨C ¡° ¡°Do you realize my father was right?¡± I say, my voice soft as I voice my thoughts aloud. He goes perfectly still when I say that, staring down at the ground. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Amelia,¡± I whisper, ¡°and then you¡¯re going to keep me out here, your little pet¡­¡± I shake my head. ¡°And whenever you want me, I¡¯m going to be here, wanting you.¡± I feel my eyes fill with tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice hard. ¡°Are you going to marry her?¡± I ask, lifting my chin to meet him eye to eye. He says nothing, just returns my stare. ¡°She¡¯s your mate, Victor,¡± I whisper as the tears slip down my cheeks. ¡°I can neverpete with that.¡± He looks down at his hands, knowing that I¡¯m right. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I say, pushing myself up and struggling to my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll take the boys, we¡¯ll move somewhere else ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn, no,¡± he says, scrambling to stand as well. ¡°You can¡¯t go ¨C you can¡¯t take them away from me, you can¡¯t leave ¨C¡° I brush his hands off me as he tries to take my hands, grab my arms. ¡°No, Victor. We can¡¯t live like this. We tried, but Amelia¡­god, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but Amelia was right. This doesn¡¯t work. It can¡¯t work!¡± ¡°We will make it work,¡± he growls, firm, putting his hands in his pockets as if the decision is made. I shake my head again and take a step closer, putting a hand on his cheek. ¡°Victor, if we stay here, this will happen again. Sooner orter. You¡¯ll be someone who cheats on your wife, and I ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn, no,¡± he says, desperate, grabbing my wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t make me your w***e,¡± I say, brushing away my tears. ¡°I can¡¯t live with that.¡± Victor stares at me, unable to find words. I nod, decided, brushing my thumb over his lips onest time. ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯ll go. After Christmas, after the wedding. The boys and I will go. You¡¯ll still be their father, you¡¯ll have a role in their lives. But we can¡¯t stay here.¡± Gathering thest of my dignity, I straighten my skirt and walk slowly up the stairs. Behind me, I hear Victor pound his fist against my cab, muttering curses under his breath. Then, the door ms. I know he is gone. Upstairs, two small faces press against the cold ss of their bedroom window. They watch as a tall figure strides away from them, heading for his own house across the yard. ¡°Daddy was under a spell,¡± one says, his voice fogging against the ss. The other nods. ¡°Can you see it fading from him?¡± ¡°Yes, little yellow sparkles falling behind him when he walks.¡± ¡°Do you think he knows it was a spell? What brought him here tonight?¡± ¡°No, daddy and mommy don¡¯t believe in the magic. They think it¡¯s all science. But some things from the fairy tales are real.¡± One twin pushes himself away from the window. ¡°When do you think they¡¯ll figure it out?¡± he asks his brother. ¡°That the magic between him and mommy is bigger than the magic between him and Amelia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the other twin says, shrugging. ¡°Maybe we should help them find out.¡± Smiling at each other, they turn back to their beds. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 #Chapter 86 ¨C Christmas A few dayster, Christmas morning dawns with a fresh fall of snow, which I¡¯m d to see. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had a white Christmas. It¡¯s the boys¡¯ first, actually. They came tearing down the stairs at the break of dawn, eager for their presents, but I was ready for them, having slept down here on the couch after setting everything up. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ian had said, giving me a big hug. ¡°How did you beat us down here? We woke up so early.¡± Iughed and gave both of them a kiss. ¡°I stayed down here all night! I wanted to see if Santa us would give me a Christmas kiss.¡± The boys wrinkled their noses in disgust, making meugh harder. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss Santa,¡± Ian said, ¡°he¡¯s old.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin said, picking up the thread of the conversation as he fell to his knees and started riffling though the wrapped presents. ¡°Besides, you shouldn¡¯t kiss anyone except daddy.¡± I raise a hand to my cheek now, remembering that moment a few hours ago when my face had gone red with embarrassed surprise. The three of us had let the moment pass withoutment ¨C but still. Why would they say that? They¡¯d never seen me kiss their father ¨C did they somehow know what happened? Either way, it just deepened my conviction that we need to get out of here. It¡¯s tooplicated. I stand by my little sink now, staring out the back window that overlooks the yard. The boys are out back, chasing each other in the snow with Archie nipping at their heels. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ve been out there for two hours, but they show no signs ofing in. Sighing, I turn to the stove and put the kettle on to heat. Victor sent down a bunch of gifts, of course, but I haven¡¯t seen him since the night of the hunt. Part of me is grateful ¨C it¡¯s easier this way, not having to face him. But the other part¡­ I nce down at the floor, remembering the feel of it pressed against my cheek, my bare breasts, as Victor knelt behind me, pulling my hips closer ¨C I shake my head, banishing the thought. Damnit. I can¡¯t let myself remember it like that. I nce out the window briefly and then do a double take, fear racing through my veins. I start and lean closer to the window, looking everywhere ¨C the boys are gone, nowhere in sight ¨C Gasping, I push myself away from the counter and head for the door ¨C where could be ¨C But then the door opens, and the boys stumble in, a cold st of snowing with them. ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± I say, my heartbeat still pounding with panic in my ears as I clutch my chest and take a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mommy?¡± Alvin asks,ing close and staring up in my face. ¡°Nothing, baby,¡± I murmur. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t see where you went from the window. It scared me for a second.¡± ¡°We¡¯re okay!¡± Ian says, shing me his big smile. Archie shakes his fur, sending snow flying. I take the three of them in and am grateful for the relief that runs through me. It¡¯s fine. Everything is fine. Iugh a little, realizing how silly I¡¯ve been. Things really have been too stressfultely. Inwardly, I can¡¯t wait for Christmas and the wedding to be over so that we can move on from here. I shake myself of the thought and p my hands. ¡°Okay boys,¡± I say, ¡°snow clothes off, and then we¡¯ll have a nice hot chocte by the fire before dinner.¡± Fifteen minutester, the boys are in fresh, dry pajamas, cuddled up with their warm drinks. We¡¯re listening to some music while the turkey finishes cooking in the oven. It¡¯s just a small turkey ¨C the three of us don¡¯t need much ¨C but I can¡¯t help salivating, a little, at the delicious smell. ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin says, his eyes droopy with exhaustion from so much excitement and y. ¡°Will Daddy come down to visit us for Christmas?¡± I bite my lip, pausing. I¡¯ve been dreading this question all day and am surprised that it¡¯s justing up now. ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby,¡± I say, taking a deep breath. ¡°He sent down all your presents, but he probably wants to spend Christmas with Amelia. She¡¯s going to be his wife very soon, and they¡¯re going to build a family.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re his family,¡± Ian whines. ¡°I know, and you always will be,¡± I say. ¡°But¡­things might be a little different, once your dad gets married.¡± I see Alvin and Ian slowly contemte these changes as they stare into the fire. They¡¯re growing up so fast, I think, looking at them. And I¡¯m always surprised by their maturity. Watching them, I sigh and cuddle further under my nket, ncing at my watch. The turkey will be finished soon, but I have to admit that a little part of me is sad that Victor has note down for Christmas. For my boys, of course, I assure myself. They should see their father on the holiday. Well, it is better this way, I decide. Victor and I should have clear boundaries. I¡¯m grateful that Victor has not shown up, I think, nodding decisively. It would be tooplicated ¨C As one, the three of us turn our heads towards a noise at the back door, watching it creak open. I can¡¯t help the small smile that creeps onto my face as the boys yell ¡°Daddy!¡± and throw their nkets off, rushing to greet him. ¡°Merry Christmas, boys,¡± Victor says,ughing softly as he kneels to give each of them a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long to get down here.¡± ¡°What did take you so long,¡± Ian says, pounding him on the shoulder with his little fist. ¡°It was a busy Christmas!¡± Victor says,ughing. ¡°I spent the day with Amelia, and then we did some things for the wedding ¨C¡° ¡°Mommy says it¡¯s all going to be different after the wedding,¡± Alvin says, crossing his arms and pouting. ¡°Well,¡± Victor says slowly, ncing at me as he stands up and takes off his coat and scarf. ¡°Things will be different. Amelia will be my wife. But we¡¯ll have to see¡­¡± He lets the conversation drift off, standing in my kitchen and locking eyes with me in the living room. I say nothing, letting him stand there, looking him over. As much as I hate it, I feel a hunger rise in me at the sight of him. Slowly, he walks towards the living room as the boys run in, eager to show him all of their gifts. ¡°Merry Christmas, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, his voice low, stopping a few paces from me. I see his eyes sweep over me. I know he feels the same craving that I do. Like a starving man before a feast. ¡°Thanks foring down, Victor,¡± I say, breaking his gaze to look over at the boys. ¡°It means so much to them.¡± Victor says nothing, but I hear him sigh as he settles down on the floor. He rests his back against the couch where I¡¯m sitting. I breathe in his smell, savoring it, while I cast my eyes over the dark hair on the back of his head. God damnit, I think as I curl my hand into a fist, resisting the urge to run my fingers through his hair, to touch the tanned skin of his neck. I don¡¯t remember it being his hard to resist him, before. I jump, realizing that the room has gone silent. Blinking, I refocus my eyes to see that the boys are staring at the two of us. ¡°Why are you closing your eyes, daddy?¡± Ian asks, frowning. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not asleep, can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s clenching his teeth real hard?¡± Alvin answers, pointing. Victor jumps a little, clearing his throat awkwardly. I smirk, savoring the idea that I¡¯m not alone in this. But then dread coils in my stomach. This is dangerous. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m really excited about the wedding,¡± Alvin says, fiddling with a toy train that he unwrapped earlier that day. ¡°Yeah, I like the wedding part,¡± Ian says, bringing over a book on astronomy to show his dad. ¡°But do you have to marry stupid Amelia,¡± ¡°Yeah! I ¨C ¡° Alvin starts, but Victor interrupts him. ¡°Boys,¡± Victor¡¯s voice is low with warning. ¡°You will speak of Amelia with respect. She¡¯s my wife and my Luna, and she¡¯ll be your stepmother, soon.¡± Ian openly rolls his eyes, but Alvin hides his feelings a little better, looking back down at his train. ¡°What¡¯s a Luna, daddy?¡± I frown, surprised to hear him ask. I know that he already knows the answer. ¡°A Luna is what you call an Alpha¡¯s mate,¡± Victor says, and I can hear surprise in his voice as well. ¡°Amelia is my mate, so she is my Luna. And in a few days, she¡¯ll be my wife.¡± ¡°If Amelia is your Luna,¡± Alvin says slowly, still looking innocuously down at his train. ¡°What is mama?¡± I frown at this as well. Where are they getting these questions? ¡°Your mother is my¡­very dear friend. And very special to me, because we have the two of you.¡± Ian rolls his eyes at this. ¡°Yeah, but doesn¡¯t mama get a special name too? Because she¡¯s your ¨C¡° Alvin sends a re Ian¡¯s way and Ian stops mid-sentence. The boys simply stare at each other, communicating in that special way of theirs. ¡°What are you talking about, boys?¡± I ask, sitting up straight. ¡°Nothing,¡± Alvin says, looking at me guilelessly. I turn my attention to Ian, who is usually more forting. He just shrugs. ¡°Alvin says I can¡¯t say.¡± I open my mouth to say more, but right at that moment, the rm on the oven goes off. I roll my eyes and stand to go and check on it, frustrated at my boys for keeping secrets, or interfering, or¡­well, whatever it is they¡¯re up to. ¡°Are you staying for dinner, Victor?¡± I call over my shoulder, bending down to check on the turkey. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have a bite,¡± Victor says. ¡°I told Amelia I¡¯d be up at the house before long. We¡¯ve still got a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I murmur, pulling the turkey out and sniffing deeply. It smells amazing. Alvines to help me set the table as I put the final touches on dinner. He chatters to me about how much he likes his gifts, but I keep feeling my attention drawn back to the living room where Victor and Ian sit together. Blocking Alvin¡¯s chatter out, I focus my hearing, listening in. ¡°What is it that Alvin won¡¯t let you say to your mom?¡± Victor asks in a whisper, pretending to look through the astronomy book with him. ¡°That mommy isn¡¯t your Luna,¡± Ian whispers back. ¡°But she¡¯s something else. We know. We can see it.¡± I straighten up, staring at them both, giving up any pretense at not listening. Victor frowns at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We saw it! At the ceremony, when you tried to bring mommy into the pack. You didn¡¯t bring her in ¨C but something else happened that day ¨C something magic -¡° ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± Victor says, sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of this ever again, Ian. I¡¯m marrying Amelia in two days¡¯ time, and that¡¯s final. She¡¯s my Luna, the only one for me.¡± I stare at them both, shocked and confused. I agree with Victor ¨C it is nonsense, they shouldn¡¯t talk about it ¨C but¡­ There is also something familiar to what Ian is saying. I remember it, that day, a turning within me, a move towards Victor, our words to one another ¨C I am pulled out of my reverie by the feel of a tug on my hand. I look down, seeing Alvin staring up at me. ¡°It¡¯s true, mama,¡± he whispers. ¡°We saw it.¡± I squeeze his little hand and say nothing, looking back into the living room where Ian and Victor sit silently. If I felt it, and they saw it¡­ Suddenly, the door creeks open again and we all spin, looking as Edgares into the room. ¡°Woo!¡± He says, shaking snow from his hair. ¡°It¡¯s really starting toe down out there. Merry Christmas, everyone!¡± He gives us a big smile that falters as we all stare at him nkly, each of our minds totally elsewhere. ¡°Am I¡­interrupting something?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 #Chapter 87 ¨C Let the Wedding Weekend Begin ¡°No, no!¡± Amelia says, skittering across the driveway. ¡°That box goes on top of the packages,¡± she says, a big smile pasted on her face as she redirects a Beta. ¡°Very delicate things in that one.¡± The driveway is chaos, I think, as I stand with my arms folded across my chest. My two boys and I are each standing at the edge with our one little suitcase each, watching as Amelia packs three busloads of wedding supplies into a fleet of vans. Victor stands across the drive, surveying everything butrgely letting Amelia take the lead. When the final box disappears into the final van, she ps her hands and gives a little squeal. ¡°Okay!¡± she says, dashing over to Victor and throwing her arms around his neck in a hug. ¡°That¡¯s everything! We¡¯re ready to go!¡± He gives her a sweet kiss on the cheek and then snaps his fingers. Most of the Betas climb into the vans and waiting cars,ing with us on the trip. A small few peel away to the house, staying behind. Edgar, unfortunately, is one of that group. Hees over to me, giving me a big smile and wrapping me up in a hug. Iugh and return the hug. Encouraged, Edgar picks me up off my feet and spins me around a little. ¡°I wish you wereing,¡± I whisper into his ear. I mean it, too ¨C everything would be so much easier with Edgar there. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs back to me, straightening up and putting me back on my feet. ¡°But I¡¯ve got to stay here. Victor¡¯s put me in charge of the Walsh reconnaissance, and honestly, I¡¯ll feel better knowing I¡¯m doing something to help you.¡± I smile at him again, putting a mittened hand on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re too good to me,¡± I say, knowing the truth of the statement more than he does. I work hard to keep the guilt out of my voice. Though we haven¡¯t spoken it, Victor and I have tacitly agreed not to tell Amelia and Edgar of our mistake that night. She was pissed that he didn¡¯t find her during the hunt, I know, but he told her that he was just too drunk and went home to sleep it off. The Betas, if they know anything, are keeping silent. It¡¯s better if no one knows, frankly. We can just move on with a clean te. ¡°You deserve the best,¡± Edgar says, catching my hand and giving it a kiss. ¡°When Ie back,¡± I say, moving closer and speaking softly so the boys don¡¯t hear me. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about¡­next steps. I think I want to move out of the cottage,¡± I say, nodding towards my happy little home. ¡°Move somewhere more private. Where you and I can build a life.¡± Edgar gives me a broad smile at that. ¡°Nothing would make me happier. I can¡¯t wait.¡± I stand on my toes to give him a kiss before he pulls away and heads into the house. As I nce around the emptying driveway, I see Victor standing, arms folded, watching us. I meet his gaze levelly for a moment before turning to my boys. I find that they¡¯re watching me too. I frown at them and then nce between them and Victor, frustrated by all this surveince. ¡°Okay!¡± I say, brushing past it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to get on the move!¡± I shoo the boys towards the waiting van, which we¡¯ll be taking with Victor and Amelia. Deciding ¨C correctly ¨C that the house is no fit ce for a wedding of three hundred people, Amelia selected a beautiful estate about an hour away for the venue. It¡¯s a vast mansion set against a waterfall, with sweeping terraces and a professional staff used to catering to the rich and famous. Gloriously beautiful and, I presume, incredibly expensive. Whatever, I think, getting into the van. I wouldn¡¯t personally blow hundreds of thousands of dors on a wedding, but Amelia always has the best. The boys scamper ahead of me, d, again, to be in the party bus that took us camping. Victor climbs in after us, looking content to see Amelia and the boys content. I fold myself into a corner of the van, pulling out a book that I¡¯ve been meaning to read for weeks now. It will be nice to have some down time while everyone focuses on the festivities. I¡¯m invited to everything, of course, but I intend to mostly stay in the background when the boys aren¡¯t doing anything important. If it wasn¡¯t for the boys¡¯ roles in the ceremony, I¡¯d be running as far away from this event as I can. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says to the Beta at the front of the van. ¡°Let¡¯s roll out.¡± The Beta says something into the radio pinned to his shoulder and then, slowly, the van starts to pull out of the drive, one of a caravan of about twenty cars headed to the venue. ¡°Why do we need all this stuff,¡± Ian says, his hands and face pressed against the window, staring at all the vans and jeeps behind us. ¡°Because we want the wedding to be beautiful!¡± Amelia chirps next to him, her excitement making her uncharacteristically nice to my boys. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a very pretty bride,¡± Alvin says, studying her from his ce across the van. Amelia smiles at him warmly, leaning forward so that she is eye level with him. ¡°Thank you, Ian,¡± she says. Alvin doesn¡¯t correct her as he returns her smile. I smirk, knowing that she¡¯s in for it now. There¡¯s nothing the boys hate more than being mistaken for one another. ¡°So beautiful,¡± Alvin says. ¡°Except for that big spot you¡¯ve got on your nose, right here.¡± Alvin leans forward so that she can see, pointing to a spot on his own nose. Unfortunately, he¡¯s right ¨C poor Amelia is having a breakout. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The smile drops from Amelia¡¯s faced, being reced immediately with a scowl. ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor says, his voice filled with reprimand. He doesn¡¯t look at him though, his eyes focused instead on his phone. ¡°Wha ¨C¡° Amelia says, spinning on Victor. ¡°Why are you yelling at Alvin ¨C didn¡¯t you hear what Ian just said ¨C¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Ian whines, spinning to re at her. Amelia stares between the two of the twins, realizing her mistake. She spins her head back to Victor, still expecting further reprimand. But he merely raises an eyebrow at her. ¡°How do you expect me to punish the right one,¡± he says, a littleughter in his voice, ¡°when you still don¡¯t know which is which?¡± Amelia crosses her arms and leans back against her bench. I can¡¯t help but smirk a little and hide my face behind my book. ¡°T-minus an hour and twenty minutes until we arrive!¡± the Beta announces from the front seat. ¡°Let the wedding events begin!¡± I hear Amelia huff a frustrated sigh. She¡¯s right, I think, peeking over the top of my book at Victor, who I find to be staring at me again. It¡¯s going to be a long ride. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 #Chapter 88 ¨C Meeting the Family When we arrive over an hourter, the boys are thrilled, but everyone else is, I think, feeling the strain. The boys spent the rest of the ride continuing to needle Amelia about little things, despite Victor and my equal attempts at intervention. I may not like the girl, but it¡¯s her wedding ¨C she doesn¡¯t deserve to be tortured just because the boys are bitter that their father has chosen her over me. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I bite my tongue at this thought, unwilling to admit¡­well. That¡¯s all beside the point. As I climb out of the van I can feel a little mist in the air. Curious, I walk a few steps around the van towards a great rushing sound and gasp, taking in the sight of the gigantic waterfall that plunges from a cliff face several stories above us. It¡¯s absolutely breathtaking. ¡°Whoaaa!¡± Ian shouts, running over towards the rail that separates the wedding facility from the plunging cataract. ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡± Alvin shouts, following him. ¡°Mom! Can I go over it in a barrel!?¡± ¡°What!?¡± I shout, horrified at the idea. I stride over to them, grabbing both their hands. ¡°It¡¯s safe!¡± Alvin whines. ¡°We watched a documentary about Niagara Falls!¡± Ian continues the protest. ¡°None of that,¡± I say, stern, eager to knock this idea out of their heads. ¡°Absolutely no more conversation on that point. Waterfalls are for looking, not for touching.¡± I haul them back to a smirking Victor, who stands by the van. ¡°To be fair,¡± he says, ¡°at their age I would have had the same impulse.¡± ¡°Encourage them any more,¡± I mutter, ¡°and I¡¯ll shove you into the barrel myself.¡± Heughs and then turns away to help Amelia begin to unload the bags. Spotting our own luggage by the side of the van, I bring the boys over to grab it. As we turn back towards the venue, we see a man dressed in ck tails walking over to us. ¡°Madame Ortega, I presume?¡± He asks. I nod, smiling. Madamoiselle, I say in my head, correcting him, but I keep my mouth shut. ¡°If you would, madame,¡± he says, bowing again and gesturing towards the face of the venue. ¡°We have a suite prepared for you and your sons.¡± I pop up the handle of my suitcase and nod to him again, starting to follow him in to the splendid manor before us. It¡¯s a vast estate, abutting the waterfall. The main drive circles at the foot of the falls but the building itself climbs several stories into the air, a beautiful hodgepodge of terraces and balconies from individual rooms and suites. The ballroom, I know, from Amelia telling us perhaps a hundred times, is on the roof of the building, a gorgeous space with three-hundred-and-sixty degree views of the falls and the surroundingnds. Despite myself, I can¡¯t wait to see it. Amelia¡¯s excellent taste has again won out. It¡¯s stunning here. ¡°Bye, dad!¡± Ian calls behind him, waving to Victor, who waves back. ¡°We¡¯re going with this guy!¡± Alvin shouts as well, pointing to the butler. I peek over my shoulder and see that Victor isughing again, clearly happy. I smile as well, unable to help it. The butler leads us into the lobby and then immediately to a stand of elevators which stretch to the left and the right of the front desk. We take the leftmost elevator, all shiny brass and ivory buttons. The butler presses 12 ¨C the top floor ¨C and we zip upwards, my ears popping as we go. When we exit the elevator, there are only a few rooms ahead of us. Seeing my confusion, the butler exins, ¡°the family suites, madame.¡± He opens the leftmost door and bows slightly as we enter before him. ¡°Mademoiselle Jones had you listed for a more junior suite, in the floors below, but when I saw the important role that the boys had in the wedding, I realized her mistake. And corrected it for her.¡± As I walk into the room I meet the butler¡¯s eye and he gives me a small smirk. Iugh a little, pleased, and remind myself to ask Victor to give him a hefty tip. ¡°Wow!¡± Ian shouts. I turn to see him jump onto the top of the couch, his hands and face pressed against the windows behind it which ¨C oh, wow ¨C look directly into the cascading water. Alvin eagerly follows his brother. ¡°Ian!¡± I call, hurrying over to him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the windows ¨C you¡¯re going to get them all smudged ¨C¡° ¡°Let him, Madame,¡± the butler calls after me. ¡°If I may, the falls deserve to be admired, and we have staff who are used to cleaning much worse than a few smudges from the window.¡± I smile my gratitude at him, but pull the boys down nheless. I think I¡¯m going to like this butler. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, madame?¡­¡± the butler asks, bowing again. ¡°No, thank you,¡± I say, crossing the room again the collect our luggage. He nods his head and starts for the door, but I stop him with a hand on his arm. ¡°Really,¡± I say, holding his eyes. ¡°Thank you, very much.¡± He gives me a warm smile and nods. ¡°Of course. Anything for ady, such as yourself.¡± With that, he goes, and I heave a deep sigh, steeling myself for what is surely going to be a complicated weekend. I turn to look again at the beautiful falls, letting them soothe me. ¡°Well well,¡± a voice says, resonant, behind me. Surprised, I spin to see a woman standing in my doorway ¨C she must have caught it when the butler left, before it closed. She¡¯s a tall woman, about twenty years older than me, with light brown hair coiled into a neat chignon at the back of her neck. She wears a stunning blue dress. It¡¯s refined, but doesn¡¯t shy from taking the sensuous curves of her body into consideration. ¡°You must be Evelyn,¡± she says, the corner of her mouth lifting into a wry smile. ¡°Yes,¡± I say hesitating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know ¨C¡° ¡°And these,¡± she says, breezing past me and into my suite. ¡°Must be my grandchildren.¡± She kneels on the ground and opens her arms to my two boys. ¡°Come and see me,¡± she calls, her voice friendly but not withoutmand. My face pales. I¡¯ve been long dreading meeting Victor¡¯s family, though I knew it would be inevitable. I just never imagined I¡¯d have to do it without him. The boys rush over to her. ¡°Are you our other grandmama?¡± Ian says, eagerly looking over her face. ¡°We got a new one a little bit ago!¡± Alvin chimes in, following close on his brother¡¯s heels. ¡°She¡¯s got grey hair, though. Yours is better.¡± The womanughs, a low and throaty sound. ¡°Well, I am pleased to hear that I am better. But you must call me Mimmi, not Grandmama. That is much more my style.¡± The boys nod eagerly, agreeing to the n. ¡°Now let me take a look at you,¡± she says, taking each of their chins in her hands and turning their faces to observe them better. I walk slowly over to them, not wishing to interrupt, but wanting to be on hand if they need me. The boys have a right to a rtionship with their grandmother, I know, but this woman is a stranger to me. I bite my lip, hoping that she will be kind. ¡°It¡¯s remarkable,¡± she says, ncing up at me, ¡°how much they resemble their father at this age.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, letting out a worried breath and smiling. ¡°I always wondered ¨C they look nothing like me when I was young,¡± I say with a littleugh, ¡°so I imagine they must be all Victor.¡± She slowly raises to her feet, observing me now. I am anxious again, under her gaze. Deep down, I know it is ridiculous ¨C after all, I¡¯m not about to be her daughter-inw. Still, a strange part of me really does want her to like me. ¡°They resemble you as well,¡± she says, considering my face and form. ¡°In the eyes, certainly ¨C Victor¡¯s are green. But in a certain¡­character of spirit as well.¡± A slow, considered smile blooms on her face. ¡°A very good thing, to be sure.¡± I blush slightly, not sure, but thinking she has perhaps just given me apliment. Victor¡¯s mother turns back to her grandchildren, leaning down so that her face is closer to their height. ¡°Soon we will have a big dinner,¡± she says, smiling at them. ¡°I hope that you will sit by me so that I may get to know you better. Would you consider it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± both boys say with enthusiasm, and I can tell already that she has won them over. Frankly, she¡¯s charmed me a bit as well. ¡°Good,¡± she says, straightening and heading for the door. She rests her hand on the doorknob and then turns to me, hesitating. ¡°Evelyn,¡± she says. I blink, giving her my full attention. ¡°This will¡­not be easy for you,¡± she says. I blink, surprised. ¡°My family is biased against you,¡± she exins, ¡°and they will push you, to see what you¡¯re made of. But you must stand up under the pressure. Do you understand me?¡± Slowly, I nod, just once. She gives me a slow smile. ¡°Good,¡± she says, pulling the door open. ¡°Don¡¯t let these wolves tear you to shreds.¡± With that, she sails out. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 #Chapter 89 ¨C Rehearsal Dinner A few hourster, when the boys have been neatly dressed in their first suits of the weekend, there comes a knock at the door. I smooth my hands over my own ck cocktail dress and go to answer it. I let out a whoosh of breath when I see that it¡¯s Victor. ¡°Come in,¡± I say, opening the door wide for him. As soon as he enters, though, I close the door quickly. He turns to me, frowning a little. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, raising my hands to check and see that my hair is still in ce. Iugh a little. ¡°Your mom just spooked me a bit, is all.¡± ¡°My mom?¡± he says, turning fully to stare at me. ¡°My mother came to see you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Victor slowly shakes his head back and forth and I can see him processing. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± ¡°That your family was going to be hard on me,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the warning, but I admit, I¡¯m more anxious than I was before.¡± Victor nces back at the boys. ¡°Did she see them?¡± I nod. ¡°She was really nice to them. She said they reminded me of you.¡± He nods, considering. ¡°My mother is a¡­tactical woman. I wanted to be here when she met them, but clearly, she had other ns.¡± He turns his full attention on me, then. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°I should have warned you before ¨C my father, my brother, they will take Amelia¡¯s side and see you as an interloper. But it¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡± Iugh a little, sardonically, and press a hand to my forehead. ¡°Should I even go to this dinner, Victor? Honestly, the boys are safe here ¨C they can go alone ¨C¡° Victor smirks at me and takes a step closer. ¡°Well well,¡± he says, repeating his mother¡¯s phrase. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d take so little to scare you off, Evelyn.¡± I re at him, narrowing my eyes, feeling my will turn to steel within me. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± I say, meaning it. Victor nods, satisfied, and turns back to the room where the boys are lounging on the couch, discussing how fast they would go if they did go over the falls in a barrel. I watch him go over to them, their enthusiastic greeting, and am grateful, suddenly, that Victor knows me well enough to challenge me in a moment like this. A few minutes ago I was shaking in my boots ¨C well, stilettos ¨C but now, I feel ready to face anything, teeth bared. ¡°Come on, boys,¡± I say, and the three of them turn to face me. ¡°Let¡¯s go get this over with.¡± The dining room, downstairs, roars with noise at the start of Victor and Amelia¡¯s rehearsal dinner. Laugher and conversation ring from the room as we enter it and I see my boys shy back a little bit. I realize, suddenly, that of course this is likely the most people they¡¯ve ever seen together in one room. ¡°Courage, boys,¡± I say, leaning down to whisper in their ears. ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of ¨C these are your family, and they¡¯re all so excited to meet you.¡± I bite my lip as I stand up, hoping that it¡¯s true. Victor gives me a warm smile and an encouraging nod. We each take a boy by the hand and walk into the room. I look around, noticing that Amelia is already here,ughing her tinkly littleugh amongst a throng of admiring friends and family. I don¡¯t recognize anyone, but she holds court in the center of the room, firmly confident and in control. ¡°Well well,¡± a voice says, and I turn towards it, getting a little sick already of what must be a family phrase. My eyes meet a tall Alpha standing in front of me, his green eyes merry and a little wicked. I blink and nce between him and Victor, shocked at the resemnce. This must be his brother. ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says, putting out a hand to shake his brothers. ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet Evelyn Ortega, and, of course, my boys, Alvin and Ian Ortega.¡± Ian boldy steps forward and holds out his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡± Rafe takes Ian¡¯s hand andughs, charmed. ¡°Well, very nice to meet you too, sir. And which one are you?¡± ¡°I am Ian,¡± Ian says firmly, and then puts an arm around his brother¡¯s shoulders, pulling him forward a step. ¡°This is my brother Alvin. He¡¯s a little shy.¡± Alvin nods, clearly steeling himself, and anxiously puts out his hand as well. ¡°I am very pleased to make your acquaintance,¡± he says softly. Rafeughs, but I¡¯m d to see it is a gentle, pleasedugh, not one to make Alvin feel ashamed. Rafe shakes his hand. ¡°Well, it is very nice to meet you too, Alvin. We¡¯ll see what we can do about making youe out of your shell. Did you know, I am your uncle? Your dad¡¯s brother, in fact. Younger, of course,¡± Rafe looks up to give Victor a wink. ¡°An uncle!¡± Ian says, looking back to me with excitement in his voice. ¡°We haven¡¯t had one of those before,¡± Alvin says, encouraged by Rafe¡¯s kindness. ¡°We¡¯re getting all kinds of new family, but you¡¯re our first uncle.¡± Rafeughs and straightens up, still smiling down at both of them. ¡°I¡¯m quite d to have the honor of being the first.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The boys beam up at him, equally charmed, and I¡¯m surprised again at the visual likeness between all four. It¡¯s remarkable, how easily my boys fit in with this family. ¡°Dad¡¯s looking for you,¡± Rafe says, putting his hands in his pockets in the same way Victor does. ¡°He wants to meet the boys.¡± ¡°I guess we should go find him,¡± Victor says, clearly excited to introduce his father to his sons. ¡°Are you ready for a new Pop-pop?¡± He asks, smiling down at the boys. They almost jump with excitement and heughs, gesturing for them to go deeper into the room. As the three of them go, he raises an eyebrow at me. You okay? I can see the question in his face as he walks away. I nod, smiling after him, I¡¯ll be fine. He nods with a small smile and turns his attention back to the boys. ¡°What was that?¡± Rafe asks, looking at me curiously. ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask, turning my attention back to him. ¡°That,¡± he says, nodding between me and his brother. ¡°That looked, if anything, like a mind-link conversation between you two.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say, drawing my brows close in confusion. ¡°No, he was just ¨C¡° But then I stop, realizing ¨C ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Rafe says, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on between you two, I just hope I can get in on it.¡± I snap my focus back to his face, taking in the ugly sneer that twists his lips. ¡°What?¡± I hiss. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, taking a step forward and running a crooked finger down the length of my arm. ¡°We could have some fun. Everyone knows what you and Victor get up to in that little shack you have in the back yard. What¡¯s the sharing of a w***e between brothers?¡± He croons. ¡°You¡¯ll barely notice the difference.¡± I smack his hand away and take a step back, baring my teeth at him. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡± ¡°Ohh,¡± he says, smirking, and closing the distance between us. ¡°I like ¡®em feisty.¡± ¡°You will keep your distance from me,¡± I snarl, not giving up any room as he takes another step forward. He¡¯s seeking to cow me into moving back another step, but I won¡¯t let him. ¡°Come on,¡± he whispers nastily. ¡°You can even call me Victor if you want to ¨C¡° At that, I p Rafe directly across the face. He smirks, raising a hand to his red cheek. ¡°Ouch,¡± he says, sarcastic. The room goes silent as every single person in it turns to stare at us. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 #Chapter 90 ¨C Brother in Law ¡°Oh, you poor baby!¡± I croon, taking a step forward and taking Rafe¡¯s face in my hands, angling it to study his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was so eager to get that horse fly off your face that I must have swung too hard.¡± I speak loudly enough that the people nearest us can hear, my face a mask of motherly concern. But my heart is still steel, and full of hatred for this horrible man. Rafe smirks at me, nodding his head in concession. I¡¯ve won this one. What¡¯s his option at this moment besides going along with me? He¡¯s certainly not going to cry like a baby, telling everyone that I smacked him. ¡°Barely a sting, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, raising a hand to grasp my wrist. The gesture looks to everyone else like brotherly affection, but he grips my wrist harder than he needs to. ¡°Better put some ice on it, then,¡± I say, my own voice cold. As everyone begins to turn their attention elsewhere, I drop my friendly fa?ade and pull away from him. With a withering re, I rip my wrist from his hand and turn away, looking for my sons. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I¡¯m a little shaken by my encounter with Rafe. Thank god Victor¡¯s mother warned me; if that hadepletely out of the blue, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d have done. As there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now, though, I turn my attention to my children. I spot them at the long rectangr table of honor at the front of the room, speaking to a grey-haired man seated in a wheel chair. Victor is there, too, and his mother. I bite my lip as I head their way. It¡¯s time, I guess, to meet the patriarch. I walk slowly up to the group gathered around the man in the wheel chair, moving behind Victor. I tug at his sleeve lightly to let him know I¡¯m there. He turns his head and gives me a smile, making room for me in the group. As Victor moves aside I am able to see my two boys standing in front of their grandfather. He speaks to them with a stern expression, but I can tell by the light in his eyes that he ¨C like everyone else ¨C is quite taken with my clever, handsome boys. I fold my hands together in front of me, pleased that this aspect of the night, at least, is going well. As Henry Kensington speaks to his grandsons, I take him in. He¡¯s distinguished, certainly, in his neatly pressed suit coat. He even has a matching nket draped over his knees, the tassels of which fall almost to the shiny shoes which sit on the footrests of his wheelchair. Everyone knows the story, of course, of the car ident that took Henry Kensington¡¯s ability to walk from him. Victor was only in his early twenties at the time, an unheard-of age to take over a pack, but his father insisted on stepping down. Many assumed it was pride that made him do it ¨C there was no reason he couldn¡¯t lead his pack from his chair. But Henry refused, stepping aside and leaving Victor to pick up the pieces. Some theorize that the car ident had been a setup from a rival pack, intent on killing Henry. If it was true, that pack had assumed that Victor, as heir, would be too young to cope with leadership and that the Kensington resources would be theirs for the taking. They had been wrong, though. In an incredibly short amount of time, Victor had transformed his father¡¯s pack from a relic into one of the most technologically advanced and powerful packs in the nation. Looking down at Henry Kensington, I wondered if he resented his son for his sess, for rising to the challenge which he himself had declined. If he was anything like my father, that¡¯s exactly what he would feel. ¡°Marissa,¡± Henry¡¯s sharp word interrupt my thoughts. He¡¯s looking away from my boys now, up at his wife, who stands at his side. ¡°Take these boys to get something to eat, they¡¯re hungry.¡± Victor¡¯s mother nods and follows hismands, shooting me a quick smile as she holds out hands to my boys. The boys each take one of her hands but look to me for direction. I nod and smile at them, encouraging them to go. They follow their grandmother away. ¡°So,¡± Henry Kensington says, turning his gaze to me. He slowly looks me up and down, taking in every aspect of my form, judging me. ¡°This is the young woman who is responsible for those boys.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, moving a step forward and holding out my hand. ¡°Evelyn Ortega, sir. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Victor¡¯s father looks at my hand with distaste and then shifts his gaze to Victor¡¯s face. ¡°Why is she here, Victor?¡± I hesitate and then drop my hand, realizing that he has no intention of recognizing me any further. Victor¡¯s brow lowers as he frowns, realizing the same. ¡°She is my honored guest, father. As the mother of my two sons ¨C¡° ¡°As the surrogate to your children,¡± Henry interrupts and corrects. ¡°Get rid of her, boy. She has no ce at this event. She performed a service for you, yes,¡± his eyes flick over me again, ¡°and perhaps she still does. But that¡¯s no reason to keep her around.¡± He sneers, and then continues. ¡°A man painted my house the other day, but you don¡¯t see me inviting him here.¡± I turn red with embarrassment and fury as Victor¡¯s father, like his brother, implies that I¡¯m little more than Victor¡¯s w***e. I move to turn away but Victor grabs my arm, holding me next to him. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he growls, ¡°is my sons¡¯ mother, her presence here ¨C¡° ¡°Her presence here,¡± his father interrupts, at once authoritative and a little bored, ¡°is an insult to your bride. Honestly,¡± he leans forward and lowers his voice, ¡°keep the woman, if you like her, but don¡¯t parade her in front of Amelia like that.¡± He turns his head to look me in the eyes as he snarls, ¡°she doesn¡¯t need to see your trash.¡± Victor opens his mouth to protest, but I beat him to it. ¡°You may call me a surrogate and a w***e all you like,¡± I say, working to build as much pride in my voice as I can. ¡°But one day, my sons will inherit this pack.¡± I lean forward, baring my teeth as I whisper my final words to him. ¡°And I will ensure that tonight is the only memory they have of you. I hope that you said goodbye, because you will never see them again.¡± With that, I turn away and stalk towards my children. I don¡¯t feel Victor at my side as I move towards Marissa and the boys. They¡¯re sitting together, apparently having a pleasant time, talking as they eat the macaroni and cheese that Marissa surely ordered just for them. Amelia would rather die than serve macaroni at her rehearsal dinner. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I walk directly up to their table and pick up their tes. ¡°Hey!¡± Ian says, reaching for his. ¡°I¡¯m not finished!¡± ¡°Come on, boys,¡± I say, working to put a smile on my face. Marissa studies me and I can tell that she¡¯s not falling for it. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat these by the waterfall!¡± Then, under my breath, I add, ¡°for fun, we can guess how long it would take someone to fall if I threw them off it.¡± The boys whoop and jump out of their chairs,ing around the table to me. The darkness of my comment is, thankfully, lost on them. ¡°May Ie with you?¡± Marissa says, standing slowly. ¡°I would like more time with my only grandchildren.¡± I give her a tight smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, ¡°but no. You have been kind to me, but your husband and your son have been egregious this evening. I know you¡¯ll understand if I¡¯d like some time alone.¡± She nods, working to keep the sadness from her face. ¡°Perhaps tomorrow,¡± I say, softly, feeling for her. ¡°Come to our rooms after the wedding, we¡¯d be happy to spend time with you.¡± She nods again and gives me a small smile. With that, I walk towards the entry with a te of pasta in each hand, a boy on either side. We almost make it from the room free and clear when Rafe catches up with me at the door. ¡°Go on ahead, boys,¡± I say, nodding my boys forward ahead of me. Whatever he¡¯s going to say, I don¡¯t want them to hear it. ¡°Whoever gets to the elevator first can push the button.¡± Both boys run forward. ¡°Good you got rid of them,¡± Rafe says, his voice low. ¡°I want a moment alone with you.¡± I stop and turn to re at him. ¡°I like you, Evelyn,¡± he says, looking me up and down, his gaze settling on my breasts. ¡°Honestly, how much did Victor pay you for those boys? I¡¯ve got funds too, you know. If you¡¯re looking to make some more cash producing Kensington pups, I¡¯m what they call¡­well endowed.¡± With that, he gives me a nasty, leering smirk. I say nothing in response. Instead, I twist my wrist and m a te of my son¡¯s food into his chest, taking a moment to grind it in. When I let the te fall to the floor, his white shirt is dripping with macaroni and cheese. Then, I slowly walk to the elevator doors, sure that he ¨C and everyone else at the party ¨C is watching me as I go. I hold my head high. Let them look. As I arrive at the elevators, the doors open, and together my boys and I step in. ¡°Mama, where¡¯d my te go?¡± Alvin whines. ¡°I dropped it, baby,¡± I murmur, looking right ahead as the doors close and cut off my view of Victor¡¯s entire family staring at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll call down to room service and get you another.¡± As the elevator starts to rise, my spirits do with it. I can¡¯t wait until this weekend is over and I can leave Victor¡¯s world for good. The end can¡¯te fast enough. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 #Chapter 91 ¨C Last-minute Calls ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Victor growls, pacing his room. He ms a fist against the wall. He saw his brother ost Evelyn on her way out of the room, saw her m that te of food into Rafe¡¯s chest. Victor had been standing with his father, still giving him a piece of his mind, when it happened. He had stopped mid-sentence, though, and stormed forward, intent on meeting Evelyn at the elevator, eager to make amends. Before he could get out of the room, though, Amelia had grabbed his hand. ¡°If you leave now,¡± she had hissed. ¡°I will never forgive you, Victor. Let her go.¡± Victor had snapped his head back to the elevators, but the door was already closing behind Evelyn and the boys. Amelia had wrapped her arms around him then, looking like she was a happy bride holding her groom close the night before her wedding. But in his ear, she had whispered, ¡°do not embarrass me, Victor, by chasing after another woman at our dress rehearsal. We have things to do tonight. She is fine, let her go.¡± When Amelia had pulled out of the hug, she had a big smile on her face, pretending, for the life of her, that everything was fine. But he could tell, already, that she was on edge. ¡°Fine,¡± he had said, and he knew that she was right. Evelyn was out of the room now and could handle herself. He had to pay attention to his chosen bride. The rest of the evening had been a nightmare of fake smiles andughter, of going through the motions of the wedding. Victor did it all, but the entire time, he couldn¡¯t keep Evelyn out of his head. It was his fault, all his fault, for thinking he could bring her here and not have her be tortured by his family, shamed by them. He felt such guilt about that. But beneath it all, he felt a deeper disconnection from the wedding itself. Amelia was right ¨C why did it matter to him if his family didn¡¯t like Evelyn? The insult to her was unfortunate, but minimal, especially considering her ns to move off his property and out of his life. She had faced worse in her life than a few insults from some petty Alphas, so why had he let it ruin his night? Why, despite his knowledge that she was okay, had he only been able to think of Evelyn through the entire rehearsal, and not concentrate on Amelia, his beautiful bride? As soon as the event had ended, he had snuck away. Gone straight to the elevators and pressed the button for floor 12. As soon as the doors opened, he had stridden across the hall to pound on the door of Evelyn¡¯s suite. No one had answered. He hadn¡¯t even taken a moment to say goodbye to Amelia as he left the party, to check on her ns for the evening. Frankly, he didn¡¯t care. Where was Evelyn? Even now, he is frantic, needing to know, needing to check on her. Where are his boys? He paces his room, anger and anxiety building in him with every step. Why hadn¡¯t they answered the door to their suite? If they were in there, why were they ignoring him? If they weren¡¯t, where had they gone? f**k. Victor ms his fist against the ster again, this time denting it, small cracks radiating out from the divot made by his fist. He winces a little at the pain, and stares at the damaged wall. Suddenly, he¡¯s ashamed of himself for losing his cool. He runs a hand through his hair and over his face. He needs to talk to someone. At that realization, Victor pulls out his phone and dials the number on speed dial. It rings and rings, with no one answering. When that fails, he sends a text to the agency, who quickly respond to apologize, saying that they can¡¯t get ahold of his therapist. f**k. Unable to contain himself, to pace around his own suite even one more time, Victor strides for the door ¨C determining to do something, anything ¨C Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As he furiously swings the door open, he¡¯s shocked to see a man standing there just at that moment, raising his fist to knock. The man jumps back, a little frightened by the angry Alpha that has appeared unbidden in front of him. Victor blinks, trying to clear his head, and recognizes the man as the butler who had helped them find their rooms this morning. ¡°What?¡± He growls, impatient to get rid of this man, to go find Evelyn ¨C ¡°Excuse me,¡± sir, the butler says quickly, bowing slightly, fear still in his voice. ¡°I heard from the front desk that you were inquiring about the location of Madame Ortega. That you looked for her at her room and she was not there.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Victor growls, taking a step forward. The butler stumbles back a step, his eyes going wide. Victor takes a deep breath and works to contain himself. ¡°I apologize. Forgive me. Do you have information on her whereabouts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man says, straightening his stature as well as his tie. ¡°Madame Ortega sought me out and asked for a private space for her boys and she to enjoy a small dinner, where they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. I found them a ce on the roof. If you would like¡­¡± The butler¡¯s voice fades off here and he sweeps a hand towards the elevators, implying that he¡¯d be happy to take Victor, should he desire. Victor nods and the butler bows slightly. Together, they head off to the bank of elevators, the butler almost skipping to keep up with Victor¡¯s long stride. A few minutester, the elevator dings and the doors open onto the roof. Victor blinks, looking around, confused. He had been expecting the ballroom where he and Amelia are to be married tomorrow ¨C an incredible, sweeping room with a ss roof and windows which has incredible views of the falls on three sides. This elevator, however, opens onto a small garden on an open terrace. The falls were nowhere in sight. Victor considers this, and concludes that they must be on the other side of the building. ¡°The chef¡¯s private garden,¡± the butler exins, stepping off the elevator, ¡°where he grows produce and herbs. I knew that Madame Ortega and her children would be undisturbed here.¡± Victor blinks at the butler, who looks up at him seriously. ¡°Thank you.¡± He says, truly grateful. ¡°That is¡­ thank you. That was insightful of you.¡± The butler nods sharply. ¡°It is in our business to be insightful.¡± With that, he leads Victor forward through the neat rows of greenery. As they walk, Victor breathes in the fresh scent of rosemary and basil. He can also hear the sounds of his children¡¯sugher before he sees them. Coming around a patch of fresh tomato bushes, Victor finds himself growing calm when he sees Evelyn tucked up on a padded bench, the boysughing and dancing before her. In front of them glows a small fire pit, lit for warmth, as well as a small bistro table set with a light dinner of bread, cheese, fruit, and wine. ¡°Anthony,¡± Evelyn says, smiling at the butler as hees into view. ¡°Wee back.¡± Her face falls a bit when she sees Victor appear behind him. ¡°Madame,¡± the butler says, bowing. ¡°I hope you will forgive the liberty of bringing Alpha Kensington to you. He was asking about your whereabouts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she says softly. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, moving forward, but she holds up a finger in caution. Not in front of the children, her face and body say. Victor stops himself, nodding. Of course, she is right. ¡°If it is not an imposition,¡± the butler says slowly, ¡°I could take the children down to their suite and see them safely to bed¡­¡± ¡°No, Anthony,¡± Evelyn says, starting to get up. ¡°That¡¯s not in your job description.¡± ¡°No, madame,¡± the butler replies, stopping her with a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Whatever it is you need, it is my job to give you, if it is at all within my power.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± she says, looking up at him. ¡°Not at all.¡± The butler ps his hands. ¡°Come, children.¡± He bends down to smile at them. ¡°I will take you in the service elevator, in which children never get to go. You will love it.¡± ¡°Just put on the TV for them, Anthony!¡± Evelyn calls after the three as they go. ¡°Boys, you will be good!¡± They yell their agreement over their shoulders, and Evelyn and Victor watch their children disappear. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor starts, sitting down on the bench with her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine, Victor,¡± Evelyn interrupts, shaking her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Her eyes harden as she looks at his face. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you now: I will never speak to those men again, and I do not want them around my children.¡± ¡°Evelyn, be reasonable ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m serious, Victor,¡± her voice a once imcable and intive. ¡°I never want my boys to see your father or your brother ever again once this wedding is done. Their ideas about me, and, I imagine about women in general¡­they¡¯re just sopletely toxic. I don¡¯t want them as influences on my boys¡¯ lives.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 #Chapter 92 ¨C Last Chance ¡°It was that bad, huh?¡± Victor says, taking in her determined face. He breathes out a tired sigh and settles down next to her, staring out into the kitchen garden. He¡¯s surprised, a little, at how quickly he went from a frenzy of anxiety toplete calm. Evelyn huffs augh. ¡°Your dad and your brother, Victor,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°They¡¯re real pieces of work. How did you turn out so nice, with them in your lives?¡± He shoots her a look from the side of his eye. ¡°You think I¡¯m nice?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she shrugs. ¡°Comparatively. It¡¯s at least been a couple of months since you¡¯ve called me a w***e and suggested I was no better than my sons¡¯ surrogate.¡± Victor groans and puts a hand over his face. ¡°God, don¡¯t remind me. I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she says softly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, especially not now, seeing where youe from. At least you came around.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t think they cane around too?¡± Victor asks, still covering my face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she says, hesitating, ¡°that it¡¯s really worth the effort to try. They¡¯re not my father-or brother-inw, after all.¡± The two sit quietly for a moment, taking in the peace of the rooftop garden. It¡¯s a beautiful night, balmy and clear, shockingly warm for winter. Victor grimaces, thinking that he should be grateful that he got lucky weather for his wedding weekend, so rare in December. But he isn¡¯t even thinking about his wedding. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Evelyn asks softly. Victor pauses for a moment, then slowly swings his head back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± ¡°Talk to me,¡± she says, nudging him with her elbow. Heughs a little. ¡°You know, I tried to call my therapist tonight. But she didn¡¯t pick up.¡± She pauses and then hesitates before saying, ¡°did I know you were seeing a therapist?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never actually seen her,¡± he says with augh. ¡°But I¡¯ve been talking to one since you and the boys came into my life. Trying to figure out¡± he waves a hand in the air, ¡°how to bnce all of this, how to bring the boys in, how to talk to Amelia. How to¡­¡± he doesn¡¯t finish his sentence, but they both know that Evelyn herself is the third confusing addition to his life. ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t get your therapist on the line?¡± ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°And it sucks. I could have really used her. She¡¯s given me a lot of rity these past couple of weeks.¡± He leans his head on the back of the bench. ¡°I could use some rity tonight.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a therapist,¡± Evelyn says,ughing a little and perking up. ¡°Come on, use me.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, his brows drawing together. ¡°No, really!¡± she says, turning around so her back is facing him. ¡°We¡¯ll sit back-to-back, you won¡¯t even know it¡¯s me. I promise, you won¡¯t even be talking to Evelyn,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ll be a totally impartial therapist, just here to listen.¡± Victor sighs, but sits up and turns so that their backs face each other. He looks up into the night sky, staring out at the stars. ¡°How do we start?¡± ¡°Just¡­tell me what it is you wanted to talk to your therapist about,¡± she says, her voice soft. ¡°I can help.¡± ¡°I was calling because¡­I was confused,¡± he says, still staring skyward. ¡°I just¡­hated tonight. I hated the rehearsal dinner, hated having to give fake smiles to all my family, hated having to tolerate my dad and my brother, who were so cruel to¡­someone who is important to me.¡± Victor hears Evelyn hum contemtively behind him, acknowledging what he¡¯s saying and urging him to go on. He smiles, considering it¡¯s precisely what his therapist would have done. Must be a technique they teach all of them. ¡°It should have been a really happy night,¡± he continues, his voice dropping almost to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m getting married tomorrow ¨C it should have been¡­all about me and Amelia, the woman I love, being excited about our next steps.¡± Evelyn is silent for a moment, but when he doesn¡¯t continue she prompts him. ¡°And you found you were¡­not excited?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he says, his voice rough with disappointment. ¡°I guess I was distracted, because my sons weren¡¯t there, and my family had hurt¡­my friend¡¯s feelings so much. But the truth is, even if all that had gone away¡­I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d have been excited anyway. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ming the bad night on my dad and my brother¡­or if there¡¯s really something¡­else.¡± There is a long pause before she speaks. ¡°Do you love her, Victor?¡± For a moment, Victor doesn¡¯t know which woman his therapist is asking about. He hesitates. ¡°She¡¯s your mate, Victor.¡± His therapist¡¯s voice has gone soft, almost breathless. Suddenly, he snaps back into reality, into the awareness that it¡¯s Evelyn he¡¯s talking to. Not some impartial therapist. He turns to face her, but Evelyn stays as she is, her back to him. ¡°You¡¯re never going to find a better match for yourself than your mate,¡± she says softly. ¡°It¡¯s written for you; you¡¯d be a fool to chase anything else.¡± ¡°But can she make me happy? Even if she doesn¡¯t want what I want? Even if she¡¯s not¡­¡± Victor watches Evelyn shaking her head, admiring the way that the firelight shines on her glossy brown curls. ¡°You¡¯ve got to try to make it work, Victor,¡± Evelyn whispers. ¡°You owe her your allegiance. Perhaps¡­ perhaps if there wasn¡¯t a mating bond between you, perhaps if it hadn¡¯t snapped into ce, I¡¯d give you different advice¡­¡± ¡°But it did.¡± Victor says, finishing her sentence for her. Evelyn turns then, looking up into his face. ¡°But it did.¡± Victor stares at Evelyn¡¯s face, loving every curve of it ¨C the soft slope of her cheek down to her pointed chin, her sweet small nose, her rich, full lips. His eyes dwell on those lips, the hunger rising in him. Behind the hunger, though, is a disappointment. He realizes, suddenly, that he¡¯d been hoping Evelyn would say to leave Amelia. Victor raises his eyes to meets Evelyn¡¯s then, realizing that she¡¯s stronger than him. She holds his gaze, knowing every single one of his thoughts, his emotions, instinctually reading them on him. But there is something here, Evelyn. It is real, he says, the words echoing in his mind, and he knows that she hears them. She shakes her head. ¡°You have to go to her, Victor.¡± Evelyn says. He lifts a hand, reaching for her face, but she flinches back, looking down at her hands folded in her lap. ¡°Please,¡± she says, and he can hear her heart breaking in the word. Victor rises to his feet, unable to tear his eyes from her. He shakes his head, not knowing what to do. ¡°If you don¡¯t know,¡± she says, still looking into herp, ¡°then I will decide for you.¡± Evelyn raises her face to look at him, her expression steel with determination. ¡°She is your mate, Victor, and I will never be. Go to your bride.¡± They stare at each other for a moment that stretches itself, seeking out the corners of the infinite. And then Victor blinks, breaking their gaze. He turns without a word and heads towards the elevators. Evelyn listens as his footsteps fade, her eyes closed, tears dripping into her open hands. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 #Chapter 93 ¨C Negotiations Victor steels himself at the door of his suite, leaning his forehead against it before going in. ¡°She told me to go to Amelia,¡± he whispers to himself. ¡°This is¡­this is right.¡± It must be right, after all. He wouldn¡¯t have a mating bond with Amelia if she wasn¡¯t perfect for him ¨C his Luna, the woman of his dreams. Evelyn was right. Despite¡­everything¡­that he feels for Evelyn, he can never give her all of himself if another woman is his mate. He¡¯s been selfish, really, treating Evelyn like this. Going to her the night before his wedding, hoping that she will beg him to leave Amelia, to run away with her. God, he thinks. If she¡¯d done it¡­I might have gone. He shakes his head, clearing the thought, angry with himself. If he wanted Evelyn, if that was his choice, why was he expecting her to ask him? After everything she¡¯d already been through tonight, facing his family, who said such horrible things to her. To make her humble herself and begin him to run away with her, the night before his own wedding, while his mate waits downstairs? Victor grits his teeth, hating himself for the coward he is. Then he straightens himself up, brushing his hands over his suitcoat. He¡¯s frustrated at himself for being selfish and immature, but knows that it¡¯s time to show both of these women the respect they deserve. Evelyn was right, he assures himself. Amelia is his mate, and he¡¯s got to respect that, for all of them. She is the woman he is meant to be with, and he ows her that respect. But if he¡¯s going to marry her, then there¡¯s something he wants in return. Amelia is there when Victor pushes open his door, dressed still in her silk cream rehearsal gown. She is stunning, as usual, and Victor pauses in the doorway to take her in as she stands in the middle of the room, her head tilted to the side as she pulls at the back of her earring. ¡°Where did you go?¡± she asks. ¡°My dad wanted to have an after-dinner drink with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Victor says, closing the door behind him. ¡°I wanted to check on Evelyn and the boys.¡± He carefully gauges her reaction. He refuses to lie, but knows that his immediate exit from the party to check on Evelyn could very well set Amelia off. He¡¯s surprised when, instead of losing her temper, she grimaces. ¡°I heard, through the grapevine, what your father and brother said to her. While I appreciate that they¡¯re on my side, that was really rotten of them.¡± She takes out her other earring and ce both on a bedside table,ing over to him. ¡°Is she all right?¡± Victor smiles at her, relieved. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he says. ¡°Evelyn is made of stern stuff.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she murmurs, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him on the soft skin above his cor bone. ¡°Amelia,¡± he says, holding her back from him for a moment. ¡°We have to talk.¡± She narrows her eyes at him, but doesn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Before we do this tomorrow ¨C¡° She opens her mouth, angry, about to protest, but he interrupts her. ¡°And we are doing this tomorrow,¡± he amends, putting a hand on her shoulder. She slowly closes her mouth, swallowing her protest and letting him continue. ¡°I just want to make sure we have all of our ns in line.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she says, confused. ¡°What, precisely, is out of line?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°After the wedding, Evelyn has decided that she¡­no longer wants to live on our property. She wants a little bit more freedom. The boys are still my sons and heirs, and we¡¯ll see them all the time, but Evelyn herself wants more distance.¡± Amelia can¡¯t help her smile at this news. Victor nods. ¡°Yes, I thought you¡¯d be d about that. And I agree, it will be simpler for you and I to build a life, and to incorporate the boys in it, if we¡¯re the only ones living on our property. But Amelia,¡± he pauses here, searching her face. ¡°I really do want to build a life.¡± ¡°I know, Victor,¡± Amelia says, taking his hands and smiling up at him. ¡°I do too, and tomorrow is the start of it all.¡± She leans in for a kiss, but Victor pulls back, resisting until he can get his point across. ¡°No, Amelia,¡± he says, stopping her. ¡°I need your assurance that the life we start tomorrow¡­that it includes children.¡± She pauses, leaning back a bit. ¡°Victor,¡± she says slowly, ¡°We talked about this. We decided that I could have a little time, that I still need to finish my career ¨C I¡¯ve still got Paris runways booked this spring, and I can¡¯t miss them ¨C ¡° ¡°Amelia,¡± he says, voice low. ¡°If we¡¯re going to be married, I want to start our family. Now. You moved up the wedding date so that you would have an official role in this family, and I didn¡¯t push you on that.¡± She considers for a moment and then nods, admitting that he has been fair. ¡°And you wanted Evelyn gone ¨C she¡¯s going.¡± He doesn¡¯t admit to her that Evelyn nned to leave of her own ord; somehow, in this moment, that detail doesn¡¯t strike Victor as relevant. Amelia nods again, conceding. ¡°All I ask,¡± Victor says, taking her face in his hands, ¡°is that we begin trying. I have given you everything that you¡¯ve asked for,¡± he says, softly. ¡°Please, this is the only thing that matters to me.¡± She takes a moment to think, sucking her bottom lip into her mouth. But then she exhales, and looks up into his eyes. ¡°Okay, Victor,¡± she whispers, smiling at him. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll start trying tomorrow.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I can walk in Paris fashion week even if I¡¯m a few months pregnant ¨C I won¡¯t be showing by then.¡± Victorughs a little and kisses her, pulling her close. Amelia leans into the kiss, loving her sweet, sexy, complicated Alpha groom. Then sheughs and pushes him away. ¡°Okay, husband, but you¡¯ve got to get out of here now. I¡¯ve booked you the suite next door.¡± She walks over to the table by the door and picks up a fancy key with a tassel hanging from the end. ¡°All of your stuff is already over there, anyway ¨C your shaving kit, your suit for tomorrow. You¡¯re all set.¡± He growls and yfully swipes the key out of her hand. ¡°A ridiculous tradition, I think,¡± he says, looking down at it and then meeting her eyes. ¡°To spend the night before the wedding apart.¡± ¡°But think how much fun it will be,¡± she says, putting her hands against his chest and leaning into him, ¡°when the first time you see me tomorrow, I¡¯ll be walking down the aisle.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better look damn good,¡± he growls, his eyes happy. ¡°Oh baby,¡± she says, her voice sultry. ¡°You can bet on it.¡± Laughing, Amelia pushes him towards the door and smacks his ass as he goes. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, baby!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Victor pulls the door open but leans down for onest kiss, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her against him, throwing himself into his decision, into his role as groom and husband to this woman. ¡°I love you, Amelia.¡± ¡°I love you too, Victor,¡± she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow.¡± Victor gives her a little bow at the door. ¡°Until then,¡± he says, with a smirk. She gives him a little wave, and then closes the door, leaning back against it and biting her lip with happiness. Things couldn¡¯t have worked out better, she thinks, pushing herself up and moving towards the bathroom. Evelyn gone, those two little rat boys with her. She flicks on the light and moves over to the mirror, studying her perfect face. Soon, she would have Victor all to herself, the perfect groom for the perfect bride. Just as she always wanted. Pleased with herself, Amelia flips open her makeup back and takes out the packet of birth control pills she has hidden in a little pocket there. They are prescribed for Angelina Van Horten, the pseudonym she uses at the doctor so that Victor couldn¡¯t trace the prescription to her, even if he tried. He hadn¡¯t, of course. Victor respects her privacy, and trusts her. Amelia pops one little white pill out of its stic case and puts it in her mouth. It¡¯s precisely his trust that makes it so easy for her to get her way. Smiling, Amelia fills a little ss with water and swallows her pill. Victor wouldn¡¯t get suspicious about herck of pregnancy for a few months yet. And when that happened, she woulde up with a new n. One step at a time. Winking at herself, Amelia turns off the lights and heads for bed. A blushing bride needs a good night¡¯s sleep. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 #Chapter 94 ¨C Wedding Day The elevator dings and, as soon as the doors slide open to reveal the ballroom, the boys sprint out. ¡°Wo!¡± Ian says, spinning around to take it all in. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± shouts Alvin, ¡°It looks like a crystal pce!¡± Evelyn has to admit, it is breathtaking. The room looks almost as if its open to the sky, the only signs of the windows and walls being the mirrored strips that connect the panes. The view from the whole left side of the room is the very top of the waterfall, which just begins to crest over the rocks. Above it rises the first whisps of a rainbow. ¡°Ian! Alvin!¡± Victor strides over to them both from the alter at the front of the room, where he has gathered with his groomsmen to make their final preparations. Staff buzzes around the room, putting on all of the finishing touches. About half of the guests have arrived and more spill out of the elevators every minute. As Victor kneels down to greet the boys, Evelyn notices someone waving at her from the front of the room. Focusing her eyes, she scowls, realizing that it¡¯s Rafe, giving her a smarmy look. Pig, she thinks, scowling as she looks away. ¡°Are you boys ready?¡± Victor asks Ian and Alvin, straightening their already-straight ties. ¡°You have a big job today.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian says, ready for anything. But then his face falls. ¡°Wait, what is our job?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± says Alvin, crossing his arms over his chest and looking at his father narrowly. ¡°You just said we had to walk down the middle part,¡± he says, gesturing towards the aisle. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about a job.¡± Victorughs good naturedly. ¡°That is the job, Alvin. You have to walk in in front of Amelia and make sure she gets to the front of the room okay.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± says Ian, thinking it over. He shrugs. ¡°I guess we can do that.¡± Alvin nods confirmation. ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, straightening to his feet. ¡°I knew I could count on you.¡± He meets Evelyn¡¯s eyes and gives her a smile. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°For what?¡± She c***s her head to the side, curious. ¡°For getting the boys ready,¡± he says, looking down at them fondly, and then returning his gaze to her. ¡°And for all of your good advicest night. I was¡­I was freaking out a little. But you set me straight.¡± Evelyn smiles and gives him a friendly punch on the shoulder, not knowing what else to do. ¡°No problem. That¡¯s what¡­therapists are for.¡± She doesn¡¯t tell him that it ripped her heart out to do it. He doesn¡¯t need to know. Evelyn and Victor both turn as the elevator dings behind them and the doors open. About a dozen more guests pour out, ooh-ing and ahh-ing at the beautiful room. ¡°Looks like things are getting started,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°Where should we go?¡± Victor nods to another set of doors beyond the elevators. ¡°The bridal suite is over there. Amelia¡¯s in there with her bridesmaids. They¡¯re probably lining up by now, getting ready for the processional.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°Come on, boys, time to line up.¡± ¡°Bye, dad!¡± Alvin says, taking his mother¡¯s hand and waving to his father. Ian waves too, running ahead for the doors. Evelyn looks Victor over onest time before his wedding. ¡°Good luck,¡± she says. ¡°You look¡­well, you look very handsome,¡± she says,ughing a little. It¡¯s true, after all, and it can¡¯t be inappropriate to compliment the groom, can it? He gives her a soft smile in thanks and watches her go. He can¡¯t help but think, as she walks away, that she would have been a beautiful bride. Evelyn pushes open the door to the bridal suite and is surprised to enter a small vestibule, lined with closets that surely hold a variety of supplies. On a table to the left are a series of bouquets, easy for the bridesmaids to grab as they walk out. Clever, Evelyn thinks, moving forward to the second set of doors marked ¡°Bridal Suite.¡± They really have thought of everything here. As Evelyn pulls open the second set of doors, Alvin and Ian dart in. Evelyn pushes the door closed behind them before looking around. When her eyes fall on Amelia, she can¡¯t help the little gasp that escapes her lip. Amelia is¡­a vision. Her dress is romantic, with yards and yards ofce and tulle creating a beautiful bell that drifts around her feet, flowing out behind her in ace-edged train that must be ten feet long. Evelyns¡¯ eyes take in Amelia¡¯s wless satin bodice, with its sleeveless sweetheart neckline, and the string of diamonds that grace her throat. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, looking Amelia up and down. ¡°You look¡­incredible.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Amelia says, shooting her a smile. ¡°You look¡­¡± she likewise looks Evelyn over, taking in her simple navy dress and the curls which are loose over her shoulders. Amelia doesn¡¯t finish her sentence, just shrugs and turns her attention back to her friends and the sses of champagne being handed out. Evelyn raises her eyebrows and takes a deep breath, but decides to ignore it. Amelia is justifiably distracted today. Moving to a bench in the corner, Evelyn pulls her novel out of her bag and begins to read quietly. She keeps an eye on the boys as she reads. They¡¯re busy being fussed over by bridesmaids who tell them how handsome and clever they are. ¡°Three minutes!¡± Says a woman in green, bustling around with a pocket watch and a clipboard. Amelia huffs out an anxiousugh, smoothing her hands over her skirt. ¡°Do I look all right?¡± Evelyn hears her ask her maid of honor. Evelyn smiles, remembering her own nerves on her wedding day. It¡¯s a good moment. Suddenly, there¡¯s a tter at the back of the room. Evelyn sits up and peers around, seeing that a bridesmaid has fallen down. She stands up, worried. ¡°Oh my god, BETH!¡± one of the other bridesmaids says, but her voice is not full of anxiety, just of frustration. ¡°Did she have too much champagne?¡± Amelia asks, peering over at her. ¡°Yeah, she must be wasted, Amelia,¡± another says, kneeling down next to her and rolling her eyes. ¡°And you know she hasn¡¯t eaten in like¡­weeks. She¡¯s wasted.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Amelia says, putting her hands over her mouth. ¡°What are we going to do ¨C¡° ¡°One minute!¡± The woman in green says, ¡°I need everyone in line! If you¡¯re going down the aisle, you¡¯re getting in line now!¡± Evelyn can hear a swell of music start from outside the doors. It really is time. Evelyn makes her way over to the fallen bridesmaid. ¡°Go!¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Ugh, Evelyn,¡± Amelia says, ¡°you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡± Amelia gives Evelyn a swift smile and then lines up at the door. Evelyn nods, kneeling next to the bridesmaid and stroking her hair back. However, Evelyn can¡¯t help but peer back at Amelia, who¡­well, Evelyn knows Amelia can be callous. But Amelia is unusually s¨¦ about her sick friend, almost¡­ prepared for it. The bridesmaid groans, drawing Evelyn¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Evelyn asks, worried about the girl. As the bridesmaid blinks, confused, the other bridesmaids start to filter out the door. Evelyn can see her two boys lined up in front of Amelia; they will be the second-tost to leave the room. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ugh, I feel so sick,¡± the bridesmaid mutters. ¡°Too much champagne?¡± Evelyn asks, giving her a friendly smirk. ¡°We¡¯ve all been there.¡± ¡°No,¡± the woman says, ¡°I haven¡¯t had¡­anything to drink. Except the energy drink¡­that Amelia gave me, a few minutes ago¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Evelyn peers around the room, starting to worry. What the hell was going on. ¡°Please,¡± the woman gasps, ¡°I¡¯m so sick, please stay with me,¡± she begins to retch and Evelyn reaches for a wastebasket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Evelyn murmurs, her eyes on Amelia¡¯s tulle gown floating out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± In the vestibule between the bridal suite and the ballroom, Amelia quickly and quietly presses the lock on the bridal suite¡¯s door. It¡¯s a flimsy thing, and won¡¯t hold long, but she doesn¡¯t need long, not really. Plus, it¡¯s just a quick push-lock. If she needs to, she can deny knowing that she did it, when the momentes. ¡°Boys,¡± Amelia whispers, crouching down in her wedding gown so that she is eye-level with her soon- to-be stepsons. ¡°Come here.¡± Alvin and Ian are peaking out the door to the ballroom, but turn ande to her when she calls. Amelia listens, hearing the music to the wedding waltz begin outside. She has just moments. ¡°Come now,¡± she says, tugging them over to a corner of the room. ¡°We have a special job for you. Do you see the two little swords in the back of this closet?¡± she asks, pulling a door open. Indeed, two child-sized ceremonial swords are tucked away in the back. She smiles, d that the staff followed her instructions. ¡°Now, daddy wants you to carry these down the aisle with you,¡± she says. ¡°Go in and get them!¡± ¡°Cool!¡± Says Alvin, dashing forward. He is quickly followed by his brother. As soon as both boys are in the closet, reaching for the swords at the back, Amelia ms the door shut. She pulls a key out of the pocket of her dress, grateful, again, that she thought to instruct her seamstress to include the hiddenpartment in the tulle of her skirt. Swiftly, she locks the cab as the boys begin to pound on the door from the inside. Swiftly, Amelia moves away from the closet and shoves the table that holds her bouquet in front of it. Finally, she tosses the key in the wastebasket at the corner of the room, where nobody will think to look for it until it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s all the work of ten seconds, plenty of time for Amelia to pat her hair and ensure that everything¡¯s ready before she leaves. She¡¯s banking, of course, on the fact that by the time Evelyn figures out what¡¯s going on, gets out of the room, and gets the boys out, it will be toote ¨C that the wedding will be far progressed and Evelyn will be too busyforting them to make a scene. Victor will be disappointed, of course. She¡¯s considered that. But once he sees her? Amelia smirks, knowing that all thought of his sons will disappear from his mind the moment Victorys eyes on his perfect bride. She¡¯s been imagining walking down the aisle towards a man like Victor for years, and never did it involve two little rat boys stealing her spotlight. Pleased with herself, Amelia picks up her bouquet and puts on her gorgeous smile. Just outside the door, her father takes her arm. ¡°Everything all right, my love?¡± He asks. Amelia listens carefully, but is pleased to discover that once the door to the vestibule has closed behind her she can¡¯t hear the boys screams at all. ¡°Perfect, daddy,¡± she says, smiling up at him. All of the guests rise, eager to see the bride. Slowly, with graceful steps, Amelia makes her way down the aisle. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 #Chapter 95 ¨C At the Altar Victor stands at the head of the room, his groomsmen spread out next to him in a line. He forces a smile onto his face, mostly for the sake of the awaiting crowd. He is a happy groom, after all. As each of Amelia¡¯s bridesmaidse down the aisle, he gives them a nod. Each of them lovely women, all Alpha-born, the perfect group of friends that Amelia has carefully curated over the years. Passively, he wonders if she actually cares about any of them, or if they¡¯re each selected just for their political or social media connections. It¡¯s what an Alpha¡¯s wife would do, Victor thinks. But¡­ Thest bridesmaides down the aisle and the music swells. Victor shakes his head, clearing it of these thoughts and focusing his eyes on the end of the aisle. Amelia will be beautiful, he knows. He stands up straight, anticipating the shock of joy and love that will hit him when he finally sees her. Until now, he hasn¡¯t really felt that on this, his wedding day. The doors to the Bridal Suite¡¯s vestibule open and Amelia steps out, taking her father¡¯s hand. They exchange a few words as the door snicks shut behind her. The pair then begin to walk the few steps to the aisle, where they will start their journey to the altar. As Amelia makes her final turn and stands before him, Victor does, indeed, find his breath stolen away. His eyes skim over her beautiful body, her gown, her angelic face, as she begins to take those first steps. Her pearl-lined shoes peek out from beneath yards of tulle and she smiles at him, confident, her expression at once serene and excited. He returns her smile, shaking his head a little at this marvel that is his fianc¨¦, but ¨C Victor blinks twice, realizing that something is wrong. Where ¨C He looks around, seeking his sons. They were supposed to walk out in front of Amelia, her honor guard down the aisle, but they¡¯re nowhere in sight. Victor quickly scans the guests, looking for them, but they¡¯re not seated either. He even checks his line of groomsmen, wondering if they got mixed up and were standing in line ¨C No, nothing. Frowning, Victor looks for Evelyn, knowing that she will know where they are ¨C But Evelyn is missing as well. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor steps down the two small steps at the front of the altar, moving towards Amelia. The crowd stills, unsettled. Amelia stops walking, going pale. His face grim with worry, Victor strides towards her. ¡°Where are Ian and Alvin?¡± He asks in a whisper. ¡°Victor,¡± Amelia hisses back, low and embarrassed, ¡°get back to the Altar ¨C what are you doing! I haven¡¯t even finished ¨C this is my moment!¡± He stares at her, moving his head back and forth just a millimeter, the tiniest of negations. He can¡¯t believe that Amelia is worried about her ¡°moment¡± when his sons are missing. Blinking, he suddenly realizes that of course he can believe that. It¡¯s precisely what Amelia would do. ¡°Where are they, Amelia,¡± he says, his voice still a whisper, but now tinged with a growl. ¡°I know they went into the Bridal Suite with Evelyn, why didn¡¯t theye out?¡± She rolls her eyes and huffs. ¡°They¡¯re fine, Victor! They just didn¡¯t want to!¡± He stares beyond her, disbelieving, and starts to take a step further down the aisle. Amelia grabs his arm. ¡°They¡¯re sick!¡± she whispers. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine, let¡¯s just finish this first!¡± ¡°They¡¯re sick?¡± He says, his brows drawing together with concern. Now he really needs to go to them ¨C they were the picture of health not five minutes ago ¨C ¡°Victor, they¡¯re fine! Evelyn¡¯s with them!¡± Amelia says as he storms past her. The crowd of guests gasps, shocked to see him walking the wrong way down the aisle, without his bride. ¡°Victor!¡± Amelia cries, stamping her foot. ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re fine!¡± Ignoring her, pissed and worried, Victor storms towards the bridal suite. Before he can rip the door open, someone grabs his arm. Victor turns quickly to see Amelia¡¯s father behind him. ¡°You will get back to the Altar, son,¡± the man whispers to him, his voice shaking with rage. Victor snarls at him, ripping his arm from his grasp and taking two menacing steps in his direction. Who the hell did this man think he was? Amelia was Alpha born, but barely ¨C her father was the leader of a new pack, barely twenty-five years old. He has no power, no legacy, and yet he dares to grab Victor¡¯s arm? Victor wonders, has he really fallen this low in the esteem of his colleagues? ¡°Keep your hands off me,¡± the words rip from Victor¡¯s throat, filled with threat, tinged with murder. ¡°The next time you touch me, dare tomand me, you¡¯ll be able to count on one hand the breaths you have left in your body.¡± Victor is d to see the man quail, falling back a few steps and raising his hand in apology. Turning to the crowd that stares at him, appalled, Victor roars, a sound of pure fury. ¡°I seek my sons and heirs,¡± he snarls. ¡°They are missing, and I will have them returned to me if I have to rip open the throat of every man in his room!¡± The crowd goes still and wide-eyed, sensing the truth behind his vicious words. This is not the weak- willed Alpha Kensington they¡¯ve heard was pushed around by Alpha Walsh and Alpha Wird in the past few months; this is the Alpha incarnate, the man who can lead nations. Victor turns back to his task, his attention firmly on the vestibule door. He yanks the handle hard enough to pull it off its hinges and it flies open. He takes two steps into the room, his blood going cold when he hears, suddenly, the muffled cries of his children, the pounding of their fists on wood. His eyes take in the scene, not yet knowing what to do with it ¨C Evelyn, kneeling, on the floor in the corner of the room, twisting a pin from her hair in a small golden lock ¨C One of Amelia¡¯s bridesmads ¨C how did he miss her absence from the procession? ¨C breathing shallowly on the floor, her face almost green with illness. And, above it all, the relentless, panicked cries of his children ¨C In a moment, he puts it all together. Tossing a re over his shoulder to where Amelia stands now, peeking around the door, Victor takes three steps forward. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, barely containing his rage, ¡°Step aside.¡± Evelyn jumps and turns to stare up at him, her face red with anxiety and lined with tears. ¡°Victor,¡± she breathes, falling back on her behind. ¡°I can¡¯t ¨C I can¡¯t get them out ¨C¡° He nces at her usually-nimble hands, which are shaking. Alvin and Ian wail from behind the door of the cab. Victor takes two steps forward to stand in front of Evelyn. He digs his fingertips in behind the beveled door of the cab, and then, with a roar, puts all his strength and weight behind those fingers as he yanks the door free, shattering both the door and the hinges. Ian and Alvin let out a yell, stumbling forward out of the cab and copsing on the floor next to their mother. Their faces are red, lined with sweat from being trapped in the enclosed space. Ian sobs, his breath hitching as he stares around the room, trying to put things together. Alvin merely cries, an unyielding wail, and crawls into his mother¡¯sp. She wraps him in a hug, rocking him back and forth, shushing and calming him as best she can. Ian¡¯s lips lift in a snarl and, in this moment, the simrities between him and his father have never been clearer. He lifts one small hand, its finger pointing directly at Amelia. ¡°It was her,¡± he growls. ¡°She locked us in!¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 #Chapter 96 ¨C Rejection Victor turns, slowly, to face Amelia at the door. ¡°Evelyn,¡± his voice is soft; he doesn¡¯t look at her as he speaks. ¡°Are they okay?¡± He hears a huff behind him. ¡°No, Victor, obviously they¡¯re not okay ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± it¡¯s a bark this time, his voice thick withmand. ¡°Do they need medical attention.¡± He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off of Amelia for a second. Evelyn pauses, understanding now. After a moment of looking over the boys, she answers. ¡°No¡­no, I think they¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Good.¡± That taken care of, he prowls forward to Amelia at the door. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, standing up straight, her own face angry and stern. ¡°This is a misunderstanding ¨C¡° ¡°Enough, Amelia!¡± He cuts her off and her mouth snaps shut. Still, the stubborn expression has yet to be stripped from her face. He realizes that she still thinks she¡¯s going to win this fight, stand her ground and have things her way. Slowly, he shakes his head and turns to the crowd. ¡°I apologize.¡± His voice is a resonant growl that echoes throughout the room. ¡°For the disruption to the wedding. I know that you all traveled far and dyed other ns to celebrate this day with Amelia and I.¡± Amelia too turns to look out on the crowd, her face turning a bit smug. ¡°I apologize, further,¡± Victor continues, turning his fury on Amelia as he says it. He wants to see her face. ¡°For continued disruption to this wedding, as it has been cancelled.¡± The crowd gasps, and Amelia snaps her furious face to his. She opens her mouth to speak, but Victor interrupts. ¡°Moments before she walked down the aisle, Amelia took it upon herself to lock my two children ¨C my sons and heirs ¨C into a closet in the Bridal Suite.¡± The crowd begins to murmur and Amelia starts to turn red with embarrassment. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected her act to be thus discovered and announced. Victor raises his voice to be heard over the throng, who hush in order to listen. ¡°This is an assault on my family, on my pack, on my lineage, on my heritage,¡± he says, his voice rising with every item in the list. ¡°All done, I assume, because this¡­woman,¡± he sneers as the says the word, ¡°refuses to share our day with my flesh and blood.¡± Victor rips his gaze from Amelia¡¯s as her mouth falls open in protest. Any of her words are drowned out as he roars: ¡°It shall not be borne!¡± Amelia¡¯s face goes almost instantly from an angry red to an icy white. Her hands start to tremble as she anticipates what ising next. Victor turns to her then, focusing his ferocious gaze on her alone. It could be just the two of them in the room now, for all either cares. ¡°Amelia Jones,¡± he snarls. ¡°I have recognized you as my fianc¨¦, my partner in life, my mate. I have cared for you, housed you, weed you to my pack, and provided for your every need. In return, you have disrespected me, betrayed me, and endangered the health and safety of my sons.¡± She sinks to her knees, shaking her head no, her hands drafting up to her mouth. This can¡¯t be ¨C she always wins with Victor ¨C always gets her way ¨C ¡°For this, Amelia,¡± Victor says, his voice dripping with molten rage, ¡°I reject you.¡± The crowd gasps at this, almost as one. Never, never would they have expected Victor and Amelia, this shining pair, to end like this. ¡°I break whatever bond is between us,¡± Victor continues, viciously slicing the air between them with his hand. ¡°I refuse your rights as my mate, my fianc¨¦, my partner. I mark you as a Rogue wolf, expel you from my pack, and let you fall upon whoevers hands will take up your worthless form.¡± Something snaps between them in that moment, inaudible but¡­felt, there, below the breastbone. An ending, a closing of the circle, a separation of what was once joined. He takes one step forward to glower over her. ¡°After this day, this moment, I never wish to set eyes upon you again. To me, you are a dead thing. Worse,¡± Even those in the back of the room can hear him whisper over the hush in the room, ¡°it is as if you were never born.¡± A sob rips from Amelia¡¯s throat, the loudest sound in the room. But Victor turns his eyes from her, away from this woman whom he had loved, with whom he had shared so much. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was too much. Too much for his trust, his heart, to bear. He couldn¡¯t marry someone so selfish that she couldn¡¯t share the spotlight for one moment with two little boys, his children. Someone who would endanger them, so she could take the attention and the glory alone, on what was supposed to be their day. He takes slow, measured steps away from her and back into the vestibule before the Bridal Suite. There is no need to rush anymore. Victor realizes the importance of the next few moments, knows that all eyes will be upon him as he leaves the vestibule. What he presents next is important. He kneels down next to Evelyn, and his boys, who still cry softly but seem to being around. ¡°Are you all right,¡± he says quietly, calm, as he runs a hand over Ian¡¯s hair and wipes a tear from Alvin¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re okay,¡± Ian says, still hupping. ¡°We¡¯re going to go now,¡± Victor says, his voice still soft. He takes a minute to nce around the room, again noticing the bridesmaid passed out on the floor. He notices that she is breathing, but she has passed out, her face is still pale and mmy. ¡°Is she all right?¡± He asks Evelyn. She shrugs, looking over at her. ¡°Victor¡­I think¡­I think Amelia poisoned her,¡± she says, a little breathless and awed at the woman¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°As a way to distract me, so she could lock the boys away. She nned all of this, Victor ¨C¡° ¡°Of course she did,¡± he murmurs, still looking to the woman with concern. ¡°She¡¯s nothing if not deliberate.¡± He takes a beat and looks Evelyn up and down, knowing, in his gut, that he can¡¯t walk out of this vestibule with another woman. As much as he knows he wants her close ¨C the media, the press, the gossip ¨C It would give Amelia too much fuel for retaliation. ¡°Will you stay with her,¡± he asks, ¡°until medical officerse?¡± Evelyn nods, looking at the woman, and then back at Victor. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the boys,¡± he says, straightening up and gathering Ian up in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them down to your suite, where they can rest. Where we can exin to them what¡¯s going on.¡± Evelyn bites her lip, not wanting to be separated from her children, but nods. She looks up at Victor and communicates that she understands. He doesn¡¯t smile, but nods, grateful. She stands as well and lifts Alvin into Victor¡¯s other arm, so that he has a boy on each hip, his arms wrapped around each of their waists. Alvin buries his head against his father¡¯s shoulder, but Ian looks out at the crowds outside the door. ¡°All right, boys,¡± Victor murmurs to them. ¡°We have to be brave for a moment, until we get to the elevators and down to the room. Can you do that for me?¡± Both boys nod, though he only feel¡¯s Alvin¡¯s assent against his shoulder. With a final nce at Evelyn, Victor leaves the vestibule to increased murmurs from the crowd. He carefully steps over Amelia, who sobs on the floor into her mother¡¯s arms. He doesn¡¯t spare Amelia¡¯s father a nce, the worthless man. Instead, he walks calmly to the elevators and waits, patiently, for the carriage to arrive after he has pushed the button. When the door dings and opens, Victor steps inside and turns to face the crowd. He stares out at them all, determined, daring them to challenge his choice and his decision. No one says a word. The doors slide shut and Victor heaves a huge breath as the elevator steadily begins its journey down. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 #Chapter 97 ¨C Alone Victor stands alone on a terrace facing the waterfall, arge ss of whiskey in his hand. He stands close to the railing, his eyes closed, savoring the feeling of the spray on his face. He does his very best, in this moment, to feel nothing, lest his emotionspletely overwhelm him. He breathes a sigh through gritted teeth, and then augh. He is an Alpha, for god¡¯s sake. He is supposed to be better at this, at controlling himself, his situation, his world. Or even, at the bare minimum, his emotions. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But he feels, truly, that if he feels even one thing in this moment, that the tumult of everything in his life, everything he wants to feel and has been pressing down, will overwhelm him, and he¡¯ll just copse. Victor steels himself against this, imagining that his bones are titanium, and around them his muscles are iron, that he¡¯splete and indestructible and strong. It helps. For now, at least, it helps. He feels like he can handle it all again, for this moment, at least. Opening his eyes, heughs a small, sardonicugh. He imagines that his therapist, wherever she is, would tell him to let himself feel his feelings. That he¡¯s just been through a very difficult and traumatic day and that he needs to recognize that, to give himself some grace. He¡¯s an Alpha, but he¡¯s still a person, she would say. Evelyn shes to his mind in the moment and he smiles, knowing that she would probably say the same thing. These therapists, all alike. Still, the thought of her, smiling at him, giving him her own strength, fortifies him. ¡°Victor?¡± He turns, blinking, surprised to hear a voice. He asked not to be disturbed. The past few hours had been a whirlwind ¨C hotel staff wanting direction, Amelia¡¯s father¡¯s rage at being denied an audience, speaking briefly to Beta Stephen about the draft of a press relief. This is the first moment he¡¯s been able to be alone, and he had savored it. Still, he knows that voice, and is unsurprised to see his mother walking towards him. ¡°Victor?¡± she asks again, her voice worried. ¡°Are you all right?¡± He puts out an arm and his mother tucks herself into it, wrapping him in a hug of her own. He lets her hold him, for a moment, before straightening himself. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. It¡¯s been¡­well, you know. It¡¯s been quite a day.¡± ¡°I know, darling,¡± she says, looking up at him with such kindness in her face. ¡°I know it is not easy on you.¡± He nods, and steels himself again. Part of him wants to go to pieces before his mother ¨C he knows she would let him. But he has to pull himself together. ¡°You¡¯ve got to stay strong,¡± she whispers, tugging firmly on his shirt in her hands. ¡°For your people. I know it is hard, but you cannot let yourself go to pieces.¡± Victor smiles and kisses the top of her head. The opposite advice of his therapist, but it¡¯s advice that best matches his instincts and experience as an Alpha, at the head of his pack. ¡°I know it is hard, Victor,¡± she says, pulling away from him. ¡°But you¡¯ve lost a lot of face, today, with the media, and with your people. And your reputation has suffered over the past months, with Walsh and Wird interfering in your life. People are beginning to think you are weak.¡± He nods, grateful for his mother, who has always talked straight to him. ¡°I know, mother. I¡¯m¡­bing newly aware. I¡¯ve got to get my house together.¡± She raises her eyebrows and crossing her arms. ¡°Getting rid of Amelia was the first step.¡± She hesitates, and then nods. ¡°You did the right thing.¡± He meets her eyes, his own brow raised, surprised. ¡°I always thought you liked Amelia.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I like anyone who loves my son, who is his mate. But in the end, she turned out to be too selfish, too determined to privilege herself, to be the right one for you. Her person may have called to you, and I understand that but¡­she is no Alpha¡¯s wife.¡± His mother says the words as gently as she can, but there is steel to her voice as well. Victor nods, grateful for his confirmation of her choice. ¡°Now,¡± she says, all business. She steps forward to straighten his tie. ¡°Amelia has left, and I thought you should know.¡± He nods, grateful again for the information. ¡°Your father and your brother areing out here in a minute,¡± she continues, surveying him to make sure he passes muster. ¡°They are going to pressure you to talk to the press, to make big decisions.¡± She folds her arms and holds his gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you what to do, Victor. But stick to your guns before them. You are not on steady ground.¡± He nods, feeling his hackles rise. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± ¡°You are wee, darling.¡± She says, brushing his cheek softly with her hand and then turning away. ¡°No matter what, I am on your side,¡± she calls over her shoulder as she heads in the door. Her timing is impable, as always. As she breezes off the terrace, his brother storms out, wheeling his father¡¯s chair before him. ¡°Finally,¡± his father snarls. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you, Victor. What are you doing, hiding out here?¡± Victor says nothing, watching them as they swiftly approach, their faces angry. ¡°What an embarrassment,¡± his father growls, shaking his head and looking away from Victor as if he can¡¯t stand the sight of his face. ¡°Rejecting that perfectly eptable woman like that, in front of everyone ¨C¡° ¡°It had to be done,¡± Victor growls. ¡°Even if it did,¡± his father says, his eyes snapping to Victor. ¡°You should have done it in private, away from prying eyes and the press.¡± He presses a hand to his forehead. ¡°Such humiliation.¡± Rafe smirks at Victor, secure in the knowledge that his father can¡¯t see him. Victor¡¯s lips curl back, giving his brother a silent snarl. As if Rafe hasn¡¯t done anything but be an embarrassment his entire life. ¡°There are press waiting,¡± his father says, gesturing back towards the inside of the venue. ¡°They want a statement, answers, that you owe them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking to anyone,¡± Victor says, taking a much-needed sip of his whiskey. ¡°They¡¯ve got enough to chew on for a few days.¡± ¡°You must control the narrative ¨C¡° his father sneers. ¡°Whatever I say now,¡± Victor interrupts, his own voice angry, ¡°will be part of the narrative. I¡¯ll issue a statement in a few days when things have calmed down. It is a circus now, and I will not be further part of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d release a statement, if I was you,¡± Rafe says, his voice smug. ¡°I¡¯d make sure Amelia didn¡¯t get the upper hand.¡± ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re not me,¡± Victor shoots back at him, condescending. ¡°You¡¯re just the third son, who has never had to make a hard decision in his life. So excuse me,¡± Victor says, giving him a mocking little bow, ¡°if I don¡¯t take your advice to heart.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Victor continues, turning away from them slightly, contemtive. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined Amelia¡¯s life enough for one day ¨C I don¡¯t need to make any statements to stop her from scrabbling for whatever ground she can grasp.¡± ¡°Boy, you will heel to me ¨C¡° His father grinds, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°I will remind you,¡± Victor snaps, turning to bring his face close to his father¡¯s on the chair. ¡°That I am the Alpha of this pack, and that you will heel to me.¡± His lips quiver with his fury, his teeth elongating as he faces his father. Sick of being walked all over, Victor is ready to reim his rightful ce. Those around him will heed his word, even if he has to force them to it. His father holds his position for a moment, challenging Victor, and then settles back in his chair, conceding Victor¡¯s rights as Alpha. ¡°I would not be so sure of myself, if I was you, Victor,¡± he says, his words heavy with warning. ¡°You are not as secure as you think you are. Come on,¡± he says to Rafe, ncing up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and get out of this disaster. The sooner we are gone the sooner we can leave it behind.¡± Rafe shoots Victor a dirty smile as he wheels his father across the patio, but Victor merely rolls his eyes at him. ¡°Nursemaid,¡± he murmurs, taking thest sip of his whiskey. Damn, but he could use another. He turns back to the falls, contemting his next step. A few minutes of blissful calm pass and Victor closes his eyes again, his face again turned towards the waterfall. Then, a footstep rings out behind him. Slowly, he turns, Evelyn¡¯s face in his mind. But he is disappointed to see that it is only the butler. The disappointment is erased when he sees that the butler is carrying arge, very wee ss of whiskey in his hand. ¡°I thought you could use this, sir,¡± the butler murmurs, quickly crossing to him. ¡°You read my mind,¡± Victor replies, giving him a smile. The butler returns the expression and bows, turning to head back inside. But Victor stops him, calling after him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asks. The butler stops halfway across the terrace and gives a deep bow. ¡°I am called Burton, sir. Should it please you.¡± ¡°Burton,¡± Victor says, taking a sip of the whiskey and savoring the taste in his mouth. It¡¯s even his favorite brand. ¡°Are you looking for a new job?¡± A slow, warm smile breaks out over Burton¡¯s face. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 #Chapter 98 ¨C Home again Victor is thest to leave the venue, wanting to ensure that he has left no mess behind and that no one lingers to gossip. He wanted the affair finished,plete, and stayed to ensure that it would happen. Some of his guests protested, saying they wanted to stay overnight, but offered the venue an obscene amount of money to close out their tabs and ask them, politely, to leave. The venue happilyplied. He had been hoping that Evelyn and the children would have stayed behind ¨C he still wanted a word with Ian and Alvin, whom he hadn¡¯t seen since that morning¡¯s awful trail, but he had received a text from her, earlier, letting him know that she wanted to get them home. Evelyn: Stephen has offered us a ride home with some of the Betas and we are going to take it. I¡¯m sorry if you wanted us to stay, but they boys are so upset ¨C I just want this day to be over. He understood, of course ¨C he wanted the best thing for them. And Evelyn was a good mother ¨C she would know what they needed. Finally, when all isplete, there is only a single ck sedan left with Beta Stephen as the driver. Burton gives him a little bow, holding the door open as Victor leaves the venue atst. ¡°I¡¯ll follow tomorrow, sir. Some affairs toplete here.¡± Burton murmurs. ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, pausing to look him in the eye. ¡°We¡¯ll be d to have you.¡± Burton nods and smiles, heading back into the venue as Victor climbs into the car. ¡°Sir?¡± Beta Stephen asks through the lowered partition between front and back seats. ¡°Home, Beta.¡± Victor says, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Some timeter, they pull into the driveway and Victor blinks awake, not realizing he had fallen asleep. He runs a hand through his hair, looking up at his house, not knowing, really, what to expect when he goes in. Will Amelia be there, packing? Or waiting to scream at him? Honestly, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anything at this point. Giving Stephen a nod as he exits the car, Victor makes his way up the drive. The Betas guarding his door give him a salute and, he could swear, a sympathetic look. Well, at least they¡¯re still on his side. He gives them a nod and opens the door. The house is silent, empty and dark. The cleaning and cooking staff have been dismissed for a couple of days, on vacation during the time when Victor and Amelia expected to be celebrating. ¡°Pizza, I guess, for a few days,¡± he murmurs, walking into the kitchen. He leans against the ind, trying to figure out his next steps, unnerved by the utter quiet of the house. He wonders if Amelia hase and gone, or if all of her stuff is still upstairs ¨C The back door creeks open, and Victor is suddenly alert, wary. Who?¡­ A little boy¡¯s head and eye peek around the corner of the door and Victor can¡¯t help the smile that bursts out on his face. ¡°Hey, you,¡± he says,ing around the ind to greet his son. Ian pushes the door open further but doesn¡¯te in. Victor sees that Alvin is standing behind him, almost afraid. Looking beyond them, Victor doesn¡¯t see Evelyn and wonders if she stayed home. He brushes away the disappointment, concentrating on his boys. ¡°Papa,¡± Ian says, a little wary. ¡°Are you mad at us?¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor says, confused, and going to his knees so as to be at the same eye level as his sons. ¡°Mama said you weren¡¯t,¡± Alvin chimes in, still peeking out from behind his mother. ¡°She promised you weren¡¯t ¨C¡° Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°But we feel bad,¡± Ian picks up, hanging his head. ¡°For ruining your nice wedding.¡± Victor¡¯s breath leaves him in a whoosh and he is overwhelmed, suddenly, by the love he has for these boys in all their earnest sorrow. ¡°Come here, guys,¡± he says, his voice gruff with feeling. He opens his arms and his boys rush to him. He holds them close. ¡°You did nothing wrong,¡± Victor says, kissing each boy on the cheek. ¡°If anything, I should be the one who is sorry. I never should have let it get that far, let Amelia have the opportunity to be so cruel to you ¨C¡° ¡°We could have been nicer to her!¡± Alvin says, his voice guilty. ¡°We tried to make her mad a lot ¨C¡° ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to ruin everything,¡± Ian continues. Victor pulls away from them, taking them each by their shoulders so they stand straight in front of them. ¡°None of that,¡± he says, sternly. ¡°You two deserve a mother who loves you, who can take a few pranks without resorting to cruelty,¡± Victor says, surer now of his decision than ever before. ¡°And who doesn¡¯t try to have us kidnapped,¡± Ian murmurs. ¡°Or sent to Colorado,¡± Alvin says, looking away. Victor frowns. ¡°You knew about that school in Colorado?¡± Alvin rolls his eyes at Victor. ¡°We know about everything.¡± Victorughs. ¡°Yes, well, maybe I didn¡¯t give you credit for being such good spies. But you¡¯re right. You deserve better than that.¡± In his head, he also adds, and so do I. ¡°We already have a mommy who is better than that,¡± Ian says, smiling and stretching his hands over his head. Victor is d to see that the sorrow and worry is starting to disappear from his face. Alvin doesn¡¯t say anything, just gives Victor a knowing look. Victor chuckles and narrows his eyes at him. ¡°Yes, your good mother. Does she know you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Evelyn says from the doorway. Victor looks up, surprised, to see that she¡¯s leaning against the door frame, surveying the scene before her and smiling. How did he miss her sneaking up? ¡°Hello,¡± Victor says, standing slowly, a little at a loss for words. ¡°Hi,¡± she says, giving him a hesitant smile. There¡¯s an awkward silence between all of them for a moment as they stare at each other, not knowing what to say next. Luckily, Ian breaks it. ¡°Can we have iceee creammm?¡± he whines. Evelynughs. ¡°Ian, it¡¯s veryte, and I¡¯m sure your dad wants to go to bed ¨C he¡¯s had a long day ¨C¡° ¡°Actually, I could use a little ice cream,¡± Victor says softly, putting his hands in his pockets and giving her a smile. ¡°Oh,¡± she says, surprised and standing up straight. ¡°Well then. Ice cream it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the bowls and spoons!¡± Alvin shouts, dashing into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll pick the vors!¡± Shouts Ian, pulling open the freezer. ¡°Just take them all out,¡± Victor says,ughing and enjoying their excitement. ¡°We¡¯ll have a feast.¡± Evelyn walks up to him, arms crossed, and looks up into his face, standing close enough to whisper. ¡°You okay?¡± Victor gives her a small smile and nods. ¡°I will be.¡± She nods as well, speaking again with her face and her eyes. Nothing will ever be the same. He shrugs as he responds. Good. Onwards and Upwards, Evelyn. She gives him onest smile ¨C a bright one ¨C and turns to the boys. ¡°Whoever has the chocte, hand it over. I im that for me, and me alone!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Ian cries, grabbing the carton and dashing into the living room. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pry it from my dead hands!¡± Evelynughs as she chases after him, grabbing a spoon off the counter as she goes. ¡°This can be arranged!¡± Victorughs ¨C god, he can¡¯t believe he¡¯sughing, after everything today ¨C and looks down as Alvin tugs on the sleeve of his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy,¡± he whispers, conspiratorial, and holding up another quart of ice cream that reads Double Fudge. ¡°I saved you some.¡± ¡°I knew I liked you best,¡± Victor murmurs, giving him a wink. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some spoons.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 #Chapter 99 ¨C Unexpected Guests The next morning, Victor wakes early, going to his office to begin working through his ns for the future. Everything is different, now, without a Luna by his side to secure his position. He has heirs, yes, but themunity values family. Indeed, he has built much of his political stance on family values. Now that he has rejected his Luna, there is going to be blowback. He needs a n. Beta Stephen brings him a cup of coffee and he is just about to take a sip when the doorbell rings. Victor frowns at Stephen and c***s his head, a silent question. Stephen just shrugs at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. You don¡¯t have any appointments.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just Burton,¡± Victor says, straightening his suit coat. It¡¯s a little early for a full suit, he knows, but he feels better when he¡¯s ready for anything. ¡°I¡¯ll check, sir,¡± Stephen says, heading out of the room. Victor sips his coffee and turns to hisputer, scanning his calendars and email inbox, one ear cast towards the front door for any hint of who hase to visit. He goes still at the first hint of voices. Old voices, familiar ones. s**t. He stands straight and stares at the door of his office, his eyes narrowing as someone walks in the door frame. ¡°Mom?¡± Victor says, frowning. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just me, darling,¡± she says softly, lowering the small pink suitcase she carries to the ground. Victor opens his mouth to enquire, but closes it quickly when his father rolls into sight, followed quickly by Rafe and¡­someone new. Behind Rafe stands a beautiful woman ¨C tall, blonde, leggy, wearing heels so high her ankles seem to tremble. She gives him an enthusiastic smile with her over-plumped, over-glossed lips. Victor says nothing, looking them all over, waiting. ¡°We¡¯vee,¡± his father says, his face serious and ready for a fight, ¡°to take you in hand, boy. To take the pack in hand.¡± Victor¡¯s lips raise in a snarl. ¡°I don¡¯t need ¨C¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you need,¡± his father says, waving a hand to dismiss his protest. ¡°What matters is that when you took the pack at such an early age, a use was built into the contract suggesting that if you hit times of crisis ¨C and rejecting a well-loved and well-respected Luna certainly falls under the category of a crisis ¨C then senior members of the pack have the right to assess your leadership.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The old man folds his hands in hisp, looking at Victor with steady eyes. Behind him, Rafe smirks. ¡°We¡¯vee to enact that use.¡± Victor growls, his mind racing, trying to find a way out of it. ¡°It¡¯s iron-d, unfortunately,¡± his mother says, not unkindly. Victor shifts his gaze to her. Would she betray him too? Sensing the direction of his thoughts, Victor¡¯s mother slowly shakes her head. ¡°No, darling. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± ¡°That use,¡± Victor says, his anger rumbling in his chest, ¡°was created for a twenty-year-old pup, whose missteps could lead to disaster ¨C not for someone who has capably led the pack for over a decade ¨C¡° ¡°Well then,¡± Rafe says, his words smooth and cocky, ¡°you should have had the byws revised, shouldn¡¯t you, at some point during that time. As it stands, we have every right to be here.¡± ¡°And if you reject it,¡± his mother says softly, almost apologetically, ¡°it opens the opportunity for the pack to vote on yourpetence. Immediately.¡± Victor sighs, looking down at his desk, at his hands spread there. God damnit. Another move he hadn¡¯t seening. But he could get through this ¨C find a way to quickly and undeniably prove his competence, and they would be forced to leave. ¡°For how long will you be staying?¡± Victor asks, acquiescing to the situation, but not happy about it. ¡°For as long as it takes,¡± he hears his father say. ¡°Sir?¡± Victor looks up when he hears Beta Stephen¡¯s voice. The Beta is standing in the doorway behind his family, overloaded with suitcases. ¡°Where do you want to put them?¡± Two hourster, and his family is thoroughly moved in, his father and motherfortably ensconced in an inw suite on the first floor. Victor had had it built expressly for their visits several years back, everything made specifically to be essible by someone in a wheelchair. Rafe and the girl he hid in a guest room upstairs. The guest room furthest from his own room, in fact. He didn¡¯t want to hear¡­well, anything. From the two of them. Victor stands by the back door of his house, looking over the scene at the pool out back. His father isn¡¯t there ¨C he¡¯s taking a rest in his room ¨C but the rest of the family is. Surveying my leadership, my ass, Victor thinks, taking a sip of his drink. They¡¯re just here for a vacation at my expense. Indeed, it looks like that, today. Though it¡¯s not even New Years, the lucky warm snap has continued. He blinks, wondering at the fast change ¨C not even a few days ago, they had had a white Christmas, and now it felt almost like spring. His family is taking advantage of the warmth, sitting in the sun by the pool. Rafe was grilling lunch in the outdoor kitchen and his new girl ¨C Bridgette ¨C wasying in a ludicrously small bikini, working on her tan. Victor shakes his head at her, huffing augh. Yes, the weather is nice, but it¡¯s still December. Ridiculous. Rafe rarely brought home girls ¨C he generally prefers to keep his affairs secret ¨C but when he does, they¡¯re always absurd. This one does not disappoint. His mother sits happily perched on the end of a lounge chair, passively petting Archie, who is glued to her side, and chatting with Ian and Alvin, who havee up to greet everyone. Evelyn has not shown her face, Victor considers, frowning. He can¡¯t me her, after how his father and brother treated her. She hadn¡¯t been happy when he¡¯d texted her to let her know his family¡¯s ns to stay. Evelyn: I told you, Victor, I don¡¯t want my boys around your father and brother. I don¡¯t want them influencing their lives. Victor had run his hand over his face when he read this text, trying to figure out the best way forward. He understood her objections but¡­with them living here, it would be increasingly difficult to keep them apart. He had sent a curt reply, full of promise. Victor: I¡¯ll speak to them, Evelyn. They won¡¯t treat you with anything but the utmost respect. Her reply hadn¡¯t exactly been encouraging. Evelyn: Fine, Victor. But I know how they feel, deep down. No matter what sort of face they put forward. One wrong step with my children, and I¡¯m taking them away from here. He knew she was serious, and knew that if his father and brother figured out that this was her ultimatum, that they could very well choose to use it to their advantage and get rid of her. It was a tricky line he had to walk here, he knew. He gritted his teeth, studying the scene before him, picking out his next moves. How could he best negotiate this? Prove himselfpetent while keeping Evelyn by his side? His control of his pack, his family, his¡­whatever he had with Evelyn. It all teetered on a very fine ledge now. How could he keep it all together? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 #Chapter 100 ¨C Edgar 3s Evelyn I stare out the window at the back of my kitchen, watching warily as my boys chat with their grandmother by the pool. I can see Victor standing at his back door, likewise surveying the scene. We¡¯re both figuring out our next moves. Sighing, I turn my attention back to the breakfast dishes in the sink. So much has changed in the past few hours ¨C an absolute whirlwind. Victor was supposed to be gone ¨C off with Amelia on his tropical honeymoon, and I was supposed to return to my little cottage today, alone with my boys. I was supposed to be nning my new life. Instead, Victor is still here, Amelia is gone, and suddenly there¡¯s a whole new group of people living with him ¨C throwing a new wrench into the situation, into my life. I scrub harder in my frustration. Why can¡¯t things ever turn to be easier, rather than harder and more complicated? Hardest to grasp is the idea that Victor is, bizarrely, single now. He and Amelia had been so closely tied in my mind, in the nation¡¯s mind, that to think of him without her is¡­bizarre. The media had gone into a frenzy with it ¨C so much so that I can¡¯t even read my favorite gossip apps or watch television. Victor¡¯s rejection of Amelia is on every site, app, and channel. Some journalists have taken Amelia¡¯s side, marking Victor as a cruel, overly-demanding Alpha who has ruthlessly rejected the angelic model. Others dig more deeply into Amelia¡¯s own dark side, revealing her cruelty towards Victor¡¯s children and suggesting that his actions protect his pack from what is, essentially, a wicked stepmother jealous of the attention he pays his boys. I can¡¯t help but side with those ones, just a little bit. Even when I do my best to be unbiased, I still hear the screams of my children locked in that cab. They were ultimately unharmed, of course, but they were so scared ¨C so unnecessary an act ¨C I grit my teeth, throwing the scrub brush in the sink so that it tters on the metal. God damnit. I¡¯ve been reying that memory in my mind every fifteen minutes, it feels like,pletely haunted by it and unable to let it go. I¡¯ll never forgive her for her actions, but damnit, I wish I could find a way to wipe it from my mind. I can¡¯t live with the stress of reliving it over and over again. I cover my eyes with my hand, leaning against the counter, trying hard to think of something else. But my mind turns towards my own face, sshed across the television and my phone. It¡¯s not a leading story, but some clever journalists have begun to specte that I¡¯ve had something to do with Victor¡¯s rejection of Amelia. That he¡¯s rejected her, on some level, to make space in his life for this st from his past, the mother of his children. They¡¯ve even uncovered and begun to specte about the fact that I¡¯ve been living on Victor¡¯s property, in what they¡¯ve been calling his ¡°doll house¡± ¨C a name that¡¯s rife with the suggestion that I¡¯m just his ything¡­ God, I think, gritting my teeth. Thank god they don¡¯t know about the night of his Hunt ¨C I¡¯m swarmed with memories, then ¨C of Victor grabbing me, pulling me to him, his mouth hot on mine ¨C of falling to the floor, of his weight on top of me, of the way my neck arched and my mouth fell open at the precise moment I felt him enter me ¨C I jump up, pulling myself up straight, shaking my head, refusing to let my thoughts go there. God damnit. It¡¯s all just way tooplicated. Behind me, I hear my front door creek open. I turn, weing any distraction, but hoping that it¡¯s a good one. ¡°Anyone home?¡± Edgar calls. When his eyes find me in the kitchen, his face lights up. I return the look, skipping over to him and throwing my arms around his neck. ¡°Hey!¡± I say, kissing him lightly on the mouth. He wraps his arms around me, pulling me close and deepening our kiss. I let him, for a moment, and then pull away, smiling up into his face. ¡°We missed you,¡± I say. Heughs and loosens his grip on me, allowing me to take a step away so that he can see me better. ¡°Sounds like I missed some real fireworks,¡± he says, looking me up and down. ¡°You have no idea,¡± I say, rolling my eyes and taking his hand. I lead him over to the couch, where we sit. ¡°It was a very stressful couple of days.¡± ¡°I can imagine,¡± he responds, eyebrows raised. ¡°Are you guys all okay? You and the boys, I mean?¡± I shrug, looking down at the floor. Edgar, as one of Victor¡¯s top Betas, has been briefed on the events of the wedding, so there¡¯s no real need to fill him in on the details of Amelia¡¯s actions, Victor¡¯s rejection, the aftermath. But I can tell he wants my perspective, and frankly, I just don¡¯t have the energy for it. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I say, picking at the trim of the couch. ¡°Or, we will be, soon enough. When it all blows over.¡± Edgar nods kindly at me, sensing my mood and letting it all pass. We¡¯ll talk about it morepletely sometimeter. Sometime soon. Just¡­not when it¡¯s so fresh. He leans back into the cushions of the couch and smiles at me. ¡°When you were gone, I did some research.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, perking up and smiling at him. ¡°What kind of research?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he pulls his phone out of his pocket. ¡°I didn¡¯t have as much time as I thought I would ¨C we didn¡¯t expect you and the boys back until today, at least, but¡­¡± He hands his phone to me. ¡°I found some¡­ ces.¡± I take the phone, studying it, my face breaking out into a big smile. Edgar has used a real estate website to save a couple of homes, a couple of possibilities for us, for our future. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I look him in the face, beaming. ¡°This is so great,¡± I say,ughing a little, and then turning my eyes back to the phone and swiping through the selections. ¡°Do you have a favorite?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know your tastes, precisely,¡± he says, ¡°so I wanted to go broad with the selection. But I do have a special ce in my heart for this one¡­¡± Looking at the phone upside down, he swipes until a small yellow housees onto the screen. I bring it closer to my face, studying the wide white porch out front, the gingerbread trim in the gables. ¡°There¡¯s a pear tree in the front yard,¡± he says softly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like that. And plenty of room in the back for the boys, and for¡­Archie, if you¡¯re taking him¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave Archie behind,¡± I murmur, swiping through the listing and looking at the quaint kitchen, therge and sunny living room, theyout of the bedrooms upstairs. I smirk, and then raise my eyes to his. ¡°Three bedrooms?¡± He gives me a shy smile and shrugs. ¡°Room for each of the boys to have their own, or¡­room to grow.¡± I bite my lip, considering him. ¡°The boys will never want separate bedrooms. We¡¯ll have to find some other way to fill the space.¡± His grin widens and then he leans forward, burying his hand in my hair as he pulls me in for a kiss. I return it, letting the happy emotions of this moment fill my mind ¨C wipe out all the memories of the stressful weekend, of everything that¡¯s happened in the past forty-eight hours. Edgar shifts his position, leveling his body so that he leans over me, putting his other hand on my lower back to pull me forward so that I¡¯mying t on the sofa and he¡¯s above me. As our kiss deepens, he gently rests his body on top of mine so that we¡¯re flush, pressed against each other. I slide a hand down his back, raising my leg so that my calf brushes against his thigh on the way to wrap around his waist. I smile, flicking my tongue against his lips, and he lets out a soft moan. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he whispers, ¡°God, I just want to ¨C¡° But then, we hear the back door creak open, the sound of four small feet pattering through the kitchen. Edgar sighs and lifts himself off of me, giving me a heady stare. ¡°Raincheck?¡± He says, disappointed, but turning a happy face towards the boys as they run into the room. ¡°Absolutely,¡± I murmur, still looking at him. And I mean it, in that moment. But also, I can¡¯t help ncing at the kitchen floor, remembering a different kiss, a different moment, in which I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop kissing if I¡¯d tried. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 #Chapter 101 ¨C Frantic calls ¡°It¡¯s good to speak to you again,¡± Victor says the next evening, his voice metallic and mechanical through the old rotary phone. ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, twirling my fingers in the chord. ¡°The agency let me know that you tried to contact me over the weekend. I apologize for being unavable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± he murmurs, dismissing it. ¡°You are, of course, entitled to your life. You shouldn¡¯t have to be on call for all of my emergencies.¡± ¡°But you have such interesting emergencies,¡± I say,ughing a little. Victor does the same. I hesitated before taking this call. I know that I¡¯ve got to end this charade soon ¨C it¡¯s so far beyond hical, now, for me to be taking these calls. But still ¨C I need to know where he stands after the whole wedding fiasco. ¡°How are you?¡± I ask, prompting him, hoping that he takes the reins for the most part. ¡°It has been¡­a difficult couple of days,¡± he says, clearly searching for words. I nod, understanding. He wants this to be anonymous, and will have trouble telling me details without revealing his identity. ¡°Please, continue,¡± I say. ¡°Well, my family has arrived for a visit. A rather, extended stay.¡± I blink, surprised that he wants to talk about this, rather than about the dissolution of his rtionship. That was, after all, the reason he wanted to talk to a therapist in the first ce. ¡°Oh? And are you close with your family?¡± ¡°No,¡± he growls. ¡°Like many Alpha families, our rtionships are¡­strained. Complicated. My mother is a wonderful woman, but my father and brother¡­¡± I nod, understanding. My own family is simr, though I have no brothers topare. ¡°They¡¯re putting me in aplicated situation, threatening to take the pack from me if I don¡¯t prove that I can effectively lead it. And because I was so young when I took the pack, they built a use into the contract that means that they can do it, if I don¡¯t satisfy their concerns.¡± My eyebrows raise almost to my hairline. This is¡­shocking, and very worrying. Victor Kensington, deposed as the leader of the Kensington pack? Who would take over then ¨C horrible Rafe? My sons? His father, would he reseize control? Before I have a chance to spin out the possibilities, Victor continues. ¡°I feel like¡­so much these days, like I am losing control of everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for.¡± I can almost feel him shaking his head with confusion, frustration. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if, when I was twenty-two, and single, it was¡­easier. All I had to do all day was think about the pack, work on the pack, build the pack and its defenses and its resources.¡± I listen silently, my heart going out to him. ¡°But then, as my life grew and changed ¨C as my¡­girlfriend came into the picture. As I discovered that I had sons, I think that my attention was torn in many different directions. I wasn¡¯t able to give the pack or my rtionships the attention they deserve. And they all suffered.¡± ¡°It seems like you have some good perspective on this,¡± I say softly, impressed by his ability to urately analyze the situation. Heughs a little. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot,¡± he says, ¡°and I think that talking to you has certainly given me some useful methods for approaching situations like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I say, my mouth pulling up into a little half smile. ¡°But you know, it shouldn¡¯t¡­be like that,¡± I hesitate, here, trying to puzzle out what I mean even to myself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks. ¡°I mean that if you feel yourself pulled in many different directions ¨C one direction being your pack, the other being your children, the next being your rtionship ¨C then perhaps something is not working there. Ideally, all of those aspects of your life would be going in the same direction, be working together, rather than pulling you apart.¡± He hums a little, considering my words. ¡°It makes me wonder if¡­these aspects of your life truly mix well together. Or if changes need to be made.¡± I grimace a little as I say this, wondering if I¡¯m getting too close to suggesting that he needs to break up with his girlfriend, especially as I already know that he¡¯s done that. ¡°Well,¡± he says, considering. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a step in that direction recently. My¡­rtionship, with my¡­ well, my mate. I¡¯ve finished it, rejected her.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, feigning surprise, I hope convincingly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that. I know that you worked very hard to try and make that work.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he says, a little lost in his thoughts and emotions. ¡°Do you think that this will have positive results, for your life and your future? Help you be able to make everything move in the right direction?¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± He says, and my heart sinks at the doubt in his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She has been part of my life for so long ¨C I leaned on her, drew support from her, loved her. With her gone¡­it may eventually be better. If I didn¡¯t think that, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. But right now? I just feel a little lost.¡± My heart is wrenched by the vulnerable sincerity in his voice. I want to go to him, wrap my arms around him, encourage him, let him know that it¡¯s all going to be okay. But of course, in this moment, I am his therapist, not his¡­well, whatever it is I am to him. We talk for a few more minutes, me trying to be as encouraging as I can. But the call ends on rather a dead note and I stare at the phone in my hands, its steady dial tone ringing, wondering if there¡¯s anything I could have said that would make it better. The professional inside of me knows that there¡¯s not ¨C he¡¯s at a tough point in his life right now, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to make it better ¨C it¡¯s not even my job to make it better, just to listen and perhaps give him some tools to help him weather the storm. But the me that¡¯s inside me, the Evelyn? She can¡¯t sit idly by. I pull myself to my feet in the closet, yanking a cozy sweater down from a hanger and pulling it over my head. I leave my closet and walk briskly to my bedroom door, pulling it open and heading downstairs. The boys are in the living room, draped over the couch, chewing on candy ¨C who gave them that? ¨C and looking through some books. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Boys, will you be all right for a minute?¡± Alvin looks up at me and nods. ¡°Where you going, mama?¡± He asks, taking another piece of licorice from his pocket. ¡°I ¨C¡° I start to answer, and then quickly move into the living room, hands open. ¡°All this candy, give it to me. And don¡¯t even think about hiding it.¡± The boys whine andin, but hand over their stash. ¡°Where did you get all of this, anyway?¡± I ask, frowning down at the double-fist¡¯s worth of candy in my hand, flecked with pocket lint. ¡°Uncle Rafe gave it to us,¡± Ian says, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°And you can have more tomorrow,¡± I say, shrugging and tossing it on the kitchen counter. ¡°I counted how many pieces are there!¡± I call over my shoulder as I pull on the warm boots I have sitting by the back door. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about sneaking any!¡± ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin whines, and I turn back to him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Not far, baby,¡± I say, wrapping a scarf around my neck. The temperature has dropped, finally, and I¡¯m going outside. ¡°Just across thewn to visit daddy.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 #Chapter 102 ¨C To stay or to go? I walk slowly up to the house, surveying the scene, not wanting to run into members of his family. I meet a few Betas in the woods between houses, but they merely nod and smile as I pass. I return the gesture, d to know that they¡¯re there. The house itself is quiet, though. Lights are on in various spaces, but there¡¯s no sign of life in the kitchen or anywhere on the first floor. Frowning, Ie around the pool and stand by the edge of the back porch, trying to see if Victor is sitting somewhere close, maybe reading ¨C ¡°Looking for someone?¡± I jump at the voice, panic flooding me. But when I look in that direction, I just see Victor, sitting in an Adirondack chair in a dark corner of his porch. ¡°No, I just came up here looking for someone to scare the hell out of me. So, thanks for that little jolt to my nervous system, so kind of you.¡± He gives me a low chuckle. I climb up the three short steps to the porch and walk over to him. He¡¯s got a warm nket spread over his knees, a ss of whiskey resting on the floor next to his chair. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I ask, wrapping my arms around my body for warmth. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold.¡± He shrugs. ¡°It will be too cold toe get fresh air at all soon, so I thought I¡¯d take advantage of what could be myst night. Plus, I wanted to get away from them.¡± He uses his head to indicate his family inside of the house. ¡°Are they so bad?¡± I ask. He rolls his eyes at me, just a little. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve gone back to high school. I¡¯m the Alpha of this pack, but somehow I find myself taking the trash out for mom, listening to my dad lecture me on the fact that my tie is too loose.¡± He heaves a sigh and shakes his head. I purse my lips, hearing again the frustration that he expressed over the phone. ¡°They¡¯ll be gone soon,¡± I say softly, trying to be encouraging. ¡°You¡¯ll find a new normal.¡± He nods and leans down to pick up his ss of whiskey. ¡°But when they¡¯re gone, what will it look like?¡± He says, thinking aloud. ¡°They¡¯ll be gone, and so will you, off to your new house, wherever that is. Suddenly I¡¯ll be in this big house, all alone.¡± He sips his whiskey, thoughtful, and my heart goes out to him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I open my mouth to respond when the back door opens. I grimace, anticipating disruption from his mother or worse, but am surprised to see a man emerge. A man I recognize ¨C Suddenly, my face breaks into a smile. ¡°Burton!¡± I say,ughing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He bows his head slightly, smiling at me, andes over to us with a ss of wine on his tray and my favorite nket draped over his arm. ¡°It is a pleasure to see you again, Madame,¡± he says softly. ¡°I took the liberty of fetching you this ss of wine, so that Alpha Kensington is not drinking alone.¡± I ept the ss of wine and the nket, thanking him. He gives a short bow, and then heads back into the house. ¡°How did he get here?¡± I say,ughing again and turning back to Victor. He shrugs again. ¡°I liked him. He seems to have a rare talent for intuiting people¡¯s needs. So I offered him a job.¡± I take a sip of my wine, happy, and wrap the nket around my shoulders. ¡°Good, I really liked him. I was sorry to have to say goodbye to him.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m d that we agree,¡± Victor says, turning up the corners of his mouth just slightly. ¡°I guess I was wrong before, I will at least have Burton here when you all leave.¡± ¡°Quite the bachelor pad,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows and lowering myself into the chair next to Victor¡¯s. ¡°You two are going to get up to some crazy times.¡± He huffs a smallugh and then closes his eyes. I purse my lips, studying him as he sits still in the darkness of the porch. The lines of his face are cut as finely as ss, but I can see the sleepless nights, the anxiety, the weight of his increasingly heavy world pressing on him in the darkness of the skin beneath his eyes. It breaks my heart to see him strained so. I want to reach out my hands and smooth away the frown I see pulling at the corners of his mouth. I want to whisperforting nothings in his ear. I want to run my hands through his hair and say sardonic things; I want to hear himugh. I grip my wine ss tighter to further avoid the impulse to reach out and touch him. Then, I clear my throat. ¡°You know, Victor, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about the boy¡¯s schoolwork.¡± Slowly, he opens his eyes and looks at me. He doesn¡¯t say a word, just lets me continue. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to send them back to a human school,¡± I say, ¡°Not after my father took them away so easily. But there are so few schools we can send them to, and nothing close by.¡± He nods, considering. ¡°And it will be several months, at least, until Prath Academy is ready to open its doors.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°So, what do you think about homeschooling for the spring? And then summer off, and then Prath in the fall.¡± He considers me and thinks about it. ¡°We could certainly find a tutor easily enough. I¡¯m sure Annabeth could rmend someone suitable. But your next house ¨C will it be spacious enough to have both a home office for you, and amodations for the boys¡¯ schooling, and whatever¡­.whatever Beta stuff Edgar brings?¡± Iugh lightly. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s Beta stuff?¡± He shrugs and chuckles too. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I still think of them all as living in the barracks. A locker full of weapons and bullet-proof vests, I guess,¡± he says, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, considering the bulk of all this Beta stuff,¡± I say,ughing again, ¡°I wonder if it would be too crowded. But your house,¡± I look up at it, his sprawling modern mansion, ¡°is certainly big enough.¡± ¡°What are you getting at, Evelyln?¡± He narrows his eyes, studying me closely. I shrug. ¡°Just that¡­we could stay, perhaps. A little bit longer. In the cottage.¡± I pause, giving him space to respond, but he just stares at me. ¡°Just for a little longer,¡± I continue, feeling awkward under his silent gaze. ¡°Just until the academy opens¡­and perhaps until your family is gone. Until we all feel a little more¡­settled. But we don¡¯t want to be a burden. If having us back there,¡± I gesture towards my little cottage, ¡°Is any trouble¡­we can go.¡± He is silent for a moment longer and I bite my lip. ¡°You are never a burden, Evelyn. Neither you nor the boys.¡± His voice is low, but happy. I think he is pleased. ¡°You can stay as long as you wish ¨C the house is yours, at your disposal. And I think it¡¯s a good n, for their education.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, giving him a broad smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± I take another long sip from my wine ss and then set it down on the arm of my chair. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, rising. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the boys. They¡¯ll be thrilled, I¡¯m sure.¡± He nods and I head towards the stairs, feeling a lightness in my step. I made the right choice, I am sure. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, calling after me. I pause at the top step. ¡°You can stay forever, if you want.¡± I bite my lip and smile, nodding once, and then skip down the stairs, blushing. I don¡¯t know precisely what he meant by that, but¡­ Well. Perhaps a question for another day. With that, I cross the yard and head back into my happy little cottage. My home. For now, at least ¨C but maybe¡­maybe forever? Is that too long a time? Chapter 103 Chapter 103 #Chapter 103 ¨C Family Ties ¡°Mimi!¡± Ian shouts, bursting through Victor¡¯s back door. He had seen his grandmother through the window as he ran across the yard, his backpack slung over his shoulder. ¡°Are youing to our school today!?¡± Sheughs, bending down to look at her grandson. ¡°Your school? What are you talking about?¡± Alvin and Evelyne through the kitchen door, Evelyn pressing it closed behind her. ¡°We go to school here now, Mimi!¡± Alvin says, equally excited. Marissa turns a curious look on Evelyn, who nods and shrugs. ¡°Victor and I decided to homeschool them for a few months, until the academy gets on its feet. We¡¯re interviewing tutors today.¡± ¡°How exciting,¡± Marissa says, smiling down at the boys. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m going to pick a really good one,¡± Ian says, hefting his backpack up onto one of the high kitchen schools. ¡°Someone who knows a lot about lizards.¡± ¡°Very into reptiles, recently,¡± Evelyn murmurs to Marissa on her way past her, heading for the coffee machine. ¡°I remember that phase,¡± Marissa says,ughing lightly and lifting Alvin up into a chair. Evelyn pours herself a cup of coffee. ¡°Do you need one, Marissa?¡± But Marissa points to her own half-full cup, sitting on the kitchen ind. ¡°No, darling, but thank you for asking.¡± Evelyn looks passively around the room as she heads to the fridge for cream. ¡°Where is Victor? We have tutorsing in about ten minutes.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marissa shrugs and settles into a chair next to Alvin. ¡°He¡¯ll be here, you know he¡¯s neverte.¡± Evelyn nods and settles into a chair across from Marissa. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he does it. Maybe he swallowed a pocket watch as a child, so he always knows the time.¡± ¡°Like the crocodile,¡± Marissa says, smiling and lifting her coffee cup to her lips. ¡°Always chasing Peter Pan.¡± Evelynughs, charmed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯d forgotten about that.¡± Alvin looks down at his own stomach, as if imagining his own internal clock. ¡°Would that work?¡± ¡°No, baby,¡± Evelyn says,ughing. ¡°Please, don¡¯t try it.¡± Ian starts unloading his books onto the ind, clearly nning to quiz the tutors very hard on their credentials. Alvin leans over to help him formte a n. ¡°Where are¡­¡± She grimaces a little, hoping Victor¡¯s father and brother aren¡¯t close at hand. ¡°Away,¡± Marissa says, smiling softly at her. ¡°I continue to be so sorry,¡± she says, ¡°about how they treated you at the wedding. It is unforgivable, but I hope that you will¡­well, perhaps give them another chance.¡± Evelyn presses her lips together. ¡°I tend to keep very firm boundaries, Marissa. When people cross them, as your husband and son did, my instinct is to ensure that they don¡¯t have the same chance twice.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Marissa says. ¡°That¡¯s¡­it¡¯s very wise. But I have had talks with both of them, and I will have more, encouraging them to treat you with the respect that you deserve.¡± ¡°The problem with that,¡± Evelyn says slowly, ¡°is that they can act respectful all they want. But it doesn¡¯t mean that they respect me. Deep down, I will know the contempt that they have for me, for the way that I live my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Marissa says, turning to the window. She gets a far-off look in her eyes that makes Evelyn smile, it¡¯s so like the one that Victor gets. ¡°They are¡­.old, the two of them.¡± Evelyn frowns a little, wondering what she could mean. ¡°Even Rafe,¡± Marissa continues, ¡°who is so young, is old in his ideas, about traditions. They are both stuck, somehow, in a world well worth dismissing.¡± She turns her gaze to Evelyn. ¡°Perhaps you can help me bring them into the twenty-first century.¡± ¡°To a world in which being a single mother isn¡¯t a thing to be ashamed of, or a sign of immorality?¡± Evelyn brings her coffee mug to her lips, quirking an eyebrow. ¡°It might take a long haul to get them here.¡± Marissaughs and raises her cup in Evelyn¡¯s direction. ¡°You may be right. But I have to try.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Evelyn says, giving her a sunny smile. ¡°Then I will promise not to bare my teeth and bite their heads off the next time I see them. I can give peace in this family another chance.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Marissa says, looking at Evelyn fondly. ¡°I do consider you very much a part of this family, my dear.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn says softly, touched. Both of their heads turn as they hear slow footsteps on the stairs. ¡°Oh hey,¡± Bridgette says, smiling slowly, her eyes zed. She stretches her hands above her head as she yawns and totters into the kitchen, high heels already strapped to her feet. ¡°Is there any coffee?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Evelyn says, going to get a cup. ¡°Do you want cream and sugar?¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Bridgette says, wrinking her nose. ¡°No, that¡¯s way too many extra calories.¡± Evelyn frowns a bit but shrugs, handing Bridgette a mug of ck coffee. ¡°How did you sleep¡­my dear.¡± Marissa says, looking over Bridgette with just a hint of distaste. ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Bridgette says breathily, closing her eyes and leaning against the ind. ¡°Fine I guess, but Rafe kept me up all night doing ¨C¡° She opens her eyes and giggles, perhaps remembering who she¡¯s talking to. ¡°Well. You know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ian says, giving Bridgette a cheerful smile over the top of his book. ¡°Were you upte ying a game?¡± Bridgette gives a tinkly littleugh. ¡°Yeah, baby. A game.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Alvin says, suddenly interested. Bridgette opens her mouth to answer but, thankfully, Victor sweeps into the room, all business. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± he says, leaning down to give his mother a kiss on the cheek as he passes. ¡°Mother.¡± Everyone gives him their greetings and Evelyn notes the small smile that passes on his lips. He likes to have a full house, she thinks, as he ruffles the boys hair on the way to the fridge. As long as it¡¯s a peaceful one. ¡°When do the tutors arrive?¡± Evelyn asks. ¡°The first one should be here in five minutes,¡± he answers, taking a water bottle from the fridge. ¡°Do you want toe to my office? We can strategize.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Evelyn says, standing up from where she was leaning on the counter. ¡°Boys, stay here with your Mimi. Dad and I are going to have a chat.¡± The boys give Evelyn and Victor thumbs-ups as they head out of the room. Victor opens the door to his office, allowing her to enter first. Burton is in there, dusting, but he gathers his supplies and heads outs Victor and Evelyne in. ¡°Wow,¡± Evelyn says, dropping into a chair next to Victor¡¯s desk. ¡°You¡¯ve got a crowded house today.¡± Victor shrugs. ¡°I think I¡¯m used to it. This is what it was always like, when I was growing up. People around all the time.¡± ¡°Mine was the opposite,¡± Evelyn said, pulling her legs up onto the chair and wrapping her arms around them. ¡°Dad always kept all of his Alpha stuff at the office; the home was mostly my mom, my sister, and I, alone ¨C pretty much all the time. I guess that¡¯s the difference when you have girls instead of boys in an Alpha family though.¡± Victor frowns, considering this. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he says. ¡°Though if I had daughters, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d make the choice to hide them away.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Evelyn says, stern. ¡°It¡¯s a horrible thing to do to girls, who already have so much against them in this world.¡± Victor nods, agreeing, and flicks on hisputer to go over the credentials of the tutors. As he pulls up the files, Evelyn bites her lip, thinking. ¡°Victor?¡± She asks. He flicks her eyes to her and hums, inviting her to continue. ¡°What are you going to do about Amelia?¡± He pauses, stays still for a moment, and then turns to her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­when I was dismissed from my father¡¯s pack, for doing something¡­simr to Amelia¡­¡± Victor opens his mouth to protest, but Evelyn interrupts. ¡°Not the same! But still, connected to a wedding, a betrayal¡­it was very difficult for me. To be a Rogue wolf, without a pack.¡± Victor¡¯s brows knit together. ¡°What are you getting at, Evelyn?¡± She shrugs, looking down at her hands, knowing it¡¯s a touchy subject. ¡°Just that¡­when we were talking, just now, about it not being very easy for girls. It¡¯s going to be very hard for her, as a Rogue. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll find her feet, but¡­¡± He folds his hands in front of him, his voice all business. ¡°And what would you suggest is the alternative? Forgive her? Embrace her position of power within my pack?¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says, considering. ¡°I don¡¯t think she should be a member of your pack. Just perhaps¡­ dy the paperwork, a little. Until she finds her feet. There are plenty of good people out there who have been dered Rogue, who either didn¡¯t deserve it or who have reformed. And a lot of them just fall through the cracks, live horrible lives, for a mistake they made years ago.¡± Victor considers this carefully, an idea forming in his mind, sparked by Evelyn¡¯s words. ¡°All right,¡± he says evenly. Evelyn looks up at him, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll dy the paperwork. For a while, until we hear that she¡¯s on her feet. You are right ¨C there¡¯s no reason to increase her suffering, if it¡¯s just a matter of paperwork.¡± Evelyn gives Victor a big smile and opens her mouth to say more, but just at that moment, Burton peeks around the corner of the door. ¡°Sir? Madame? A Professor Tilt, here to see you regarding tutoring services.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says to Burton, standing up and buttoning his zer. ¡°Please send her in.¡± The interviews go well, but all the while, Victor¡¯s brain is buzzing with his new idea. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 #Chapter 104 ¨C G The hall is truly gorgeous, candle-lit chandeliers hoisted high in the ballroom, casting a glowing golden light down on all of the attendees. Victor stands at the entrance to the hall, his mother and father on one side, Rafe and Bridgette on the other. Victor has his hands in his pockets, surveying the room. It¡¯s a big night for him ¨C one which could, perhaps, make or break him. His mother gives his hand a small, subtle squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, my boy,¡± she whispers. Victor gives her a quick smile, and then, as one, they walk into the room. It¡¯s a charity event, like so many others for Alphas from theirmunities. This one supports widowed wives and their children, an honorable cause which Victor has famously supported before. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. While he¡¯s here to support the charity, it¡¯s also an opportunity for Victor to make further connections withmunity leaders, solicit further donations for his school project, and to feel out his reputation with the other wolves after his disastrous almost-wedding. A few steps into the room and Annabeth Prath sweeps over to him. ¡°Victor!¡± she says, giving him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°So lovely to see you.¡± Victor gives her a warm smile, d to see that she, at least, is still on his side. ¡°Hello Annabeth,¡± he returns. ¡°You remember my mother?¡± The pair engage in a quick exchange of introductions before his family leaves him to fetch drinks from the bar. ¡°Who is that little piece of meat your brother has shown up with?¡± Annabeth says, grimacing. Victor shakes his head. ¡°Bridgette,¡± he exins. ¡°Rafe¡¯stest me, though I don¡¯t know why he thought it appropriate to bring this one home, when he¡¯s never bothered with anyone else.¡± Annabeth raises an eyebrow. ¡°Is he going for your seat?¡± Victor blinks, startled at her perspicacity. Sheughs at his shocked expression. ¡°You¡¯re single now, Victor. With Amelia gone, half the men in this room are either looking to depose you or marry you to their daughters.¡± Victor grimaces, looking around to see that many eyes are, indeed, on him. Annabeth takes his arm and leads him towards the bar as well. ¡°I hope you have some tricks up your sleeve, Victor,¡± she says. ¡°I believe the hyenas are circling.¡± They walk up to the bar behind Rafe and Bridgette, the former talking loudly, theter leaning heavily on his arm. ¡°- Completely shattered by the betrayal, hardly gets out of bed,¡± Rafe says to a gathered group of Alphas. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t my brother, I¡¯d say ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯d say what.¡± Victor interposes, his voice calm andmanding. Rafe turns quickly, clearly surprised. ¡°That¡­that ¨C¡° he stutters, his eyes darting as he searches for words. ¡°That you¡¯ll never be taken down by something so frivolous as a cancelled engagement.¡± He gives a broad, fake smile. ¡°Thank you, Rafe,¡± Victor says, joining the circle and speaking for himself. ¡°But I believe that anyone would be shaken, at least slightly, by the loss of a beloved mate, even if it was my decision. But that shouldn¡¯t be seen as a blow to my leadership. If anything, my pack is stronger now without that weak link.¡± Some in the group nod, considering the truth in that statement. Others frown, or, stone-faced, walk away unwilling to let him see their reaction. As the group breaks up, Victor graps Rafe by the arm. ¡°Whoa, brother ¨C¡° Rafe says, attempting tough it off. ¡°If you speak another bad word about me,¡± Victor snarls, ¡°I will end you, and your pathetic grab for power. You would destroy this pack in a day, were it under your control.¡± With that, Victor shoves Rafe away from him. Rafe wraps his hand around Bridgette¡¯s waist, pulling her away and trying to joke, but Victor can see that he¡¯s shaken. Good. The evening passes slowly, with Victor seeking to speak to every Alpha he can, letting them see that he¡¯s as calm, controlled, and powerful as he ever was. It¡¯s hard work, keeping his head straight when half of these men sneer at him when they shake his hand, thinking him an i***t for dumping Amelia. The other trial of the evening ¨C which Victor did not anticipate, but Annabeth did ¨C is the number of women who have begged a moment of his attention that night. Mothers, mostly, who find a reason to casually mention their daughter¡¯s aplishments, and then just happen to have a lovely picture of her on their phone. Less frequent, but more anxiety-producing, are the small number of Alpha-born young women who slink towards him and make subtle (and not-so-subtle) hints that they¡¯d be willing to consider a date, or more. Or less. After one of these, with a particrly unattractive young blonde, Victor takes a deep breath and straightens his tie. He had to deal with this more in his younger years, but since Amelia came on the scene¡­well, women mostly left him alone. A mated man wasn¡¯t worth their time. Still, even before her, he had found easier ways out of those conversations. Only once, really, had he let himself be pulled into a dark alcove, and then taken someone to bed¡­ He gulps, a little, pushing away thoughts of that night. He¡¯s grateful, a momentter, when Annabeth sidles up to him with a ss of water. ¡°Speeches, soon,¡± she says. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He nods that he is and she heads to the podium to start the announcements. As one of thergest donors to the cause, Victor has been asked the make a speech. It¡¯s something that¡¯s been scheduled for months, but since his marriage failed only days ago, he thinks he¡¯s a bit more of a draw tonight. People have been so curious about the fallout from the broken engagement, and this is his first time facing the public. Determined to give them a strong showing, Victor climbs to the podium amidst apuse. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, pulling his speech cards from his jacket¡¯s inner pocket. He delivers the short, canned speech regarding the value ofmunity, the good work of charity, and thanking the tireless workers who have brought so much aid to the needy widows and children that the organization supports. It¡¯s a speech that was likewise written months ago. Then, he folds the cards and returns them to his pocket, speaking extemporaneously. The crowd perks up, sensing a change. ¡°I¡¯d also like to announce a development,¡± Victor says, ¡°regarding the rules of the Kensington pack.¡± The room buzzes with noise and Victor sees his father, seated at the front of the crowd, go pale with fury. Pack rules are hundreds of years old and rarely changed. Victor waits for the hubbub to die down and then continues. ¡°Inspired by the good work that this charity delivers to widowed mothers and children, the Kensington Pack seeks to aid other unfortunates within the wolfmunity. From this day forward, Rogue wolves ¨C men and women, along with their children ¨C will be allowed to apply to the Kensington pack for Beta status.¡± The audience explodes with noise, immediately responding to this controversial idea with exhuberance. Some are clearly excited, others are enraged. Two or three Alphas stride from their hall, dragging their wives behind them. Victor smirks, watching them. Let them go. Until now, only very progressive packs like Evelyn¡¯s old pack ¨C headed by Wird ¨C would allow Rogue wolves to join, and then barely as recognized pack members, never in important Beta positions. ¡°This choice,¡± Victor continues, ¡°recognizes that many Rogues deserve a second chance at high- ranking eptance. The process will be rigorous, but the rewards will be many, for those who pass our standards. We are very excited to be at the vanguard of this kind of societal change, which we hope will create a better world for our packs, ourmunities, and our families.¡± With that, Victor gives them all a broad smile, and heads down from the podium. As he moves through the room, many sneer at him, but an equal amount shake his hand and congratte him on a bold new idea. Victor responds to them all with confidence and poise, showing them that he¡¯s not out of the game yet. His confidence is shaken only once, though, when he turns to bump directly into John Walsh, standing in the crowd with James Wird. ¡°Well well,¡± says Walsh. ¡°Quite the progressive tform you¡¯ve taken. I was under the impression that the Kensington Pack was a more traditional, conservative pack, more akin to my own. I must say, I am not enthused about the idea of such riffraff being allowed close to my grandchildren.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a progressive tform,¡± Wird says, narrowing his eyes at Victor. ¡°It¡¯s a way to build his Beta reserves, after I gutted his pack from him.¡± ¡°In a false deal,¡± Victor says, calmly putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°In which you did not deliver on your side of the agreement. Mywyers have already begun legition on this point ¨C or did you not receive the subpoena?¡± He c***s his head to the side, sarcastic, knowing for a fact that Wird was served the paperwork at his home two weeks ago. Wird sneers, his lips pulling back from his teeth. ¡°It will go nowhere. By the time mywyers ¨C¡° ¡°Please,¡± Victor says, looking away from the two men in front of him, men who are seeking to gut his empire and take the spoils for themselves. ¡°It¡¯s a party. Let¡¯s not talk shop. Besides.¡± He returns his eyes to them for just a moment, giving each of them a steely re. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you. I have an army to build.¡± With that, Victor sweeps from the room. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 #Chapter 105 ¨C Amelia¡¯s Return Victor began the work of incorporating Rogue wolves into his Beta forces immediately. The next morning, he received a call from Edgar letting him know that there were dozens of Rogues lined up outside the doors of his training barracks. Word traveled fast, and they were eager for the opportunity to prove themselves. Excited by the news, Victor headed out from his home early and spent the day at his military encampment, speaking to his head Betas to see what they thought the best methods were for testing and incorporation. They spent hoursing up with a n. Only the best and most suitable Rogues would be epted into military positions. Others, likewise worthy but perhaps less physically capable or inclined, could still find useful positions. Those with truly objectionable histories would be declined, but they agreed that everyone would be interviewed. ¡°You¡¯re doing a good thing here,¡± Edgar had said to Victor, a little choked up. Victor had put a hand on his shoulder, giving it a squeeze. Edgar himself had never been Rogue, but had had some rough teenage years. A little longer, and he could have found himself in that position, but Victor had found him before he could fall through the cracks. ¡°I¡¯d like you to take lead on this,¡± Victor had said, studying him closely. Edgar had nodded, pleased at the idea, and gone straight to work. Victor had watched him go, proud to have honored him with a program about which he was clearly passionate. He didn¡¯t let himself consider that this also meant that Edgar would have less time to hang around at Evelyn¡¯s house. Edgar was going to be very, very busy. That night, Victores home tired. However, it¡¯s the good kind of tired whiches from knowing that good work has been done. As he walks in the door he takes of his suit jacket, handing it to a waiting Burton, and loosens his tie. ¡°Dinner in thirty minutes, sir?¡± Burton asks. ¡°That will be fine,¡± Victor murmurs, heading into the kitchen and pouring himself a ss of water. As he drinks it, he sees motion out by the pool and leans towards the window to get a further look. Liking what he sees, he smirks and heads out back. ¡°What are you all doing out here?¡± he asks, sipping his water and walking up to the two lounge chairs his mother and Evelyn are sitting on, next to the pool. He stares into the pool, shaking his head. ¡°And you two are actually swimming?¡± It¡¯s not as cold as it was before, but it¡¯s stillte December. The two boys are sshing around in the pool in their summer swim trunks, both wearing goggles. ¡°One of the gardeners made a mistake,¡± Evelyn exins, ¡°and turned up the heat on the pool to eighty- eight degrees.¡± Victor gapes at this news and looks to see, indeed, that a smallyer of steam is rising from the water, disappearing into the cold air above it. ¡°It¡¯s like swimming in soup, papa!¡± Alvin says,ughing and sshing. ¡°We can never get out though,¡± Ian says, keeping his whole body in the water except for his face, which he floats at the top. ¡°When we get out we feel like popsicles.¡± His grandmotherughs and shrugs. ¡°They turned the temperature back down, and it¡¯s going to cost you a fortune, Victor, but we figured they might as well take advantage of a winter dip while they could.¡± He shakes his head,ughing. ¡°Something I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d see ¨C a pool day before New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± The boys continue to tell him about the day and their adventures, his mother and Evelyn chiming in. At this moment, Victor considers how nice of an afternoon it is, with everyone getting along and enjoying themselves. He closes his eyes for a moment and tips his head back, catching thest rays of the setting sun on his face. Everything seems to be going just fine, right now. ¡°Hello, Victor.¡± He feels his spine tighten at the sound of that familiar voice. He presses his eyes closed, hoping against hope that he just imagined it. But the silence of his boys, his mother and Evelyn beside him, let him know that they heard it to. Slowly he turns to see Amelia standing, arms folded, on his back porch. Two Betas stand anxiously behind her. ¡°She insisted, sir,¡± one says. ¡°We couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Victor says, steeling himself and waving a hand to dismiss them. They nod and walk away. ¡°Hello, Amelia.¡± ¡°I want to talk.¡± Her voice his hard, letting him know it¡¯s not a request. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, sighing as he takes steps towards the house. ¡°No. Here,¡± she says. ¡°I want witnesses. And I have things to say to her as well.¡± Amelia narrows her eyes at Evelyn, who freezes. ¡°Amelia,¡± Victor says, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°This isn¡¯t really appropriate. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°No!¡± She says, stomping her foot. ¡°I will not be brushed away indoors, Victor, where I won¡¯t be heard! I am the Luna of this pack, I have rights!¡± ¡°Actually,¡± his mother¡¯s voice rings out. Victor turns, surprised. ¡°You were Victor¡¯s mate and his Luna, my dear, but never the Luna of the pack. Not without the wedding.¡± Her voice is gentle, perhaps too much so. The phrase kill them with kindness slips into Victor¡¯s mind at the sound of it. Amelia¡¯s mouth falls open, and then snaps shut. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What happened was a misunderstanding, you are my mate, Victor. It is our destiny to be together! I¡¯m back now, to reim my rightful spot.¡± The two boys have hoisted themselves half out of the pool, their arms folded on the edge, their little faces perched on top of their arms. They watch the whole thing like two eager little frogs. Victor nces at them, wanting to save them from the spectacle, but Amelia won¡¯t be moved. ¡°Amelia, I have rejected you not only as my wife, but as my mate. You no longer have that position. Our bond is broken.¡± Tears fill her eyes. It¡¯s almost as if she hadn¡¯t considered this as a possibility, though surely she must have known. ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me, Victor. I love you!¡± ¡°You used to love me, Amelia,¡± Victor snaps, losing his temper a little in his embarrassment. ¡°You may love the me who you used to know, but I am a different man now. And the way you treated my children at our wedding suggests to me that you are no longer the woman I loved. Or perhaps you never were.¡± He shakes his head, just wanting this to be over. ¡°Please, Amelia. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. I don¡¯t want you to suffer, I want an amicable break. I¡¯ve arranged a generous dowry for you, in case you¡¯d like to marry again ¨C¡° She stomps her foot again, making him grind his teeth in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want another marriage ¨C I want to marry YOU ¨C¡° ¡°AMELIA.¡± Victor¡¯s voice is a roar now, a snarl ripping from his throat after he speaks the word. ¡°This is FINISHED. You will leave this house! Now!¡± Her lip trembling, Amelia stares at him with hate in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you for this,¡± she says, hurt and shame in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to ruin your life, as you have done mine.¡± Victor hangs his head, exhausted, wondering how it could have all gone so bad so fast. ¡°And you, you w***e,¡± his head snaps up as Amelia hurls her words at Evelyn. ¡°Look at you, ying little Luna bride, slipping into my ce so easily.¡± Her voice is mocking here and Evelyn shrinks back in her seat. ¡°Ever since you came here, every step you¡¯ve taken has led to this.¡± Amelia passes a re between Evelyn and Victor. ¡°You may have stolen my man, but I swear it, if it¡¯s thest thing I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll take everything you love. Just like you did to me.¡± Evelyn covers her mouth with her hands, horrified by the threat, as Amelia storms from the porch. She passes back through the house and they¡¯re all so silent with shock that Victor hears the front door m. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A long moment passes when nobody says anything. Then, Alvin¡¯s tremulous whisper floats to Victor¡¯s ears. ¡°Mama,¡± he asks, ever-so carefully. ¡°What¡¯s a w***e?¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 #Chapter 106 ¨C Training Camp ¡°Is Amelia going to be there?¡± Alvin asks as Evelyn loads a cooler full of snacks into the back of the hummer. ¡°What?¡± Evelyn says, confused. ¡°No. Why would Amelia be there?¡± Ian shrugs. ¡°She said she¡¯s gonna ruin our lives. She didn¡¯t say when. She could be anywhere.¡± Evelyn shakes her head and goes to kneel next to her boys, concerned. She really wishes that they hadn¡¯t been privy to that conversation, but she can¡¯t help it now. ¡°You boys don¡¯t need to think about that,¡± she says. ¡°Amelia was just mad ¨C she didn¡¯t mean it. And your daddy and I can protect you. Plus! We¡¯re going to a military Beta base!¡± she says, very cheerful. ¡°There are lots of Betas there, all sworn to protect you. I promise, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± The boys nod, encouraged, and climb into the back of the car. Victor is cheerful as hees down the driveway, dressed not in a suit but in tactical ck. Evelyn smirks, thinking that thest time she saw him dressed like this was during her rescue from her father¡¯s house. When she¡¯d had a chance to get up-close and personal with that tactical gear, pressed into the little hideaway in her closet. She nces down at herself, her jeans and blue cardigan. ¡°Am I¡­underdressed? Do I need something in a camo print?¡± Heughs, considering her. ¡°No, civilian. You¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I want camo print!¡± Ian shouts from the back of the car. Victor smirks and gives Evelyn a false look of derision. ¡°Now you¡¯ve got them started.¡± Sheughs. ¡°You¡¯re the one dressed like a GI Joe.¡± ¡°Touche!¡± he says, swinging him into the car. ¡°Everyone buckled up?¡± When he hears three assenting answers, Victor swings the car out of the driveway and onto the open road. To more hummers full of Betas follow. Today, he¡¯s taking Evelyn and the boys out to the Beta barracks. They¡¯d all been very excited when he told them his new n to incorporate Rogues into his Beta forces ¨C Evelyn¡¯s eyes had welled up at the idea ¨C and it¡¯s time for the boys to see the more military aspects of the pack. One day it will be theirs, and they shouldn¡¯t think that it¡¯s all paperwork. The trip is a long one, two hours out to the middle of nowhere, beyond his farm and the woods in which they had gone camping, out to a t ne of earth where it looked like there was nothing around except the barracks nted smack in the middle. Evelyn gasps when they start to pull into view of his forces. ¡°Oh my god, Victor,¡± she says, truly awed. ¡°Is this honestly all yours?¡± He smiles, pleased, secretly, that she¡¯s impressed. But it is an impressive space. They pull through a tall metal gate topped with barbed wire and drive through what seems like a small city¡¯s worth of cinder- block buildings topped with corrugated tin roofs. ¡°These are the sleeping units and mess halls,¡± Victor murmurs, navigating carefully through groups of troupes that travel in packs of ten. Beyond the buildings are everything his Betas need to train ¨C fields dedicated to target practice, a small set of woods in which they will run tactical missions. And beyond that, hangers which house his small air force and his arsenal. ¡°Is that a¡­¡± Evelyn leans forward, squinting to see better. ¡°Is that seriously a helicopter?¡± Heughs. ¡°What else would it be?¡± ¡°You have a helicopter?¡± He smirks. ¡°I have six.¡± Evelyn shakes her head at him, but turns towards the back seat when she hears Ian shuffle close to Alvin to whisper. ¡°Three for me and three for you,¡± he hisses. Evelynughs as Alvin nods seriously. ¡°What, I don¡¯t get one?¡± she asks. Ian, equally serious, shakes his head no. Sheughs again and turns her attention back to the front of the car as Victor pulls into a spot by the nicest building in the area, made of bricks instead of cinder block. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asks, unbuckling her belt. ¡°My office,¡± he says, opening his own door and stepping out. ¡°With a little sleep space, in case I need it.¡± They each help the kids down from the back of the car and take them by the hand, leading them into the office. Ian and Alvin barely blink, looking around at everything, trying to take it all in. ¡°I love it here,¡± Ian whispers, truly awed. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Alvin adds with a shrug. Evelynughs at them both. ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s kind of¡­nd. Needs some flowers. Or colorful paint.¡± She shrugs along with Alvin. Ian shakes his head at her, baffled and a little disgusted. ¡°You just don¡¯t get it mom.¡± Sheughs again and pulls him through the door to Victor¡¯s quarters. ¡°Spartan,¡± she says, looking around as she puts her bag down on a metal chair by the door. The room is very small, with a big metal desk at the center of it. In a corner is a single bed, sparsely dressed with a green wool nket and a single pillow. Behind a wall to the right ¨C Evelyn grimaces to see that there¡¯s no door even ¨C there¡¯s a small bathroom with a tiny shower. One of the walls of the room, Evelyn is surprised to see, is actually a sliding ss door that opens into a grassy area, with a firepit sunk into the ground. She notes a series of camping chairs lined up against the wall. For more casual meetings, she assumes, or perhaps just nights of contemtion. All very clean, functional, and rudimentary. She c***s her head to the side, considering this office¡¯s contrast with Victor¡¯s modern home, all ss windows and fine furniture. Oddly, it all fits. The two sides of his personality, perhaps,ing together. Ian runs over and throws himself onto the bed. ¡°I love it here, mom,¡± he says, very seriously. ¡°I¡¯m never leaving.¡± Alvines up and takes her hand. ¡°We can stay for a little while,¡± he says, and then looks up at her. ¡°But maybe we can go home tomorrow?¡± Evelyn smiles and gives him a kiss on his head. ¡°Yes, baby, that¡¯s the n.¡± Victor, by this point, has moved to his desk and is going through the papers waiting for him there. As he shuffles, a knockes at the door. Victor calls out, inviting them in, and Evelyn¡¯s face lights up when she sees that it¡¯s Edgar at the door. ¡°Edgar! Hi ¨C¡° she starts, but stops when he raises his hand a little and gives her a wink. Of course, he¡¯s on duty. She hopes she hasn¡¯t gotten him in trouble, but Victor¡¯s face is still aimed down at his desk. Edgar snaps a salute to Victor. ¡°Sir!¡± He says, his voice booming. ¡°Report,¡± says Victor, passively. ¡°All is well, sir. We have several new recruits ready for your inspection, and the building of the new barracks is going well.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, finally looking up at Edgar. ¡°At ease. How are the new Rogue recruits settling in?¡± ¡°Your instincts were right, sir,¡± he says. ¡°They¡¯re doing better when they¡¯re obliged to join existing Beta battalions, rather than forming their own. When left to themselves, they fell back on old rivalries. When they joined existing groups, they began to align more with the group identity as part of the Kensington pack.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, nodding. ¡°Then that will be our new procedure, unless you see any reason to adjust it?¡± Edgar shakes his head no, and Evelyn is pleased ¨C and a little surprised ¨C to see Victor defer to Edgar¡¯s knowledge on this matter. Her father would never have done that. But then again, he¡¯s an inferior leader. Victor knows when to lean on the expertise of those he trusts. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says, standing up and pping his hands. ¡°Please have the group leaderse to report on their individual barracks, and have someone bring some more cots up here.¡± He gestures at the rest of the room. ¡°We¡¯re staying over, so we can survey everything in the morning. Time the boys saw their inheritance firsthand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gonna be so great!¡± Ian says, leaping to his feet on the bed. Evelyn smiles at him, and then turns back to Edgar. Her attention is caught, halfway, though, when she sees that Victor is watching her, not his son. ¡°Yes, it is going to be great,¡± he agrees, not taking his eyes off her. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 #Chapter 107 ¨C By the Fire Victor meets with his lieutenants for hours, conversing with them endlessly over the details of camp, the new Rogues that have petitioned to join the pack as Betas, the ns they have for the future. Alvin and I spend those hours wandering around and taking in the sites, watching the Betas run around in their groups. Ian stays steadfastly by Victor¡¯s side, soaking in every word. When Alvin and I return from our sightseeing, I can¡¯t help but smile at Ian¡¯s rapt little face. I think we¡¯ve figured out, for sure, what part of the pack leadership he will be eager to take over when he¡¯s older. Alvin looks a little worried ¨C this is the first time that they haven¡¯t passionately shared an interest. I run a hand over his hair and give him a wink. ¡°What do you say, buddy,¡± I whisper. ¡°Shall we light a fire in the pit?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± he says, excited, and runs over to the box marked ¡°fire supplies.¡± Usually, Ian wouldn¡¯t miss an event like this, but he¡¯s too wrapped up in Victor¡¯s world right now to notice. Alvin and I collect wood and dry grass, stacking it carefully in the metal ring. Then I show him how to use flint and steel to strike a spark. It takes him a long time to get the knack of it, but I encourage patience ¨C we have the time. Soon, we have a roaring little fire going, and I can tell that he is proud. We set up chairs around the fire and, eventually, a kind Beta woman brings us some barbeque supplies. Alvin and I spit some hotdogs on metal spikes and set them in the fire to roast. Perhaps drawn by the lovely smell, Ian eventuallyes out to sit with us. His father follows shortly after, having had his final meeting. ¡°All done?¡± I ask, smiling up at him. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, pulling his fingers through his hair. ¡°Thank god. I¡¯m exhausted. I knew it was going to be a difficult n to pull off, the incorporation of the Rogues,¡± he says. ¡°But I can handle a little hard work.¡± ¡°I love hard work,¡± Ian says, grabbing a roll for his hotdog, ¡°When it has to do with the Betas. I can¡¯t wait to be Alpha!¡± ¡°I like hard work too,¡± Alvin says, a little quieter, more tentative. I pull him close in a hug. We pass a pleasant evening like this, cooking our dinner and desert over the fire, Victor telling us about his younger years, about how he convinced his father to have documents forged which would allowed him to join the American Navy when he was only 17. He was a Navy SEAL by the time he was 19, but he deserted the Navy quietly after his father¡¯s ident so that he could take over the pack. I chew my food and listen quietly, fascinated by his stories and by the fact that, again, he has depths to him that I never knew existed. The boys droop quickly, overwhelmed by such a long day. When their eyes start to close, Victor and I carry them in and tuck them into their little cot beds. Then, we head back out to the fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t know any of that, about your life,¡± I say quietly to Victor. I think I assumed that his life had been much like mine, or Joyce¡¯s: just a lot of seclusion from the rest of the world. But it exins why Victor is a bit of a marvel, for such a young Alpha. By 19 he had done what others wouldn¡¯tplete by the time they were forty. He shrugs in response to myment. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s lots about your younger years that I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, taking a bite of Ian¡¯s leftover s¡¯more. I shake my head. ¡°You met me when I was twenty-two, and then it was babynd after that. You know everything there is to know about me.¡± He smirks and looks me in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true.¡± Iugh and lift my leg from where it¡¯s folded in my chair, kicking him a little. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± I ask, wondering what he¡¯s thinking about. ¡°You¡¯rergely a mystery, Evelyn,¡± he says, dropping his gaze. ¡°You y things quite close to the chest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the pot calling the kettle ck, if I ever heard it,¡± I say, a little sarcastic. ¡°Yes,¡± he agrees. ¡°But I¡¯m not used to others being a mystery. Amelia¡­I always knew what Amelia wanted. Or if she was being sneaky, then when I found out what she was doing, it always made sense. You, Evelyn¡­a little sphynx, if I ever met one.¡± I smile, biting my lip, not being able to help feeling a littleplimented. ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°Just for one night, then, I¡¯m an open book. Ask me anything you want to know. And tomorrow? Back to a sphynxish silence.¡± He pokes a little fire a little and then returns his steady gaze to me. ¡°How did you really feel, that night. After the Hunt. Did you really want me to go?¡± My stomach drops at this, all yfulness gone. The one question I didn¡¯t want him to ask. Or¡­perhaps the only one I really want to talk about, but for which I just can¡¯t find the right words. ¡°I¡­it wasplicated, Victor,¡± I say, rambling a little, trying to find my own footing in my thoughts. ¡°I know it was wrong, I know it should never have happened. But¡­I can¡¯t say I regret it. And does it look different now, after all the wedding stuff?¡± I bite my lip, considering. ¡°Well, no.¡± He blinks at me, surprised. ¡°What? It doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Well, does it for you?¡± I ask, a little surprised. ¡°You told me to go because I was going to marry her, Evelyn,¡± he says. ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°But you would have,¡± I whisper, staring at his face, memorizing it. Around us, the night fades away, like we¡¯re the only two people in the universe now. ¡°You were at the altar, Victor, waiting for her. If she hadn¡¯t done one horrible thing, if she¡¯s just skipped being a jerk to Ian and Alvin that day, you would have married her.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± he insists. ¡°I realized the mistake, I realized that she¡¯s horrible, I ended it, I rejected her ¨C¡° I nod, understanding. ¡°But,¡± I speak slowly, hoping that he will understand ¡°You still didn¡¯t pick me,¡± I whisper. ¡°You told me not to!¡± He raises his voice now, clearly frustrated. ¡°That night, in your kitchen, you told me to go!¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, tears filling my eyes. ¡°I know I told you to. And then you did.¡± He shakes his head, and I can tell he feels confused and betrayed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever be able to get beyond it, Victor,¡± I whisper. ¡°The fact that you picked her over me. The fact that she was your mate ¨C that your body chose her ¨C in a way that it didn¡¯t chose me. If anything were to happen now, I would always be your second choice.¡± Victor scoffs, and I can tell that he is angry now. I feel so, so guilty. ¡°Your second choice,¡± he huffs. ¡°And so what, now even if I ¨C¡° I interrupt him, not wanting to hear anything more, knowing I won¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡°I was always Edgar¡¯s first choice.¡± I say it gently, knowing it will wound him. Victor shakes his head from side to side, disbelieving. ¡°Evelyn, ever since I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve been married, or I¡¯ve been engaged, or you¡¯ve been with Edgar. We¡¯ve never even had a chance.¡± He spits thest word out, like grit between his teeth. ¡°I know,¡± I say, leaning forward and putting a hand on his arm. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the universe¡­giving us a message. That it¡¯s not supposed to happen.¡± ¡°Or maybe,¡± He says, turning his face to mine. We¡¯re so close now, only inches apart. ¡°It¡¯s you being afraid. Of just how good this could be. Because he is safe. God, Evelyn,¡± he says, raising his hand to hold my cheek softly against it. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± His words hurt ¨C I don¡¯t like to think myself a coward ¨C and I feel myself growing angry. I open my mouth to tell him precisely what I think of that when we both hear someone clear his throat. We turn, almost as one, to see Edgar standing by the edge of the fire, my cheek still cupped in Victor¡¯s hand. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 #Chapter 108 -Rising to the Challenge Our car ride home the next day is subdued. Ian stares out the window, a smile stuck on his face, clearly dreaming of ck Hawk helicopters and his future as a Navy SEAL. Alvin just naps. He loved our full tour this morning, of the barracks and the training courses. He didn¡¯t have Ian¡¯s full enthusiasm, but still had fun. Victor and I don¡¯t have much to say to one another. I keep stealing nces at him from the front seat, but he¡¯s silent, his brow drawn low over his eyes. Thinking, clearly. The rest of the evening was quiet and awkward after Edgar arrived. Victor had cleared his own throat, stood up quickly, and went inside with a brief goodnight. Edgar had sat down next to me, his face confused. ¡°What¡¯s happening between you two?¡± He asked, after I begged him to say something, anything. ¡°Nothing,¡± I had breathed, desperate for him to believe it. ¡°Just¡­old drama. Kid stuff. We are¡­so not.¡± He had looked at me then, studying my face for a long time. Then he had given me a quick smile ¨C a fake one, I think ¨C and stood up, excusing himself and saying that he wanted to go to bed. I asked him to stay, trying to take his hand, but he had just said ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± and left. I feel horribly guilty about it all, and now I don¡¯t know where I stand with either of them. And this stupid hummer doesn¡¯t even have a radio to distract me from my thoughts. I cross my arms and close my eyes, leaning my head back on the seat, settling in for the ride. When we arrive back at the house, it gets worse. ¡°What the hell,¡± Victor murmurs under his breath as he pulls the hummer into the driveway. His father is there, sitting in his chair outside the door, with Rafe and Bridgette standing next to him. Victor gives a big sigh as he puts the car in park. Then he looks at me. ¡°It would be¡­better for me. If we presented a united force in front of my father and brother. Can we do that?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I nod, my eyebrows raising. ¡°Victor, I will always be on your side. No matter what.¡± He gives me a long look and then steps out of the car. ¡°Victor,¡± his father says, looking him up and down. Victor nods to him, inviting him to continue, as he opens the back door of the car and helps the boys out. Ie around the front to stand next to him. ¡°I want to have a discussion with you,¡± Henry says, looking pointedly at me and the boys. ¡°Go ahead, dad,¡± Victor responds, not even trying to hide the fact that he¡¯s annoyed. ¡°I¡¯d prefer ¨C¡° ¡°Whatever you have, you can say in front of them.¡± Victor says, breaking all pretense of civility and fixing him with an angry gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell them about it anyway.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± his father sneers, pressing his hands against the arms of his chair. ¡°I want you to know, officially, that I¡¯m formally evoking the use and calling into question your leadership of this pack.¡± Victor res at him and the boys go white, staring at their grandfather. I put two hands on their shoulders, encouraging them to be strong. ¡°We¡¯re not happy,¡± he continues, ¡°with your handling of the Rogue situation. It is good that you¡¯re building up the military forces,¡± he says, looking Victor up and down, ¡°but not with that Rogue trash. There were other ways to go about it. Further, your handling of it ¨C that public announcement at a charity ball ¨C¡° he scoffs. ¡°Amateur, at best.¡± Victor doesn¡¯t reply, just slowly begins to shake his head at his father¡¯s gall. ¡°Further,¡± Henry continues, ¡°Rafe hase forward with some good ideas for the future of the pack. I believe that he will be an effective leader, and will take us productively forward within ourmunity. I¡¯m putting my weight behind him, as the Alpha.¡± Victorughs at his father, openly. ¡°What you mean by that,¡± he says, ¡°is that Rafe will be an easier puppet to control.¡± Rafe opens his mouth to protest, but his father interrupts, speaking for him. Rather proving Victor¡¯s point, if you ask me. ¡°Rafe is ivy-league educated ¨C¡° ¡°Oh please,¡± Victor says, rolling his eyes. ¡°You bought him a spot at UPenn and he loafed around Phdelphia for four years, getting drunk at Phillies games ¨C¡° ¡°He majored in history!¡± Henry snaps, his eyes ring. ¡°He has studied the great military minds of thest four thousand ¨C¡° Victorughs again, louder this time. ¡°He has no military experience! He¡¯s a joke!¡± Rafe, angry, opens his mouth to protest, but Henry holds up a hand, silencing him. Victor gestures towards them, saying, ¡°See? A joke. No real Alpha would snap his mouth shut because daddy held up his hand.¡± I see that the boys are getting upset and look up towards Victor, worried. He catches my nce and nods, agreeing, silently, to end this. ¡°Fine, father,¡± he says, ¡°protest formally all you want. Offer Rafe as an alternative. We all know you can¡¯t depose me without a fight. You have to actively prove that he¡¯s better for the job. And considering that I have two heirs, and Rafe has none?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see what thepetition even is.¡± Rafe and his father smirk at this, twin expressions on their faces. As if they knew this protest wasing ¨C which, they probably did ¨C Rafe turns and opens the door. ¡°Baby!¡± He calls inside the house. ¡°Would youe here for a moment?¡± My stomach drops with dread, and I can almost feel the same happening to Victor. ¡°What¡¯s happening, mommy?¡± Alvins says, looking up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They¡¯re just being dramatic.¡± I roll my eyes for effect and hope he believes me. He seems to cheer up, just a little, at my casual attitude. Ian keeps his eyes fixed on his grandfather. While we talk, Bridgetes out the door, smacking her gum. She¡¯s dressed in a vibrantly blue tube dress, barbie pink heels on her feet. ¡°Yeah, honey?¡± she asks, draping herself all over Rafe. ¡°Tell them your news, sweetheart,¡± Rafe says, leering at her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re never gonna guess,¡± she says, smiling sweetly at us and wrinkling her nose. ¡°Rafey bought me the cutest little car ¨C it¡¯s a two-seater ¨C¡° ¡°No, honey,¡± Rafe growls. ¡°Your other news.¡± ¡°OH!¡± She says, straightening up and putting a hand over her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She gives us a proud smile, but we just stare at her, stone-faced. ¡°And what did the doctor tell you?¡± Rafe prods further, giving her a nudge with his elbow. ¡°That it looks like triplets!¡± She opens her mouth and lets out a little shriek of excitement, leaning forward like it¡¯s an excellent secret. ¡°Can you believe it!?¡± Victor doesn¡¯t do anything, but I can feel him nearly trembling with range next to me. Keep it cool, I say in my mind, turning my face up to him, hoping it shows there. Don¡¯t let them see you squirm. He nods and I feel, somehow, that he got the message. ¡°This changes nothing,¡± he calls out to his family. ¡°I¡¯m still the better choice. I¡¯ve done nothing to call for a dismissal from power. I, too, can have more children, if that¡¯s really the point of debate. But honestly, I think Rafe¡¯s rampant ipetence weighs more in the bnce.¡± Bridgette snaps her mouth shut, realizing, suddenly, that this isn¡¯t all fun and games. ¡°The next steps in the process call for a series ofpetitions.¡± Henry says. We give him ourplete attention. ¡°To determine who, really, is the best suited to rule the pack, now and in perpetuity.¡± Victor nods, assenting to this, assured of his win. I clench my jaw, hoping we¡¯re not falling into a trip. ¡°Good,¡± his father says, turning his chair to wheel back into the house. ¡°We begin on New Years Eve, with apetition to see who can best entertain other Alphas. Apetition, really, that tests the skills of your Luna more than the Alpha. Important because the Luna is, after all, the second half of his whole.¡± I look up at Victor, worried. After all, he no longer has a Luna topete. And now Rafe does ¨C a super fertile one, apparently, pregnant with triplets. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 #Chapter 109 ¨C Help me, please ¡°Come on,¡± Victor growls, grabbing my hand. ¡°What?!¡± I say, surprised and a little unwilling. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To your house,¡± he continues, pulling me along. We leave our small pack of luggage behind, the boys running after us as Victor takes long strides around his house towards mine. ¡°Victor, can you let go of me!?¡± I say, smacking at his hand which has a firm grip around my wrist. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you! You don¡¯t have to drag me!¡± He pauses and looks down, seeing what he¡¯s doing. Dropping my wrist, he shoots me a look of apology. I raise my eyebrows, letting him know it¡¯s all right. The four of us hurry across thewn towards my house, which is apparently now Victor¡¯s headquarters, since his father and brother have imed his own. The boys are unusually quiet, and I nce back to look at them. They¡¯re staring at each other as they jog after us, clearly talking in that special way of theirs. I sigh, deciding that they¡¯re probably okay ¨C as okay as they can be, in this crazy family ¨C and turn my attention back to following Victor. We climb the stairs onto my back porch and head through the unlocked door. A Beta peeks in the front window and gives Victor a thumbs-up, letting him know that all is well. Victor nods his thanks, and then turns to the three of us. ¡°I need you all to be on your best behavior for the next few weeks,¡± he says to us, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°Um, are you talking to me with that tone?¡± I say, a little appalled. ¡°Or did you mean to just say that to your two children,¡± I say, gesturing to them. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he growls. ¡°Don¡¯t be difficult now.¡± ¡°I will not be difficult,¡± I say, looking at him with my fighting face on. ¡°If you speak to me with the respect I deserve.¡± He takes a deep breath and turns around, running his hand over his face. I cross my arms and give him the moment that he clearly needs to gather himself. When he¡¯s ready, he turns around and tries again. ¡°What I mean to say,¡± he revises, ¡°is that the next few weeks are going to be very difficult for me, and I¡¯d really appreciate it if you three would help me.¡± ¡°Of course, papa!¡± Ian says, beaming up at him, speaking for all of us. ¡°We would love to help you!¡± Alvin nods his agreement enthusiastically, and I give one sharp nod. ¡°Good.¡± He says, sighing, his mind clearly elsewhere. ¡°Thank you, that is good. Boys,¡± he says, leaning down to address them. ¡°I need to speak to your mother now. Would you please go upstairs and y in your room?¡± They nod their agreement and head up the stairs. ¡°And no eavesdropping for once,¡± he calls up after them, his voice letting them know that he knew what they had nned. ¡°Okay papa!¡± Ian calls back. ¡°Just this once!¡± Alvin adds. When we hear their footsteps go into their room, and the door shut, Victor turns to me. He is calmer now than he was five minutes before, so I rx. He opens his mouth to talk, but I interrupt him. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± I ask, very serious. ¡°I could really use a drink.¡± ¡°God, yes,¡± he slumps against my kitchen counter, the fight going out of him a little. Swiftly, I move to the fridge and pull out a half-drunk bottle of wine, pouring us each a ss. I bring them over to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say. ¡°I don¡¯t have whiskey in the house. Because it¡¯s gross.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring down a bottle,¡± he murmurs, sipping the wine and grimacing a little. ¡°For emergencies in which my dad tries to overthrow my position as Alpha.¡± He smacks a hand against his forehead, a growl rumbling deep in his chest. ¡°God, how did it get to be so bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I say, taking a sip of my drink and putting a hand on his arm. ¡°You¡¯re right, Rafe is ridiculous. And that girl? Come on. You¡¯ve got him beat hands down.¡± He meets my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Luna, Evelyn. And it¡¯s totally fair to test that capacity of an Alpha¡¯s abilities ¨C he¡¯s right, that the Alpha functions best as a pair. Without a Luna,¡± he sighs. ¡°He¡¯s right. It¡¯s iplete.¡± I bite my lip, knowing what he¡¯s going to ask, not wanting to¡­well, not wanting to put it out there myself. ¡°Can your mom¡­?¡± I say, hesitating. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He meets my eyes, knowing what the obvious answer is, knowing that I¡¯m avoiding it. ¡°No, Evelyn. She has to take his side. You know that.¡± ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t have to,¡± I say, giving a littleugh. ¡°She¡¯s a free woman ¨C¡° ¡°She will.¡± He says, his voice iron. I nod, knowing it. I always knew it. ¡°Evelyn,¡± his voice is soft, pleading. I meet his eyes. He takes two steps closer to me, putting down his wine ss and taking my face in his hands. ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he whispers, staring down at me. ¡°Please, do this for me.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I say, putting my own ss aside and raising my hands to wrap around his wrists. But I don¡¯t pull him away. I¡¯m reminded, suddenly, of the fact that because he was holding my face yesterday, so like this own moment, my rtionship with Edgar might be over. ¡°Victor, I can¡¯t do something that will hurt Edgar. He¡¯s going to see this, too, and¡­it will break his heart.¡± ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he continues, his eyes bearing down on me. ¡°Edgar will understand ¨C it¡¯s strictly a formal arrangement ¨C¡° ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel like a formal arrangement,¡± I murmur, staring up at him, allowing my hands to slip down away from his wrists, to wrap around the back of his arms. ¡°Please,¡± he says, almost begging now. ¡°You have all the training of an Alpha wife, you cut your teeth on this stuff. Nobody can do this better than you can.¡± ¡°Amelia,¡± I say, a little cruel, ¡°can do this better than I can.¡± I say it partially because I mean it ¨C I haven¡¯t been an Alpha¡¯s wife for almost seven years, this is no longer my milieu. But I also say it because I know it will hurt him, make him move away, stop staring at me with that intensity. But he surprises me, taking the opposite action than I expected. He slips one hand around the back of my head, cradling my neck. The other slides down my spine to rest at the small of my back, pulling me against him. ¡°Nothing,¡± he hisses, a little vicious. ¡°She can do nothing as well as you can, Evelyn.¡± I close my eyes, knowing where this is going, wanting to pull away. But I can¡¯t do it ¨C can¡¯t make myself ¨C I¡¯m about five seconds, now. Five seconds from closing the gap between us, iming his mouth with my own, pulling him back down on this floor, ripping off his belt ¨C ¡°Fine,¡± I whisper, my voice hitching. ¡°Fine.¡± Assent. It¡¯s the only thing I can do that makes Victor let me go, that stops me from throwing myself at him. Again. He pauses a moment, and then rxes his grip on me, taking a step back, his fingers lingering on my waist, trailing along the curls of my hair. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice rough. I step away from him and reach hastily for my ss. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I say, awkwardly. ¡°What¡­what is it you want me to do?¡± ¡°Well, from what he said,¡± Victor says, draining his own ss and reaching for the bottle to pour another. ¡°I think he wants you both to throw a New Year¡¯s Eve Party. In two days¡¯ time.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me,¡± I say, my eyes going wide. ¡°A party?¡± He smirks at me. ¡°What, can¡¯t do it?¡± I narrow my eyes at him, rising to the challenge. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw the best damn party you¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 #Chapter 110 ¨C New Year¡¯s Day New Year¡¯s Evees faster than I thought it could. The invitations to ourst-minute party came back in a flurry, with Alphas cancelling their other ns toe to ours in a waterfall of RSVPs. They¡¯re still curious, I think, to catch up on the drama after Victor¡¯s almost-wedding. I¡¯ve barely had time to think in the past two days, but as I stand outside Victor¡¯s house, where I¡¯ve arranged my half of the party, I can¡¯t help but think that I¡¯ve done an amazing job. We flipped a coin two days ago, Bridgette and I, to see how we¡¯d split up the party area. This is how Henry wanted it ¨C an even split, one party inside, another outside, to see where the guests would gravitate. We¡¯d flipped the coin, but I didn¡¯t care where itnded. I knew what I was taking either way. ¡°Oh great, heads!¡± Bridgette hadughed, pping her hands. ¡°I win! Oh, thank god, I pick inside. No way I¡¯m going to try to throw a party outside in the winter.¡± Sheughed and shook her head, but I just smiled. If I had won the toss, I¡¯d have picked outside anyway. ¡°Good luck,¡± I said to Bridgette, giving her a kiss on the cheek. I know that Rafe and Henry have tried to pit Bridgette and I against each other, but really, there¡¯s no reason to resent this girl ¨C she¡¯s actually pretty nice. ¡°Let me know if you need anything,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Thank you so much, Evelyn,¡± she had said, meaning it, putting a hand on my arm. ¡°The same to you.¡± I had waved and headed out the door. Two dayster, I¡¯m standing in a tropical paradise. The gardener¡¯s mishap with the pool the other day, overheating it by mistake, had actually given me an idea. Instead of having my guests wrapped up in coats at my New Years party, I was going to make them want to strip down. I cranked the pool up again and rented dozens of space heaters ¨C tall ones, to heat from above, and short ones to crank in heat from the sides of the pool area. Then I pitched a high clear swatch of stic over the back yard to keep the heat in, though guests can see straight through it to the stars above. It¡¯s practically invisible. To go along with the heat, I created a tropical theme, with drinks in coconuts and pineapples, serving staff in cute little board shorts and bikinis. I even hired a couple of models to sit in the pool and hang leighs around the necks of those brave enough to journey in. To top it all off, I hired a local clothing store to open a little boutique in the back of the yard,plete with changing rooms, so that guests who want a dip can choose a new bathing suit and go for a swim. Or, if guests just want to get out of their stuffy evening wear and into some tropical sun dresses, they can do that as well. All gratis, of course. Bridgette had gone with a more ssic theme ¨C formal wear, ck and gold decorations, canapes, champagne at midnight. All lovely, ssic things. A perfect party, by any standards. My party might be considered tacky next to hers, with my grilled dishes and bottled beer. But, with my experience growing up in my father¡¯s house, I know that if there¡¯s anything a group of Alphas loves, it¡¯s a surprise. And if there¡¯s one thing a group of Alphas is tired of, its formal wear, canapes, and champagne. As I smile at my work, Victor walks down the back steps of his porch, taking off his suitcoat as he comes. ¡°Wow,¡± he says as hees to stand next to me. ¡°Evelyn, this is¡­incredible. And very unique.¡± I know that I¡¯m confident about my choices, but I bite my lip, hoping he feels the same. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He nods vigorously, raising his eyebrows at me. Then, his eyes dip to take in my blue and white hibiscus-print dress, which just touches the floor and blows in the breeze of the light fans I have set up to circte the air. His smile deepens. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful out here,¡± he says, his eyes still on me. ¡°Can we keep it, after the party? I would be fine with some eternal summer.¡± Iugh, taking a step closer to him, pleased that he likes it. ¡°Only if you¡¯d be happy to spend a fortune to maintain it.¡± He shrugs. ¡°At least one more day of it, for the boys. They¡¯ll be sorry to miss it.¡± I nce back at my house and can swear I see two bitter little faces staring out the back window at us. No kids tonight ¨C we put it on the invitations and didn¡¯t want to be hypocrites for including our own. They have a pack of Betas for babysitters tonight. ¡°I know,¡± I say, looking mournfully back at my house. ¡°And they¡¯re finally old enough to stay up until midnight. They¡¯ll never forgive us.¡± Victor shrugs, smiling, unwilling to have his mood brought down. ¡°I¡¯ll have you all to myself for once,¡± he murmurs, looking distractedly back at the house. ¡°I can¡¯t say I mind.¡± I blush a little at this but am d he doesn¡¯t see. Instead, he¡¯s turned his attention back towards the house. Guests are starting to arrive. ¡°Show time,¡± I say under my breath, pasting my biggest Luna smile on my face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Victor nods to me, confident, and then heads up to the porch to greet the members of ourmunity. As I precited, my party is a hit. Bridgette¡¯s party is grace and elegance, and the older and more stuffy members of ourmunity stay inside, but all others are drawn outside by their curiosity and desire from a break from the winter cold. Annabeth Prathughs as she steps outside, shirking her fur coat and handing it to the waiting coat check. ¡°Really, Evelyn,¡± she says, taking me by the arm as she epts a pina cda from a waiter. ¡°It¡¯s a marvel. I absolutely feel as if I¡¯ve stepped through a portal to the Bahamas.¡± Iugh. ¡°We haven¡¯t invented teleportation yet,¡± I say. ¡°But we¡¯re working on it. Until then, fancy a dip?¡± I gesture towards the pool, where a variety of Alphas and their wives ¨C the youngest, mostly ¨C have indeed exchanged their dresses and tuxedoes for shorts and bikinis. They ssh at each other and ride around on floats, sipping their drinks, having a wonderful time. Annabethughs at the sight of them, shaking her head in wonder. ¡°No, I think not, I¡¯m not precisely in bathing suit shape,¡± she says, running a hand over her belly. I look at her, a little suspicious. Her figure is trim, but¡­I sniff the air lightly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Annabeth,¡± I say, my eyes lighting up. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡± She grins at me, and lifts a finger to her mouth. ¡°Not a word, my dear.¡± My smile broadens and I p my hands twice, but otherwise don¡¯t acknowledge it. What a blessing. Annabeth takes a deep, happy breath and again surveys the party. ¡°It looks to me, Evelyn, as if you have won this round.¡± My stomach drops a little at her words, but I don¡¯t let it show on my face. I c**k my head to the side. ¡°What do you mean, Annabeth?¡± She gives me a sly smile. ¡°It¡¯s not well known,¡± she says, ¡°but your boy Rafe in there, he¡¯s let a select few know that he¡¯s putting his hat in for leadership of the pack, that his father has asked for a series of competitions. This, clearly, is one of them.¡± I grit my teeth, unhappy that Rafe is airing Victor¡¯s dirtyundry, giving others reason to doubt him further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Annabeth says. ¡°It¡¯s not gossip I¡¯ll spread; I¡¯m thoroughly on Victor¡¯s side. Especially,¡± she pauses, looking me up and down, ¡°now that he truly has you in his corner.¡± I blush a little at this. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I murmur. ¡°Just a favor for a friend, after the loss of his Luna.¡± Annabeth nods slowly and raises her eyebrows at me. I can tell she doesn¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡°Really,¡± I say, frowning, ¡°It¡¯s not ¨C¡° But my words are cut off as, from the corner of my eye, I catch a pair of figures leave Bridgette¡¯s party and enter my own. I snap my head to them and, surprised by my sudden silence, Annabeth¡¯s gaze follows mine. There, standing on the steps of Victor¡¯s porch, being greeted by him, are my parents. The three exchange niceties and then my parents take the few short steps down into my party, casually strolling forward. I catch Victor¡¯s eye and he vigorously shakes his head no ¨C he didn¡¯t know they were coming. Are you okay? He asks, the question written all over his face. Yes, I respond, shaken but confident I can handle it. It¡¯s my party, after all. As the hostess, I must greet my guests. ¡°Well well,¡± Annabeth, still beside me, says carefully. ¡°Looks like our little Bridgette yed you a dirty trick.¡± ¡°If not her,¡± I murmur back, ¡°then someone in the house certainly did.¡± I give her a nce, steeling myself, and she gives me a pat of encouragement on the shoulder. Then, I step forward towards my parents, putting on my Luna smile. ¡°Mom! Dad! I¡¯m so happy you got my invitation! Happy New Year!¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 #Chapter 111 ¨C The Return of John Walsh ¡°Evelyn,¡± my father says, his face cold as he embraces me with one arm and ces a stiff kiss on my cheek. ¡°Happy holidays.¡± He doesn¡¯t look at me, but instead around at my party with distaste. Bridgette¡¯s formal party, indoors, is more his style. ¡°Evelyn, did you do all of this?¡± My mother says, wrapping me in a warm hug andughing as she looks around. ¡°Darling, it looks wonderful ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± My father snaps. My mother cringes a little, like a scolded dog. It breaks my heart to see her this way. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, mom. Come on, let¡¯s get you a drink.¡± I put an arm around her shoulder and lead her away. ¡°He¡¯s just under a lot of pressure, Evelyn,¡± my mom says softly, looking back over at my father as we cross to the bar. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take him seriously when he ¨C¡° ¡°Treats you like crap?¡± I interrupt, sick with disgust. ¡°You deserve so much better than this, mom,¡± I say, lifting a ss of red wine off of a waiting tray. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to put up with that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so much moreplicated than that, my dear,¡± my mother says, putting a hand on my cheek before epting the ss. ¡°You¡¯ll see, when you¡¯re made Luna.¡± I blush and shake my head. ¡°No, mom,¡± I say, looking around. ¡°You misunderstand, this is just a favor ¨C¡° ¡°This is ¨C¡° my mother says, halting me with a gentle hand on my wrist. ¡°The life we raised you to. And Victor is precisely the husband I¡¯d have chosen for you, if I¡¯d had my way.¡± I shake my head, looking at the ground. ¡°Please, mom,¡± I say, suddenly exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s¡­so much moreplicated than that.¡± ¡°Which is precisely how I feel,¡± she says to me, gently. I look up to meet her eyes, understanding. My father is a jerk, but she¡¯s right ¨C it¡¯s not so ck and white. I take a ss of champagne off of the tray and clink it against hers, acknowledging that she has a point. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± I say, wrapping my arm around her waist. ¡°How is home? How is Emma?¡± The party continues long into the night, Victor keeping a close eye on Bridgette¡¯s party, on his brother, and, indeed, on John Walsh. His eyes keep returning, though, to Evelyn, as she flits around the party, chatting with guests and making sure everything is running smooth. Her upbringing as an Alpha¡¯s prized daughter is evident here, as she is almost instinctually attuned to the needs of her party. She manages the staff with ease, intuits the shifting mood of the guests and responds to it with small changes. She has a word and a smile for everyone. Victor shakes his head slowly as he watches her, marveling. Truly, he had thought Amelia an expert at this kind of work, but Amelia¡¯s efforts were studied, learned, calcted. Whereas Amelia¡¯s false smile would fall away the moment she turned away from one of her guests, Evelyn¡¯s gracious characteristics spring from a very real ce within her. ¡°It seems,¡± his father says, rolling up in his chair next to him and following Victor¡¯s gaze. ¡°That you have a victory on your hands.¡± Victor nces inside the house at Bridgette¡¯s party, which is¡­well, there are still people there, but those left behind seem to be eyeing the front door, looking forward to heading home. It seems that the majority of the guests have migrated out to the pool area for the big midnight moment. ¡°Bridgette ran out of canapes,¡± Henry murmurs, disappointed. ¡°And the champagne was not cold. Your little woman, though,¡± he says, looking Evelyn up and down, ¡°has held up nicely under pressure.¡± Victor nods, confirming. His pleasure at the victory, though, is short-lived, as John Walshes up the porch steps and approaches the two Kensington men. ¡°Victor, Henry,¡± he says, nodding to each. ¡°A lovely if¡­unique evening, if we¡¯ve ever had one.¡± He looks directly at Henry now. ¡°Thank you, in particr, for your invitation, Henry. We were pleased to have the opportunity toe survey the Kensington holdings.¡± John gives Victor a smirk here and Victor feels his hackles rise. Walsh was looking over the Kensington home as if it would soon his. ¡°It was a pleasant Evening,¡± Victor says, his face stony. ¡°Too bad it¡¯sing to a close for you so soon.¡± ¡°Not until I get a word, I hope,¡± Walsh says. Clenching his teeth and ncing at the clock ¨C it¡¯s very nearly midnight ¨C Victor nods and leads Walsh away from his father, unwilling to let Henry overhear this conversation. ¡°So it seems,¡± Walsh says, taking a ss of champagne off a passing try as he and Victor wander to a quiet spot on the far side of the pool. ¡°That a piece of my property went missing about a month ago.¡± Victor says nothing, cing his hands in his pockets and stopping to stare at this man. Walsh smirks at him, taking a sip of champagne. ¡°A very valuable piece of property, lifted straight from her room. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about that, would you? Especially considering that that piece of property is now here,¡± His eyes slide to Evelyn. ¡°Throwing an borate party.¡± ¡°She is not your property,¡± Victor growls. ¡°But she is my daughter,¡± Walsh snaps, ring at Victor. ¡°She is a high-ranking member of my pack, under my protection and care. And yet she is here, acting as your Luna, though ¨C as far as I¡¯m aware ¨C you are neither mated nor engaged.¡± Walsh takes a step forward, bringing his face close to Victor¡¯s, deliberately baiting him. ¡°Shall I send you a bill, then, for her services?¡± Victor¡¯s lips start to peel back from his teeth at the implication. ¡°Party nning fees,¡± Walsh says, smiling at the derision. ¡°Unless there are¡­other fees which I should levy against you? Because, my boy, if you decide to use my daughter as a surrogate again, I promise, this time, it will not be free.¡± Walsh stands back, sipping his wine, enjoying the rage that builds on Victor¡¯s face with each of his words. ¡°I¡¯ve already yed this game,¡± Victor says to Walsh, taking an aggressive step forward towards Walsh. Victor can see that Walsh is surprised by this. Indeed, Walsh has always had the upper hand in these situations, and Victor has always risen to take his bait. But not anymore. ¡°I already yed this game with Wird,¡± Victor growls. ¡°I¡¯ve trieding to terms, Alpha-to-Alpha, in order to exchange Evelyn, to bring her under my power. I gambled away half my Beta force, and lost them, in the process.¡± Walsh grins, knowing all about it. But Victor takes another step forward, standing almost chest-to-chest with him, forcing Walsh to step back. Walsh¡¯s grin falters. ¡°You bait me tonight, Walsh. I¡¯m not falling for it. You seek to demean your daughter, whom you know I respect and value, to get me to agree to some ridiculous demand in order to get her out from under your thumb.¡± Victor continues to advance and Walsh takes another step back. ¡°You will demand more of me ¨C control of my pack, of my children, of my forces ¨C in order to get what I already have,¡± Victor says, each word carrying a darker threat than thest. ¡°Because the fact is, Walsh,¡± Victor whispers, taking onest step forward, lowering over Walsh. ¡°That you hold nothing over me. What do you have, a few pieces of paper, iming her as part of your pack? Bring them forward, Walsh. I dare you.¡± Victor¡¯s canines start to elongate and Walsh snarls back, but Victor grabs him by the throat just as the crowd begins to count down to midnight. ¡°Bring your paperwork forward,¡± Victor spits the words at Walsh, murder in his eyes. ¡°And I will shred it before you. She is mine, Walsh, the boys are mine. Your pack? It¡¯s mine.¡± Hisst two words are a vicious whisper. As the crowd shouts ¡°Happy New Year!¡± and the DJ begins to y auldng syne, Victor shoves Walsh roughly away from him. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Walsh,¡± Victor says, his canines shrinking back, his equanimity returning. ¡°Mark my word, I¡¯m going to take everything you have.¡± With that, Victor turns his back on Walsh to see Evelyn standing ten feet away, her face white, watching them. He straightens his tie and calmly walks over to her, offering his arm. ¡°Your father was just leaving,¡± he says, his voice calm. ¡°Though I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to say goodbye. Shall we return to the party? It¡¯s the big moment, after all.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Y¡­yes¡­¡± she says, hesitating, sending a nce back towards her father, who snarls with ruffled pride. But then she blinks twice and looks up into Victor¡¯s face, taking his arm and giving him a smile. ¡°Yes. Thank you, let¡¯s return to our guests.¡± With that, they turn away from Walsh, leaving him alone in the darkness. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 #Chapter 112 ¨C New Years Day When Victor pushes my back door open the next day, he¡¯s greeted with azy sight. I¡¯m curled up with the boys on my small sofa. The three of us are a little cuddle puddle of sleepy happiness. ¡°Oh good,¡± I say, looking up at him and then staring deliberately at the bag of chocte-covered pretzels on the counter. ¡°Can you bring those over to us? We¡¯re all out.¡± I pick up the empty bag that we put on the floor next to us and shake it, the sound of the empty crumbs bouncing inside of it demonstrating ourck. Victorughs and grabs the bag off of the counter in the kitchen. ¡°What, is this all the greeting I get? Is this all I¡¯m good for to you people?¡± ¡°Nooo, Papa,¡± Alvin says, lifting his head up from its position on my hip. ¡°We love you. And also, can you bring more chocte milk?¡± He puts his head back down and Victorughs, stopping by the fridge to grab a carton of that as well. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victores into the living room and deposits the snacks on the coffee table, looking down at us. ¡°What a sight you lot are.¡± I ignore him, snatching the pretzels and the chocte milk from his hands and then sighing. ¡°No, this is all wrong Victor,¡± I say, pouting and looking up at him. ¡°That¡¯s too much sweet stuff. We need something salty to bnce it out.¡± ¡°Yeah dad,¡± Ian murmurs, his eyes fixed on theic book he¡¯s reading, curled up by my head. ¡°We need some popcorn.¡± Victorughs and sits on the floor next to the couch, reaching into the bag of pretzels. ¡°Get it yourself, boy,¡± he says, taking a bite. ¡°I¡¯m not your butler.¡± ¡°I would never hire you as my butler,¡± Ian says, turning up his nose and ring at his father. ¡°Burton would never betray me like you didst night.¡± Victor stops almost mid-chew, looking at his son. ¡°Wha-¡° Ian¡¯s re intensifies, his mouth turning into a deep frown. Alvin lifts his head to re at Victor as well, his face identical to his brother¡¯s. ¡°Wait,¡± Victor says,ughing, and putting up his hands. ¡°What did I do?!¡± ¡°You abandoned them,¡± I say, casually taking a sip from my cup of tea and lifting a magazine off the floor to read next. ¡°I told them it was all your fault they couldn¡¯te to the party, that you told me with absolutely certainty that you decided they couldn¡¯t be there, and that I fought for them but,¡± I shrug, unable to help the little smirk that crawls onto my face. ¡°That you wouldn¡¯t budge.¡± My eyes slide to Victor, savoring the shock on his face. ¡°What!¡± He says, dropping his pretzel. ¡°No way, we agreed!¡± Alvin slowly shakes his head. ¡°Mommy said you would say that too.¡± ¡°Betrayal,¡± Ian hisses, his eyes narrow slits now. Victorughs at the position I¡¯ve put him in, putting a hand to his head. My smile is broad now ¨C I can¡¯t help it. ¡°I told them that in rpense that you would be their ve all day long today. That they¡¯re the Alphas of the house now, and you¡¯re their lowly Omega, theirs to command.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, giving Victor a wicked smile. ¡°And you have to do it, or we won¡¯t love you anymore!¡± Evelyn nods slowly in confirmation. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ian says, an impish grin growing on his face as well. ¡°So go get us some popcorn, Omega.¡± Victorughs, getting to his feet, and I¡¯m pleased to see that he¡¯s ying along. ¡°Yes, masters,¡± he says, giving them a deep bow and heading into the kitchen to grab a bag of popcorn. ¡°Can you get me a bottle of water, while you¡¯re in there, Omega?¡± I call, flipping through my magazine. ¡°I¡¯m not your ve-for-a-day, Evelyn,¡± he calls back, shooting me a false re. I sigh. ¡°Alvin?¡± He nods at me and then calls into the kitchen. ¡°Omega? I demand one bottle of water.¡± Victorughs, acquiescing, and returns to his seat on the floor with the water and popcorn in hand. ¡°Anything for you, my little Alpha pups.¡± As the boys happily much on their snacks, Alvin resting with his eyes closed and Ian reading his book. Victor smiles at them for a moment, and then brushes my hand with his finger. ¡°And how are you, Evelyn?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I say, smiling and pretending I don¡¯t notice his finger gently tracing over my knuckles. ¡°I could have used more sleep, but I wanted to make sure that everything wrapped up.¡± Guests went home around one thirty, but I was up until around three ensuring that the vendors packed up everything safely, passing out tips, making sure perishable leftovers were stored in the spare freezers Victor keeps in his basement (which, of course, I didn¡¯t know he had). Victor stayed up along with me, of course, but he had his own business to attend to, with Rafe and his father. ¡°Was anything¡­decided? Last night?¡± I asked, speaking in code to keep the details out of my boys¡¯ hands as much as possible, though I know they listen to everything and understand far more than they let on. ¡°It came down in our favor,¡± Victor replies, smiling up at me. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. I know it was a challenge, but you really rose to it, even though the odds were against you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, closing my eyes and putting my head down with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help you, Victor.¡± ¡°How did it make you feel, though?¡± he asks, and I find myself surprised by the question. ¡°Beyond helping me, did you enjoy throwing the party?¡± I consider this quietly for a moment. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t thought about it until now. ¡°There are things I could do without,¡± I say softly. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I like having to be nice to people who I do not respect, just because they are guests in your home.¡± Heughs lightly here ¨C not at me, but I think in agreement with my sentiment. ¡°I understand, of course,¡± I say, ¡°that if you¡¯ve invited someone to your home you should do everything you can to make them feel wee there. But ugh,¡± I say, covering my eyes with my hands, ¡°it¡¯s a shame that being an Alpha in thismunity means you have to invite some truly despicable people to your home.¡± ¡°I know what you mean,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I wish it was different, but this is the world in which we live.¡± ¡°I have to admit, though,¡± I say, letting my hands fall from my face and thinking aloud. ¡°I rather enjoyed being¡­their equal for the first time in a long time. For so long, having been Rogue, having been the disgraced daughter of John Walsh, and, well¡­¡± I flit my eyes to him, ¡°everything else that my reputation entails.¡± He nods, understanding. ¡°It was nice to force them to look me in the face and smile politely at me, tell me how nice my party was, to offer them a ss of wine and give them my opinion on whatever subject they were discussing. They had to listen to me, because I was, again, one of them.¡± Iugh a little, ruminating. ¡°I suppose I liked the power of it, just a little bit.¡± Victor chuckles along with me for a moment. ¡°You were the most powerful person in the room, Evelyn,¡± he says softly. ¡°You certainly had me wrapped around your finger.¡± I blush a little, but before we can go any further, a knock sounds at the door. Archie runs over to it, barking happily. ¡°Come in!¡± I call, knitting my brows in confusion. Who ising by on New Year¡¯s Day? It must be someone we know, or else the Betas guarding the house never would have let them by. I hear the knob turn and slowly the door pushes open. I feel my stomach drop as I see who is standing there. ¡°Edgar,¡± I gasp. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 #Chapter 113 ¨C The Note I struggle to get free from underneath my nkets and children. I haven¡¯t heard from Edgar since our visit to the Beta camp, despite many calls and texts. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Edgar says, closing the door behind him and taking a few steps into the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t get up ¨C I don¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± I ignore him, pulling myself free and standing up. I take two steps towards him, but he puts out a hand to stop me. ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he says softly. ¡°We¡¯ll give you some space,¡± Victor says, standing up and putting out a hand for each of the boys. ¡°No, Sir,¡± Edgar says. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with you as well, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Frowning, Victor nods. ¡°Boys, upstairs please. We need a moment of privacy.¡± The boys, sensing that something is up, nod and head up the stairs, giving Edgar little waves as they go. ¡°Thank you,¡± Edgar says, meeting each of their eyes. I can see that he is anxious. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Edgar, why haven¡¯t you answered my texts and my calls? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Evelyn,¡± he says, meeting my eyes, his own filled with emotion. I can tell that whatever he¡¯s going to say, it¡¯s hard for him. And, well, I think I know what¡¯sing. I bite my lip. ¡°Listen,¡± Edgar says, heaving out a breath and running a hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make this anymore dramatic and awkward than¡­well, than it already is.¡± He gives us a little smile. ¡°But I have noticed that there is something¡­between you two.¡± Victor simply puts his hands in his pockets but I take a few steps forward, putting out my hands to him. ¡°Edgar, no ¨C¡° ¡°Please,¡± he says, putting his hands up again, holding me off. I stop and slowly lower my hands, my heart in my throat. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not using you of anything, or trying to force you two to¡­take any steps, or have any conversations, if that¡¯s not where you are.¡± He sighs and again runs his hands through his hair. I¡¯ve never seen him so at a loss. ¡°God,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I should have practiced this or something. What I¡¯m trying to say is that no matter what is happening between you two,¡± he gestures, here, at the space between Victor and I, ¡°I¡¯m going to need to move on.¡± I open my mouth to speak but he looks to me, pleading in his eyes. I close my mouth. He¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t been faithful to him, I haven¡¯t been good to him, and¡­well, even if there is something good between Edgar and I, he is right. There is something between Victor and me as well. Something that I need to sort through before I could ever consider a true and honest rtionship with someone else. My eyes fill with tears. Edgar shakes his head at me, his own face full of emotion. I can tell that he¡¯s barely holding it together himself. I look away, trying to save him from it. He deserves at least that. After a moment, he continues. ¡°Um, I wanted to give you this.¡± From the corner of my eye, I see him hold out a folded piece of paper. I hear Victor take a few steps forward, see him take the note from Edgar¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s instructions ¨C pretty vague ones, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be more exact, I haven¡¯t been there in a while, but they¡¯re urate. They¡¯re to help you find a woman I once met ¨C she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s strange, but she¡¯s very wise. I think she can help the two of you.¡± I raise my eyes at this, confused, and see that Edgar has pulled himself together more than I have. He stands with his shoulders back, meeting Victor eye for eye. ¡°I think she can help you two understand¡­whatever it is between you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor says, frowning a little. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­honestly, I¡¯m not even sure what I mean. Just¡­if you want to know more, go find her. She can help you. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± Victor nods and ces the folded scrap into his pocket. ¡°And Sir,¡± Edgar says, taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯d like to tender my resignation with the Beta force.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The word leaves me with a great huff of air. Victor¡¯s face likewise the picture of shock, though he says nothing. I look between them frantically. ¡°Edgar, no! You can¡¯t! Not because ¨C !¡± I take a few steps toward him and he surprises me by letting me take his hand. ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he says softly, looking me in the eye. ¡°This is¡­this is hard enough for me. I can let you go, but I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t be around to see what happens next. I have to go somewhere else.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Edgar.¡± Victor says, very serious. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to leave. You¡¯re such a valuable member of my team and¡­and my friend. Please,¡± he puts out a pleading hand, ¡°there must be something we can do ¨C we can have you permanently assigned to the base, or any other position of command you might want ¨C¡° ¡°No, sir,¡± Edgar says, straightening and dropping my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯m going to go, to make my own way.¡± Victor shakes his head, disappointed, and then pinches the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. After a moment, he speaks again. ¡°I can¡¯t approve it, Beta. You¡¯re a member of my pack, a valuable one, and I can¡¯t let you go for something as trivial as this.¡± I see Edgar frown and look at Victor, wondering how he could be so cruel. I don¡¯t want Edgar to go either, but if that¡¯s what he wants ¨C ¡°I¡¯m going to give you six months of paid leave,¡± Victor says, returning his gaze to Edgar¡¯s face. ¡°No responsibilities or obligations. You¡¯re free ofmand, free to do as you will, but you¡¯ll still have the protection of the pack and the rank of Beta. If, in six months, you still want to go, I¡¯ll let you. But until then, I hope you¡¯ll have some time to reconsider.¡± Edgar thinks about this carefully, and then nods. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Edgar says, snapping a salute. ¡°This is¡­kind of you. Thank you.¡± Victor nods. It really is generous of him ¨C he¡¯s basically given Edgar Alpha status: all the weight of the pack, with no responsibilities, at full pay. It¡¯s a well-deserved mark of esteem. ¡°Edgar, please,¡± I say, stepping forward one more time. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Heys a hand on my cheek onest time, pressing his lips together as he studies my face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn,¡± he says softly. ¡°I understand. Perhaps more than you do.¡± With this remark, which I find frustratingly cryptic, he pulls his hand away and, not looking at either of us, walks out the front door. I stand staring as the door closes feeling¡­strangely gutted, empty. Edgar has been so important to me for so many months now ¨C the most significant romantic rtionship I¡¯ve had in years. God, how did it all fall to pieces so fast? ¡°Are you all right, Evelyn?¡± Victor¡¯s voice is hesitant. I turn to look at him, tears in my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I say, quite serious. I can¡¯t parse my feelings at all. Part of me knows that this was the right thing, but another part¡­ Well. I¡¯m going to miss him very much. The tears start to slip down my cheeks and I see Victor¡¯s face go rigid. Almost as if he can¡¯t not, he takes a few steps forward and gently wipes my tears away with his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, very softly. ¡°He¡¯ll be all right. You¡¯ll be all right.¡± I nod, looking up at him, sniffing and trying not to cry anymore. ¡°Mama?¡± I turn to see that Alvin is standing, a little awkward, at the bottom of the stairs. A moment later, Ian peeks out from behind him. ¡°Are you okay? Where did Edgar go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, babies,¡± I say, kneeling down and opening my arms. Theye forward and allow me to wrap them in a big hug, one I very much need. ¡°Edgar let us know that he¡¯s going away for a while. We¡¯re going to miss him, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says,ying his head on my shoulder. ¡°I liked Edgar.¡± I wait a moment for Ian to say something, but he doesn¡¯t. Curious, I turn my attention to him and find that his gaze is locked with Victor¡¯s. ¡°Ian?¡± I ask. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to miss Edgar?¡± He blinks and turns his attention to me. ¡°Yes, mama. Edgar was very nice.¡± I can tell, a little, that his response is a little fake. I¡¯m a little perturbed by this ¨C after all, Edgar has been a good friend to both boys ¨C but decide not to address it. After all, Ian isn¡¯t obliged to miss someone if he doesn¡¯t think he will. ¡°Come on, boys,¡± Victor says, pping his hands. ¡°Mom needs some cheering up. What can we do to make her feel better?¡± ¡°I know!¡± says Alvin, instantly cheerful as he pulls his head off my shoulder. I envy him, with his quick- changing moods, and smile at my happy child. ¡°We will bake her a cake!¡± He puts his hands in the air, as if the idea alone is a victory. ¡°Do you even know how to make a cake?¡± Victor asks, frowning at him. ¡°Duh, dad,¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes at Victor and heading for the kitchen, Alvin in tow. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. We have the inte.¡± Victorughs, watching the two pull open the cabs and start to sort through pots and pans, looking for supplies. Then he closes the distance between us, putting out a hand, helping me to my feet. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right?¡± He asks, truly concerned. ¡°I will be,¡± I say, keeping my attention on the boys, who have progressed to climbing onto the counters and pulling out things like flour and sugar. ¡°They¡¯re going to make a mess.¡± After a moment, I hear a crinkle next to me, and turn to see Victor unfolding the piece of paper that Edgar gave him. ¡°What is that, anyway?¡± I ask. He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s pretty vague.¡± He shows it to me. There¡¯s a crude map, some GPS coordinates, and a couple of notes. If you reach the falls you¡¯ve gone too far, and Look at midnight to find the path. At the bottom of the page, a concluding set of words: when you reach it, wait. When you¡¯re ready, she¡¯ll find you. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± I say, studying it. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Victor says, his voice equally baffled. ¡°But clearly, he thought it was important.¡± ¡°Keep it,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯lle back to itter. Now¡­¡± ¡°Now,¡± Victor says, putting an arm around my shoulders and steering into my kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s have some very bad cake.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 #Chapter 114 ¨C Alone on our own I few dayster, I sit in my closet, my fingers buried in my hair as I stare at the rotary phone on the floor. It¡¯s been an incredibly busy couple of days, the first of the new year. The boys have started with their new tutor, I¡¯ve been reconnecting with clients after the holidays, and, generally, just trying to get life to normal after theplete blow out of thest two weeks. But behind it all, creeping up on me, staring over my shoulder, is the knowledge that for the first since we¡¯ve met¡­Victor and I are both single. We haven¡¯t even really had a moment to sit alone with each other in the past few days ¨C Victor, likewise, is caught up with his Beta project, as well as developing the school, but in the times when we¡¯ve met together to talk about what¡¯s best for the boys¡­ I feel¡­ Just, a tension between us. This unspoken knowledge that, now, there¡¯s nothing holding us back. But perhaps¡­perhaps I wanted something to hold me back? I don¡¯t know. And then, there¡¯s Edgar. As I stare at the wall in my closet, I allow myself, finally, to consider my feelings about my breakup. In the past few days I¡¯ve done precisely what I advise my clients not to do: I¡¯ve avoided the issue. I¡¯ve ignored my thoughts of him, pressed down my feelings, stayed busy, made sure I was so exhausted at night that I didn¡¯t have time to let my thoughts drift in Edgar¡¯s direction before I fell asleep. But here, now? All I have is time as I wait for the phone to ring. Edgar. I frown, thinking of him, of his handsome face, his soft ck curls. He was, in so many ways, the perfect man for me ¨C precisely what I had been looking for. Strong, steady. Good in bed. I blush a little, thinking of it. But, inexorably, unfairly, my thoughts turn to Victor ¨C as they always do. It was always doomed with Edgar, I think, with Victor living next door. And in my heart, I know it¡¯s true ¨C hell, even Edgar knew it was true. But in another time, another ce. Would it have worked? I wonder, then, what would have happened if instead of breaking up with me, Edgar had burst into the house and swept me away with him. Told me to pack my bags, pack my kids, that we were disappearing, that we were going to build a new life away from all of this. Away from pack politics, away from all this Alpha bullshit. I could have given my boys the life I dreamed for them ¨C the one where they got to choose their futures. Maybe Edgar would have taken us deep into the mountains, to live in a cabin. Or the desert, where we could live in a yurt under the desert sky. But then, I realize, with rather a sudden shock, that of course Edgar didn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t fight for me. He didn¡¯te in, teeth bared, ready to fight Victor for me, ready to take me away, desperate to lose me. Instead, he came to my house and bowed out, leaving nothing behind but that cryptic note. I feel, very suddenly, very awful. What was wrong with me, then? Why was it that I feel myself torn between these two men, and neither are fighting to be with me? Victor chose Amelia, he was going to marry her if she hadn¡¯t locked my sons in that cupboard ¨C And Edgar ¨C Edgar didn¡¯t choose me either. He chose independence instead. When would anyone choose me? Or¡­ It hits me like a brick, then. The strong possibility that no one ever would. I jump, snapping out of my reverie, as the phone begins ringing. I stare at it, despite the noise echoing in my closet. It¡¯s wrong, now. Undeniably wrong, to answer that phone, to continue to be Victor¡¯s therapist. The power that I originally sought in taking on this fa?ade is no longer at stake. When the original threat had passed, I told myself I was doing it to keep an eye on Amelia. That threat, too, is gone. So why keep going? Why am I sitting here, why haven¡¯t I cancelled the sessions through the agency, told them I¡¯m too busy? The phone continues to ring. God damnit, I¡¯m a selfish woman. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I grab the receiver and bring it up to my ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± I hear Victor¡¯s voice on the other end. As always, it¡¯s a mechanized voice, a robot, but I could tell, now ¨C after all these months ¨C it was him, just by the cadence behind it. ¡°Are you busy? It took you awhile toe to the phone today.¡± ¡°Apologies,¡± I say, leaning back against my closet wall. ¡°Just a momentary distraction. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°Quite all right.¡± ¡°So,¡± I say, a little awkward. ¡°How¡­have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been okay,¡± he says, thoughtful. I wonder where he¡¯s sitting now ¨C where it is that he takes these calls. Probably at his desk, of course, but I can¡¯t help but imagine himying in his bed. His warm tanned skin against the cool white cotton of the sheets¡­ I blink and shake my head, snapping myself out of it. ¡°Thest time we talked,¡± I say, ¡°we discussed your family¡¯s attempt to take over power from you. How is that progressing?¡± I¡¯m surprised to hear that his answer is fairly light. ¡°I¡¯m actually feeling much better about that,¡± he says. ¡°Really?¡± I ask. ¡°What progressed to make that happen?¡± ¡°Someone¡­someone stepped in,¡± he says, hesitating. I¡¯m curious ¨C who could he have been talking about? Did Annabeth make some sort of connection to help him? ¡°Can you tell me any more?¡± I ask, deeply curious. ¡°The mother of my children,¡± he says, and I feel so surprised that shock tingles in my fingers. What? ¡°She stepped forward,¡± he continues, ¡°really came to my aid when I needed her quite badly.¡± ¡°That is wonderful to hear,¡± I murmur, ufortable to be discussing myself. I¡¯ve got to get us off this topic. ¡°Tell me more about your future ns for your pack.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, hesitating. ¡°I¡¯d actually rather talk to you about her.¡± I grit my teeth, frustrated at my inability to steer him otherwise. ¡°Of course,¡± I say. ¡°I was hoping you could give me some advice on my next steps,¡± he says. ¡°Myst rtionship only ended about a week ago, which makes things a little awkward but¡­¡± He fades off here and I feel my stomach drop like a stone as I wait, breathless, for his next words. ¡°I¡¯m having some very real feelings for this woman. I think that¡­I think that there¡¯s something very real there, something¡­big. I can¡¯t exin it. But I think that she¡¯s the Luna I want, the one that I¡¯m actually meant to be with. And I have absolutely no idea how to proceed with¡­courting her?¡± Heughs a little, a self-deprecating sound. ¡°Does that make any sense?¡± My breathes quick, and I can hear myself panting into the phone. My mind is almost nk with panic. s**t, s**t. How on earth am I supposed to advise him on this? Tell him how to court me? But underneath it all, all of these frantic thoughts, my intuition is screaming at me: wrong. Wrong. Wrong! This is wrong. I know that it¡¯s wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say quickly. ¡°I have to end this call, this rtionship. I¡¯m so sorry, I can¡¯t be your therapist anymore.¡± With that, I m the receiver down and shove the phone away from me. I stare at it for a long while, willing my breath to slow. Then, I lean forward and unplug it from the wall, so it can¡¯t ring again. ¡°Okay.¡± I say to myself, rubbing my hands up and down my thighs to get the sweat off of them. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s over. No harm done. The agency will set him up with someone else. Someone who can actually help him.¡± Decided, I stand up and pull an old nket down from a shelf above my head. I carefully drape it over the phone. I¡¯ll have the agencye and pick it up in a few days but, until then, this will do. I leave my closet then, closing the door carefully behind me, and then leaning back against it. Despite myself, my thoughts drift back to what he said. Victor says he wants me. Really wants me, wants to¡­wants me to be his Luna. Maybe even wants to marry me. I bite my lip, considering. Could he really mean it? Could I ever get over the fact that less than a week ago, he picked Amelia over me? And what, really, is it that I want? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 #Chapter 115 ¨C Tactical Intelligence Evelyn pushes open the back door to Victor¡¯s house, holding it open so that Alvin and Ian can scamper in. ¡°Hello?¡± she calls. ¡°Ah, Evelyn,¡± Henry Kensington rolls into sight from the living room, looking her up and down with a sneer on his face. ¡°How good of you toe.¡± ¡°Pop pop!¡± Alvin yells, dashing over to his grandfather, Ian following closely after. Alvin puts one of his own feet on each of his grandfather¡¯s wheelchair¡¯s footrests, next to therger feet already ced there, and uses the leverage to climb up, leaning forward to his grandfather can give him a hug. Ian circles around the chair and climbs up the back to wrap his arms around his grandfather¡¯s neck. ¡°Hello, pop pop!¡± he says,ughing. ¡°Boys, really,¡± Evelyn says, moving forward, ¡°get down ¨C you¡¯ll hurt the chair -¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scold them, Evelyn,¡± Henry says ¨C apparently not seeing the irony in the fact that he¡¯s scolding her. ¡°The chair has seen worse, let me say hello to them.¡± He hugs Alvin and pats Ian on the arm while Evelyn crosses her arms and waits. After they have scampered off to the kitchen in search of a snack, she tries again. ¡°I received a note, from the Betas,¡± she says. ¡°Asking me toe up here? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The second trial,¡± Henry replies, turning his chair and heading back towards Victor¡¯s office. ¡°It is only appropriate for his heirs to be here to witness it.¡± Henry rolls away and Evelyn rolls her eyes, realizing that Henry just assumes she will follow him. But, as she has no real other option, she calls to the boys and the three of them head into Victor¡¯s office. Inside, Evelyn is surprised to see a great number of people already gathered. Victor¡¯s mother, brother, Bridgette, even Burton and several Betas are here to witness the event. The furniture has changed, too. Instead of Victor¡¯s heavy desk in the middle of the room, there is only a simple table. Victor sits at it already, but Rafe¡¯s seat is empty. In the middle of the table, a marble chess board sits, ready for a game. The boys run to their father. ¡°Papa!¡± Alvin says, taking his hand. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s that?¡± He looks at the chess board curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t know the game of chess?¡± Victor asks, surprised and curious. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I think we¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Ian says, resting his chin on the edge of the table and studying the board. ¡°But we don¡¯t know how to y it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s game,¡± Victor says, smiling at both of them. ¡°So, you¡¯ll certainly have to learn at some point.¡± He pauses to look at Evelyn. ¡°This is an oversight, on our part,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get them a chess tutor as soon as we can.¡± Evelyn shrugs, nomittal. ¡°If they enjoy it,¡± she says. Frankly, she always thought the game a little boring. She opens her mouth, intending to let him know that the boys are deft hands at poker, but then she reconsiders and closes it. It doesn¡¯t seem a useful thing to bring up just now. At that moment, Rafe breezes in, two steaming cups of tea in his hand. He ces one at his seat and hands the other to Victor. ¡°ck tea,¡± he exins to those in the room who look at him curiously. ¡°Sweetened with cherries. An old trick of the Russian masters.¡± He gives the crowd a wink and settles down in his chair. Victor whispers to the boys to go and stand with Evelyn, so they do, one on each side. Everyone settled, Henry rolls up to the table as well. ¡°This is the second of the tasks which will help to determine which of my sons is most capable leader for the future of this pack. The first test,pleted earlier this week, tested Rafe and Victor¡¯s social capabilities. As wolves are social creatures, their ability to interact, negotiate, and influence is incredibly important.¡± ¡°Also tested that evening,¡± he continues, ncing at me and Bridgette, his face a little unhappy, ¡°is the capacity of each of their chosen Lunas,¡± he says the word with a little sarcasm, Evelyn assumes because she is not actually Victor¡¯s chosen Luna, ¡°to assist him in these social aspects.¡± ¡°That part of the testplete,¡± he says quickly, and Evelyn smirks at the fact that he doesn¡¯t mention that she won, ¡°we now move to a test of sheer intelligence.¡± Victor and Rafe square off against each other at the table. A bit ceremoniously, each raises their cup of tea to each other, clinks them together, and then takes a long sip. ¡°Chess,¡± Henry says, ¡°as we all know, is a test of strategy and intelligence, both of which are important for an Alpha to master. The challenge is simple: may the best man win.¡± With that, he wheels his chair to sit next to his wife. Rafe, ying white, makes the first move, moving a pawn forward two spaces into a center square. Victor quickly counters, clearly an old hand at the game. Evelyn sighs, realizing that she has been called up here for an event that¡¯s likely going to take hours. Not like she didn¡¯t have anything else nned today. The boys fidget next to her. ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin whispers. ¡°How long does this game go?¡± ¡°Not long,¡± she say, leaning down and whispering the white lie. Ian tugs on her sleeve. ¡°What do the little horses do?¡± Evelyn opens her mouth to encourage him to be quiet ¨C the rest of the room is silent ¨C when Burton suddenly appears at their side. He holds out two copies of Beginning Chess to the boys. ¡°I thought you might enjoy some light reading,¡± he says to them, his face very serious. The boys grab the books, hungry for the information, and sit on the floor as they dig in. Evelyn gives Burton a broad smile and he returns it with a small bow. ¡°Madame.¡± The game, predictably, takes forever. Most of the time Evelyn leans her head against the wall, counting the seconds as they pass, wishing it were over. Victor, she knows, will win ¨C he can run circles around Rafe intellectually. Almost two hourster, Evelyn feels someone again tug at her sleeve. Looking down, I see Alvin¡¯s little face looking up at me. ¡°Mama,¡± he says. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with daddy?¡± Frowning, Evelyn turns her attention to the game. She¡¯s surprised to see that the majority of Victor¡¯s white pieces are off the board and that the squares are crowded with ck figures. The game, it appears, is not going well for Victor, who is uncharacteristically slumped in his chair. Evelyn blinks, a little shocked. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s ever seen Victor sit in a chair without looking like he has a steel te for a spine. He¡¯s also pressing the bridge of his nose between his fingers, a gesture he only makes when he¡¯s really frustrated, and he keeps blinking and shaking his head. Indeed, what is wrong with him? ¡°Mama, he¡¯s not right,¡± Ian says, frowning at his father. Evelyn nods in agreement and takes a step forward. ¡°Victor,¡± she says. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rafe spins to re at her. ¡°Stand back, Evelyn. How dare you interrupt.¡± ¡°But,¡± she says, raising a hand to gesture at Victor. ¡°He¡¯s ¨C¡° ¡°Away, Evelyn,¡± Henry growls. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Victor blinks and then looks up at her. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± he takes a minute to gather his thoughts. Evelyn looks around the room, trying to catch someone¡¯s eye ¨C anyone¡¯s ¨C Marissa locks eyes with Evelyn, her face worried, suggesting that she, too, knows that something is up. Burton is likewise frowning. The Betas are stoic, not giving anything away, and Bridgette just picks at her nails. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, clearing his throat and shaking his head. ¡°We will continue.¡± Evelyn stands back against the wall, gritting her teeth. Next to her, Ian crosses his arms and frowns, angry. ¡°He¡¯s not fine, mama,¡± he says. Alvin nods vigorously in agreement. ¡°I know, babies,¡± she whispers. ¡°But he asked us not to help.¡± A few quick movester, Rafe sits back in his chair, victory written all over his face. Victor studies the board, his eyes ssy. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, brother?¡± Rafe says with a dirty smirk. Victor looks up at him, almost uprehending. ¡°I¡¯ve won. It¡¯s checkmate.¡± Victor frowns, looking down at the board. Rafe leans forward and deftly, slowly, flicks a finger so that Victor¡¯s king falls down with a tter. ¡°s**t,¡± Victor murmurs, admitting his defeat. ¡°Well,¡± Henry says, pping the arms of his wheelchair with a big smile. ¡°That¡¯s that. Everyone, back to your day.¡± Bridgette ps and cheers, but she¡¯s the only one. The Betas move swiftly out of the room, following Henry, Rafe, and Bridgette. When they¡¯re gone, Marissa hurries forward and puts a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder, turning her face up to him. ¡°Victor, darling, are you okay?¡± Evelyn moves forward too, curious. The boys go with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom,¡± he mutters, trying to bat her hand away. But they can both tell by his sleepy voice, his uncharacteristic dismissal, that things are very much not okay. ¡°Come on,¡± Evelyn says to Marissa, putting a hand under his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s get him to bed.¡± Marissa takes his other side and, together, they heft him to his feet. ¡°Boys, go home,¡± Evelyn says to them as we move towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be down soon.¡± The boys stare at Evelyn as she leaves the room with their father. In the hallway, Evelyn catches Burton¡¯s eye. She mouths ¡°the doctor¡± to him, indicating that he should call, and he hurries off. Then, together, Evelyn and Marissa help Victor stumble up to bed. The boys do not go home, though. Worried, they watch from the office door as their mother helps their father up the stairs and into his bedroom. ¡°Do you think he will be okay?¡± Alvin asks, worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ian says, frowning. ¡°What happened?¡± As one, they turn to look back into the room. Ian moves over towards the chess set, studying it. ¡°Daddy was doing better at the beginning,¡± he says, thoughtful. ¡°But Uncle Rafe did much better towards the end.¡± ¡°Why did Daddy start to do worse?¡± Alvin wonders aloud, having memorized the rules and some basic strategies already from his reading. They study the table and then Alvin¡¯s eyes move to the tea cups that sit empty on the table. The brothers look at each other, then, sharing the same thought. Ian reaches out and takes Rafe¡¯s cup, raising it to his nose and then passing it to his brother. Then, he does the same with his father¡¯s cup. ¡°Do you think they smell the same?¡± Ian asks. ¡°No,¡± Alvin responds, confirming Ian¡¯s own analysis. ¡°They should smell the same. But daddy¡¯s is different.¡± They look at each other then, growing ever more serious. They take a few moments, then, to process in silence. ¡°Well,¡± Alvin says finally, decided. ¡°If Uncle Rafe isn¡¯t going to y fair, then neither are we.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± Ian responds. With that, both boys nod, and then carefully, quietly, leave the house without talking to anyone. They cross the yard in silence and go home. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 #Chapter 116 ¨C Snow Day ¡°Mama.¡± I blink, my son¡¯s little voice waking me what feels way too early on a Tuesday morning. ¡°Mama, wake up,¡± Alvin says again. ¡°Baby,¡± I murmur. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock,¡± he says, and I groan, turning my head back into my pillow. ¡°Come backter, baby,¡± I say. ¡°Mama¡¯s still sleeping.¡± ¡°But mama,¡± a new voice says. My other son. My other demon, I think, cruel in this moment as my sleep is stripped from me. ¡°Mama, it has snowed.¡± At this, I open one eye. ¡°Really?¡± I ask, curious. My two boys are there, looming over me, nodding their sleep-touseled heads excitedly. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Sooooo much!¡± Alvin shouts, spreading his arms wide, as if to epass all the snow in the universe. ¡°Buckets and buckets of snow!¡± Ian says,ughing and jumping to his feet, bouncing on my bed. Iugh with him, unable to help it, and sit up to peer out my window. I gasp at what I see. The boys are right ¨C at least two full feet of snow cover thendscape. The trees are heavy with it, their boughs sinking towards the ground under their baster burden. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, turning wide eyes towards my boys and pretending a seriousness I don¡¯t actually feel. ¡°Boys, you know what this means right?¡± I keep my face grave. ¡°What.¡± Ian says as he stops bouncing, suddenly worried. ¡°Can¡¯t we go make a snowman?¡± Alvin says, equally concerned. ¡°It means,¡± I say, ominously. And then, quick as a snake, I snatch each of them by the waist, yelling and pulling them down to the bed. ¡°Snow apocalypse! Snow day forever! So much snow we¡¯ll never get out!¡± The boysugh hysterically, riotously, as I tickle them ¨C kicking and screaming with the pure simple joy of a little boy¡¯s snow day. Iugh along with them, newly excited for the day. Iy back against my pillow, stillughing, but let them catch their breath. ¡°What does it really mean, mama,¡± Alvins says, catching his breath first. ¡°It means everything will slow down today,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°There¡¯s too much snow for anyone to do anything or go anywhere, so the whole city will take a break. Everyone will stay home and have a lovely, luxurious snow day.¡± The boys cheer with excitement as I pull myself out of bed. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, heading for my door. ¡°Let¡¯s go make our snow day breakfast.¡± As I pull together the breakfast, the boys ask a million questions about what they¡¯ll do today. I am pleased by the prospect of it ¨C they¡¯ve only had one snow day before, on Christmas, and today is their first real snow. I want them to do it all ¨C sledding, hot cocoa, snowball fights. Skating, if we can manage it. ¡°Can papae?¡± Ian asks, shoveling down his cereal at a record pace. ¡°Of course,¡± I answer, grabbing my phone to text him. I had sent him a textst night, but so far it goes unanswered. Evelyn: Victor, please text me when you wake up. The doctor told me you¡¯ll be fine ¨C you just need sleep ¨C but I¡¯m worried. Please let me know you¡¯re okay. ¡°Can grandpapa?¡± Alvin asks, equally bright, distracting me from my phone. ¡°And Uncle Rafe and Mimi and Bridgette?¡± I hesitate at this one, and he sees it. ¡°Pleaaaaaaseeee,¡± Alvin pleads, Ian joining in. ¡°Come on, mama,¡± Ian says, his eyes wide. ¡°We just want to spend our snow day with our whole family.¡± I sigh. ¡°Fine!¡± I say, acquiescing. It¡¯s their day, after all. I tap out another text to Victor. Evelyn: Are you up? A few momentster and I breathe a sigh of relief as a replyes. Victor: Yes, sorry. Just woke up. Very groggy today ¨C but I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry to have given you a scare. Evelyn: It¡¯s okay. d you are better. Snow day today! The boys want everyone to participate, so get your butts out in the yard asap. I don¡¯t have to wait long for a response. Victor: Aye aye, captain. All hands on deck. Two hourster, the boys bolt across the yard, looking like two happy little marshmallow men in their puffy snow suits. As promised, Victor and his family are there, ready for us. The day surprises everyone by being a lovely affair, with everyone getting along more than Evelyn thought possible. The boys spend half their time outside getting so cold and wet that they can¡¯t feel their fingers anymore. When that happens, theye inside to be wrapped in nkets by their grandmother and fed so much cocoa with marshmallows that Evelyn doesn¡¯t know how they can stand it. Victor glories in the day, indulging the boys in their every whim. If they want to sled, they sled, with Archie chasing them down the hill with every pass. When the boys want to build a fort and have a snowball fight, he orders the Beta team to build the most impressive fort they can against them. Then, Victor and the boys together assault the Beta fort and the Betas, Evelyn sees, graciously lose. Sheughs, looking at them out the window, as the sky starts to grow dark. Then, wrapping a nket around her shoulders, Evelyn goes outside. ¡°Come on, boys!¡± She calls to the three. ¡°It¡¯s growingte, time for dinner.¡± With only a bit of chagrin ¨C for they are tired ¨C the boys all trudge in, again soaked to the bone with melted snow. Evelyn helps Ian and Alvin off with their gear and begins to prepare their tes of dinner. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Can we eat with pop pop?¡± Alvin asks, watching her spoon macaroni onto his te. ¡°If he would like you to,¡± Evelyn says, looking at Alvin curiously out of the corner of her eye. ¡°He does!¡± Ian says, grabbing his te and carrying it into the living room, where their grandfather is watching the news on television. Alvin follows eagerly after. Henry, earlier in the day, had asked to be transferred into his favoritefortable recliner. Ian climbs onto one of its wide arms and Alvin onto the other, each settling their tes on their knees. ¡°Be careful, you two,¡± their grandfather says, eyeing their tes suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to drop any food on me.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Alvin says, smiling at him. ¡°We eat to fast to drop any,¡± Ian says, and indeed, the boys shovel the food into their mouths at an almost-rming pace. The three sit together peacefully for a while, watching TV, when Ian catches Alvin¡¯s eye. Alvin nods. ¡°Pop pop,¡± Ian says quietly. ¡°Can we have some of the tea that Uncle Rafe made for papa? We want to be good chess yers too.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin continues. ¡°We want to be like the Russian grand masters.¡± Their grandfatherughs, pleased. ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ll have him make you a cup. I am d to see that you two are taking interest in such a worthwhile pursuit.¡± He begins to turn to call to Rafe, but Ian stops him. ¡°Pop pop, can you ask him to make me the tea that was in his cup?¡± His grandfather frowns at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alvin shrugs. ¡°We looked at the cups after the game,¡± he says, scraping his fork on the te to get the last bits of food. He wrinkes his nose and looks at his grandfather. ¡°Daddy¡¯s smelled funny.¡± His grandfather frowns, studying him. Then he turns his attention back to the TV, not watching it, but rather staring at it as he goes over, again, the events of the game in his mind. He hadn¡¯t originally considered that perhaps the results were skewed in Rafe¡¯s favor¡­ Henry had expected Rafe to win because he had been training Rafe all week for the, so Henry hadn¡¯t been surprised ¨C like the rest of them ¨C when Rafe turned out victorious. But is it possible that Rafe had other tricks up his sleeve? Henry doesn¡¯t notice, then, that the boys don¡¯t ask again for the cup of tea. Of course, they hadn¡¯t really wanted it in the first ce. ¡°Pop pop,¡± Ian says next, casually resting his head close to his grandfather¡¯s on the chair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like our mommy?¡± Henry grows quiet, a little embarrassed. He doesn¡¯t quite know how to answer such a question. ¡°It¡¯s okay, pop pop,¡± Alvin says, looking at him sweetly. ¡°You can tell us. We just want to know.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Henry sputters, backed into a bit of a corner. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like your mother ¨C she¡¯s done an exceedingly good job with you two ¨C¡° ¡°We heard you call her our surrogate,¡± Ian says casually, looking at the television. ¡°What¡¯s a surrogate?¡± Henry almost blushes at this ¨C he hadn¡¯t been aware they were listening at the wedding. ¡°Well ¨C that¡¯s a veryplicated thing ¨C¡° He says, ufortable. ¡°We love you so much, pop pop,¡± Alvin says softly. ¡°And we love our mama too. Do you think, for us, you could try a little harder to love her?¡± Henry, against his better judgement, feels his heart soften a little at this. He surveys his two grandsons ¨C clever, charming, heartfelt boys. He has to admit, that woman really has done a wonderful job raising them. ¡°Well,¡± he says, persuaded ¨C just a tiny bit ¨C even to be in these boys better graces ¨C ¡°perhaps I have behaved poorly to her, and you have seen that. I willport myself better in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, pop pop,¡± Alvin says, smiling. What none of the three know is that Victor is standing, quiet as a puma, behind them, listening to every word. He frowns, concerned and intrigued. What is it that these boys are up to? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 #Chapter 117 ¨C Panic Evelyn creeps up silently behind Victor and he jumps as she pulls on his sleeve. Silently, she puts her finger to her lips and nods her head back to the kitchen, indicating that he shoulde with her. He nods and follows. ¡°What¡¯s going on with those three?¡± she whispers, curious. ¡°They wanted to have their dinner with him. It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°What¡¯s weird about that?¡± He asks, frowning. ¡°They want to have dinner with their grandfather. He¡¯s nice to them.¡± Sheughs a little, shaking her head and looking in at them again. ¡°Clever man, sucking up to the heirs.¡± Victor shrugs, his face going a bit dark. ¡°Perhaps not the heirs, if I don¡¯t pass this next trial.¡± ¡°You will,¡± she says, looking up at him with faith in her eyes. She shakes her head a little. ¡°Yesterday¡­ something was wrong. I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡± ¡°The boys figured it out before I did,¡± he says ruefully, ncing over at them. Evelyn frowns and c***s her head to the side, inquisitive. ¡°I just heard them asking him for a cup of that tea Rafe made us,¡± he says, putting his hands in his pockets ruefully. ¡°But they said they wanted a cup of his tea, not my tea. Because they smelled different.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes go wide, her mouth shaping into a little O as she figures it out. ¡°Oh my god, Victor,¡± she says, a little breathless with disbelief. ¡°He cheated ¨C you have to have a rematch! ¨C¡° She begins to move towards the living room, about to demand just that, but Victor grabs her by the arm. ¡°No, Evelyn¡± he says quietly, looking around to make sure no one is overhearing them. ¡°In other tests, sure, cheating would be discouraged. But one of intelligence and tactics? Honestly, it¡¯s something which I think my father would respect ¨C which I frankly respect.¡± She frowns up at him, not understanding. ¡°Think about it,¡± he says. ¡°Rafe knows I can beat him at chess any day ¨C I¡¯ve been running circles around him intellectually since we were kids. He knows he can¡¯t beat me, so, he changes the field. He brings me a cup of tea that he prepares outside the room to drink before the game ¨C he gives it to me in front of everyone! And I¡¯m dumb enough to drink it!¡± He runs a hand through his hair, rueful. ¡°Face it, Evelyn. He outsmarted me. He slipped something in my drink to give himself the advantage, and it worked.¡± Evelyn bites her lip and thinks it over, eventually nodding and conceding the point. ¡°Okay,¡± she says, ¡°I get it.¡± Then she narrows her eyes, looking around the house. ¡°But I¡¯ll beat him to a pulp for you, if you want me to. Is that allowed as part of the rules?¡± Victorughs a little, charmed at the mental of image of Evelyn beating his brother soundly with her little fists. ¡°Thanks for the offer,¡± he says. ¡°But I think I¡¯ve already got those two working on my side.¡± He nods into the living room, indicating the two boys still talking quietly with their grandfather. Evelyn raises her eyebrows, considering, and then nods. ¡°Yes. You probably do.¡± The two parents stand together, considering the already-formidable force that is their twin children. ¡°They¡¯re only six, Evelyn¡± Victor says, his voice quiet. She understandspletely what he means. If this is what they¡¯re like as kindergarteners¡­ ¡°I worry about them,¡± she says, running her teeth along her lower lip. ¡°They have significant gifts, Victor, but I¡¯m not sure that guarantees them happiness in life. With such giftse¡­ pressures, responsibilities, differences.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he says, still staring in their direction as he puts a hand on Evelyn¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do the best we can for them.¡± As Victor and Evelyn look into the living room, considering their children¡¯s future, Bridgette totters into the room. Shees over to stand with them and Evelyn nods to her in wee. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Bridgette says, confused at the quiet in the kitchen. ¡°Just talking about the kids,¡± Evelyn says, putting on a bright smile. No reason Bridgette needs to know all the details of their worries. ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Bridgette says, nodding vaguely and cing a hand on her stomach, which is still t as a pancake. ¡°I know exactly what you mean.¡± Evelyn smiles, a bit ruefully. She¡¯s torn, in this moment. Part of her wants to be a friend to this woman, but the other part knows that Bridgette¡¯s pregnancy is threatening Victor¡¯s position within the pack, as well as her own children¡¯s promised future. After a moment, she takes the high road. ¡°How are you doing with all of that?¡± she says, turning towards Bridgette. Sensing that this talk might be better left to the women alone, Victor quietly moves away, sliding his hand down and across Evelyn¡¯s back as he goes. A small shiver runs pleasantly down her spine. ¡°All of what?¡± Bridgette says, looking at Evelyn and blinking ndly. Evelynughs a little, liking this girl¡¯s nk innocence more than she probably should. ¡°Your pregnancy, Bridgette. Are you sick at all?¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Sheughs a little. ¡°Oh, no. I actually feel totally fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn asks, curious. ¡°No hunger? No cravings or changes in the way that your body feels?¡± Bridgette shrugs and frowns. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like, way too early for that? I¡¯m only like two weeks along.¡± ¡°Two weeks?¡± Evelyn says, wrinkling her nose in confusion. ¡°Is that what the doctor told you?¡± ¡°The doctor?¡± Bridgette asks, blinking again at Evelyn. Then sheughs. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been to a doctor. No, I mean it¡¯s been two weeks since I took the pregnancy test!¡± She flips her hair back, ¡°Hey, do you want to have a ss of wine with me?¡± Evelyn hesitates. ¡°Um, sure¡­¡± she says, awkwardly. ¡°But are you sure you want to do that?¡± Bridgette shrugs. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to have one ss of wine when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°When I was pregnant, my doctor told me that it might be a good idea to wait until my third trimester to have a ss of wine. You know. Wait until the baby is fully baked before you indulge a little.¡± Evelyn adopts a cheery tone as she says this, trying to keep the conversation light. ¡°Third trimester,¡± Bridgette says, looking down at her stomach, a little uncertain. ¡°Well, when does that start?¡± ¡°Bridgette,¡± Evelyn says, cing a hand on her arm. ¡°Babe, you really need to go to the doctor.¡± At Bridgette¡¯s frightened look, Evelyn hurries to correct herself. ¡°No no!¡± she says quickly. ¡°Not because you¡¯re sick! Just¡­you should confirm the pregnancy with the doctor, and have them look you over to make sure that everything is safe. And they¡¯ll give you lots of good information about the pregnancy so that you¡¯ll know exactly what to do and when.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± says Bridgette, looking down at herself, perhaps a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­how much I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I was there too once,¡± Evelyn says, taking a step forward towards her, trying to be encouraging. ¡°When I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t know anything. But the doctors really helped. I¡¯lle with you, if you want.¡± Bridgette smiles and nods to her. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that. Um, do you still want a ss of wine?¡± Evelyn pauses a minute, studying this girl, and then gives her a smile. ¡°You know, on second thought, I¡¯m not really in the mood for wine. Why don¡¯t we do a nice up of cocoa, instead?¡± ¡°Oh, good idea!¡± Bridgette says, giving her a wide smile. ¡°My granny used to make me cocoa on days like this,¡± she says, a little whistful, looking out the window. ¡°I think I remember her recipe ¨C I¡¯ll get started.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Bridgette bustles around the kitchen ind, pulling out supplies, and Evelyn seats herself on the stool, watching her work. As Bridgette pours cream into a saucepan and starts breaking a bar of chocte into pieces, Evelyn reminisces about her own pregnancy. The crazy cravings that hit her in the third month, the horrible sickness of her second trimester. The fact that she, too, felt nothing in her first trimester ¨C couldn¡¯t believe that she was pregnant, really, until she missed her period two weeks after that night ¨C Suddenly, Evelyn sits stock still in her chair. She doesn¡¯t move a muscle as she quickly thinks about the date, running through her own mental calendar. She counts back the days ¨C past New Year¡¯s, past the wedding, past Christmas, back to that fateful night when Victor had burst through her back door ¨C Three weeks. That was three weeks ago. Evelyn looks slowly down at her body, panic starting to grip her. If the Hunt was three weeks ago. Then her period was one weekte. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 #Chapter 118 ¨C Late I spent the rest of the evening in a very quiet panic. Victor could tell, of course, that something was wrong, but I avoided all conversation with him. If we spoke, even for just one moment, I was afraid I¡¯d blurt it all out. And really, I don¡¯t know anything yet. I had gotten the boys out of Victor¡¯s house as soon as I could, ncing at the streets and frustrated to see that they were still packed with snow. Grateful that the boys were exhausted, I put them to bed early and spent the rest of the nightying in my bed, staring at the ceiling, counting the hours until daybreak. Around three in the morning, I heard the plows run through the streets out front. As soon as five AM hits, I throw myself out of bed. Still in my pajamas, I put on my coat and snow boots and head out the front door, grabbing my car keys on the way. ¡°Fifteen minutes,¡± I say, a little breathless, to the surprised Betas outside my front door. ¡°The boys are still asleep!¡± They nod, a little baffled, but let me go without troubling me. As I climb into my car, I¡¯m passively grateful to see that someone has dug it out and cleared it off. I send a silent prayer of thanks to the Betas and remind myself to do something nice for them very soon. The ride to the pharmacy passes in a rush. I don¡¯t let myself think about it and instead force my rushing mind onto other topics, as I did all night long. I make myself think about the boys¡¯ schooling, what we¡¯ll have for dinner tonight, where I¡¯d like to go on vacation this summer, which celebrities I would date if stranded on a desert ind. Anything, anything at all, except what will happen¡­if¡­ The pharmacist is surprised to see me pounding on the door fifteen minutes before they open. Seeing my worry, she lets me in and sells me the pregnancy test without word, just a small understanding look. I throw the bag into the passenger seat of my car and almost fly home. In my bathroom, my hands shake as I unbox the test. I read briefly through the instructions ¨C of course, I remember the essentials, but I want to do it right. After I take it, I ce the test on my sink and turn my back to it, folding my legs underneath myself and sinking down onto my bathmat. I put my head in my hands and slowly, in measured breaths, I count to one hundred and twenty. Then, I reach up behind me and grab the test. Two faint lines ¨C A sob breaks from me and I cover my mouth with my hand, shocked. How could this ¨C We had s*x once ¨C But that¡¯s exactly what happened before ¨C I stare at the test, my mind racing, but then suddenly realize¡­ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The lines are¡­.they¡¯re not quite right. I look closer, realizing that the line marked ¡°test¡± ¨C the one that¡¯s supposed to tell me if I¡¯m pregnant ¨C is barely there, hardly a scratch on the surface ¨C And the ¡°control¡± line ¨C the one that tells you if the test is working ¨C is broken, fading to nothing at one end. What? I grab the instructions, unfolding the paper and searching through it. There¡¯s a series of images in the ¡°how to red your results¡± section and one of them ¨C yes, one of them looks just like this. I eagerly read the print underneath it: If your test looks like this, it is inclusive. Please contact your pharmacy or our parentpany for a recement test. I freeze for a moment ¨C I can¡¯t believe it ¨C And then I can¡¯t help the little scream of rage that bursts from me as I hurl the test across the room and tear the paper in half. Inconclusive!? I bury my head in my hands again, unable to believe my luck ¨C God damnit, why didn¡¯t I buy two ¨C I¡¯m such an i***t ¨C I can¡¯t help the thoughts, then, thate rushing into my mind. The thoughts I held back all night, all morning on the drive to the pharmacy, the drive home, as I ran up the stairs to my bathroom. God damnit. What am I going to do if I¡¯m pregnant with Victor¡¯s child, again? Two options run through my head. The first is to run. I can see myself doing it. Packing up the boys in the night, telling them it¡¯s an adventure or a vacation. We wouldn¡¯t have to take much ¨C there¡¯s nothing that I own, really, that can¡¯t be reced. We can get in the car and just go. We could start over. I can change my name again, change theirs. Get work as a therapist in some smallmunity, or any job, really. Then I could¡­I could have this child and never tell them anything about it. Never tell them who their father is, give this child ¨C and the boys ¨C what I always wanted, which is the option to choose their own life, rather than getting wrapped up in this Alpha world. When did I give up on that dream for my boys, anyway? Victor is such a force of nature. I agreed to let him have a role in Alvin and Ian¡¯s lives and somehow, I¡¯m here, throwing him parties, acting as his Luna so he can keep his pack? How did I get so wrapped up in this? It¡¯s time to go, I think. To break free of it ¨C to get back to what matters to me. But then I think, of course, of Alvin and Ian. That even if I never told the baby who their father is, the boys would know. And Alvin and Ian love their father, would want toe back to him, would want this life. The one we¡¯ve promised them. I sigh, realizing that maybe it¡¯s not possible to run. That the boys won¡¯t want it. That perhaps¡­I don¡¯t want it. I think, then, on the other possibility. That I stay. Victor, I know, would be thrilled. He¡¯s always wanted arge family. I can imagine the shock on his face as I told him, the way he would freeze and then wrap me up in his arms, growling in my ear how happy he was, how much¡­ Well. How much he loved me. Tears spring to my eyes at this idea. It could be so different than my first pregnancy, when I was alone with my thoughts and worries about my future, my children¡¯s future. I would have everything I didn¡¯t havest time ¨C warmth, security, my child¡¯s father with me every step of the way. I ce my hand on my stomach, looking down, thinking quietly to myself that that sounds kind of¡­well. Nice. Wonderful, in fact. I stare down at my hand, my stomach, the ce where, right now, something new could be taking shape. ¡°Are you in there, baby?¡± I whisper quietly, wondering. And I realize, suddenly, that I hope it is. I hope there¡¯s a little life taking root within me. That I would wee this child, that I wouldn¡¯t run, that I would stay right here. I¡¯m floored, suddenly, by the realization. I tilt my head back, resting it against the cab below the sink as I slowly rub my stomach. Iugh a little as tears slip down my cheeks, shaking my head at the irony after so many years of hiding my children from him, of such struggle and drama and strife. I realize the truth of it all. That I want to do it all again. I want more. God damnit, I think to myself, I hope I am pregnant. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 #Chapter 119 ¨C At A Loss Victor stares out his back window, clutching his phone in his hand. One of the most powerful Alphas in the country ¨C in the world ¨C and he can¡¯t get someone to pick up his calls. Something was wrong with Evelynst night. He saw it on her face when she was talking with Bridgette ¨C he had seen her go pale, her eyes go ssy. He saw her lost in her thoughts for the rest of the evening, giving only canned answers when she was addressed directly. He had stopped Bridgette on the way up the stairs, after Evelyn had left with the boys. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± he had asked. ¡°Huh?¡± had been Bridgette¡¯s vapid reply. ¡°You and Evelyn, what did you talk about tonight? She was worried.¡± Bridgette just shrugged. ¡°You know. Normal stuff. We talked about hot cocoa.¡± Confused, Victor had nodded and let her go. Then, he had sent Evelyn a series of texts over the next few hours, each of which had gone unanswered. Victor: Hey, are you okay? You looked a little out of sorts tonight. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Victor: Evelyn? Are you still awake? Victor: Please text me in the morning, I hope everything is all right. Victor: Evelyn. I¡¯m starting to get worried. He grits his teeth as he flicks through those messages now. God, he feels like an i***t. But what could be wrong? Frantic, this morning he had tried to call his therapist. The call ended so strangelyst time, with her saying she couldn¡¯t talk to him anymore. He had contacted the agency about it, and they had confirmed that the therapist had expressed a desire to end the rtionship. They offered him a new therapist, but¡­ He liked this one. If he could just mend the rtionship¡­ But he couldn¡¯t do anything if she wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone. God damnit, what were the chances that both Evelyn and his therapist would abandon him like this, so close together? He felt very alone, left in the lurch. ¡°Sir?¡± Victor is surprised to hear a voice to his left. He turns, his eyes falling on Burton, who offers him a fresh cup of coffee. ¡°For you, sir,¡± Burton says, nodding his head in deference. ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me, I¡¯m sure, if I say that you look as if you need it.¡± Victor smiles at him, indeed forgiving the implication that he looked tired and needed a boost. It was true, after all. ¡°Thank you, Burton,¡± he says, epting the cup. ¡°This is precisely what I need.¡± ¡°I am also here, sir,¡± Burton continues, turning his eyes out the window to follow Victor¡¯s own gaze towards Evelyn¡¯s house. ¡°If you ever need a listening ear. The role of the butler is always one of complete discretion.¡± Victor smiles at this man, happy again to have found and hired him. ¡°Thank you, Burton,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly keep that in mind, if the asion ever calls for such a thing.¡± Burton nods quietly and then moves away, leaving Victor to his thoughts. Victor considers Burton as he goes, thinking that it feels like Burton has been a part of the household forever. But of course, he¡¯s only been here for two weeks. Two weeks. Just two weeks have passed since that disaster of a wedding, since his father evoked his right to question the pack¡¯s leadership, since Amelia¡­ Amelia. Victor blinks, surprised to realize that he hasn¡¯t thought about Amelia in¡­days. This woman, once such arge part of his life, the person who he had intended to marry, build a life with, build a family with, so easily dismissed from his mind. He feels a sudden pang of guilt, then. She was suffering, surely, her own life having fallen apart. He had given her a bit of a grace period, filled her bank ount with enough cash to keep herfortable for a while, but otherwise he had ended all contact. Wherever she was, whatever she was doing, it surely wasn¡¯t what she had wanted. But he? Honestly, it was almost shameful how fast his life had returned to normal, how fast he had moved on. He searches his heart in this moment, seeking some sadness, some acknowledgement of the loss, but hees up empty. Was any of it real, then? Victor thinks back, remembering the passion of their first meeting, when their mating bond had snapped into ce. God, they hadn¡¯t left bed for days, he had been obsessed with her, couldn¡¯t get her scent out of his nose or his mind. And then they had been happy, for years. So where was his sadness that it was gone? He had heard stories of men broken by the rejection of a mating bond. Even when it is done for the right reasons, some people never recover from it. But he feels¡­ Damnit, he feels fine. Better. Victor sips his coffee, considering that perhaps it helps that he has his family here to distract him. That his brother¡¯s grab for power, at Victor¡¯s own perceived weak moment, is enough to keep his mind off of the copse of his most important rtionship, that with his Luna. But deep down, he knows it¡¯s not that. Instead, his mind fills with images of curling brown hair, of aughing mouth, of that warm, sensual body wrapped around his. Evelyn. Evelyn is the real reason why he can¡¯t seem to bring himself to mourn the loss of Amelia. If Amelia left any gap at all, Evelyn filled it seamlessly. A growl starts to build in Victor¡¯s chest as he thinks of her, this complicated, interesting, funny woman who lives across the yard. God damnit, he wants her. Wants her in his bed, of course, but wants her¡­here. Beside him, forever. She¡¯s the Luna he wants, he knows it ¨C he admitted this to himself days ago, told his therapist about it, trying to find ways to sort through this desire. But for the life of him, he can¡¯t understand it. Why? Why Evelyn? In so many ways, to theyman¡¯s eye, Evelynpares poorly to Amelia. Amelia is objectively more beautiful than Evelyn. Amelia was a supermodel, for heaven¡¯s sake, and she had relished the attention and media that being his Luna brought her. She was looking forward to being an Alpha¡¯s bride, a life from which Evelyn had actively fled. And Amelia had been his mate. How could he want this other woman so intensely when the universe itself had already found him the one woman who was supposed to be his perfect match? Victor scowls, shaking his head and looking down at the dregs of coffee left in his cup. God damnit, for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t understand it. But beyond understanding, he knew he wanted it. And he¡¯d do anything in his power to get it. If he could only get a text back ¨C As if by magic, his phone dings on the counter next to him just at that moment. Huffing augh, Victor picks up his phone. Evelyn: Hey, sorry. Heughs again, shaking his head. Four missed texts, hourster, and all he gets is a ¡°Hey, sorry¡±? Another text arrives. Evelyn: Busy night. I¡¯m fine. Do you want toe down to the houseter? We should talk. Victor holds his phone tight in his hand for a moment, considering that he should probably make her wait a little bit. y it cool. But who is he kidding. Rapidly, he types out his reply. Victor: Yes, sure. I¡¯lle down tonight. Can¡¯t wait to see you. He bites his tongue before sending it and deletes thest five words. Then he presses send. Victor: Yes, sure. I¡¯lle down tonight. He nods, putting his phone into his pocket. ¡°Burton?¡± He calls, looking around the room for him. The butler peeks into the room from the hall. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°A little more coffee, please,¡± he says, raising his empty cup to him. ¡°I¡¯d like to get through my work as fast as I can.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 #Chapter 120 ¨C Consequences The woman steps out of her car, her impossibly long legs made even longer by the four-inch heels strapped precariously to her perfectly manicured feet. She closes the door to her Porsche with a click and then slowly, casually, strolls into the buildingbeled Prath Industries. ¡°Annabeth Prath, please,¡± she says to the receptionist waiting for her there, taking off her Louis Vuitton sunsses to give the girl a dazzling smile. The receptionist looks up at her and then does a double take. ¡°Oh!¡± she says. ¡°Oh, hi! Wee!¡± The woman continues to smile at the receptionist. She¡¯s used to being recognized. ¡°Yes,¡± the receptionist says, nodding and checking the calendar. ¡°Yes, I see your appointment noted here. Just a moment. Could we get you a cup of coffee? A bottle of water?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°No, thank you,¡± the woman says smoothly and then leans against the counter to wait. She looks around the room with confidence, assured that everything, today, was going to go just ording to n. She hears the receptionist behind her making a quick call to let them know that she¡¯s arrived. A few momentster, Annabeth herselfes through a set of ss doors, holding out her hands to the woman. ¡°Annabeth,¡± the woman ways, giving her that trademark stunning smile. ¡°Well well,¡± Annabeth says, taking the woman¡¯s hands in hers and looking her over from head to toe. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re looking very well.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the woman says, shaking back her shiny hair and giving a littleugh. ¡°I took a few weeks in San Tropez to get my ns in order, and then came back rxed and rested.¡± ¡°Well good for you,¡± Annabeth says, giving her a smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I admit, I was curious to get your call. Won¡¯t youe in, Amelia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m absolutely dying to,¡± Amelia says, with a smile that puts Annabeth¡¯s teeth on edge. Fifteen minutester, Amelia leaves the Prath offices and climbs back into her car, the hint of a smile drifting across her face. Smoothly, she pulls her car out of the parking lot and gets back on the highway, heading towards her next stop. The next building she pulls up to is much less fancy than the Prath offices. Amelia parks in a spot far from the entrance, not eager to be seen. For this one, she doesn¡¯t want to be recognized. Amelia reaches into the back of her car, pulling a hoodie and a pair of sneakers out of a bag. In a moment, she¡¯s swapped her Jimmy Choos for some beat up Nikes and zipped the hoodie over her silk shirt. Then, she heads inside, leaving her sunsses on. ¡°Hi, wee to Allied Therapy,¡± says a woman at a beat-up desk. ¡°How can I help?¡± Amelia pitches her voice a little lower than she usually would. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to start seeing a therapist.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the woman says kindly. ¡°We¡¯d be happy to start that process with you. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to tell me, so that maybe we can begin to match you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a troubled rtionship,¡± Amelia says. ¡°With my boyfriend, an Alpha. It¡¯s kind of a¡­high profile case. I was hoping to speak with someone who might have experience with this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the woman says, giving her an understanding smile. ¡°We actually have a couple of therapists who specialize in this kind of work. If you fill out this paperwork, I¡¯d be happy to give you the profiles of a couple of therapists who might work really well.¡± Amelia smiles ndly as the woman hands her a clipboard. As the woman prints out the profiles, Amelia hurriedly fills out the form with a fake name and address. When she¡¯s finished, she hands it back to the woman. ¡°Okay,¡± the woman says, handing over the stack of profiles. ¡°These are some of the profiles of the therapists who work with Alpha rtionships. Why don¡¯t you have a look.¡± Amelia epts the packet and begins flicking through them, but she¡¯s frustrated to see that, unfortunately, there are at least twenty-five therapists to choose from. Unlikely that she¡¯ll be able to find the one with whom Victor was speaking. But then, as she pages through, she pauses, shocked to see a familiar name. The top of the fifth page in the bunch reads ¡°Evelyn O. Specialization in family and rtionship therapy. Anonymous consultation avable, as is remote.¡± Slowly, a smile spreads across Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Nevermind,¡± she says, tossing the papers back on the woman¡¯s desk. ¡°I changed my mind. We¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Wait ¨C¡° the woman calls after her, but Amelia doesn¡¯t turn. She just walks out the door. On her way to her third appointment of the day, Amelia lights a cigarette and takes a long, slow puff. She¡¯s always loved smoking, but Victor had hated it. ¡°Why get addicted now,¡± he¡¯d say, frowning on the rare asions when he¡¯d smell it on her hair or when she¡¯d get sloppy and leave a butt on the back porch. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to quit when you get pregnant, and that will be incredibly difficult.¡± Amelia smiles at the memories, blowing smoke out of the window. She had told him she had quit, but it just meant she had to be more careful. Like all things with Victor, it was just about controlling what he knew. She had been sloppy, she knew, at the wedding. Overconfident, not watching her tracks. But now? All of her ns were going to fall into ce. She is going to be very careful, very precise, and make sure every piece snaps together like a perfect puzzle. Amelia finishes the cigarette as she pulls into the parking lot of the restaurant. She drops the butt out the window and swaps out her shoes again, pulling off the hoodie. As she steps out of the car, she stomps out the dying ember of the cigarette with the perfect red bottom of her perfect shoe. Entering the restaurant, she saunters casually up to the hostess. ¡°Jones,¡± she says, not waiting to be greeted. ¡°Party of two.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Jones,¡± the hostess says, smiling at her with stars in her eyes. Amelia smiles back, pleased to be recognized. She likes this restaurant in part because the staff mostly consists of young, pretty girls, like this hostess. Girls who read the gossip columns. Girls who recognize her, and give her special treatment. ¡°Please, just this way,¡± the hostess says, beaming at her. ¡°The other member of your party is already here.¡± Amelia nods, following behind her to a table at the back of the restaurant. Indeed, she sees that the man she is meeting is already waiting for her. He stands as she approaches. Amelia murmurs her thanks to the hostess, giving her a warm smile, and then turns to her meal companion. Amelia takes a minute to look him appreciatively up and down. ¡°Hello,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± He nods, clenching his teeth. ¡°You look beautiful, as always, Amelia.¡± She wrinkles her nose in pleasure and sits gracefully down in her chair, gesturing for him to return to his seat as well. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s order, I¡¯m starving. And we¡¯ve got so much to catch up on.¡± He nods and slowly takes his seat. Amelia puts her elbow on the table and rests her chin in her open palm. ¡°Now, where shall we begin. We have so much to catch up on, Edgar.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 #Chapter 121 ¨C Heat Victor finally shuts down hisputer, letting out a big breath. Finally, finished for the day. He picks up his phone, intending to text Evelyn to see if he can bring something down to the house for dinner, but he¡¯s surprised to see a text there already waiting. Evelyn: When youe down, bring your parka. Heat¡¯s out. Victor scowls and runs a hand through his hair. How is this possible? He had the heater reced against just this possibility months ago when they had the security updated in the cottage. He heads upstairs to change into warmer clothes and then pulls on his snow boots, heading across the property to Evelyn¡¯s house. On the way, he asks two Betas to ensure that Evelyn¡¯s house is fully stocked with firewood that some space heaters be brought down. When he opens the back door to Evelyn¡¯s cottage, Victor is pleased to feel that the air in the house isn¡¯t icy ¨C just a bit nippier than usual. He¡¯s greeted by a very pleasant sight, though ¨C a giant nket fort, in the living room, built before a roaring fire. Inside of it, he can hear the boysughing. Evelynes down the stairs, then, wrapped up in a cozy sweater and scarf. ¡°Oh, hello!¡± she says, rubbing her hands together and smiling. ¡°Hello,¡± he says, watching here down the stairs towards him, her cheeks and the tip of her nose flushed with cold. ¡°What are you doing in all of theseyers?¡± He asks, curious, unable to help himself from imagining her body beneath them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so bad in here.¡± ¡°Not in here,¡± she says,ughing and gesturing towards the fire. ¡°This room is fine. So is the boys¡¯, really, as they¡¯re right above it. But my room is ice.¡± Victor frowns again and sheughs at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset,¡± she scolds. ¡°The Betas have already called the repair man, he¡¯s going toe tomorrow to fix it.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, sticking his head out of the fort. ¡°And until then, we get to have an adventure! Pretend we live in an igloo!¡± ¡°Igloo¡¯s are very interesting!¡± Ian calls, his voice echoing from inside the fort. ¡°Mom gave us a book!¡± Victor shakes his head at the three of them, ¡°you guys certainly know how to look at the bright side of a situation.¡± Evelyn smiles at him slowly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all brighter once you¡¯re here.¡± She bites her lip a bit, watching him take off his coat, enjoying the way that his muscles move beneath his sweater. Then she clears her throat,ing back to herself. ¡°You want some coffee? Tea? Ice cubes?¡± Victor shakes his head, denying a drink, but leans forward to grab her hand as she passes. ¡°You really should have told me sooner, Evelyn. I¡¯d have fixed it.¡± She looks at her hand in his for just a moment, and then drags her eyes up to his, not pulling her hand away. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to bother you, Victor,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I know that you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Never too busy for you three,¡± he responds, letting her slowly take her hand from his and move over to fill the tea kettle. He notes that she blushes slightly before putting it on the stove. She keeps her eyes on it, not turning to look at him. He watches her closely as she twists the knob on the stove to ignite the me. ¡°What is it you wanted to talk about?¡± he asks. The stove clicks, refusing to light. ¡°Hmm?¡± she says, confused and looking up at him. ¡°Your text this morning,¡± he rifies. ¡°You said you wanted to discuss something.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she says, shooting a quick look at the nket fort. ¡°It can wait,¡± she says. She bends down, staring at the grate beneath the kettle. It continues to click, but doesn¡¯t light. Victor frowns, intrigued by her evasion. But, shrugging, he epts that there are some things she might want to talk about with him that she wouldn¡¯t want the boys to overhear. ¡°Do you need some help with that?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, ring at the stove, which still hasn¡¯t lit. ¡°Considering that I just remembered that the gas stove is controlled by the broken gas as the heat, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you can do!¡± Evelyn laughs a little and Victor joins in. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to keep each other warm,¡± he murmurs. Evelyn casts her eyes at him, surprising him by blushing again. He smiles at this. She¡¯s not usually so coy. The family has a very cozy time that evening, staying warm by the fire. The boys use their imaginations to think up interesting situations that embrace the cold. When imaginary Igloo gets boring, they pretend they are pioneers in the American West, living in a log cabin at the first frost. When they get bored with that, they pretend they are a family of bears, preparing their cave for their long winter hibernation. ¡°What do we y next, mama,¡± Alvin says, crawling onto the couch where Evelyn¡¯s shoulder just barely touches Victor¡¯s, though both pretend not to notice. Alvin¡¯s eyes are bright, but, like his twin, he is sleepy. ¡°Nothing, baby, no more games tonight,¡± Evelyn says, putting out a hand to brush his cheek. ¡°Mama bear is sleepy, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Ian says, rubbing his eyes as he sits before the fire. ¡°I think I just want to be myself again.¡± Victorughs softly at this. ¡°Your room should be warm and cozy by now,¡± he says. Betas hade by hours ago with a stack of plug-in heaters. ¡°Do you want to go up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin says, yawning. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor responds, standing up and smiling as he watches Evelyn snuggle into the pillows on the couch where he had just been sitting. ¡°Come on, you two. Upstairs, I¡¯ll tuck you in.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. About fifteen minutester, when that¡¯s all done, Victores back downstairs to find Evelyn still on the couch, staring into the fire. He leans his shoulder against the entryway, looking at her, watching the mes y shadows on the ivory of her skin, bringing out red highlights in her brown curls. ¡°What about you,¡± he says softly. ¡°Are you going up?¡± ¡°No,¡± she says, her voice thoughtful, shaking her head. ¡°I had them put all the heaters in the boys¡¯ room so that they¡¯re warm enough. I¡¯ll just stay down here by the fire, where it¡¯s cozy.¡± She sits up a little, tucking her legs in to make room for Victor next to her on the couch. She c***s her head towards the empty space, a silent invitation. He epts, sitting and draping his arm over the back of the couch so he can face her. Slowly, perhaps a bit shy, Evelyn extends her legs again,ying them over hisp. Victor looks her in the eye and then, quite deliberately, ces a hand on her calf, rubbing it softly, massaging it, moving it slowly upwards towards her knee. Evely holds his gaze and then, very slowly, draws her lower lip into her mouth, drawing her teeth over it, and then letting it go so that it reappears, wet, plump, and red. God. Damnit. Victor moves then, unable to help himself, swooping forward and wrapping a hand around the back of her neck, pulling her towards him, needing to cover that lip with his own mouth now. Evelyn gives a little moan ¨C of hunger, desire, need, she doesn¡¯t know what ¨C and responds in kind, crushing her mouth to his and pulling her body close to him, straddling hisp. Her hands are everywhere at once, in his hair, holding his face, across his shoulders and down his back. She wants to touch him everywhere ¨C wants to feel his skin against her own ¨C Victor groans, feeling himself grow hard beneath her. God damnit he¡¯s wanted her since the moment he saw her walk down the stairs tonight ¨C wanted to slip his hands under that sweater, as he¡¯s doing now, sliding them across the panes of her stomach, up to cup her full breasts in his hands. Evelyn throws her head back, giving a heavy moan of satisfaction as he runs his thumbs over her hard n*****s, as he tightens his fingers around the round flesh of her breasts. Victor kisses her newly-bared neck, running his tongue up from her cor bone almost to her ear, savoring the taste of her. In response, Evelyn grinds her hips against him, feeling the hardness of his ready c**k pulsing beneath her. At this, Victor growls, pulling back to look her in the eye. It¡¯s a proprietary look, one which she steadily returns. Mine, his face says, his teeth bared to her. Mine, she responds, taking that face in her hands and running her tongue over that mouth, over the edges of those teeth. Victor shifts, then, moving his hands from her chest to her ass and lifting her up off the couch, moving her to the ground where heys her down on the nkets of the wrecked fort already strewn before the fire. He pulls her bulky sweater up over her head. Evelynys back on the floor, bared before him, letting him look at her, letting him enjoy the sight of her hot flesh in front of the fire. He growls at the sight, running a hand down the length of her, stopping to again cup her breast, to spread his fingers out over her stomach before he reaches the waistband of her pants, which he moves to pull downward. Evelyn obligingly lifts herself so that he can slip the pants off of her legs and then she sits up, kissing him again, unbuttoning his shirt and shoving it impatiently off his shoulders. ¡°Victor,¡± she whispers, ¡°I want you now, please.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 #Chapter 122 ¨C The Morning After I feel a growl rumble in Victor¡¯s chest in response to my plea. I smile as I kiss him, pulling him down on top of me as he fumbles at his belt. I know he likes it when I beg. ¡°Please, Victor,¡± I murmur, my eyes closed as I cup his cheek in my hand, feeling him kick himself free of his pants. Then, he returns his face to mine, kissing me soundly as he settles himself between my knees, sliding his hand down my abdomen, across my stomach, dipping it between my thighs. He growls again when he feels how wet I am for him. My eyes open to look into his as I feel his c**k press against my entrance. I shudder, then, at the feeling of it, in anticipation, in need. He pauses, though, and I search his face, seeking an exnation for the dy. ¡°I love you, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice soft and serious, ¡°God damnit, I¡¯m so in love with you.¡± I stroke his face, then, memorizing it, running my thumb over his eyebrows to smooth the worry I see forming between them. ¡°I know, Victor,¡± I whisper back, ¡°I know. I love you to.¡± He kisses me, then, fiercely, and I can feel the joy and the possession running through him as he pulls me towards him with a hand behind my neck and another against my lower back. Victor holds me close against him as he slides into me. I groan deeply, the sound muffled by his mouth against mine as he kisses me, holding me through each pounding pulse of his hips. He holds me against each shudder of my body as I feel the tension building in me, against each tightening muscle of my body until I spill over the edge, clutching him as I go. Victor follows soon after, biting my shoulder as he reaches his climax, marking me as his own. I feel the sharp bite of his teeth cut my flesh and hiss, weing the sensation. Panting, Victor looks down at my shoulder and then up into my eyes, an apology in them, as well as a question. Did it hurt? I shake my head no, smiling at him, d to be marked by him, d to be his. Softly, gently, he lowers his head again to my shoulder and licks the wound. It¡¯s not very deep; it will be healed by morning. I pull him back down on top of me, still panting, and enjoy the feeling of his heavy body pressed against mine. I close my eyes, my head pillowed against the nkets, Victor¡¯s resting against my breast, and lazily run my fingers through his hair as I catch my breath. The utter calm that I feel surprises me. I frown, considering this, but then realize that every time Victor and I have been together before, it was always illicit, always an act of betrayal. This time is the first time, really, that it¡¯s just been about us. I smile,ughing a little, enjoying the thought. Us. Victor raises his head, frowning in confusion, but with humor in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, baby,¡± I murmur, pulling his head back down against me. ¡°Baby,¡± he says, the stubble of his beard pleasantly sharp against the sensitive skin of my abdomen. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± I murmur, smirking a little at the double entendre. The next morning, I wake stretched out before the fire, Victor¡¯s naked body pressed against my back, his arms wrapped around me. I can feel the warm heat of his breath radiate pleasantly against my spine. I smile, biting my lip, almost ridiculously thrilled, despite the very small amount of sleep that I got. I allow myself a moment to quietly reminisce about the rest of our evening alone with each other. Laughing, exploring, kissing, fucking¡­ I frown for a moment, though, wondering what could have woken me from such a solid sleep when I¡¯m so exhausted. I listen, but there¡¯s no patter of little boy feet that might have spoken to my subconscious. Then what¡­? I feel it, then. The telltale ache in my lower back that echoes in the muscles of my upper thighs. My eyes go wide as my hands go instinctually to my breasts. Yes, a tender ache there as well. I scramble up, then, grabbing a nket to wrap around myself as I go. ¡°Evie?¡± I hear Victor mumble as I move quickly away from him, heading for the stairs. I run up them, taking two at a time. When I get to my room, I run to the bathroom and m the door shut, quickly locking it. I drop my nket and sitting quickly on my toilet, ignoring the fact that it¡¯s as cold as ice. I tear off a few sheets of toilet paper, fold them neatly into a square, and then check. When I look at the toilet paper again, there¡¯s a dim pink streak across it. God damnit. God damnit. I stare at the little white square for what feels like an hour, my world shattering and reconfiguring and breaking apart again and again as I realize that I¡¯m not pregnant, that I wanted, very badly to be, that¡­ That perhaps this new thing I¡¯ve started with Victor kind of depended on me being pregnant. Did I just want to be with him because I wanted a father for my child? Were things different now. Was this all a mistake, now that there is no child? Tears spring to my eyes in my confusion. I drop the paper into the bowl and cover my face with my hands, not knowing what to feel, how to process this. Is the universe telling me something? Did it give me this phantom child, showing me a glimpse of the life I could have had with Victor, just to emphasize to me that this is not what I¡¯m supposed to be doing? What was the point of it all? If this really is the universemunicating with me, why would it give me that inconclusive test, make me want it, just to take it all away? As I cry softly into my hands, I scold myself for these foolish thoughts. This isn¡¯t the universe communicating with me ¨C it¡¯s all merely biological, just a missed period that I¡¯ve taken way too seriously. I cry myself out in my bathroom and, when I¡¯m done, I feel empty and alone. I try to huff augh at myself, then, shaking my head, trying to convince myself that I¡¯m being ridiculous. How can I mourn the loss of something I never even had? Mourn the loss of a baby that was never there to begin with? I take a deep breath and pull myself together, telling myself that I¡¯m being silly. I can¡¯t stay in here all day, after all. I have things to do. One more deep breath and I open my door, peeking out into my room, grateful to see that it¡¯s empty. I move to my closet and put on a pair of soft pants and a cozy sweater. Then, sitting down at my vanity, I comb through the knots in my hair and put some moisturizer on my face, hoping it will help the redness from my tears fade. Deeming myself as put-together as I¡¯m going to get today, I steel myself and open my bedroom door. As I do, I¡¯m surprised to hear noise in the kitchen. It¡¯s still very early in the day ¨C are the boys up? I take a few silent steps down the stairs and then crouch down to spy through the banister. Victor is there ¨C fully dressed ¨C washing dishes in my sink. Ian sits on the counter, passing him the next dish to be washed, and Alvin stands next to him, receiving the clean dishes and drying them before stacking them on the kitchen table. ¡°Will she be happy that we¡¯re doing the dishes?¡± Alvin asks, looking up at his dad. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be happy,¡± Victor responds, his eyes on the work. ¡°But she will certainly appreciate the help. It¡¯s always best if everyone pitches in.¡± I smile, watching them, feeling a little happy despite myself. ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Ian says, looking down at the dirty tes. ¡°Because you know, the only thing that makes mommy really happy is¡­¡± He pauses and I c**k my head to the side, watching him, wondering what he thinks the answer is. At that moment, Ian slides his eyes directly to me and bursts into a big smile, pointing an usatory finger my way. ¡°Being a sneaky spy!¡± I burst outughing, truly shocked to have been caught in the act. Victor and Alvin both turn andugh too. ¡°Okay, you caught me,¡± I say,ing down the stairs. ¡°Red handed!¡± Ian says, proud of himself as Ie over and give him a kiss on the cheek, and then dip to give Alvin one as well. I straighten up and look into Victor¡¯s face. He takes a step forward to wrap his arm around me but then he hesitates, looking sideways at the boys, not knowing precisely what the rules are yet.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My heart fills in that moment with a warmth that wipes away my earlier sadness at myck of pregnancy. These three, here, in my kitchen with me, they¡¯re enough. And in the future? There¡¯s still time. Smiling, I close the distance between us, reaching up to touch Victor¡¯s face and bring it down closer to mine. I give him a soft kiss on the mouth, lingering for just a moment, and then let him go. His wide smile is my reward. ¡°Yessss!¡± Ian whispers happily, putting a fist up in victory. Iugh at the broad smile on his face as well, blushing a little bit. I haven¡¯t shied away from kissing my boyfriends in front of my kids before but, well, this is different. ¡°I¡¯m so d it worked!¡± Alvin says, his little hands pressed together happily beneath his chin, his eyes shining as he beams up at us. ¡°I¡¯ll go turn the heat back on!¡± With that, he dashes off, Victor and my jaws dropping in shock. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 #Chapter 123 ¨C To Good to be True Victor can¡¯t keep the smile off his face as, a little bitter, he trudges through the snow back to his house. It was just so unbelievably good, these past few hours, to spend time as a family, to sleep with Evelyn where she belonged, wrapped in his arms. Even the stupid mundane things, like doing dishes with the boys and helping them pick a cereal, made him feelplete in a way that he hadn¡¯t known before that he was missing. Thank god Amelia locked the boys in that cab, he thinks to himself,ughing at the terrible thought. But really, it saved him from making a horrible, horrible mistake. But now? Everything was just¡­falling into ce. Like his therapist had said ¨C when things are all going in the same direction, suddenly everything is¡­easy. When Victor enters his house, the rest of his family is sitting in his kitchen, eating the breakfast that the chef has cooked up for them. Bacon, poached eggs, sausage, buttered biscuits. He smiles at everyone there, unable to help himself. Undoubtedly, the food served in this house is better, but he wouldn¡¯t have given up the cold bowl of cereal he had that morning for it. Not for a second. ¡°Good morning,¡± he says, closing the door behind him. ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± his mother says,ing forward and giving him a curious smile. ¡°Everything all right down at Evelyn¡¯s? I heard something about the heat being off.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, running a hand through his hair. He still can¡¯t believe that Alvin and Ian arranged it all as some kind of parent trap. Even more than that, he can¡¯t believe that it worked. ¡°But it¡¯s better now.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she says, moving over to the coffee machine. ¡°Do you want a cup?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, ignoring the narrow looks that the rest of his family ¨C Bridgette aside ¨C give him for staying out all night. They¡¯re the ones who called his power into question for not having a Luna by his side. Well, now he does. Or at least, he will very soon. Taking the cup of coffee from his mother, Victor heads immediately to his office to get to work. As he enters, Beta Stephen follows him in. ¡°Stephen,¡± Victor says, smiling at his secretary as he settles into his chair. Stephen freezes before him, looking at him strangely. Victor frowns at him, confused, but then realizes that he¡¯s probably never smiled at the man before. Victor clears his throat and arranges his face along more serious lines, folding his hands in front of him. Then, he tries again. ¡°Do you have a report, Beta?¡± Stephen shakes his head, as if to clear it, and then responds. ¡°Yes, sir. An¡­interesting message, from Annabeth Prath came throughst night.¡± He hands him a grey file folder. ¡°I think you¡¯ll want to address this first.¡± Frowning, Victor takes the folder from Stephen and nods his dismissal. Stephen leaves him alone while he reads. Annabeth Prath calledst night, approx. 10:30, to tenure her resignation from the board of the Prath Institute and ask that her name be stricken from the title of the school. She has indicated that she will be directing her time, attention, and funds elsewhere in the pursuit of excellence in education. Frowning, and a little disturbed by this sudden change, Victor picks up his phone, dialing her number immediately. ¡°Alpha Kensington,¡± he says to the receptionist who answers the phone. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to Mrs. Prath.¡± He waits a few moments for Annabeth toe to the phone. When she does, her voice is icy. ¡°Alpha Kensington,¡± she says. ¡°What can I do for you.¡± ¡°Annabeth,¡± he says, his voice worried. ¡°I received a disturbing memo this morning, letting me know that you are pulling out of the Institute. What has gone wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received word, Victor,¡± she says, her voice aloof, as if she has merely deigned to talk to him and regrets taking this call, ¡°that your politics are not precisely what you have purported them to be.¡± ¡°What?¡± he asks, confused. ¡°Annabeth, I promise you, I have never once mislead you about my politics, about my investment in education or family reform ¨C¡° ¡°Please, Kensington,¡± she says with derision in her voice. He notes, particrly, that she has stopped calling him by his first name. ¡°Don¡¯t bother to lie to me any further about your politics. I know exactly where you stand when ites to families. I just can¡¯t believe I was so taken in by you for so long.¡± ¡°Annabeth, please ¨C¡° ¡°Mrs. Prath, if you please.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Victor pauses, taking a deep breath. ¡°Mrs. Prath, please, I mean no disrespect, but I have no idea what could have caused this change. As far as I am aware, you and I are on the same team, dedicated to the same mission to help ourmunity improve education for our children.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Angelina Van Horten,¡± Annabeth says, her voice scathing. ¡°I¡¯m sure she can help you better understand. Good day, Alpha Kensington. Please don¡¯t call again.¡± With that, she hangs up. Victor lowers his phone and stares at the ck screen in his hand. Who the hell is Angelina Van Horten? ¡°Sir?¡± Victor looks up to see that Burton has peaked his head around the door to his office. ¡°Yes?¡± He says, a little distracted but curious as to what the butler might need at this particr moment. ¡°Sir,¡± Burton says, closing the door behind him. Victor can see that he has a packet in his hands. ¡°I hope you will forgive me, but I have been doing some private reconnaissance in the past two weeks. Just for my own edification.¡± Victor draws his eyebrows together in confusion. ¡°You see, sir,¡± Burton says,ing to stand in front of Victor¡¯s desk. ¡°When I am in a post with a family which I quite like, and which I would like to keep, I find that I be quite dedicated to that family. Dedicated to ensuring that they¡­fare well in the world.¡± Victor nods, encouraging him to continue. ¡°At Madamoiselle Jones¡¯st visit, I was¡­disturbed by her threats against Madame Evelyn and yourself. And so I took it upon myself to hire a private investigator. To have her followed. Paid for from my own pocket, of course.¡± ¡°Burton,¡± Victor says, folding his hands together on the desk. ¡°This was unnecessary. I, of course, had my own Betas on the same project. Amelia has been in San Tropez for weeks, bunkered down in a hotel there. She hasn¡¯t left the room in weeks.¡± ¡°If you will forgive me, sir,¡± Burton says, hesitating but meeting his eye. ¡°Amelia knows your Beta forces, and having lived in the same home with them for years, she knows quite well how to evade them. She is unaware, however, of my man.¡± With this, Burton ces the packet on the desk and slides it over to Victor. Looking at him closely, Victor takes the packet, sliding open the seal and tipping out a set of pictures onto the desk. Slowly, he sorts through them. ¡°As you can see,¡± Burton says softly. ¡°Madamoiselle has left San Tropez.¡± With this, he bows and heads for the door. ¡°Burton,¡± Victor calls after him, lifting his head briefly from the photographs to look him in the eye. ¡°Give Beta Stephen the bill for your investigator. He will see that you are paid.¡± With a small, satisfied smile, Burton bows and leaves the room, shutting the door behind him. Victor slowly flicks through the photographs, which show Amelia back home at a variety of locations. The first one which brings real rity is the photograph of her walking into Prath Industries, a clever grin ying about her mouth. Well, this was a lead, at least. But still, who was Angelina Van Horten? But the one that makes Victor sit back in his chair and study it is the photograph of her at lunch with a tall man, his curly ck hair falling into his face. He knew that Edgar was upset at losing Evelyn, but would it be enough to make him betray his pack? Two thing Victors knew for sure: first, that he had to keep tabs on better Amelia. He wouldn¡¯t underestimate her ever again. Second, that Burton would be getting a raise. There¡¯s another knock at the door and Victor sighs, not sure he can handle any more surprises. ¡°What,¡± he calls, the good mood of this morning almost entirely wiped away by these developments. The door opens and his father wheels in. ¡°Well?¡± he asks. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Victor frowns. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For the third task,¡± his father says, folding his hands in hisp. ¡°We leave tomorrow.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 #Chapter 124 ¨C Military Might I sigh a little, my arms crossed, as I watch the Betas load the boys¡¯ little overnight bags onto the now- familiar party bus. The boys, of course, are thrilled at the prospect of the third trial, but I¡¯m a little sick at the idea. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think Victor will win ¨C of course, especially in a trial of military prowess, I have faith in him ¨C but what tricks does Rafe have up his sleeve this time? And also, do we have to go so far away? I shake my head, thinking that this is yet another three-day disruption to the boys¡¯ education and daily schedule. When were we going to get them to the point where they¡¯d just be normal kids, going to school and sports, hanging out with their friends? Not traveling to a ritualistic trial to see whether their dad or their uncle would take control of their pack. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Victor asks,ing over to me and studying my face. I look up at him, trying not to look so worried. ¡°Am I all right?¡± I say, purposefully keeping my voice light. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is about to be put to the test. I¡¯m just going to sit back with your mom and drink a bunch of wine.¡± I put on a smile for him, hoping he buys it. Of course, he doesn¡¯t. But he gives me a smile in return, grateful that I¡¯m putting on a good show for the boys. You¡¯re going to be amazing, I think to him, hoping my utter faith in him shows on my face and bolsters him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thank you, he warmly responds, smiling down at me. We¡¯ll be done in no time. My eyes shine up at him and I bite my lip. Subtly, he draws a finger down the side of my hand, letting me know he loves me, wants to be with me, wishes we could run away to the woods just ourselves, not without the whole family in tow ¨C ¡°Are you guys done.¡± Ian asks, rolling his eyes at us. I jump a little, surprised by his interruption, but then Iugh at my son. ¡°What, are you regretting your little trick with the heat?¡± I say, grabbing him and pulling him close so that his back is against me, my arms wrapped around his front. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, still pretending to be mad, but I can see him struggle to keep the smile from his face. ¡°You just don¡¯t have to be all googly eyed all the time.¡± ¡°Oh no, baby,¡± I say to him, pretending to be giving bad news. ¡°Unfortunately, we do have to be googly- eyed all the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama,¡± Alvin says,ing over to us and reaching his arms up to his father, requesting to be lifted up. Victor happily obliges. ¡°I think it¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the sweet one,¡± I say, smiling at him. ¡°And you¡¯ll have a hundred girlfriends while this one,¡± I nudge Ian with my leg, ¡°is off learning how to shoot guns while he hangs upside down from a helicopter.¡± ¡°That sounds awesome,¡± Ian says dreamily. A Betaes forward and salutes to Victor, letting him know that it¡¯s time to go. Victor nods at us all and I feel the temporary happy mood drain from me as we climb onto the bus. I know that Victor¡¯s going toe out ahead, and I¡¯m d he knows it too, but still. I¡¯m nervous. The whole family takes the trip on the bus with us, which I think is weird. If Victor and Rafe are being pitted against each other in this trial, why are they sitting next to each other like they¡¯re buddies? Why is their father, his new wide-wheeled chair strapped securely to the bottom of the van, smiling at us as if we¡¯re all one big happy family? I sigh, looking out this window. I¡¯ve chosen to be part of this family now, I know. But still. They¡¯re weird. It takes about two hours to get out to the campground, the same one we went to after I was attacked by my stalker so many months ago. I¡¯m d to see it again, though it¡¯s less pleasant now in the winter air. I eye the uninsted cabins suspiciously. Were we going to be warm enough? The Beta forces are already on the move, using me throwers ¨C of all ridiculous things ¨C to clear out the snow from around the fire pit, off the cabin porches. ¡°Is this for real?¡± I ask Victor, gesturing towards the long tongues of me licking around the campground, melting the snow away like cotton candy in water. ¡°What,¡± Victor says, frowning and looking around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit much?¡± I say, gesturing towards the mes. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just have given them shovels?¡± ¡°These are more efficient,¡± Victor says, putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°Besides,¡± he says, giving me a boyish smile. ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡± I roll my eyes at him but can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alvin, Ian!¡± I call to them ¨C they¡¯re getting a little too close to the heat. ¡°Over here, stand by me, until the Betas are done with the me throwers.¡± Alvin runs over but Ian drags his feet, clearly disappointed. ¡°God,¡± I murmur. ¡°I can¡¯t even believe I¡¯m living a life where that¡¯s a totally normal sentence.¡± ¡°If we could all gather round,¡± Victor¡¯s father calls from his ce on one of the cabin¡¯s porches. I cross my arms and shake my head, but follow everyone else as we head in his direction. ¡°Victor and Rafe have, of course, already been briefed on the details of the trial,¡± Henry says, his voice lofty. ¡°However, for the sake of transparency and for the edification of those not in the know,¡± here, he eyes the women in the group with a little disdain, ¡°I will spell out the rules.¡± I do my very best not to roll my eyes. Victor, of course, told me everything about itst night when he came over for dinner. We stayed up long into the night discussing tactics and, well¡­ I drag my attention back to the proceedings, forcing myself to concentrate and not reminisce about all the other things we didst night. ¡°The trial will begin at nightfall,¡± John says. ¡°Victor will take his chosen team of ten Betas into the woods headed east, Rafe will do the same headed west. Each troupe will be armed with the same rtive amount of weaponry, though the types of weapons are left to each Alpha¡¯s discretion.¡± I nod at this, knowing that Victor has chosen guns. I hope, for his sake, that Rafe has been stupid and chosen something shier. Like swords or ninja stars. But I know he as probably chosen guns as well. ¡°Importantly,¡± Henry continues, ¡°as we are ultimately testing military leadership, and not ruthlessness, all weapons will have been made nonlethal. This means that des will be dulled and bullets will be rubberized. All weapons will, however, be coated in wolfsbane.¡± I swallow at this. We all know wolfsbane, grew up knowing about it. When we came of age, my father made my sister and I drink a ss of water with a drop of wolfsbane in it, just so we knew what it smelled like, knew the consequences of letting it into our systems. Even just a single drop of it had resulted in crippling pain. Emma and I had spent the rest of the day in bed together after we drank our sses, clutching each others¡¯ hands, roiling in agony. It had passed, eventually, but it had left us weak as kittens, covered in sweat, and trembling for days. The result of the weapons being coated in wolfsbane would be that anyone who came in contact with the substance on a de or a bullet would be incapacitated. They would survive, but they would spend a horrible night writhing on the forest floor. I nce briefly at the Betas on Victor¡¯s team. I see them swallowing with anxiety. They¡¯re aware that at least a few among their number will fall to this poison and they¡¯re not looking forward to it. Rafe¡¯s Betas are less stoic than Victor¡¯s, shooting each other anxious nces and struggling to keep their formation. They¡¯re all strangers to me, members of Rafe¡¯s own personal guard who live with him in his home. They¡¯re all trained by Victor, of course, but I wonder if their allegiance is to Rafe now, after all the time spent with them. ¡°The length of the trail depends on the tactics of the Alphas involved,¡± Henry continues, ¡°as it only concludes when one Alpha is left standing. That Alpha will be the winner. Are there any questions?¡± Nobody says a word and I feel my mouth go a bit dry. I know that the trial is meant to be non-lethal, but damnit, why is it necessary to do all this? I shake my head at the thought of sending all of these men into the forest to hunt each other. It all just seems a little primeval. I feel Victor take my hand and squeeze it. I squeeze his back, but I don¡¯t look at him. I don¡¯t want him to see the fear in my eyes. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, tugging my hand towards the cabin which has been setup for me and the boys. ¡°Let¡¯s the three of us go and have a quick meal.¡± He looks up at the sky, which is just starting to turn purple with sunset. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 #Chapter 125 ¨C Into the Woods Just at thest gasp of dusk, Evelyn stands with the entire Kensington family at the edge of the forest. She looks up into the sky, noting that the stars are just starting to peak out into the velvety nket of navy blue that coats the heavens. There would be no moon tonight. Good, Evelyn thinks. Victor does well in the dark. Rafe will have no advantage there. ¡°The trial begins,¡± Henry says, his voice low. As one, all twenty Betas who will participate in the trial snap to attention and salute the family. Rafe and Victor turn to salute each other. Then, they each take a moment to say goodbye. Both kiss their mother on the cheek, shake hands with their father. Rafe then moves to say a word to Bridgette and Victor goes to stand with Evelyn and the boys. All day, the boys have been excited and cheerful. However, as the time drew nearer, they had grown more serious, their eyes filled with trepidation. Perhaps it is something about the reality of the forest at night, but Victor can see the fear in them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor goes to one knee in front of his boys and looks at them seriously. ¡°That isn¡¯t fear I see in your faces, is it?¡± he says, perhaps more hard than kind in this moment. The boys each lift their chins. ¡°No,¡± Ian says. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid.¡± ¡°We know you¡¯re going to win, Papa.¡± Alvin continues, though his voice shakes a bit. Victor nods, proud of them. ¡°Good. I need you here, supporting me, being brave.¡± He flicks his eyes up to Evelyn, standing behind them. ¡°Protecting your mom.¡± The boys nod seriously but Evelyn rolls her eyes. Victor can¡¯t help but smirk. He stands and shakes each boy¡¯s hand and then leans down to give them each a kiss on their heads. Then, he moves to stand before Evelyn. She crosses her arms and looks him up and down, unable to stop herself from thinking about how damn good he looks in his ck tactical gear. She frowns in an attempt to make herself be more serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor says, misinterpreting her expression as he takes another step forward and cing his hand under her chin, studying her face. She smiles up at him. ¡°Nothing,¡± she says. When he frowns at her, wanting to know, sheughs a little. ¡°Seriously, Victor, I¡¯ll tell you about itter. When youe home to me.¡± He smiles then, and nods, taking his hand away from her face. The two stare at each other, then, trying to be discreet, but then Evelyn heaves a sigh and gives up. She throws her arms around his neck, kissing him, pulling him close. It¡¯s a brief kiss, but long enough for Victor¡¯s family to see, long enough to bolster his pride and his determination. When she breaks away, Evelyn nods at him seriously. ¡°Youe home to us, safe and sound, you hear? Or I¡¯ll kick your ass, Alpha or no.¡± He smirks, nodding, assuring her silently that he will. Onest look and then Victor turns. He and Rafe nod once more to each other and then each leads their forces along a separate path into the forest. Once Rafe and Victor have disappeared into the darkness, Alvin tugs at her sleeve. ¡°Mama?¡± he asks. ¡°Can we go to bed?¡± She frowns down at him, surprised. ¡°Really? I thought you¡¯d be staying up until dawn, waiting for your dad toe back.¡± Ian frowns at her. ¡°Well, is he going to be done by dawn?¡± Evelyn shrugs, ncing out at the forest again. ¡°Honestly, baby, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Alvin says, rubbing his eye. ¡°I¡¯m really tired, and if I¡¯m just sitting around waiting, maybe the time will go faster if I go to sleep?¡± Evelyn nods, impressed by his self-restraint. ¡°Well, that¡¯s sound logic. Are you sure?¡± Ian bites his lip, looking out into the forest. ¡°Maybe, if you could promise to wake us up if hees back early? Then we could sleep good and not worry about missing anything?¡± Evelyn nods, smiling kindly down at him. Her poor boys ¨C they¡¯re really too young to be experiencing this kind of anxiety. ¡°Yes, darlings. I promise I will. Come on.¡± She takes them each by the hand and then walks them into the cabin where she tucks them into bed. About thirty minutester, Evelyn re-emerges from the cabin and nods to the two Betas standing by the door. ¡°Will you keep an eye on them, if I go to the fire?¡± she asks, nodding to where Bridgette and Marissa are sitting. ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am,¡± the Beta on the left says, giving her a kind smile. ¡°No worries at all.¡± She nods to him, letting him know she is grateful, and then heads to the fire where she sinks into a camping chair that has been left out for her. Marissa gives her an understanding smile and then pours her arge ss of wine from bottle that she¡¯s nestled neatly in a pile of snow. ¡°How are you holding up, Evelyn?¡± she asks, passing the ss over into Evelyn¡¯s mittened hand. ¡°Fine,¡± she says, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s just all so dramatic, isn¡¯t it?¡± she says, looking exasperatedly at the two women sitting with her. ¡°As if they were at war, and not just brothers having a squabble.¡± Marissaughs lightly. ¡°You know these Alpha men,¡± she says. ¡°If it¡¯s not over the top, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Evelynughs lightly, but sees Bridgette bite her lip. Evelyn tilts her head as she looks at Bridgette, inviting her to talk. When Bridgette sees Evelyn¡¯s expression she puts on a fake smile, but it immediately falls away. ¡°Um,¡± Bridgette says, ying with her hair anxiously, ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Evelyn frowns and sit forward. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean like,¡± Bridgette shrugs. ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to be an Alpha¡¯s Luna? I thought it would be, like,¡± she wiggles her shoulders and gives her little tinklyugh, ¡°more fun.¡± Evelyn wonders, for the first time, about Bridgette¡¯s past. As the girlfriend of a Kensington, Evelyn assumed that Bridgette had an upbringing much like her own. But now, she wonders. ¡°What was it like when you were growing up,¡± Evelyn asks, trying to be subtle. ¡°Was it not like this?¡± Bridgette shrugs, her eyes wide. ¡°I mean, my dad was a Beta,¡± she says, and Marissa blinks in surprise. ¡°So no, it was nothing like this. So is it, um¡­¡± She gestures around at the camp, epassing everything that¡¯s happened so far. ¡°Is this normal?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Evelyn says, shrugging, newly curious about this girl. ¡°It¡¯s not always like this, but¡­¡± she hesitates, ¡°I don¡¯t think many would say that the life of an Alpha¡¯s Luna is always¡­fun.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Bridgette says, her face dropping. Evelyn can tell she¡¯s disappointed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s all bad,¡± Evelyn says with a smile, trying to be encouraging. After all, it¡¯s the life she has newly chosen for herself, after years of running from it. ¡°We will be honored to have you as part of this family, Bridgette,¡± Marissa says, kindly taking her hand. Evelyn is touched by this ¨C many Alpha mothers would reject a woman who was dating her son upon learning she was Beta-born. ¡°And I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Evelyn says, nodding, meaning it. ¡°I mean, as much as Victor and Rafe are out there shooting wolfsbane bullets at each other,¡± everyoneughs a little at the irony of this, ¡°it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be friends.¡± The three women rx then, sipping their wine and staring at the fire, warmed by it as much as their newfound kinship. Soon, Evelyn begins to ask questions about Bridgette¡¯s girlhood, and they¡¯re lost in conversation. ¡°Okay, now¡¯s the time,¡± Ian says to his twin, seeing the women at the fire pouring their third ss of wine. Alvin nods. He¡¯s d that they¡¯re getting started ¨C they¡¯ve been bundled up in their winter clothes for almost an hour now, waiting, and he¡¯s starting to overheat. Together, the two move to the back of the cabin, silently opening a window and sliding through a near- invisible hole in the screen which they had cut earlier in the day with a pair of scissors from their craft box. They drop silently to the snowy ground, looking around to check that they¡¯re not noticed. Then, they melt into the darkness of the forest. Ian told him not to, but Alvin left a note on his pillow, just in case his mother came back to the cabin and saw that they were gone. He didn¡¯t want her to panic. Mama, it said. Went to help dad win. He needs us. Don¡¯t worry ¨C we will be home for breakfast. Love, A&I Chapter 126 Chapter 126 #Chapter 126 ¨C Brother Against Brother The forest is dark, but Victor moves through it like a predator, scenting the air, his eyes attuned to the night. Every one of his instincts is alive, awake to every breath of wind that stirs a leaf, every animal tread that echoes through the night. He has been training for years for a night like this, a im he knows Rafe cannot make. Victorys down in a patch of brush, his body t against the cold snow on the forest floor. Slowly, he props up his rifle so that he can peer through the scope. His forces are all in position, ready to take care of Rafe¡¯s when theye looking for him. At this point in the game, Victor is choosing to y defense, to sit and wait for Rafe toe for him. He knows his brother ¨C Rafe will not have the patience to sit and wait. He will the boundaries as soon as he gets bored. Growing up, Victor and Rafe were very different children. Their other brother, Christopher, had been in many ways like a father to both of them. Several years older, he had trained them, teased them, learned how to push their buttons so that he could rile both Victor and Rafe to a temper with just a few words. Victor had been headstrong as a kid, quick to temper and violent in his reaction¡¯s to Christopher¡¯s teasing. Rafe, had, in some ways been the opposite. He¡¯d taken the teasing very much to heart, had cried often, and run to their parents to tattle on Christopher for his treatment. As the third son, Henry had dismissed Rafe¡¯s tears and his pleas for help and attention, telling him to toughen up and be more like his older brothers. Victor, oddly enough, had frequentlye forward as Rafe¡¯s champion, then, defending him against Christopher¡¯s taunts and his father¡¯s neglect. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Christopher had said to him once, when Victor lost his temper at his older brother for pushing Rafe to tears. ¡°You should stand up for him ¨C that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to teach you. You two need to stick together ¨C you¡¯re all each other have.¡± It was then that Victor had realized that Christopher wasn¡¯t treating them poorly to be cruel; he was teaching them to function as a team, to love and support each other beyond everything. Christopher had known that as the eldest son his dedication had to be to the pack; but as the second and third, Victor and Rafe had to help each other. Everything changed when Christopher died. Victor remembers it now, as he peers through the night scope on his rifle, looking for his baby brother toe hunting for him in the night. Victor remembered it as the day he not only lost his favorite brother, who cared for him so deeply, but also as the day when he took Christopher¡¯s ce as heir to the pack. Rafe had been horribly jealous. While he and Victor had always been a team against the world, Victor now had to stand apart from him. His father took new interest in Victor¡¯s future and Rafe, in many ways, was left by the wayside. Victor and Rafe were set to go to Harvard together, Victor one year ahead. They had made ns ¨C big ones ¨C to major in the same subjects, live in the same Boston apartment, to support each other as they figured out their lives. However, when Christopher died, Henry and Victor agreed that military preparation would serve the pack better. They forged the paperwork that allowed Victor to join the Navy and all of his ns with Rafe were shattered. Rafe reacted poorly to the loss of both his brothers. He stopped attending school regrly, stopped having any real goals. His father had to pull strings, in the end, for Rafe to attend the University of Pennsylvania, but even that he had mostly squandered his life, hiring a variety of imposters to take his courses for him. All his life, Rafe had been told he was the third, the least important of his sons. When he lost Victor as a support in his life, he started to believe it. And he turned on Victor as well. Victor wrote to Rafe ¨C the only thing he was allowed to do in Navy bootcamp, as he couldn¡¯t ess the phone ¨C and never received any letters back. He called him, once he graduated and received his cements, but Rafe never picked up the phone. He got updates from their mother, of course, but as far as Rafe was concerned, Victor had abandoned him. In some ways, Victor considers, looking through the scope at the dark forest, he supposed he did abandon Rafe ¨C but he didn¡¯t really have a choice. As soon as he became heir to the pack, the pack became his priority, and he had work hard to catch up on lessons Christopher had been learning since birth. He was d, in the end, that he hadn¡¯t listened to Rafe¡¯s urgings to continue with their n to go to college straight away, to abandon the military path. Because when their father was injured in his early twenties, it was only Victor¡¯s precise military training that allowed him to take firm control of the pack. Not only take control, but to build it, make it stronger. If he¡¯d just been a kid, straight out of college, obliged to take a pack with nothing but some historical knowledge at his fingertips? They would have lost everything. Victor knows this, in his heart, but Rafe¡­Rafe was bitter. And this was the result of it all. Rafe had always been the gentler brother, and had indeed indulged in too much self-pity and profligate, indulgent behavior. But, he wasn¡¯t stupid. It looked like their father was the one pushing for Rafe to take over in light of Victor¡¯s apparent weakness, but Victor knew that this n had Rafe written all over it. Rafe, even so many yearster, wants to prove that he was right: that it doesn¡¯t take military training to lead a pack, but instead intelligence, cleverness. That¡¯s all this was, Victor knew ¨C Rafe trying to prove to the world ¨C or perhaps, just to Victor ¨C that he was right. Victor sighs, wondering if in some way they are still the same teenage kids who found themselves stepping into their big brothers¡¯ shoes while they still mourned his loss. Neither of them had been ready for it, but it¡¯s what the universe served up on a tter. In many ways Rafe¡¯s attempted takeover of the pack is his own personal battle with the past, with his losses, with his attempt to understand and assert himself. But Victor doesn¡¯t have time for such things. While Rafe looks to the past, Victor must look to the present ¨C his care for the pack today ¨C as well as to its future. And so, after all this, Victor finds himselfying on the forest floor, looking down the barrel of the gun, waiting for his brother to walk into his field of sight. He grimaces, thinking of where Rafe has lead them, but he reminds himself that this was what Rafe wanted. Rafe chose every bit of this, and if that¡¯s what he wants, then Victor is d to give it to him. Pound it into his stupid face, if he has to. For a moment, Victor¡¯s thoughts flick to his own children. They are close now ¨C as close as he and Rafe had been as children themselves. He can¡¯t imagine a single event that could split them apart the way that he and Rafe had been split. Hell, Victor had taken every step he could to ensure that the pack wouldn¡¯t give the twins any reason to split apart. When Ian and Alvin came to their majority and inherited the pack, that they would inherit it together, share their power. Of course, one of them was the older son, born minutes before the other. But Victor didn¡¯t know which one it was ¨C had never asked ¨C did not want to know. In many ways, his marking of his sons as his dual heirs had been in homage to Rafe. How different the pack would have been, their rtionship would have been, how much stronger, if they had shared the inheritance after the loss of Christopher. But no. Instead, their father and the customs of theirmunity had forced them apart. Victor, the second son, had be the first. And Rafe was still the spare. But for Alvin and Ian, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. Nothing would tear his boys apart. Victor was determined to see it that way. Victor¡¯s reverie was broken, then, by a sudden rustle of leaves several hundred yards ahead of him. The movement was in contrast to the movement of the other trees and bushes around them, ruffled by the soft winter breeze. Victor locks in on the movement, peering through his night-sighted scope to see a dark figure slowly emerge. A Beta, crouching close to the ground, looking around for signs of Victor¡¯s own forces. Victor¡¯s headset buzzes. ¡°Sir. Enemy spotted. Do you have eyes on him?¡± ¡°Affirmative,¡± Victor says back, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Let him approach further, see if he has anyone on his tail.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The Beta stalks slowly forward about fifty yards and, seeing nothing, waves behind him. Two more of Rafe¡¯s Betas follow behind him. They¡¯re moving in a V-pattern. The same V-pattern Victor had taught Rafe during summers when Rafe woulde to train at his Beta camp. Rafe may have bested him at chess, but in military maneuvers? Victor taught Rafe everything he knew. Rafe¡¯s three Betas take a few more hesitant steps forward and Victor¡¯s finger moves to the trigger of his rifle. ¡°On my count,¡± he whispers into his headset. ¡°One, two¡­¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 #Chapter 127 ¨C Night Stalker ¡°Three.¡± Victor pulls his trigger at the same moment as two of his Betas. All three of Rafe¡¯s troops fall to the ground, shrieking hideously. Victor grimaces at the sounds, but works to stay perfectly still. This is one thing that is different from actualbat. If this had been a real-life situation, he and his Betas would have aimed to kill, and Rafe¡¯s Betas would have fallen to the ground as silent as stones. As it is, Rafe¡¯s Betas are free to shriek to their heart¡¯s content. In fact, they¡¯re almost unable not to, considering the horrible wolfsbane now working its way into their bloodstream. His instinct, in this moment, is to move away from racket of the shrieking Betas, whose noise is letting Rafe know that at least some members of Victor¡¯s own team are within shooting range of the fallen men. One strategy would be immediately to pack up and move to a different part of the forest to let Rafe¡¯s team approach again. But Rafe has studied military strategy. There is every possibility that this is itself a trap ¨C sacrifice three Betas and wait for Victor himself to stand up, revealing his position. No, Victor holds steady, letting Rafe be the one who takes the bait. Rafe knows where he is now. Come and get me, Victor thinks. Victor¡¯s troops are spread out in a wide semicircle in the forest, all within sight of each other¡¯s binocrs, creating a trap for Rafe to walk into. Victor himself is the furthest point of the circle and the n, ideally, is for Rafe and his troupes to walk into the circle. Once they do that, Victor¡¯s Betas will move to surround them. Of course, Rafe knows of this basic ¨C if strong ¨C strategy. There¡¯s every chance he has prepared counter moves against it. But Victor can¡¯t think that far ahead ¨C he has to stay in the moment, countering Rafe¡¯s moves until it is his own time to strike. ¡°Sir?¡± He hears in his ear. ¡°I¡¯m here¡± he responds. ¡°We have eyes on two more of the opposition¡¯s Betas. No indication, yet, of the Alpha leader.¡± ¡°Received, Beta. Continue as nned.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor narrows his eyes, looking through his scope and scanning the forest for signs of his brothers¡¯ forces. As it stands now, Rafe is down 3 men, Victor was down none. Victor keeps his eyes out for the two approaching Betas from Rafe¡¯s squad. He knows that they won¡¯t be stupid enough to head right for their fallenrades, whose yells have faded to whimpers, but still. They¡¯re approaching. But where is Rafe? The boys hurry through the forest, their boots crunching in the snow, their breath huffing out in front of them like tiny clouds. Suddenly, Ian puts out a hand, stopping his brother in his tracks. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work,¡± he whispers. Alvin frowns. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because we are making too much noise,¡± Ian says, gesturing around at the rest of the silent forest. ¡°We can¡¯t help papa if uncle Rafe hears using.¡± Alvin nods quickly, understanding, staring around at the forest for a solution. After a moment, he smiles, a little wicked. ¡°I know,¡± he says. Ian c***s his head at him, frowning, a little angry not to have figured it out yet. Alvin¡¯s smile widens as he points his finger upwards at the boughs of the pine forest interlocking overhead. ¡°We will be like the sneaky squirrel,¡± he whispers. ¡°Looking down from above.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian says,ughing a little and giving his brother a high-five. The two dash over to the nearest tree, Ian boosting Alvin up into the air so he can reach the lowest branch. Then, wrapping his legs around the branch, Alvin hangs down and reaches out his hands to pull his brother up. The two move quickly after that, their light children¡¯s bodies making the work easy for them. Once they are both in the tree, they move higher until they reach the boughs which are heavy enough to hold them, but long enough to intermingle with the neighboring trees. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ian asks. Alvin nods, a little anxious. ¡°You take lead,¡± he says. ¡°I will follow.¡± Ian nods and then takes a deep breath,unching himself out along the length of a branch and then leaping, agile, into the next tree, where hends on a branch there and takes two more running steps until he reaches the trunk of that tree, wrapping his arms around it for safety. Alvinughs, seeing how easy it was, and quickly follows his brother. When they¡¯re reunited in the next tree, they grin at each other. This will be easy, Alvin says to Ian¡¯s mind, his face carrying the message. We¡¯ll find them in no time, Ian responds, nodding. With that, the boys move briskly through the winter forest, looking for their uncle below the trees. Their wolf¡¯s instincts make easy work of their travel through the trees. It doesn¡¯t take them long to find a group of Rafe¡¯s forces. They stop in a tall, thickly-branched pine, peering out through the needles to assess the situation. ¡°Six,¡± Ian whispers, counting quickly. He sniffs the air and studies their scents, their faces, their figures. ¡°None of them are uncle Rafe.¡± Alvin frowns. ¡°Where are the rest of them?¡± Ian shrugs. ¡°They must have split up.¡± ¡°Why would then do that!?¡± Alvin exims, confused. Ian shrugs again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have to tell papa to tell us more about military stuff.¡± Alvin nods in agreement, frustrated that he doesn¡¯t understand. Suddenly, the two of them hear screams break the air ahead of them ¨C it sounds like three separate people. ¡°We have to go that way,¡± Ian says, preparing to jump. ¡°That could have been papa.¡± ¡°No, that was not papa,¡± Alvin says, shaking his head. ¡°He is too clever for that.¡± Careful to backtrack a little so that Rafe¡¯s Betas below them don¡¯t see or hear, Alvin and Ian work their way around the trees and move towards the screams in the forest. They arrive soon ¨C the other Betas had not gone too far ahead when they had met their fate. The twins stare down at the three Betas writhing on the ground. The two boys¡¯ faces are stricken ¨C it looks horrible, what has happened to these men. Suddenly, it does not at all feel like a game anymore. ¡°Nine,¡± Alvin whispers. ¡°That is nine of Uncle Rafe¡¯s men. But where is he?¡± The two boys look around in the forest when suddenly Ian leans forward on his branch squinting his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go higher, I want to see something.¡± Alvin nods and the two scramble up higher, pulling themselves up branch by branch. ¡°There,¡± Ian says, pointing at a dark spot in the snow. ¡°That¡¯s papa. I can tell.¡± Alvin narrows his eyes, looking closely, and then nods in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a good spot,¡± he whispers. ¡°We can see him because we are up high, but Rafe¡¯s men are too heavy to climb these trees.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Ian whispers, his eyes suddenly going wide. Alvin follows the direction of his gaze and spies the two men creeping quietly up behind their father in the woods. They have ski masks covering their faces and their ck clothing almost allows them to melt into the shadows The men move slowly, close to the ground, pistols in their hands. They must know they are close to Victor ¨C perhaps by his scent? ¨C but they haven¡¯t spotted him yet. The three Betas writhing in the field, which Victor and his team took out, were indeed bait. But also a distraction so that these two men could sneak up from behind. Somehow, Rafe had known that Victor would ce himself at the apex of his semicircle. Alvin opens his mouth to scream out to his father in warning, but Ian ps a hand over his mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere,¡± he says. ¡°But we came out here to help papa!¡± Alvin interjects, tearing Ian¡¯s hand from his mouth. ¡°We came to help if uncle Rafe is cheating,¡± Ian says, frowning at him. ¡°If he wins fairly, father wouldn¡¯t want us to interfere.¡± Considering it, but hating to lose, Alvin presses his lips closed. The two boys silently turn to watch. As the two men move closer and closer to their father on the ground, his back to them, apparently unaware. The boys¡¯ little heartbeats ratchet up with worry. It would be so horrible to watch their father be shot with a wolfsbane bullet, to be in such pain! Why doesn¡¯t he just turn around?! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 #Chapter 128 ¨C Snake Suddenly, two of Victor¡¯s Betas explode from the treeline on either side of the ck figures who approach Victor. Victor¡¯s Betas shoot at the ck figures, but they dodge, leaping forward and pulling knives from their hips. The men in ski masks tackle Victor¡¯s Betas to the ground, pressing the knives to their skin to infect them with the wolfsbane. ¡°That¡¯s two of Dad¡¯s Betas down,¡± Ian whispers. ¡°Eight more to go,¡± Alvin confirms. Victor¡¯s Betas scream with pain, but four moree charging out of the woods behind them. Slowly, Victor turns in his ce, leveling his gun at the two figures in ck who stand and put their hands up, realizing that they are surrounded. Victor nods and two of his Betas move forward, quickly taking the two captured men by the wrists and knocking them to their knees. Then, swiftly, they press knives to the captive¡¯s throats, digging just deep enough to get the wolfsbane in their bloodstream. The two mean shriek bloody murder and fall to the snow, agony in their limbs. Ian¡¯s face brightens with a smile and Alvinughs. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he says. ¡°One of those men is Uncle Rafe!¡± Alvin cries, pping his mittened hands, which don¡¯t make much noise. ¡°Papa has won!¡± They frown, though, to see that their father isn¡¯t partaking in their celebration. Instead, he walks casually over to the fallen men, pulling off their ski masks and consulting with his Betas about their next moves. They nod to each other and move further into the forest with military precision, watching their surroundings, working their way towards new defensive positions. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Ian says, peering at the men on the ground. ¡°Neither of those¡­¡± Alvin says, studying them. ¡°¡­is uncle Rafe.¡± The boys look at each other, rage and horror on their faces. Ian spells it out. ¡°If neither of the five fallen Betas is uncle Rafe, and none of the six we saw back there are him either¡­¡± His voice fades off as he shakes his head. ¡°Then,¡± Alvins says, angry and confused. ¡°Where is Uncle Rafe?¡± ¡°He is cheating,¡± Ian growls, rage lighting his eyes. ¡°What a snake.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Alvin says, starting to climb down the tree. ¡°We have to go tell papa!¡± ¡°No,¡± Ian says, grabbing him by the coat sleeve before he gets too far. ¡°We have to go tell grandpapa.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Alvin asks, looking up at him. ¡°Because we have to catch him in the act,¡± Ian says, looking back towards the camp. ¡°Grandpapa is in charge ¨C he says who the winner is.¡± Alvin nods, understanding. ¡°Okay. Back to camp,¡± he says. Quick as a sh, the two boys begin to move through the canopy of the trees, heading back towards the camp. It iste, but the fire is still warm. Evelyn blinks slowly as she stares into the mes, fighting the urge to let herself drift to sleep. But damn, it¡¯s hard.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Evelyn nces over at Bridgette, who is snoozing lightly in her own camping chair, her feet tucked up beneath her. Evelyn frowns, pondering this strange girl, worrying for her. She¡¯s a sweet kid but she seems so¡­na?ve. Just totally unprepared for the life which Rafe is wrapping her up into. Still, they¡¯re on opposite sides tonight. Evelyn is determined to help Bridgette, but¡­maybe, in support of Victor, she¡¯d start tomorrow. Suddenly, there¡¯s a rustling from the forest and Evelyn sits straight up in her chair. She nces at her phone for the time ¨C barely three hours have passed. Surely they can¡¯t be finished already? She watches the treeline closely and then leaps to her feet when she sees two figures hurrying into the light of the fire. She had been looking for men ¨C Betas, probably ¨C dressed in ck. So imagine her surprise when the two emerging figures turned out to be not Victor¡¯s soldiers, but her own sons. ¡°Ian, Alvin,¡± she hisses, and she hears the camp stir to life around her. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here?¡± Frantic, she runs towards them, falling to her knees in front of them, checking them over with both her hands and her eyes to ensure they are all right. ¡°We¡¯re okay mama!¡± Ian says, his eyes wide with worry. ¡°We were safe! We just wanted to ¨C¡° ¡°You shut your mouths right now,¡± Evelyn stays, her voice angry. The boys snap their mouths closed and stare at their mother, shocked. Hardly ever ¨C perhaps never? ¨C had she spoken to them in such tones. ¡°You listen to me, boys,¡± she says, ring at them, now that she¡¯s determined that they¡¯re safe and unharmed. ¡°That is a war zone out there ¨C¡° she says, flinging an arm towards the forest. ¡°I don¡¯t care how clever you think you are, or what you think you were doing, there is absolutely no reason for you to sneak out of your beds and into the forest on a night like this!¡± The boys stare at her, scared, suddenly, to see their mother¡¯s face red with rage, her anger directed at them. Tears fill both of their eyes almost simultaneously. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, mama!¡± Alvin says, bringing his mittened hands up to his mouth. ¡°We were just trying to help!¡± Ian says, nodding fervently, his lip trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going on here.¡± All three turn to see Henry rolling out onto the porch of his cabin. Evelyn had thought he had gone to bed, but he was still dressed and alert. Apparently, he, too, was determined to stay up to hear the results of the trial. Marissa goes to stand with him and Bridgette sits up in her chair, suddenly awake, confused as everyone else is about what¡¯s happening. ¡°Sir,¡± Evelyn says, moving quickly to stand next to the boys, her mind working rapidly toe up with some kind of excuse for them. ¡°None of that,¡± Henry says, shooting her a dark look. ¡°I want to hear it from the boys themselves, before you can think up something clever.¡± Seeing herself routed, Evelyn shuts her mouth with a grimace. ¡°Boys,¡± Henry says, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve done something that your mother isn¡¯t happy about. Now, you¡¯ve always been honest, so even if you¡¯ve done something bad, you¡¯ll tell me about it now. The truth. All right?¡± The boys nod, not daring to look up to their mother for confirmation. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± Henry says, sitting up straight in his chair, ready to listen. Ian steps forward first. ¡°We went into the forest, sir,¡± he says simply. Henry narrows his eyes. ¡°But we didn¡¯t interfere in the trail!¡± Alvin adds, his eyes wide with his desire to be believed. ¡°We promise we didn¡¯t! You can ask any of them ¨C nobody even knew we were there, and we didn¡¯t talk to anyone, or touch anyone!¡± Henry considers this. ¡°You boys were not expressly forbidden to go into the woods. But you knew you weren¡¯t supposed to go.¡± Ian hangs his head. ¡°Yes sir,¡± he confirms. ¡°We knew.¡± He looks up then, suddenly angry. ¡°But we had to make sure uncle Rafe was ying fair!¡± ¡°He cheated at the second trial!¡± Alvin says, interrupting Henry when he opens his mouth to scold them further. ¡°And you let him do it! Uncle Rafe cheated then, putting something in papa¡¯s tea, and we just wanted to make sure he was ying fair this time!¡± Henry closes his mouth, then. He knows what the boy is saying is correct ¨C Rafe did cheat at the second trail, and he did let him get away with it. The women all look at Henry, then, frowning. The Betas who are guarding the camp turn cold eyes on Henry as well. Everyone knows that Henry has been favoring Rafe¡¯s im to the pack,rgely because he knows that he hasrger sway over Rafe and his actions. But this was the first proof that he¡¯s been supporting Rafe in more than just spirit. Henry moves on from this point, knowing better than to publicly address it. ¡°All right then, boys,¡± he says, leaning forward again to look at them closely. ¡°And what have youe here to tell us tonight, halfway through the trial.¡± ¡°Uncle Rafe is cheating again!¡± Ian says, his hands in fists by his sides. ¡°It would be beneficial to you father¡¯s game,¡± Henry points out, ¡°to send you two to cry wolf, to use your uncle of cheating. What¡¯s to suggest he¡¯s not doing that?¡± ¡°It would be beneficial if he was losing,¡± Alvin counters. ¡°But papa is winning right now ¨C he¡¯s got two down, and Rafe¡¯s got,¡± he takes a moment to count on his fingers. ¡°FIVE down.¡± Henry shoots a nce at a Beta who presses a hand to his ear,municating with soldiers on each side of the game. The Beta looks up to Henry and nods, confirming that the twins¡¯ statistics are right. ¡°I see,¡± Henry says, folding his hands in hisp. It¡¯s true. Why would the boyse and try to halt the game if their father has such a significant advantage? ¡°No, you don¡¯t see,¡± Ian says, running forward to his grandfather¡¯s cabin and stopping at the steps. ¡°Uncle Rafe still has six people left in the game, but none of them are him.¡± Henry frowns at Ian, not understanding. Alvines to stand next to his twin, exining. ¡°We checked,¡± he says. ¡°We were very careful. But we looked at everyone and we know ¨C Uncle Rafe is not on the field. We don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Henry narrows his eyes, looking out into the forest. What the hell was his youngest son ying at? He opens his mouth to speak again, to order the remaining Betas to confirm this im, when Evelyn suddenly gasps. She presses her hands to her heart, spinning and looking out at the forest. Her face goes white as a sheet as she stares into the darkness of the woods. ¡°Mama?¡± Ian asks, suddenly scared. Evelyn doesn¡¯t turn to look at any of them, her eyes focused on the forest. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± she says, looking around frantically. ¡°I can¡­I can feel it¡­.¡± She gasps, then, and doubles over, as if she¡¯s in great pain. ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin cries, running for her. But Evelyn holds out a hand to stop him. Marissa grabs Alvin on his way, pulling him close to her. He struggles against his grandmother¡¯s grip, but she whispers to him to be calm. Evelyn turns, then, still gasping in pain, but her face rigid with determination. ¡°Marissa, Bridgette,¡± she says, ¡°keep the boys here.¡± It is a demand, rather than a request. Marissa tightens her hold on Alvin and nods. Evelyn gives onest nce to the boys and then turns back to the trees, her lips raising in a snarl. Then, without another word, she hurtles into the woods. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 #Chapter 129 ¨C Last Stand The battle is drawing close, now. Seeing that they had a slight advantage, only two men down as opposed to Rafe¡¯s five, Victor had pressed into the offensive. Even if Rafe had set a trap ahead, his superior numbers should work in his favor. Victor and his Betas had moved swiftly through the forest, spaced well within the trees, their rifles held at shoulder height, their eyes pressed to their scopes, searching. They found Rafe¡¯s troops all gathered together like rabbits in a warren. Rafe¡¯s troops were entrenched. They had found a well-protected area of forest with a stone wall rising behind them and several boulders on either side, perfect for hiding and sniping. Victor did a swift count as he approached ¨C six. Good. Rafe had collected his entire Beta team together for one final showdown, onest stand. There would be no more scouting and retreating after this; instead, Rafe had put all his eggs in one basket. This was his mo. Victor¡¯s face lights in a feral grin. Good. Still hidden yards away out of sight from Rafe¡¯s troupes, Victor quickly checks in with his two remaining captains. Swiftly, they confirm their positions, and agree to their route. They nod to each other from across the forest and then, as one, they charge. They have the element of surprise, but not for long. Rafe¡¯s troupes hesitate only for a minute before they begin to fire. Two of Victor¡¯s fastest Betas sprint forward, their guns strapped to their backs, knives in their hands, running for the protected area behind the boulders where their enemies are ensconced. If they can get in, they¡¯ll do swift damage to Rafe¡¯s troupes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The other five members of Victor¡¯s party move steadily behind, their fingers on their triggers, pumping wolfbane-coated rubber bullets into the encampment whenever they have the opportunity. Victor grits his teeth as he moves forward, taking the furthest position in the line, the most protected spot. He grimaces as he sees one of his runners fall, shrieking, to the ground ¨C felled by an enemy bullet before he can get behind the enemy line. The other takes a final leap and disappears behind the boulder. Victor listens above the sound of gunshots and hears yells and shrieks from the enemy encampment ¨C good, the scout has done his work. Still, enemy guns are being fired. Victor hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to take them all out with one forward runner, and that man, he knows, was surely taken down. Hopefully he took out enough of the enemy to make his sacrifice worth it. Victor steadily stalks forward, wishing he had an updated count. How many men does Rafe have left? He sees shots from at least three guns, one of which must belong to Rafe. If his forward man had taken Rafe out, the others would have stopped shooting. The trial is still not at an end. Victor¡¯s head whips to the side when he sees two of his own men fall, one after the other. They scream in pain, their cries echoing through the forest, but, quickly, they press their mouths shut, doing their very best to suffer in silence. Good, Victor thinks. They¡¯re well trained and know that their cries will distract theirrades. Six, Victor thinks, pressing ever forward. He¡¯s almost at the boulders himself now. Almost ready to switch weapons from this assault rifle to a pistol, which will be better in close quarters. Before he can switch, though, Rafe¡¯s men are ready for him. A hand appears above the boulders, lobbing something in the air towards Victor and his men ¨C Only Victor¡¯s years of military training prevent him from panicking. ¡°MOVE!¡± He yells and, onmand, his Betas scatter ¨C The object flies through the air as Victor works to move backward ¨C a grenade ¨C how the hell did Rafe get his hands on a lethal weapon ¨C But when the objectnds on the ground, it doesn¡¯t explode into shards of metal and fire, as Victor had expected. Instead, it bursts into a blinding light. Victor and his men flinch back, covering their eyes, which had long been adjusted to the darkness of the night. A sh grenade. They hadn¡¯t agreed to these as part of the weaponry arsenal, or else Victor would have used one as part of his own assault. He grits his teeth, blinking as the light fades, his eyes still stinging. Rafe is ying dirty again. Victor fights the panic rising in him as he waits for his eyes to adjust again to the darkness. For a moment, though, he is blind, and he knows his men are too. Rafe, surely, is taking advantage of this. Sure enough, Victor hears two of his Betas scream as they¡¯re hit by some kind of wolfbane weapon. Victor moves into a tactical retreat, scanning the shadows of the forest that are slowlying back into the focus, moving behind a tree to see if he can get a betteryout of the battle as it now stands. Four, he thinks, four men left, plus me. Against how many? Three? Four of his? Victor looks out from behind the tree to see his Betas locked into battle with Rafe¡¯s troupes. Bullets fly through the air, knives sh. Victor raises his own rifle to his shoulder, stepping out into the open air, pressing his finger to the trigger again and again ¨C sending his own bullets judiciously into the fray ¨C His bullets find their ces, one after another. Bam, another of Rafe¡¯s Betas down. He hears the shriek of one of his men as he falls. Victor presses forward, taking careful aim. From the corner of his eyes, he sees two more of his men writhing on the ground. s**t, only one man left. Bam bam. Another of Rafe¡¯s takes two bullets in the shoulder. He falls, screaming in pain. Rafe has one man left, Victor knows, ording to his count, in addition to Rafe himself, but only one man stands panting in front of him. Victor presses his trigger finger as the man raises his gun in his direction, but the man falls and bursts into screams. All of Rafe¡¯s Betas down. But where the hell was Rafe? Victor flicks his attention to the boulders to see if Rafe is hiding there. Victor¡¯s final remaining Beta is already there, sweeping the protected area, looking for the final man ¨C Bam. Victor¡¯s final Beta¡¯s head jerks back as he screams, his body jolting, a rubber bullet hitting him directly in the chest. Victor¡¯s bodyunches into a sprint, his instincts on over-drive, as a figure in ck leaps from behind a boulder and runs further into the wood. Rafe, Victor thinks, picking up speed as he gives himself over to the chase. It¡¯s just the two of them now, brother against brother. As he runs, Victor slings his rifle over his back ¨C he¡¯s going too fast, now, to give it the careful aim that it needs. He picks up speed, reaching down to his thigh to where his pistol is strapped, unhooking it as he goes. His opponent is fast ¨C faster than Victor remembers Rafe being. He must have been training. But Victor is still faster. Steadily gaining on him, Victor raises his pistol, ready to take a shot. As he aims, his quarry trips ¨C Actually trips ¨C Sprawling to the ground ¨C god, Victor thinks, it¡¯s almost too easy ¨C Victor closes the distance between them ¨C just ten feet now, and presses the trigger on the gun, sending three bullets directly into the figure sprawled before him. The man shrieks, a pitiful sound, and Victor closes the distance, reaching down to pull the ski mask off of his face ¨C to confront his brother, finally ¨C But when his foot presses down on a neat pile of pine sticks, Victor feels something tighten around his ankle. Suddenly, he is airborne, dragged by his ankle up into the sky. He yells, in shock, in pain, as he feels something in his ankle twist, the bones grinding against the ligaments in a way that feels wrong wrong wrong. His upward momentum halts, suddenly, and gravity takes over. Victor hangs upside down from the tree, snarling like the trapped thing that he is. ¡°A snare?!¡± He yells. ¡°A f*****g snare, Rafe? Are you kidding me?¡± The figure on the ground writhes, moaning in pain. ¡°Let me down,¡± Victor yells. ¡°I¡¯ve already won! This is ridiculous!¡± But the man on the ground doesn¡¯t respond. Desperate, knowing there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯ll ck out if he¡¯s left hanging upside down like this too long, Victor looks up to study the snare. Wire, not rope ¨C if it had been rope he could cut it ¨C he gasps against the pain in his ankle, which feels as if it could rip apart. ¡°Let me down Rafe!¡± He growls, increasingly desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± the man on the ground says, and Victor¡¯s eyes fly to him. That voice ¨C it¡¯s not what he had expected ¨C ¡°Please,¡± the Beta says, ripping the ski mask from his face. ¡°I¡¯m not Rafe. I¡¯m sorry, sir, my orders are to¡­to stay here. Until hees.¡± Victor narrows his eyes at the Beta, sealing his mouth shut. Apparently, the game was still afoot. And the rules had changed. A growl rumbles in Victor¡¯s chest as he vows, silently, to rip Rafe limb from limb when he gets his hands on him. But before he can n any further violence, he hears a sound in the distance. The quick clip of helicopter des slicing through the air. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 #Chapter 130 ¨C Savior The helicopter arrives faster than Victor thought it could. Victor is grateful, frankly. He needs to get this confrontation over with, whatever it is, before he passes out from blood rushing to his head. He knows he¡¯s at a disadvantage now, that Rafe holds all the cards. But he¡¯s ready to face anything Rafe can throw at him. Even if he is strung up like a rabbit. The helicopter hovers above them now, the wind from the des shaking the trees. Victor struggles to look up at it, but then covers his eyes, both from the light and the pine needles flying through the air. From between his fingers he can see a ck ropedder drop between the branches, three figures swiftly climbing down it. Two of them are in white with red crosses on their shoulders. As soon as they hit the ground, they move to the imposter, checking his wounds and then carrying him over to the bottom of thedder. The other figure, in ck tactical gear nearly identical to his own, slowly saunters over to Victor. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Well well, brother,¡± Rafe says, smiling up at him. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got you trapped, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on, Rafe?¡± Victor growls. ¡°This trial is done ¨C I took out all eleven of your men, I have won ¨C¡° ¡°Ah ah,¡± Rafe says, holding up a finger and smirking up at him from the ground. ¡°All ten of my men. Yes, you took them out. I don¡¯t see an eleventh.¡± Rafe casually looks over at the two medics and Victor follows his gaze, realizing that they¡¯re strapping the eleventh Beta to the bottom of thedder. As Victor watches, thedder begins to retract into the helicopter, taking the eleventh Beta ¨C and evidence of his existence ¨C up into the air with it. The two medics stand stoically on the ground, watching as the man is lifted into the sky. ¡°You¡¯re never going to get away with this,¡± Victor growls, realizing his brother¡¯s n. Rafe had been somewhere else all along, waiting in safety. He had let Victor do all the hard work and then swooped in at thest minute to grab the victory. ¡°Everyone will see right through your n, father will ¨C¡° Rafeughs at him. ¡°Father will see his two sons at a standoff, with ten incapacitated Betas each. I admit, it came close at the end.¡± His smirk grows into a wicked smile. ¡°But I always knew it would. You¡¯re good, Victor, but you can never resist a chase. Which is why I rigged up this snare.¡± Rafe takes a minute to look it over. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the subtlest piece of work,¡± he says, returning his eyes to Victor. ¡°But I knew with victory at the edge of your teeth, you wouldn¡¯t be looking very closely.¡± Victor ignores his taunts. ¡°The helicopter ¨C surely they will see it at the camp ¨C what reason could there be for a helicopter ¨C¡° ¡°To ship in the medics,¡± Rafe says, nodding towards them. He paints a tender, worried expression onto his face. ¡°You can¡¯t think I¡¯d let these poor Betas ¨C on both sides ¨C suffer with wolfsbane in their blood, with no medical attention, can you?¡± With that, Rafe nods to the medics, who nod in return and hurry off into the woods to tend to the Betas. ¡°They¡¯ll talk,¡± Victor growls. ¡°I¡¯ll make them talk ¨C¡° ¡°They¡¯re sworn to me,¡± Rafe says, his voice darkening, his hands going into his pockets. ¡°And they¡¯re deeply incentivized to keep it that way.¡± ¡°My betas will talk ¨C¡° ¡°And tell father what,¡± Rafe says,ughing, sure of himself, of his victory. ¡°That I cheated? Who would believe them?¡± Heughs, looking around at the clearing. ¡°Of course you would say that I cheated, that it was unfair, that you want a rematch.¡± ¡°My Betas don¡¯t lie,¡± Victor growls, worried, now, as his vision starts to darken. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Rafe says, taking a few slow steps closer. ¡°Because they¡¯re so loyal, father will believe me when I say that they lied for you.¡± Rafe is close now, close enough for Victor to hear him as he whispers. ¡°Face it, Victor. I¡¯ve outsmarted you. Again. You might have the muscle, but I¡¯m the cleverer son. The right choice to take this pack into the future.¡± With that, he slips a de from the sheath at his hip. ¡°I could kill you now, you know,¡± Rafe says, quiet, contemtive. ¡°I could just say it was a mistake, that my de cut too deep,¡± he murmurs, raising the de to Victor¡¯s throat. ¡°I could end the question of lineage right here by making myself thest Kensington son.¡± Victor growls, daring him. ¡°It was never a question of lineage, Rafe. You never had what it takes to run this pack. You¡¯re a liar, and everything you have is the result of a quick and clever twist. You have no integrity and no capacity for hard work, which is what it really takes to win a pack¡¯s allegiance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rafe says. ¡°Because if you ask me, I just took this pack with a few well-ced bribes and one clever n.¡± He brings his face close to Victor¡¯s, then, to whisper directly in his ear. ¡°And while you wereying freezing in the snow, ying war games, I was cozied up by the fire having a nice cup of coffee, waiting for you to fall into my trap.¡± Victor snaps his head back and then rams it forward, smacking his forehead against Rafe¡¯s in a violent, stinging blow. Rafe gasps, strumbling backward a few steps, almost at the treeline at the edge of the clearning. Victor grits his teeth against the pain. God damnit, that hurts, Victor thinks, pressing his eyes shut against his now-ringing head. But it was worth it. ¡°That was a mistake,¡± Rafe growls, finding his footing and gripping the knife in his hand. He falls into a crouch, preparing tounch himself forward, to end his brother once and for all. But before he can, a thick tree limb whistles through the air from the darkness, clobbering him in the side of the head. Rafe gasps, going down, and Victor blinks, confused, as a slim figure with curling brown hair scrambles into the clearing, dropping the thick piece of wood and diving for the knife that Rafe has dropped on the ground. Rafe sees the direction of her action at the same minute and reaches for it as well, pushing viciously at the woman, but he is dazed, and she is faster than him ¨C Evelyn snatches the knife and, without hesitation, spins, ripping it through the air wildly, without aim, the sharp edge facing out. The de rips across Rafe¡¯s face, drawing a thin line across his cheek and forehead. Violently, he roars and throws his arm out, backhanding Evelyn, who takes the blow on her cheekbone and goes sprawling in the snow. But it¡¯s toote. The dagger, like all the others, had been treated with wolfsbane. Rafe howls as the poison seeps into his system, his hands flying to his face as he cries and writhes in agony on the ground. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor calls, twisting, trying to get his eyes on her, panicking as he feels his head starting to go heavy, his vision even darker now. ¡°Evelyn!¡± He calls her name again, desperate. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She says, her voice shaky. And then, suddenly, she¡¯s there, her hands touching his head, his shoulders, spinning him in the air so that he faces her. ¡°Are you ¨C are you okay ¨C how do I ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, ¡°Please, get me down,¡± ¡°How,¡± she says, her chin trembling with adrenaline and fear as her eyes flick over the wire around his ankle, the line of it reaching far up into the trees. ¡°How do I ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s tethered,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°You have to find th¨C ¡° But before he can finish the instructions, the world fades to ck. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 #Chapter 131 ¨C True Luna ¡°God damnit, f*****g Rafe,¡± Evelyn murmurs, shooting a dirty look at the man whimpering on the ground. She hurries to the tree from which Victor hangs, looking all around it for the base of the snare. As she looks, though, she considers the possibilities ¨C even if she releases him, Victor is just going to plunge to the ground, falling right onto the hard ground. She grits her teeth, trying to figure out the best n as she finally locates the end of the snare at the base of the tree. Then, determined, she goes to where Rafe isying on the ground crying and grips him firmly by the ankle. Putting her entire weight into it, she slowly, painstakingly begins to drag him across the forest floor. He cries out as she does so, but she doesn¡¯t know if he even knows what¡¯s going on, he¡¯s so consumed by the wolfsbane. When he¡¯s settled neatly below Victor, Evelyn puts one hand behind Victor¡¯s neck and the other behind his shoulders, pushing, lifting, to try to get his head higher in the air. She¡¯s got to let some of the blood flow down to the rest of his body. Her arms tremble first as she holds Victor up above her, and then her legs, her core. She grits her teeth, praying as she holds him up, cursing these stupid Alphas for their stupid war games. She¡¯d give anything to be warm at home in her little cottage, curled up with a book and a nice ss of wine. Fucking. Alphas. Then, suddenly, she hears Victor gasp out a moan. She whispers a little apology before letting him hang down again, her arms almost giving out. ¡°Ev-Evelyn?¡± He asks, still unclear. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, putting her hands on her knees so she can catch her breath. ¡°I need you to curl up. I¡¯m going to let you down.¡± Her words start toe between pants of breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want. You. To fall. On. Your stupid. Head.¡± Victor blinks at her, dazed, and then nods and tightens his core, curling his head, neck, and shoulders upwards so that, when he does fall, he¡¯ll take the blow on his upper back. Not the best n, but¡­well, at least she got a cushion beneath him. Evelyn moves to the tree as fast as she can, her deft fingers working at the mechanism that holds the snare. Suddenly it snaps, the wire ripping through it, and Evelyn jumps back away from it. At the same time she hears a whirring, a thump, a groan, and a scream of pain. She hurries from behind the tree to where Victor and Rafe areying in a heap on the ground. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, skidding to her knees next to him, hoping, desperately, that he was the groan and not the scream. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Victor groans and Evelyn is relieved to hear that the sound echoes thest groan she just heard. Slowly, he moves his shoulders, stretching his neck. She helps to move him, then, so that he¡¯sying t on his back a few feet away from Rafe as he slowly blinks, the blood rushing back to the rest of his body. Evelyn takes deep breaths, waiting, looking both men over as Victores back to himself. Rafe continues to moan and writhe, his hands now also going to his chest and stomach which, Evelyn grimaces to see, is somehow¡­tter? Maybe? Than it was before? She wonders if Victor broke some of his ribs when he fell on him. She narrows her eyes, not scolding herself one bit. Rafe deserves worse than a few broken ribs, in her opinion. Then, Evelyn¡¯s eyes turn to Victor and she breathes out a breath of relief to see that he¡¯srgely unscathed, except for the wire wrapped around an ankle that turns to the left at an angle that¡¯s just a little off. She goes pale to see it but does her best to steel herself. A broken ankle is fine. For everything that was at stake tonight, a broken ankle is a fine price to pay. Victor¡¯s consciousness seems toe back to him all at once. His eyes focus on Evelyn and he moves upwards with a jolt, but she puts her hands on his shoulders. ¡°No,¡± she says, y down, just for a little bit. We¡¯re safe, you¡¯re safe here. There¡¯s time ¨C it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Rafe,¡± he murmurs, looking to his brother at his left. ¡°He¡¯s a dirty rat,¡± Evelyn says, angry, ¡°but he¡¯ll live.¡± ¡°You,¡± Victor says, focusing on her as heys in the snow. He lifts a hand to ce it on the side of her face. ¡°You saved me. Came to my rescue.¡± Evelyn leans into the touch of his hand like a cat being scratched. ¡°Just returning the favor.¡± Victor huffs a littleugh, then, and closes his eyes, taking a few deep breaths. Evelyn does the same, suddenly realizing how cold she is. She¡¯s wearing a coat, of course, but she¡¯s still kneeling in the snow next to Victor just in jeans and sneakers. She starts to shiver. Victor feels her start to shake and opens his eyes, looking at her with concern. ¡°Come here,¡± he murmurs, moving his hand to her shoulder, pulling her down on top of him. Evelyn obeys,ying her body over top of Victor¡¯s own, curling close to his warmth, eager to get away from the snow. He wraps his arms around her and holds her close. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get you back to camp,¡± he murmurs, chaffing her arms.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get you back to camp,¡± she replies, resting her head on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re the wounded one.¡± ¡°I couldy here all night,¡± he replies, taking a minute to breathe deeply, wanting ¨C absurdly ¨C to stay here with her, rather than face his family and have the fight he knew wasing. ¡°My clothes were built to withstand temperatures lower than this.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says,ughing despite herself. ¡°Not all of us came dressed to y in the snow tonight.¡± Heughs with her and then falls silent for a second. ¡°Rafe cheated,¡± he murmurs to her. ¡°He tricked me ¨C I fell for the snare, he got me there ¨C but he broke the rules. He was never on the field ¨C¡± ¡°I know,¡± she says quietly and his body goes still with surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡± He asks, raising himself up on his elbows to look at her. ¡°Your sons,¡± she says, tucking a fist under her chin, still resting against his chest and looking up at him with her warm brown eyes. ¡°They were very disobedient little wolves tonight. They snuck out into the forest and apparently saw the whole thing. They figured out, I think, before you did that Rafe wasn¡¯t there. They came running back to camp and told us all everything.¡± Victorughs, delighted and surprised, letting his head fall back. ¡°Good boys,¡± he says, looking up between the trees and shaking his head in wonder. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says, smacking his arm. Victor winces, ¡°Come on, Evie, I¡¯m wounded here,¡± he jokes, his voice still cheerful. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you again, if you deserve it,¡± she murmurs, her voice serious. ¡°Victor, they could have been hurt.¡± He nods, understanding. ¡°I know. You¡¯re right, Evelyn.¡± He feels her nod against his chest. Still, within himself, he¡¯s grateful for his two brave boys. Their actions tonight, disobedient as they were, may have saved his pack. Quietly, he looks at Evelyn, realizing that the future will be hard for her. Her sons are Alpha wolves, the heirs to two major packs. They would have lives full of danger, of intrigue, of constantly having to defeat threats to their power. It was a life to which he has long been ustomed but¡­ ¡­as their mother, Evelyn¡¯s instinct will always be to protect them. A good instinct, he knows, but one which might cause her to hold them back from vital training which could save their lives. Tonight, the boys acted like the Alpha wolves they are. They took the steps they deemed necessary to protect their power, to save their pack. But Evelyn wanted them to still be her little boys, tucked safe in bed. And Victor knew that they very much still were her two little boys. He lets out a soft sigh, running his fingers through her silky hair, his touchmunicating to her his understanding, his love, his gratitude for her, for the boys, for the wonderful gift of their family. ¡°I love you too,¡± she murmurs into his chest, and he smiles, his heart filling. ¡°We make a good team, the four of us.¡± ¡°We do,¡± he replies, continuing to run his fingers through her hair. ¡°You know,¡± she says after a moment, her voice low and slow. ¡°This would be really romantic, if it weren¡¯t urring next to the whimpering body of your fallen brother,¡± she says, raising her head to consider Rafe. ¡°And if I wasn¡¯t frozen to the bone.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he says, sighing and sitting up, holding her close as he does so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Let¡¯s get you back to camp.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she says, taking his face lightly in her hands and cing a simple kiss on his lips. ¡°I want another ss of wine, after all this.¡± Heughs lightly against her mouth, shaking his head. ¡°Sure, Evelyn. Whatever you want.¡± With that, the two stand. Then, hand in hand, they head back to camp, Victor leaning on her and limping to keep his weight off of his wounded ankle. A big decision awaited them there. Whose side would Henry take in the fight for the pack? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 #Chapter 132 ¨C United When Victor and Evelyn walk back into the campsite, him still leaning heavily on her shoulder, their family is waiting for them. Ian and Alvin rush forward, throwing themselves into their parents¡¯ arms. ¡°We¡¯re so d you¡¯re okay,¡± Alvin whispers, his voice excited but edged with sleepiness. ¡°Did you win?¡± Ian asks, looking excitedly up at his dad. His dad ruffles his hair and gives him a warm smile, but doesn¡¯t answer. It¡¯s aplicated question. Instead, the family moves, together, towards the still-burning fire at the middle of the campsite. Marissa and Bridgette are there, waiting, and Henry rolls out onto the porch of his cabin. Looking around, Victor can see his Beta team edging closer, all eager to hear the results of the trial. ¡°Well well,¡± Henry says, folding his hands in hisp. ¡°I see that one of my sons has returned, apparently victorious. And where is Rafe?¡± Evelyn can see Bridgette biting her lip, anxious. Victor flicks his head backwards, indicating the still-dark forest, though dawn is starting to light the sky. ¡°He¡¯s still out there, writhing in the snow, feeling the effects of wolfsbane.¡± Bridgette gasps, getting shakily to her feet, staring out into the woods. Evelyn¡¯s heart goes out to her; if it had been Rafe that returned to let them know that Victor was lying in the snow, suffering, she¡¯d be desperate to help him. Henry opens his mouth to say more, but Victor interrupts him. ¡°Rafe cheated. He sent a proxy in to take his ce in the fight, not showing up until his entire force had been wiped out.¡± Henry nods, ncing at the boys, who had told him the same. He opens his mouth, ready to dere a winner. ¡°But,¡± Victor continues, ¡°the final blow to Rafe was not delt with my hand.¡± Henry¡¯s mouth snaps shut. The family and Betas look at Victor and Evelyn, confused. Silence reigns in the clearing. Then, Evelyn shrugs. ¡°I did it.¡± She takes a few steps forward and reaches down to grab the bottle of white wine out of its cooling pile of snow. ¡°And now I¡¯m going to bed. We can talk about all of this,¡± she waves a hand to indicate the whole trial, which she still thinks is ridiculous, ¡°in the morning.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Victor says, nodding. ¡°We¡¯re exhausted, we¡¯ll sort this out in the morning after the medic teams go retrieve the wounded.¡± With this, he looks pointedly at his lead Beta, who nods, salutes, and then hurries off to retrieve Rafe and the twenty wounded Betas from the woods. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Shooting everyone in the clearing a wide smile, and not giving them a chance to protest, Evelyn grabs two metal mugs out of a box of supplies and then, decisively, takes Victor¡¯s hand. With little resistance, he goes with her to their cabin. The boys quickly follow behind. Inside the cabin, Evelyn pours herself a mug of wine and sips it while she helps the boys out of their snow gear. Their eyes are half-lidded now after all of the excitement. They allow themselves to be tucked into their nkets with little protest. ¡°No more sneaking out,¡± Evleyn murmurs to them as she kisses each on their forehead. She turns to see Victor tending to his ankle, hissing as he eases off his boot and surveys the bruised and swollen flesh. ¡°Is it broken?¡± she asks,ing closer. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, wincing as he flexes and points his foot. ¡°Sprained, I think, but badly.¡± She hands him a long strip of gauze from a first-aid pack she finds beneath the bed and he wraps his ankle tightly. When he finishes, Evelyn hands him two ibuprofen from the kit and half a mug of wine with which to wash them down. Victor smirks before popping the pills into his mouth and then chasing them with sauvignon nc. ¡°Whiskey would have been better.¡± He winces as he swallows. ¡°Whiskey would have been gross,¡± Evelyn responds passively, helping him ease back onto the bed and prop his injured leg up onto some pillows to decrease the swelling. ¡°You¡¯ll see a doctor about it tomorrow?¡± Nodding his assent, Victor closes his eyes and leans his head back. Evelyn climbs into the bed as well, curling up next to him, her mostly-empty ss of wine still pressed into her hand. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Victor murmurs, dragging a frustrated hand down his face. ¡°Is going to be a big day.¡± ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t handle,¡± Evelyn murmurs, taking the final sip of her wine and thenzily putting the cup up on the nearby windowsill. They are silent, a moment, before she says, ¡°They¡¯re not going to take this pack from you, Victor.¡± ¡°They¡¯d have to pry it from my cold dead hands,¡± he murmurs back. ¡°But considering they¡¯d have to get through you three first,¡± he says, smiling and stroking her hair, ¡°I think I¡¯m in a pretty good spot.¡± Evelyn smiles, pressing herself close to him, not letting herself think about tomorrow, when the trial would be decided. When Evelyn finally opens her eyes, the sun is streaming through the windows of the cabin. She blinks against it as she feels Victor sitting up next to her, working to stand. She pushes herself up and puts out her hands to help him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn,¡± he says, wincing as he puts his injured leg on the floor. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Alvin says from across the room, rubbing his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not missing the good stuff!¡± ¡°Ugh, what time is it,¡± Evelyn murmurs, rubbing a hand over her sleepy head. ¡°For four more hours of sleep, I¡¯d give up the good stuff.¡± Victor gives her a smallugh before hobbling off towards the bathroom. He knows she wouldn¡¯t miss this uing family conversation for the world. Ian is already awake, pressing himself against the window that overlooks the firepit. ¡°Everyone¡¯s already up!¡± he says, eager. ¡°Look, there¡¯s uncle Rafe!¡± Alvin joins him at the window, peering out to see their uncle bundled in nkets, sitting in a wheelchair borrowed from their grandfather. He twitches, lightly, wincing in pain every few moments from the wolfsbane still coursing through his system. ¡°Geeze,¡± Alvin murmurs. ¡°He¡¯s pretty beat up.¡± ¡°Good,¡± their mother says, standing next to the bed and stretching. ¡°You two will hear all about it soon enough, but your uncle did some very wicked thingsst night in the forest.¡± She gives them a stern look. ¡°Your father will need your support today, but he will also need you to let him sort it out. So, no interruptions, okay?¡± The boys look to her, considering, and then nod in agreement. It¡¯s their father¡¯s fight, they know. And they have full confidence in him. ¡°Good,¡± she says, nodding in return, and then heading off to the bathroom when Victor emerges. ¡°Get dressed, boys,¡± she calls over her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going to the fire pit in five minutes.¡± The boys rush to their little packs of clothing, pulling on fresh warm clothes, eager to see what happens next. ¡°Do you think Uncle Rafe will be in trouble for cheating?¡± Ian whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Alvin responds, pulling a heavy sweater over his t-shirt. ¡°They let him get away with it last time.¡± ¡°What about what mama saidst night, that she was the one who¡­what was it?¡± Ian asks, trying to remember thenguage. ¡°Delivered the final blow,¡± Alvin whispers, handing his brother a set of socks. ¡°I think that means she stabbed him, not papa.¡± Ian winces. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like it follows the rules either.¡± Alvin shakes his head, agreeing, and both look over at their father, still dressed in his ck tactical gear from the trial. There is a grim determination to Victor¡¯s face that sets their minds at ease. A few minutester, all dressed and as neat as they can be after four hours of sleep, the family leaves the cabin together. The children have adopted their father¡¯s determined look, their mother¡¯s confident stride. As one, the family takes to this new battlefield, determined to im what is rightfully theirs. As they approach, a slow smile builds on Rafe¡¯s ravaged face. In his eyes, an equal determination burns. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 #Chapter 133 ¨C The Alpha of the Pack ¡°Well well well,¡± Rafe says, his face twitching, as Victor and his family approach the fire pit, Victor limping slightly. ¡°Look who finally showed up.¡± The rest of the family are already gathered. Bridgette sits in a camping chair next to Rafe, her hands folded anxiously in herp. Even Henry has been carried down in his chair so that he sits at the head of the fire pit circle, acting the patriarch. Marissa stands next to him. Victor sneers at his father, slightly, resenting him for pretending an authority he doesn¡¯t have. This is still Victor¡¯s pack, after all. Then, as he takes his ce in the circle, Evelyn standing to his left and his boys to his right, Victor turns his sneer on his brother. ¡°Hello Rafe,¡± Victor says, putting his hands cooly in his pockets. ¡°You look terrible.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help but keep her mouth from twitching in humor at thement. It¡¯s true, though ¨C Rafe¡¯s face is pale and jerking, his body wracked by shudders from a night spent in the cold, ravaged by wolfsbane. ¡°Oh, Rafe,¡± she coos, sarcasm adding bite to her words. ¡°You look like you could use a little rest, perhaps a long restful vacation. Far away from here, maybe in hell. Would you like me to arrange that for you?¡± Rafe res at her, his lips pulling back from his teeth in a growl. ¡°That¡¯s enough from you, you cheat,¡± he sneers. Evelyn huffs augh in his face. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re the one who ¨C¡° ¡°Enough.¡± Henry¡¯s voice slices through the crowd. Marissa stands nervously next to him, a hand on his shoulder. She looks between her two boys and then holds Evelyn¡¯s gaze. Evelyn gives her a small nod. ¡°This trial did not go smoothly,¡± Henry continues, his voice serious. ¡°As both parties in the trial have been used of¡­misconduct,¡± Henry res at his sons here, ¡°I, the only unbiased party, will act as judge and jury to decide the winner.¡± Evelyn bites her lip at this, unable to help the thought that Marissa, too, is an unbiased party. But she keeps the thought to herself, knowing it won¡¯t be helpful in this moment. ¡°As the elder son,¡± Henry says, turning his gaze to Victor, ¡°we will hear Victor¡¯s side first.¡± Victor nods before beginning. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he says with a shrug. ¡°Rafe did not participate in the trial until thest moments, when I was isted. I executed his final Beta ¨C the eleventh, illegal Beta ¨C moments before I was trapped in a snare of Rafe¡¯s own making.¡± Victor res at his brother here, who returns his gaze impassively. ¡°Then Rafe had himself delivered by helicopter to deliver the final blow, which was deflected by Evelyn at thest moment.¡± Victor shrugs, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I took out eleven men, all of them Betas. If Rafe secretly called in a proxy to take his ce on the field, so be it. But I took them all out and was, myself, never incapacitated on the field.¡± Victor finishes and silence reigns around the fire pit. Then, Rafe¡¯sugh rings out around the fire, a harsh, forced thing. ¡°A likely story,¡± he says, the words huffing along with the tail end of hisughter. ¡°To make up for the fact that his girlfriend had toe and save him at thest minute. I had a knife to his throat and would have been victorious if she had note,¡± he res at Evelyn again, ¡°and hit me in the head with a stick.¡± Evelyn res at him. ¡°Such a tough Alpha,¡± she bites out, ¡°if you can be taken out with a stick.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Henry says, ring at Evelyn. Unhappy, she shuts her mouth and clenches her teeth. ¡°Regarding the rest of his im,¡± Rafe says, raising a trembling hand to dismiss it. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. There was no eleventh Beta. I was on the field the entire time. Our forces took each other out and then I lead him on a chase through the woods to the snare which I had set earlier in the night. It was all a part of my n.¡± Victor res at his brother, shaking his head slowly at his lie. ¡°As for the helicopter,¡± Rafe continues, looking at his father, ¡°it did indeede, but to deliver medical aid which I had previously arranged for the Betas. Not to deliver me.¡± Rafe scoffs performatively. ¡°Honestly,¡± he says with disgust in his voice, ¡°these are the ims of a sore loser, nothing more. Victor was the one with an extra agent on the field,¡± he turns to re at Evelyn again. ¡°Not me.¡± Henry turns his attention back to Victor, who stands impassively around the circle. ¡°Your counter im?¡± Victor just shrugs and looks down at his two children, who stand bright-eyed at his side. ¡°My children gave their own testimonyst night. Their ims, I believe, add credence to my statement.¡± The boys nod eagerly. ¡°We¡¯re sorry we disobeyed mama and went into the woods,¡± Alvin says, apology in his voice. ¡°But not that sorry,¡± Ian adds earnestly. ¡°Because we went in to see if Uncle Rafe was cheating, and he was,¡± he res at Rafe here. ¡°He wasn¡¯t there, we swear it ¨C we checked everyone. He had eleven people on his team, and he was not one of them. And that¡¯s when we came back to tell you that.¡± Evelyn smirks to see Rafe pale at the twins¡¯ testimony. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know the boys had been in the woods. ¡°But we didn¡¯t do anything to interfere with the trial,¡± Alvin adds, eager. ¡°You can ask anyone, ask any of the Betas, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ian nods in confirmation. Rafe spins to re at Bridgette, hissing. ¡°You knew this?¡± Her eyes go wide and she twists her hands in herp, ufortable. ¡°Um¡­yes?¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± His whisper now is full of rage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C¡° she says, tears leaping to her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wanted to know ¨C and you came back tote and needed medical attention ¨C¡° Rafe growls at her but Henry interrupts. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he says, watching closely as Rafe growls at Bridgette. Then Henry turns his attention to the boys. ¡°You should not have interfered. But, I will interrogate the Betas, as you say, to determine whether you truly were bystanders.¡± The boys nod, worried, but their father looks down at them confidently and gives them a nod. They smile up at him, knowing he is proud. ¡°None of this,¡± Rafe says, ¡°changes the fact that Victor did not win. He did not take me out at the end of the trial, but instead had his own illegal participant on the field.¡± Rafe snarls at Evelyn. ¡°This calls, if anything, for a rematch.¡± Evelyn meets his re, opening her mouth to counter his statement, when suddenly, Marissa steps forward. ¡°If I may,¡± she says, her voice quiet but full ofmand. Surprised by her sudden intervention, everyone falls silent, turning their attention to her. In his entire life, Victor does not remember his mother ever participating in pack matters. She has always been important, of course, as his father¡¯s Luna ¨C always been Henry¡¯s best supporter, working behind the scenes to ensure that the pack ran smoothly. But never, ever, has Victor heard her raise her own opinion like this. Henry frowns at Marissa, unhappy, but he does not silence her. She has always had a right to speak; but she, as a dutiful Luna, has never taken advantage of the right. ¡°I believe,¡± she says carefully, ¡°that ording to pack rules and traditions, Victor did not have an extra yer on the field, as Rafe ims.¡± Marissa carefully folds her hands and looks at Rafe as she speaks. ¡°Every good Alpha knows that he has the authority in the pack, responsible for the wellbeing and safety of all of its members. But what some Alphas forget, and Lunas never do, is that the Luna is his equal in every way.¡± Here, Marissa shifts her gaze to Victor and Evelyn. ¡°By tradition and express written right, the Luna is considered the other half of the Alpha. In essence, they are one.¡± Realizing suddenly what she means, Evelyn¡¯s eyes go wide. Victor and Rafe understand a moment later. ¡°If Evelyn was on the fieldst night,¡± Marissa says, ¡°she was there as an extension of Victor.¡± Marissa shrugs. ¡°If Bridgette was not also there, it is merely because you chose not to have her attend.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s ¨C¡° Rafe sputters, ¡°she¡¯s not even his luna ¨C she¡¯s barely a proxy ¨C Amelia was his recognized Luna, and she has been gone only a couple of weeks ¨C¡° ¡°Marissa has a point,¡± Henry interrupts, ¡°but so does Rafe.¡± He turns a hard re on Victor. ¡°She will not be counted as an extra on the field, Victor, but only if she is truly your Luna.¡± He folds his hands in hisp, waiting. Victor smiles, turning his head to look down at Evelyn, who looks up at him with wide eyes. Gently, he raises a hand to cup her cheek in his palm. It is the simplest decision he has ever made. ¡°Of course. She is my Luna.¡± Evelyn stares at him barely a moment before giving the tiniest nod of her chin. Her eyes and her heart are full as she repeats his deration. ¡°I am his Luna.¡± There is a small stir in the air when Evelyn says the words, a pulse which ripples through the clearing and raises the hair on everyone¡¯s arms ¨C on Marissa¡¯s, Henry¡¯s, Bridgette¡¯s, Rafe¡¯s, even the Betas who stand around as witnesses to this im. Only Ian and Alvin seem unsurprised, unmoved. Of course, they have long known. Blinking, a little unnerved, Henry waits a moment and then clears his throat. ¡°Then it is done. Victor, my son, you have won. The pack is yours.¡± Victor smiles down at his Luna, who returns the expression with everything in her heart. ¡°Ours,¡± he says. ¡°The pack is ours.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 #Chapter 134 ¨C Family is Everything The ride home that afternoon, with everyone packed into the van is¡­awkward. I grimace, leaning back against Victor as I survey the variety of emotions that I see on everyone¡¯s faces. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rafe looks just in ill, leaning his head back against his headrest, gritting his teeth against the pain that runs through his body every time the packed van hits a bump or a pothole. His chest is wrapped tightly with bandages, the Beta medic rmending he be checked immediately for broken ribs. Next to him, Bridgette is anxious, worried, miserable. She stares at Rafe, eager to help his every need, but no knowing, precisely, how. My heart goes out to her, then. I wonder if Rafe chose her as his luna not only for her beauty and simplicity, but because he knew he could control her. As a beta-born girl posing as alpha-born, he would certainly have the upper hand in the rtionship. But in moments like this, when Bridgette¡¯s knowledge of the life and rights of a Luna could have helped him, his choice may have backfired. Unfortunately, I know that Bridgette will likely be the one to bear the consequences of this. Rafe will make her pay for it, rather than admit his own mistake. Frankly, I consider, I had just been lucky yesterday. I hadn¡¯t run into that forest knowing I would be considered a legal participant as Victor¡¯s ¡°other half¡± ¨C I had just known, instinctually, that something was wrong with him, that I had to go to him. But also, perhaps there was something in my upbringing that had made me confident in that choice, which hadn¡¯t checked my impulse to be at his side in that moment. Perhaps there was something in the privileges of being Alpha-born that made me know that it was the right choice. I shrug, knowing that it can¡¯t truly matter anymore and that I¡¯ll never really now. But despite my dismissal of the thought, I recall moments from the night with unease. When I had run into the woods, I hadn¡¯t thought about where to go. I had just run, run until my lungs burned with the effort. I hadn¡¯t felt the cold, hadn¡¯t stopped to think about where Victor might be. I had just¡­known. Suddenly, I had found myself in that grove, had seen Victor in front of me dangling in the air, had seen Rafe in front of him ¨C Rafe, with that knife in his hand ¨C and had grabbed the closest object I could find. In retrospect, I know, in my heart, that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to lift that tree limb, let alone swing it. I¡¯m not a big person and I certainly don¡¯t lift weights to make my arms strong. But in that moment, I just¡­did it. I frown as I consider the mystery of it all. How did I lift that limb? How did I know where Victor was? How did I know, even, that he was hurt and needed my help? Uneasy at the thought of it all, I bite my lip and clean closer to Victor, who sits at my back. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he murmurs, his lips brushing against my hair as he works to keep our conversation private. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, keeping my thoughts to myself, for now at least. The whole family doesn¡¯t need to hear my musings. ¡°Make a note, though,¡± I say, ¡°that next time we take a family trip, you need to get a second van.¡± Heughs lightly and then kisses my head, turning his attention back to the phone in his hand. I smile and close my eyes, leaning my head back against him. I¡¯ll think about it allter, I tell myself. When we have less on our minds. Because, I know, there is still more at stake. The pack is in Victor¡¯s hands now ¨C incontrovertibly, I know, he has proven himself. And I also know that the person he is texting now is hiswyer, working to make changes to the legition of the Kensington pack so that his family can no longer call his leadership into question. But there are still problems we have to address, things we have to consider. My father, for one, is still out there, lurking, his eyes on our pack and all of its resources. I know he wants to tear us to pieces and take the scraps for himself. And I am still, technically, legally, his property. I scowl at the thought, knowing that this, too, is going to be a fight. If Victor wants to make me his Luna, he has a legal obligation to go to the negotiations table with my father. And my father is going to demand the world. The media, too, is going to flip out about this. Buzz about Victor¡¯s dramatic rejection of Amelia has died down, but this is going to ignite some serious paparazzi mes. Victor¡¯s ¡°y thing,¡± which he kept in his little ¡°doll house¡± out back during his whole rtionship, taking Amelia¡¯s ce just weeks after her brutal dismissal? God, the press was going to crucify me. And Amelia herself, I suddenly remember, is still a yer in this game. I had forgotten, I admit, her arrival in the back garden, her promise to destroy us. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate her and I have no idea what she has up her sleeve. I bite my lip, anxious, suddenly, at everything that we have before us. At everything that¡¯sing with this new decision to be, officially, Victor¡¯s Luna. ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin whispers, and I open my eyes to see him staring at me, his eyes only inches from mine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± I frown at him. ¡°What?¡± He raises his little fingers to my cheek, pushing at the frown growing deeper there. ¡°You¡¯re all wrinky,¡± he says, worry in his voice. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Iugh, snatching his hand away and pulling him close against me. ¡°You worry about your own face, baby,¡± I say, ¡°leave me to my own.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± he says, looking up to me and raising his hands to his own cheeks, prodding there. ¡°Is it different?¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± I say seriously, looking down at him. ¡°It¡¯s changing.¡± His eyes widen with worry and Iugh at him again, joking. ¡°It¡¯s growing even more handsome every day,¡± I say, giving him a big kiss on the head and tickling him until heughs and squirms in my arms. ¡°Mama, it¡¯s not,¡± he says,ughing but also a little worried. I stop tickling him and gather him close. ¡°It¡¯s not changing,¡± he says, determined, ¡°tell me you were kidding.¡± ¡°But it is changing, baby,¡± I say, wrapping him up close again. ¡°You¡¯re growing up, and all of our lives are changing a little bit. You¡¯ll be seven soon,¡± I shake my head as I consider it, resting my chin atop his dark hair. ¡°And then you¡¯ll be eight, and nine, and fifteen, and twenty. And every day you¡¯ll get handsomer and handsomer.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, unnerved at the idea, suddenly, of change, of growing up. ¡°I¡¯m going to get uglier, or not grow up at all.¡± Iugh at him, my eyes squinting with joy and pride at this young man I¡¯m lucky enough to call my own. ¡°Nope, sorry, kiddo,¡± I say softly. ¡°Handsomer and handsomer, you have no choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m going to be handsome,¡± Ian says, surprising me. He¡¯s sitting on Victor¡¯s other side, ying a game on my phone. I hadn¡¯t known he had been listening. ¡°Oh?¡± says Victor, curious. ¡°Yes,¡± Ian says, nodding confidently, still paying attention to his game. ¡°Because then I can get the best Luna. And we learned this weekend that it¡¯s very important to have a good Luna. For military operations.¡± Iugh. ¡°Military considerations alone, of course,¡± I say, tickled by the idea. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all we¡¯re good for.¡± Alvin snuggles against me and I study his sweet smile. ¡°I know it¡¯s more than that, mama,¡± he whispers, like it¡¯s our little secret. ¡°Good, baby,¡± I say. And then I blink, realizing, perhaps for the first time, that my sons are growing into two very different people. For so long, they have been identical, indistinguishable, inseparable. Two peas from the same pod. But now, I¡¯m realizing that they¡¯re growing into two separate, equally wonderful people. And I love them so much, suddenly, that it almost burns within me. They¡¯ll always have each other, always be connected, I know. But my Alvin and my Ian, they¡¯re growing up. My eyes fill up and I struggle to hold my tears in, not wanting my boys to see. ¡°I know,¡± Victor murmurs behind me, and I know, in my heart, that he does understand. That in this moment, we¡¯re thinking the same thoughts, feeling the same feelings, as one. And as one, we¡¯re both roughly determined to face the struggles of our pack and make it work. Alvin snuggles against me, napping a little, and Ian focuses on his game, both of thempletely unaware of the determination solidifying in Victor¡¯s heart, in my own. We¡¯re going to make this pack, this world, as right as we can. For us, of course, but especially for them. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 #Chapter 135 ¨C Homing When we arrive home veryte that afternoon, everyone is exhausted, unloading themselves from the van with slumped shoulders and bleary eyes. Even the Betas who work to help us out are worn low, I see. When I step out of the van I¡¯m d to see fresh troupesing to rece them. I watch them, curious to see the fresh troupes exchange looks with their tiredrades, wanting to know, silently, who won the day. The Betas who were there in the forest with us give them small nods and smiles, and the Betas who were at home work hard to hide their happiness. I work to contain my own joy as I witness this exchange, pleased to see that Victor¡¯s troupes support him even when he¡¯s not looking. I knew they were loyal, of course, but I admit that I¡¯m pleased at the confirmation. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says, rubbing his eyes, my phone dangling dangerously from his fingertips. ¡°Can we go home?¡± ¡°Soon, baby,¡± I murmur, epting his backpack from a helpful Beta and helping Ian sling it over his shoulders. ¡°I want to make sure your dad is settled in the house, then we¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Take them to the cottage now,¡± Victor says, giving me a concerned look. ¡°I can handle it up here. They¡¯re tired ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± I say, giving him a look. He raises his eyebrows, not yet understanding, but curious. ¡°I want to help you first.¡± He shrugs, trusting me. ¡°Of course, Evelyn. Whatever you think is best.¡± I help Alvin on with his own backpack and, grabbing my own tiny suitcase, walk with the boys up the drive and into Victor¡¯s house. As I settle them in the living room to wait ¨C Ian puts his head down on a pillow almost immediately, seeking a nap ¨C the rest of the family filters into the house. I make my way casually into the kitchen, slowly making some coffee and pretending to look through the fridge for some dinner. Secretly, though, I just want to see what happens next. Marissa wheels Henry¡¯s chair into the inw suite that connects to the kitchen while Betas bustle around, delivering luggage, following orders that Victor has undoubtedly given them to report, to organize, to protect. As the coffee begins to drip in the waiting pot, I see a team of Betas carry Rafe into the house and head with him up the stairs. The wolfsbane has started to leech from his system, I am sure, but he will still be weak for days. I bite my lip as I watch him go. I can¡¯t quite bring myself to feel sorry for him, but still. It¡¯s not easy to watch any human suffer like that. Bridgette follows Rafe into the house, looking up the stairs after him as he goes. After her enters Victor¡¯s personal physician, who bustles up the stairs, his medical bag in his hands. Bridgette bites her lip, worried, her hand going absently to her stomach. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I call, working to keep my voice friendly and cheerful. When she turns to look at me, I tilt my head towards the kitchen, beckoning her in. ¡°Come and have a cup of coffee.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She hesitates, looking back up the stairs after Rafe. I move away from the machine, then, walking swiftly to join her at the foot of the stairs. Then I gently take her by the elbow, tugging her back towards the cheerful light of the kitchen. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, smiling gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do for him now anyway, and a coffee will do you good.¡± Realizing that I¡¯m right, she smiles at me in turn and follows me into the kitchen. I seat her at a stool and then pour her the first cup, adding lots of sugar and cream, the way I know she likes it. She hums in approval as she smells the coffee, taking the cup in both hands and raising it to her lips. Then, she hesitates and looks at me. ¡°Is it¡­um, safe?¡± She asks, worry in her eyes. ¡°To drink coffee? When I¡¯m pregnant?¡± I smile and nod, encouraging her. ¡°One cup is fine. Some doctors say two, even.¡± She nods, grateful, and then takes a sip, closing her eyes and savoring it. ¡°God,¡± she breathes. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± I smile at her, even though she can¡¯t see me, and pour myself a cup. There¡¯s another one still in the pot, waiting for Marissa, should she evere out. ¡°How are you doing with all of this,¡± I ask Bridgette, resting my elbows on the ind. I watch her face carefully, worried. I know it can¡¯t be easy on her. She shrugs and opens her eyes to look at me. ¡°Honestly, Evelyn? I don¡¯t care.¡± She sighs, as if the admission is a great weight off her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Rafe, but I¡¯m d Victor won. I don¡¯t want to be Luna of a big pack like this. I mean, I know Rafe wanted it, but¡­¡± She shakes her head, thinking about what it would be like. I reach out to take her hand. ¡°You would be a wonderful Luna at the head of a pack, Bridgette,¡± I say, encouraging. ¡°But if it¡¯s not what you want, then I¡¯m d, too, that it won¡¯t be on your shoulders.¡± She nods, emotional, and I can tell she¡¯s fighting tears. ¡°I¡¯m just scared¡­that Rafe is going to be so angry. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to react.¡± I feel the pit drop from my stomach, then. This, really, is why I wanted to stay at Victor¡¯s big house instead of heading immediately for my own. Trust me, my bed is definitely calling to me, but this¡­ I feel a strange responsibility towards Bridgette, now. She is my friend but also, as Rafe¡¯s fianc¨¦ and the soon-to-be mother of his children, a future Alpha woman in my pack and my sister-inw. I owe her my support and I¡¯m worried about how Rafe will treat her in the uing weeks. ¡°What are your ns,¡± I ask, my voice low. Before she can answer, though, Marissaes into the room. She gives the two of us a smile and comes over to us at the ind. I gesture towards the coffee and she nods appreciatively, epting my silent offer of a cup. Marissa takes her coffee ck, I know, and so I prepare her cup that way. Surprising, I think, for such a gentle woman. But she has steel beneath this soft exterior, I think, smiling at her as I hand her the cup of coffee. Steel that she has recently proven she can wield. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says gracefully, wrapping her hands around the warm cup. Then she looks us over. ¡°You two must be exhausted. Why have you not gone to bed?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Bridgette says, ncing up the stairs. ¡°Rafe is up there, with the doctor, so¡­¡± ¡°We can set you up in the room next door,¡± I say, taking a sip of my coffee. ¡°He¡¯ll be up all night, and you deserve a rest.¡± ¡°Well, I want to help him, when the doctor goes,¡± Bridgette says, hesitating. ¡°We have nurses for that, my dear,¡± Marissa says, cing a hand on hers. ¡°Let the professionals do their work.¡± I nod at Bridgette, encouraging. I¡¯m d Marissa is with me on this ¨C I don¡¯t want him anywhere near him tonight, when his emotions will be vtile and he¡¯ll be looking for someone to take his anger out on. Bridgette smiles and nods, hesitating. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the room next door. I¡¯m sure that will be all right. I can hear him call, if he needs me¡± I make a mental note to let Victor know and then turn my attention to Marissa. ¡°What are your ns? Have you made them yet?¡± She sighs and leans onto the counter. I can tell she is exhausted. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in the morning, Henry and I,¡± she says, looking between Bridgette and me. ¡°I¡¯m d that this question of lineage is¡­settled. That there will be no more opportunity to question the future of the pack.¡± She looks towards Bridgette in particr now. ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t mind, too much, my dear, that I took Victor¡¯s side in the end.¡± Bridgetteughs lightly. ¡°No, I was just telling Evelyn,¡± she says, ¡°that I¡¯m d.¡± She quickly nces over her shoulder, checking to make sure that Rafe didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Good,¡± Marissa says, smiling at her. But then she shifts her eyes to me, and I can see the worry in them. I nod at her, understanding. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, slowly, wondering how to put this the right way. ¡°I know Marissa and Henry are leaving tomorrow, but why don¡¯t you and Rafe¡­stay awhile.¡± Bridgette¡¯s face lights at this idea. Inwardly, I grimace, knowing Victor isn¡¯t going to be happy about it. But still, without knowing more, I can¡¯t with good conscience let Rafe take Bridgette away like this. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, giving her a bright smile and shrugging. ¡°Just until you and Rafe figure out your next steps. You¡¯re wee here.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Evelyn,¡± she says, and I can tell by the change in her demeanor that she¡¯s thrilled. She stretches her arms above her head. ¡°Actually, do you mind if I go up to bed? I am really tired. And if we¡¯re staying, then we can talk more tomorrow.¡± I nod, encouraging. ¡°The room next to your other one is open. Let me know if you need anything.¡± Bridgette gives me and Marissa big hugs, like the sweet girl she is, and then trots up the stairs. I watch her go, my heart happy to see her happy. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± Marissa says. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask, but it is¡­unlikely that Henry will let Rafe and Bridgette settlefortably with us at the moment. And I¡¯d like some eyes on her for the next few weeks. Especially with the pregnancy.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I murmur back. But before we can say anything else, Victor walks into the room. He stops when he sees us talking closely at the ind. He narrows his eyes in suspicion. ¡°What is it,¡± he says, putting his hand in his pockets. ¡°What did you two do.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± his mother says, raising her eyebrows innocently and moving to give him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Your father and I are turning in early,¡± she murmurs, heading for her room. ¡°We¡¯ll say goodbye before we leave tomorrow.¡± Victor nods his goodnight to her and then turns his gaze to me. I give him a big smile, not looking forward to this conversation. ¡°Coffee?¡± I say, a little too cheerful, holding up my cup to him. He merely crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°What did you do, Evelyn?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 #Chapter 136 ¨C Making a New Home ¡°You invited my brother to stay with us? Here?¡± He hisses, his face suddenly red with exhaustion and anger. ¡°I had to!¡± I protest, keeping my voice low and ncing to the living room, where I know our two little spies are surely listening. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, exhasperated. ¡°Rafe just betrayed me ¨C betrayed us! Tried to take everything we have ¨C¡° ¡°I know!¡± I say, spreading my hands in protest, ¡°but what else could I do! We can¡¯t leave her alone with him right now ¨C don¡¯t you see that he¡¯ll take it out on her?!¡± ¡°Have you considered,¡± he growls, moving closer to me, ¡°that perhaps he picked her precisely because she¡¯s the kind of girl we won¡¯t be able to help wanting to save? That she¡¯s another pawn in his game?¡± I bite my lip. Actually, I hadn¡¯t thought of this. But it changes nothing. I raise my eyes to his. ¡°Victor, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if she¡¯s part of his n, she¡¯s still a person. She needs us.¡± He rolls his eyes and heaves a deep sigh, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± ¡°Please,¡± I say, putting my hand on his. ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t kick them out, for a few days, at least. Until he¡¯s at full strength.¡± ¡°I want him gone,¡± he growls, ¡°as soon as he can stand. Otherwise, I might rip him apart myself.¡± ¡°Just two days,¡± I say, begging. ¡°Please.¡± He returns his gaze to mine, shaking his head. ¡°Fine, Evelyn,¡± he says, giving in. ¡°But if they burn this house to the ground while they¡¯re here, it¡¯s on your head.¡± I purse my lips as I stand up straight,ing close to him and raising my chin for a kiss. ¡°No, baby,¡± I murmur. ¡°You have insurance for that.¡± He growls again, in no mood for my jokes, but he gives me the requested kiss. A light one, but with promise. ¡°Mom?¡± Ian¡¯s voicees sleepily over the couch. ¡°Can we go home now?¡± ¡°Food first!¡± I say, d for the interruption. Then I head to the fridge, where the chef had left a casserole for us to heat up upon our return. ¡°Then we can go down to the cottage.¡± I take the casserole out and start to spoon big portions onto tes for my sons and I. Then I raise an eyebrow at Victor, silently inquiring if he wants some. He ignores the food and considers me. ¡°Why don¡¯t the boys just stay here tonight? If they¡¯re tired, why make them hike down to the cottage?¡± I shrug, taking the first two tes and putting them in the microwave, stacking one slightly on top of the other so the boys can have their food at the same time. ¡°They need more consistency in their life, Victor. If that¡¯s where their tutores to teach them, then that¡¯s where they should sleep. They need a steady schedule.¡± He nods, understanding, and then moves closer to me. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we move that steady schedule¡­here.¡± I frown at him, not getting it. ¡°You want them to sleep here? All the time?¡± He nods. ¡°And take their lessons, and all their meals. I want them to live here, Evelyn.¡± I feel an old anger and fear re up at him and I turn fully to him, angry now. ¡°Victor, you cannot just take the boys ¨C¡° Heughs at me then and takes my hands. I feel my anger instantly quailed, realizing that I¡¯ve misunderstood something. ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he says, smiling. ¡°I want you all to move her. Up to the house, with me. It¡¯s¡­right, now. Don¡¯t you think? An Alpha needs his Luna by his side.¡± I blink up at him, slowly putting the pieces together. ¡°Did you¡­did you just ask me to move in with you?¡± Heughs at me again, in a sweet way, and takes another step forward, wrapping a hand around my back to pull me to him. ¡°Yes, Evelyn. Are you so surprised?¡± I blink up at him, honestly shocked. I mean, yes, obviously I knew things were headed in this direction ¨C he dered me officially his Luna this morning ¨C in front of witnesses ¨C and I had epted ¨C But still ¨C Suddenly, I feel my stomach roil with anxiety. Victor¡¯s face changes as he sees the new expression on my face as worry and unhappiness floods me. Instead of letting me go, though, Victor holds me closer. ¡°What, Evie?¡± he asks, searching my face as if he can find the answer there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to move in?¡± I look at him for a steady moment and then let my eyes rove over the house. It¡¯s beautiful, of course. Modern and sleek, full of sunlight. But¡­ Every piece of it, every choice in furniture and d¨¦cor, in fabric ¨C hell, even the silverware ¨C It all has Amelia written all over it. ¡°Um,¡± I say, wondering how to express this to him without hurting his feelings. Victor waits patiently. ¡°Um, did you and Amelia¡­decorate this ce? Together?¡± Victor pauses for a moment and then sighs, starting to understand. He loosens his grip on me. ¡°We didn¡¯t just decorate it together. We designed it.¡± He drops his hands from me and leans against the counter, studying me. ¡°Actually, to be frank, she designed it. I had this house built ording to her ns.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, considering. I hadn¡¯t really known that. ¡°When we bought thend,¡± he continues, ¡°the only thing on it was the cottage. But she wanted the space for the view.¡± With that, he nods out the western window, which indeed has a beautiful view of the setting sun. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, biting my lip and closing the distance between us. ¡°Amelia is¡­everywhere in this house. And it¡¯s so soon since you ended your rtionship with her. I know we forget that ¨C probably because things are so¡­intense with us. That I think it wipes that distance away.¡± I look up into his eyes and he nods, agreeing. It feels the same to him. ¡°But she¡¯s all over this house, Victor. I can¡¯t live here with you, in the home that she built for the two of you, for your future. I can¡¯t sleep in¡­her bed. On the sheets that she picked, where you¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he says quickly, interrupting before I go into more detail. He nods, understanding. ¡°I get it, Evelyn. I get it, and I understand. If things were flipped¡­I would feel the same.¡± I smile up at him, d for his support. He signs and puts his arms around my shoulders, pulling me close again so that my head is tucked under his chin. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just going to have to get used to living small,¡± he says. Frowning, I push away from him a little so that I can study his face. ¡°What do you mean.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m just going to have to get used to living without all these amenities,¡± he says, looking around at his state-of-the-art kitchen, ¡°when I move down to the cottage with you.¡± My mouth falls open at this. He smiles at me, raising a hand to my face, stroking my cheek softly with his thumb. ¡°Come on, Evelyn, it¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re the only thing that matters to me anymore.¡± He shoots a quick nce at the living room. ¡°Well, they¡¯re okay too, I guess,¡± he says, and Iugh and look towards our kids as well. But then he looks me in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, Evie,¡± he says, his whole heart in his voice. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to live without you anymore, not for a minute if I can help it.¡± ¡°So,¡± he says, shrugging and giving me a wry smile, ¡°bring on the drafty rooms and ancient plumbing. I¡¯ll take it all if it means I can have you too.¡± Iugh up at him. ¡°The plumbing isn¡¯t so bad,¡± I murmur, wrapping my arms around his waist. ¡°But the mice¡­¡± I grimace. ¡°Mice?¡± He says, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ll have an exterminator out first thing tomorrow.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Alvin shouts, his head popping immediately over the couch. I grin up at Victor, knowing what¡¯s coming, wanting to see his face and he hears what¡¯sing next. ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin continues, true fear on his face, ¡°if you move in, you can¡¯t kill the mice!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°DAD!¡± Ian¡¯s face appears next to Alvin¡¯s likewise appalled. ¡°You want to kill Pinky and Bluey!? And all of their babies?!¡± The boys look at their father as if he¡¯s a monster. My grin widens as I see Victor¡¯s face turn from confusion, toprehension, to disbelief. Slowly, he turns his head to me. ¡°You let them name the mice?¡± He says, just as horrified as the boys now. ¡°You sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡± Iugh up at him. ¡°You¡¯re in our world now.¡± ¡°Your madhouse, more like,¡± he murmurs, pulling him roughly against him, pretending to be more disgruntled than he is. ¡°At least I know you three will keep it interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, we promise,¡± I murmur, and then I stand on my toes and kiss him. Kiss him truly, a vow on my lips. He returns it, every bit of it. ¡°Geeeeeze,¡± I hear Alvin sigh and then there¡¯s a thump as he sinks back onto the couch. ¡°Can we at least get some dinner over here, if you¡¯re gonna keep kissing?¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 #Chapter 137 ¨C Little Brother The first few days in the cottage are chaotic, to say the least, but Victor honestly can¡¯t remember a happier set of days in his life. Every morning, he wakes with Evelyn in his arms to the sound of the twins pounding on the door, demanding to be let in. Today, they¡¯re particrly insistent. ¡°We don¡¯t like this new locks policy!¡± They shout. ¡°Unconstitutional!¡± ¡°Who taught them about the constitution and rights,¡± Victor murmurs, ¡°was it you?¡± ¡°You hired the tutor,¡± she murmurs, giving him a sweet kiss and then getting up to put on her robe. ¡°You could have had them read Discipline and Punish but noooo, it¡¯s all about freedom now.¡± Heughs with her, getting dressed, and then they both go downstairs to start breakfast. A pattern is starting to emerge with his little family. Bright mornings, bustling with activity andugher as they eat and prepare for work and school, as Evelyn and Victor drink coffee and exchange soft touches and passing nces. A press of her finger against his as she hands him a cup of coffee. A soft graze of his hand across her ass as he kisses her on the cheek before going upstairs to get dressed. All a promise of what¡¯s toeter when the boys go to bed. And the nights¡­ Victor walks across thewn that morning, the grass muddy and sticky with melted snow. He barely notices it, though, as he thinks of the hours spent alone with Evelynst night. Of her legs straddled over him while he grabbed her hip with one hand, running his other down the long column of her neck, down between her breasts, all the way down to her navel¡­ The way her hips had flicked in that way that made him ¨C God. He blinks, suddenly, fighting the smile that was making demands of his mouth. He¡¯s at the back steps of his house already. He hadn¡¯t even been aware of the time and distance that passed, so lost was he in his memories ofst night. God damnit, what he was going to do to her tonight¡­ But he shakes himself, straightening his tie and setting his shoulders back. Then, he climbs the steps up to his back deck and nods to the two Betas stationed at his back door. It was time to work. Unfortunately, his day turns unpleasant as the first thing he encounters is his little brother sitting at his kitchen table. ¡°Good morning, Victor,¡± Rafe says, smirking at him over his bowl of cereal. ¡°Oh hey, Victor!¡± Bridgette says, waving to him from the coffee machine. Victor grits his teeth as he looks at them. He understands Evelyn¡¯s concern about Bridgette ¨C he shares it, frankly. But god damnit, he can¡¯t stand to look at his brother right now. And Rafe knows it. Uses it against him. ¡°Do you want some coffee, Victor?¡± Rafe says, ying the generous host, though he winces as he waves a hand at the bright, modern kitchen. The doctor confirmed that his ribs are indeed broken. ¡°I¡¯m sure Bridgette would be happy to get you a cup. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s far superior to whatever Evelyn can whip up in that cottage kitchen. Does she boil the water over an open fire?¡± Victor res at Rafe, but decides to take the high road. ¡°That would be amazing, Bridgette,¡± he says, looking at Rafe as he says it. ¡°I would love a cup.¡± After epting the drink from Bridgette, Victor heads to his office, intercepting Burton on his way. Burton falls in one step behind him, followed closely by Beta Stephen, report files tucked neatly under his arm. Once the two men have followed him into the office, Victor closes the door and moves to his desk. ¡°Burton,¡± he says, acknowledging his butler first. ¡°Report?¡± Burton gives a quick bow. It was hard for him, Victor knew, when he had told him that he wouldn¡¯t be coming to the cottage with the family. It was just too small to amodate an extra person. But Victor needed his eye here, as well, on Rafe. ¡°Not much to report, sir,¡± Burton says, and Victor is d to hear it. ¡°Monsieur Rafe is quiet most of the time, healing, but I see no evidence of nefarious activity. I believe that he has been truly quelled by the results of the trial. The only time he perks up is when you arrive, Sir.¡± Burton gives Victor an apologetic look. ¡°I believe,¡± he continues, ¡°that he enjoys getting a rise out of you.¡± Victor sighs, shrugging. He¡¯s used to it. ¡°And his behavior towards Bridgette?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Burton hesitates here. ¡°Unkind, to Madomiselle Bridgette. At every opportunity. Sometimes I do not believe that she notices his cruel words, which I believe is to her benefit. But he does his best, at every turn, to demean her.¡± Burtons voice is sad here and Victor looks up to meet his gaze. He is unsurprised but not immune to his brother¡¯s cruelty, the girl¡¯s suffering. ¡°Thank you, Burton,¡± he says, looking back down at his paperwork. ¡°Evelyn and I will see what we can do about that. If there¡¯s nothing else, you are dismissed.¡± Burton bows and quickly exits the room. Beta Stephen steps forward. Victor¡¯s eyes are on his desk, quickly preparing for the day ¨C organizing, turning theputer on ¨C while he orders Stephen to report. The young Beta clears his throat before he begins. ¡°We have two reports, sir,¡± he says, slipping to files onto the desk. ¡°The first is a reconnaissance update on Walsh. The Beta team has reported some¡­disturbing action, on his part.¡± Victor pauses and looks up at Stephen. He knows the information will be in the document, but he wishes to hear it out loud. ¡°borate?¡± ¡°Walsh has been seen, sir,¡± Beta Stephen continues, ¡°visiting Wird¡¯s barracks. Surveying the troops.¡± Victor¡¯s mind quickly processes this information. It is rare for one Alpha to show another their military holdings; doing so gives them an extreme advantage in times of war. For Wird to show this kind of faith in Walsh¡­ ¡°They¡¯re fully allied,¡± Victor murmurs, looking up to Stephen for confirmation. The Beta nods. ¡°That¡¯s what we suspect, sir.¡± ¡°And the only reason for them to do that,¡± Victor says, thinking aloud, ¡°is to prepare an assault on me.¡± Stephen presses his lips together. It¡¯s not precisely a confirmation on his part, but Victor doesn¡¯t need it. He knows. Victor feels his muscles tighten with anger. He¡¯s eager for the fight, frankly ¨C eager to smash these threats to his power. But he forces his muscles to rx. Now was not the time. There was another folder on his desk to consider before he could turn to that. ¡°Next?¡± Victor says, calm again. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°We have intel,¡± Stephen says, ¡°that Annabeth Prath is holding a charity function tonight. One to which you were not invited.¡± Victor flips open the file, noting the copy of an invitation which he had not received, as well as a guest list and some further details regarding location and security. Victor considers this quietly. If Annabeth was holding an event from which he was expressly excluded, it would send a very real message to hismunity. It was one thing to ask him to remove her names from his school in private, but quite another to cut him publicly like this. Victor¡¯s eyes scan the guest list, noting, importantly, that Amelia¡¯s name is on it. Angry again, Victor raises his eyes to his Beta. ¡°It was clever of you to see this, Stephen,¡± he says. ¡°Many would not mark a party like this as important.¡± Stephen nods his head slightly in thanks for the acknowledgement, but Victor can see the pride in his face. Quickly, he closes his file and returns his gaze to theputer. ¡°Please have Burton prepare my tuxedo for this evening,¡± he says. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s any trouble.¡± Stephen nods and heads for the door. Then, before he leaves he hesitates. ¡°Should I have him prepare anything for Miss Evelyn?¡­¡± He asks, his voice delicate. Victor nces at him. ¡°No,¡± he says, decisive. ¡°Just my tuxedo.¡± Stephen nods and leaves, closing the door behind him. If Victor was going to convince Annabeth of his dedication to family values, and if Amelia was going to be in the room, he didn¡¯t need Evelyn on his arm causing a stir. They would break their rtionship to the press soon, but not tonight. When it was right. He just hopes, silently, that the press haven¡¯t already caught wind of it. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 #Chapter 138 ¨C Angelina Van Horten When Victor enters Annabeth Prath¡¯s home, there¡¯s a small stir at the door. The Prath family is influential, but their poweresrgely from their long lineage and political connections. Victor banks on this when he walks in. He knows their meager Beta force has no real way to stop him. The Prath party nners and aids go pale at his arrival, but they don¡¯t stop him as he crosses the threshold. When Victor enters the party, about an hourte, it¡¯s as if he owns the room. The crowd turns to him, many Alphas and their Lunasing over to say hello, eager to shake his hand, ask about his projects, all trying to judge where he stands in this new world. Victor is the military might in thend, with the finest Beta force ever recorded, but now, with no Luna by his side and arge portion of his Betas transferred to Wird, people are wondering whether the Kensingtons have started to fall from their pedestal. You wouldn¡¯t know it to look at him, though. Victor¡¯s face presents a warm smile as he shakes hands and schmoozes with the cultural elites. Beneath it is a rough determination to demonstrate to them that he is still very much in charge. His eyes connect with Annabeth across the room and he can¡¯t help the slow smile that grows on his face as he sees first her shock, then her anger, and then her pride as she raises her chin and res at him. She had deliberately cut him from the guest list, deliberately invited Amelia in his ce. And yet here he is. He¡¯d have to apologize, of course. After all, he dide here to mend fences. But he also came to spread the message: he wasn¡¯t going to be sidelined. As he begins to cross the room, people instinctually move aside, making room for his powerful form. Victor heads directly to Annabeth, but on his way nces around to see if he can spot Amelia as well. There¡¯s a fair chance she won¡¯t even show up tonight ¨C as a rejected Luna, she likely wants to attach herself to another Alpha before showing her face again ¨C but if she does show, he wants to know it immediately. ¡°Annabeth,¡± Victor says, bowing low before her and taking her hand, cing a delicate kiss against her knuckles. It¡¯s too much deference for a house party, but he wants her to know that hees in peace. ¡°A lovely party, for a wonderful cause. I was so pleased to be able to attend.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± she says, still ring at him as he straightens up. ¡°You know very well that you are an uninvited, undesired guest. If you do not leave immediately, I will have my Betas remove you.¡± Victor gives her a slow smirk. ¡°Go ahead, Annabeth. Let them try. I¡¯ll take them out one by one and still come back to have the polite conversation that I came here to have with you. Or, you could just avoid the scene and give me five minutes of your time.¡± Annabeth goes still as she realizes that, of course, Victor is right. She nces around at her weak Betas, judging them, and deciding that theye up short. They will lose the fight and the fuss will distract her guests from their donations. ¡°Fine,¡± Annabeth says, forcing a smile onto her face anding forward to take Victor¡¯s arm. ¡°You have precisely five minutes of my time, Kensington. And then I ask that you leave.¡± ¡°Thank you, Annabeth,¡± he murmurs, pleased. She leads him over to the bar, where they both pick up a drink, and then over to a cocktail table ced conveniently in the corner. Away from prying ears, but still within full view of the party. The perfect spot for a ndestine conversation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Annabeth raises her drink to her lips but Victor notes that the level of the wine stays the same in the ss. Not drinking, but pretending she is, he thinks, storing away the information. His eyes flick over her form, wondering, but ¨C no. A conversation for another time. He makes a mental note to ask Evelyn tonight. ¡°Well, Victor?¡± Annabeth says, shaking back her hair and looking at him with pride in her eyes. ¡°You have forced my hand and gained my attention. What is it I can do for you?¡± ¡°Annabeth,¡± he says, looking at her with an earnest face. ¡°What happened? We were doing so well ¨C our ns were moving forward, fulfilling our mutual desire to prioritize the children of our packs, to ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough, Victor,¡± she says, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°I know that was all a lie. That family was never your priority.¡± He looks at her with true confusion on his face. Annabeth blinks at this. She had expected ¨C well, she had expected him toe with a pile of excuses, or threats, or justifications. The pure bafflement on his face, though ¨C that¡¯s a surprise. And if Annabeth Prath knows anything, she knows that Victor Kensington isn¡¯t a good enough actor to fake such an expression. He¡¯s an Alpha who tucks his emotions away, but he¡¯s not a fake. Still, she can¡¯t ignore what she knows, the evidence that she saw. Unthinking, her hand goes to her own stomach, where her own very-desired little baby is growing. ¡°And what about,¡± she says, watching him carefully, ¡°Angelina Van Horton.¡± He shakes his head slowly at her, letting her see his honest confusion. ¡°Annabeth, honestly, I had my Beta researchers look everywhere for that person ¨C in every database, in all of my documents, our family files ¨C hell, even in public records past and present, prison records, missing person reports. We found nothing.¡± ¡°Well of course you didn¡¯t,¡± Annabeth says, her face still suspicious. ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Victor says, spreading his hands wide in supplication. ¡°Please, Annabeth, I am at a loss. Please tell me who she is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s listed in your personal medical files,¡± Annabeth says, watching him for any movement, any sign of recognition. ¡°With your personal doctor, as attached to your name.¡± Victor exhales a frustrated breath and shakes his head. If that¡¯s the case, then of course his Betas hadn¡¯t found her. They wouldn¡¯t have searched his own medical files ¨C those were too close, too personal, like looking for information on this woman in his bedside drawer. If he had no idea who this apparently imaginary person was, why was she so closely connected to him? To his medical history? ¡°Okay, Annabeth,¡± he says, putting his hands on his table and leaning on them. ¡°I can go home and search through my medical files, and thene back to continue this conversation, or you can tell me now what I need to know.¡± Annabeth considers and then nods. There is no point, really, in having hime back. ¡°Angelina Van Horten is tied to your own personal medical ount,¡± she says. ¡°She doesn¡¯t exist, I checked, but she was used as a way for your personal doctor to prescribe medications tied to women¡¯s health.¡± Victor goes stiff at this information, feeling anger start to rise in him. He¡¯s starting to anticipate where this is going. ¡°Birth control,¡± Annabeth says, still watching his every reaction. ¡°Abortifacients. Prescriptions that were filled for a woman who doesn¡¯t exist, but delivered, apparently, to you.¡± Victor grinds his teeth, turning his re down to the carpet. Amelia. He knew Amelia was behind this. When they got engaged she had told him that she had gone off her birth control, had left her own pharmacy paperwork casually around the house so he had seen that her prescriptions hadn¡¯t been filled. And yet, apparently, she had found a way around it. And further, built herself some leverage by finding a way to run it through his personal medical ount. Victor¡¯s mind flies through these realizations and Annabeth¡¯s determination begins to falter, watching the emotions spread across his face. When he looks up at her again, she finds herself more receptive than she had been to hearing his side. ¡°I understand,¡± Victor says to her, ¡°that this revtion would be upsetting to you. That it looks like I pretended to be a man who emphasized family values who all the while was slipping his mate medicines so she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. And then letting the press me her for her apparent unwillingness to be a mother.¡± Annabeth nods, angry again at the idea that she could have done business with such a man. ¡°Annabeth,¡± Victor says, taking a step closer and looking seriously into her eyes. ¡°I assure you, none of this is true. I understand the evidence is stacked against me but everything I said to you, personally, about mymitment to family and my investment in the future of our children ¨C that is who I truly am.¡± She considers him closely and finds herself, despite her prejudices, perhaps a little willing to believe him. Perhaps a little willing to consider that she had been tricked. ¡°Please, if I may have just one more moment of your time,¡± Victor says, straightening up and fixing his tie. Annabeth watches him carefully. ¡°I just have one more question,¡± he says, ¡°to which I merely require a yes or a no.¡± Annabeth blinks, but does not protest. She will answer. ¡°The person who gave you this evidence,¡± Victor says carefully, needing to know. ¡°Was it Amelia?¡± Annabeth is perfectly still for a moment and then, with a quick nod of her head, she answers. Yes. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor growls, looking out at the party, scanning again for his former mate. ¡°I will be in touch, soon, with evidence to counter this im. I hope that you will do me the favor of considering it when I have it sent to you.¡± Without waiting for her response, Victor stalks away. Annabeth turns to watch him go, considering that she has perhaps been yed. She kicks herself, internally, for letting herself be caught up in this. But Amelia¡¯s ims, her tears ¨C she had been so convincing¡­ Annabeth¡¯s reverie is broken, that moment, by the arrival of someone in a sparkling silver gown. The hostess goes pale, realizing that precisely the wrong person is entering the party as Victor is rushing out. He freezes at the door, stopping short when he sees her. Amelia has arrived. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 #Chapter 139 ¨C The News ¡°Amelia,¡± Victor growls, still angry by the revtion of her deceit. She, however, is unphased. Or at least, she acts like it. ¡°Victor!¡± she says, taking four happy steps forward, closing the distance between them and cing a kiss on his cheek. Around him, Victor hears the crowd hush, all eyes on them. ¡°Oh, darling, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re leaving,¡± Amelia coos, putting a soft hand on his cheek. Victor stops himself from flinching away, not wanting to give the onlookers anything to gossip about. He looks down at Amelia for a moment and curses, internally, when he sees the sh of a camera to his right. He turns to re at the reporter, who skitters away, before turning his attention back to Amelia. ¡°Yes,¡± he growls, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Such a shame,¡± she murmurs, looking beyond him and waving to a friend at the back of the room. ¡°I was hoping we could catch up over a drink. Next time, then.¡± Ignoring her words ¨C all fake, anyway, the kind of niceties you¡¯d say to a casual acquaintance ¨C Victor nods to her. ¡°Good evening, Amelia, have a nice time.¡± Then, not waiting for an answer, he steps around her and storms from the Prath home. God damnit, he thinks as he meets his two Betas in the drive and they head for his car. Amelia had yed it perfectly, with her casual indifference and untroubled smiles. Onlookers would think that she¡¯d gotten over him, relegated him to her past. Not that she was actively working to undermine him, destroy him, which she certainly was. Frustrated, he climbs into the back of the ck sedan. Again, Amelia is a step ahead of him. But he would find a way to turn it. He has Evelyn on his side, now, he knows, and once they go public with her Luna status, everything would change. Amelia would be forgotten and Annabeth would see, again, his personal emphasis on family values. Everything would be set right. The next morning, while he¡¯s drinking his coffee out of one of Evelyn¡¯s worn yellow mugs, a newspaper ps in front of them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor blinks, a little surprised, and then nces up at Evelyn¡¯s face. She¡¯s ring down at him with one eyebrow raised, her arms crossed. Uh-oh. Patiently, Victor puts his mug down and picks up the paper. He grimaces at what he sees. There, above the fold of the Society section, is a photograph of him and Amelia that takes up three quarters of the page. Next to the photo, a headline is printed in bold font: Rejected and Reunited!? Victor and Amelia Spotted Together at Charity Event Taking a deep breath, Victor darts his eyes into the living room to ensure that the boys are busy with their lesson before looking at the photo. It¡¯s damning, for sure. He nces up at Evelyn, pressing his lips together, and then looks closer at the paper. In the image, Victor is looking down at Amelia with what looks like intensity in his eyes. He knows, of course, that it¡¯s anger ¨C he had juste from learning about her betrayal from Annabeth ¨C but to the general reader¡¯s eye, it looks like lust. Amelia, for her part, is smiling up at him, raising a hand to ce it gently on his cheek. They look like nothing less than two people in love. Slowly, he unfolds the paper, reading the beginning of the article. Is Victor Kensington regretting his decision to reject his mate, Amelia Jones? While Jones has been in hiding for weeks after her disaster of a wedding, the pair were spotted together yesterday at the Prath family home during a charity function for children¡¯s education. Just look at the lust in Alpha Vic¡¯s eyes! It¡¯s well known that Victor¡¯s dance card is open now, with lots of eligible bachelorettes eyeing the top spot. Is it possible that he¡¯s missing his former Best Gal? Rest assured ¨C this report is going to keep his eyes peeled. ¡°Who wrote this trash,¡± Victor murmurs, tossing it away from him. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just lies.¡± ¡°Lies, is it?¡± Evelyn asks, taking the seat next to him and looking at him closely. ¡°Did you not see her last night?¡± ¡°For a moment,¡± he says, looking her directly in the eye. ¡°She was walking in while I was walking out. She took advantage of the situation and the photographer got lucky.¡± Evelyn blinks at him, not allowing any expression on her face. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, extending a hand towards her on the table. ¡°Please, you have to know that this is nonsense.¡± She smiles then and takes his hand. ¡°I know, Victor,¡± she says. ¡°I was just messing with you, I understand.¡± Relief floods Victor¡¯s body. Amelia had frequently been so jealous and ¨C well, when it came to Evelyn, perhaps his jealousy had been justified. But he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if Evelyn suspected him of something so ridiculous. ¡°I mean,¡± Evelyn says, ¡°I do wish you had told me so that I wouldn¡¯t have to be surprised by it in the paper.¡± He nods to her, understanding, a promise written on his face to tell her in the future. She nods, epting. Then, a smirk lights her face. ¡°But I do want to know more about these ¡®eligible bachelorettes eying the top spot¡¯ on your dance card, Victor,¡± she says. ¡°Who are they?¡± Victor purses his lips and gives her a little re before picking up his coffee again. ¡°You know they¡¯re figments of the press¡¯s imagination,¡± he says, taking a sip. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for all the women who want to date me.¡± He fights to keep a smile off his face, pretending to look at another section of the paper while he waits for her to rise to his bait. ¡°Plus,¡± she says, lifting her own cup of coffee to her mouth. ¡°They¡¯d have to go through me to get to you. And I¡¯ll rip them to tiny pieces.¡± She says it with such a charming smile that Victor can¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Good,¡± he says. ¡°I need you to defend my honor.¡± With that, he leans forward to press a kiss to her cheek. They continue peacefully at the table for a moment, Victor flicking through the paper. Then, Evelyn clears her throat. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, her voice uncharacteristically hesitant. He turns to her, curious. ¡°Well, what are we going to do about the media? They¡¯re going to find out eventually, somehow, about me being your Luna. It could happen at any time.¡± She considers, quietly, that Rafe could be their biggest liability on the subject. If he¡¯s still seeking revenge, he could leak this little tidbit to the press and cause a great deal of trouble for Victor. Victor nods, thinking. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he says. ¡°We should get out ahead of this. Make some kind of formal announcement.¡± Victor takes a moment to consider. ¡°I suppose an announcement of an engagement would do it,¡± he says, ¡°with a nice picture of the family together ¨C that would be good, politically, give me a bit of stability, allow others to see the practical side of our arrangement ¨C¡° He breaks off, suddenly, as a note of panic tugs in his gut. Instinctually he spins his head to Evelyn, who is sitting ck-jawed in her chair, her face white with shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± he asks leaning towards her, suddenly panicked himself. Was she sick? Did something happen? His gaze flies around the cottage, seeking some kind of intruder ¨C ¡°Did ¨C did you,¡± she sputters, ¡°did you seriously just propose to me?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 #Chapter 140 ¨C Girlfriends He snops his goze bock to her, confused. ¡°Whot?¡± ¡°You wont to onnounce on engogement? To the press? Whot engogement? Our engogement!?¡± He looks over her, confusion odding to his ponic. ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong with thot?¡± ¡°Victor!¡± she yells, stonding up in o rush, smocking the toble with her hond. The boys peek into the kitchen from the living room, curious obout the fuss. ¡°Thot is the leost romontic thing thot hos ever hoppened to me in my life!¡± He stores ot her, storting to put the pieces together. ¡°Evelyn ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± She yells, ongry teors springing to her eyes. ¡°You con¡¯t just ossume thot I¡¯m engoged to you just becouse it¡¯s going to look good politicolly! Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he soys, stonding ond reoching out his honds, plocing them on her shoulders in whot he hopes is o colming gesture. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C I¡¯m sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t think ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯re such o jerk, Victor,¡± she soys, but she ollows him to wrop her up in his orms. ¡°I con¡¯t believe you just did thot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he repeots, guilt building in his stomoch. She is right, of course ¨C Evelyn deserves it oll. A big proposol, the wedding, everything he gove Amelio ond more. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I understond.¡± She doesn¡¯t soy onything, but sniffs ogoinst his chest, working to pull herself together. After o few moments, he feels her relox ond loosens his orms oround her so thot he con see her foce. ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± he osks, tilting her foce up with o finger under her chin. She sniffs ond nods. She does, truly, but still. It wosn¡¯t o nice moment, to be told thot you¡¯re engoged when you hodn¡¯t ogreed to it. Hodn¡¯t even been osked. ¡°I om sorry, Evelyn,¡± he soys ogoin. ¡°But you should know¡­thot¡¯s where I om with you. Even if I hoven¡¯t osked you yet ¨C ond I promise, I¡¯ll do it right ¨C in my mind, you¡¯re olreody mine, ond I¡¯m yours. Forever. Everything else is just poperwork.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not to me,¡± Evelyn soys, wiping her eyes. ¡°My lost morrioge wos¡­bod. You know thot.¡± He nods, understonding. ¡°So, if you wont to do thot ogoin,¡± she soys, thinking. ¡°Honestly, Victor, it¡¯s something I¡¯d hove to reolly think obout. I om your Luno, ond I¡¯m hoppy to be, but the ideo of morrioge¡­it¡¯s something thot hos very troumotic memories for me.¡± ¡°Okoy,¡± he soys, nodding to her. ¡°We¡¯ll toke it slow. And if we do it, we do it right.¡± She nods, ogreeing, ollowing him to pull her close ogoin. But in his mind, Victor knows thot the press ond themunity isn¡¯t going to ept his Luno living out bock in his yord, unmorried, technicolly o member of Wolsh¡¯s pock ond under his control. Politicolly, procticolly, he needs Evelyn to be his wife. Whot wos he going to do if Evelyn wosn¡¯t on the some poge? Loter, upstoirs in my room ¨C well, our room, now, I suppose ¨C I find myself storing into spoce, biting my noils with onxiety. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Of course, I know I om his Luno, ond I¡¯m hoppy obout it. But morrioge. Reolly, morrioge? Something obout thot ideo just¡­ Well, it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve been running from for six yeors. Since thot disoster with Joyce. Sighing, needing to tolk to someone but knowing it¡¯s tooplicoted o subject to reolly get into with Victor, I text the one person I know will understond. Evelyn: Hey gorgeous, you free? I woit o moment for o reply ond om hoppy when ites bock in the offirmotive. Delio: Boby! Long time no tolk! I MISS you! I om free, wont to meet up? Evelyn: Actuolly, do you wont toe over here? I con send o cor. There¡¯s o moment¡¯s pouse before o reply blinks onto the screen. He snaps his gaze back to her, confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You want to announce an engagement? To the press? What engagement? Our engagement!?¡± He looks over her, confusion adding to his panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Victor!¡± she yells, standing up in a rush, smacking the table with her hand. The boys peek into the kitchen from the living room, curious about the fuss. ¡°That is the least romantic thing that has ever happened to me in my life!¡± He stares at her, starting to put the pieces together. ¡°Evelyn ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± She yells, angry tears springing to her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t just assume that I¡¯m engaged to you just because it¡¯s going to look good politically! Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, standing and reaching out his hands, cing them on her shoulders in what he hopes is a calming gesture. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C I¡¯m sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t think ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk, Victor,¡± she says, but she allows him to wrap her up in his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just did that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he repeats, guilt building in his stomach. She is right, of course ¨C Evelyn deserves it all. A big proposal, the wedding, everything he gave Amelia and more. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I understand.¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything, but sniffs against his chest, working to pull herself together. After a few moments, he feels her rx and loosens his arms around her so that he can see her face. ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± he asks, tilting her face up with a finger under her chin. She sniffs and nods. She does, truly, but still. It wasn¡¯t a nice moment, to be told that you¡¯re engaged when you hadn¡¯t agreed to it. Hadn¡¯t even been asked. ¡°I am sorry, Evelyn,¡± he says again. ¡°But you should know¡­that¡¯s where I am with you. Even if I haven¡¯t asked you yet ¨C and I promise, I¡¯ll do it right ¨C in my mind, you¡¯re already mine, and I¡¯m yours. Forever. Everything else is just paperwork.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not to me,¡± Evelyn says, wiping her eyes. ¡°Myst marriage was¡­bad. You know that.¡± He nods, understanding. ¡°So, if you want to do that again,¡± she says, thinking. ¡°Honestly, Victor, it¡¯s something I¡¯d have to really think about. I am your Luna, and I¡¯m happy to be, but the idea of marriage¡­it¡¯s something that has very traumatic memories for me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he says, nodding to her. ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow. And if we do it, we do it right.¡± She nods, agreeing, allowing him to pull her close again. But in his mind, Victor knows that the press and themunity isn¡¯t going to ept his Luna living out back in his yard, unmarried, technically a member of Walsh¡¯s pack and under his control. Politically, practically, he needs Evelyn to be his wife. What was he going to do if Evelyn wasn¡¯t on the same page? Later, upstairs in my room ¨C well, our room, now, I suppose ¨C I find myself staring into space, biting my nails with anxiety. Of course, I know I am his Luna, and I¡¯m happy about it. But marriage. Really, marriage? Something about that idea just¡­ Well, it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve been running from for six years. Since that disaster with Joyce. Sighing, needing to talk to someone but knowing it¡¯s tooplicated a subject to really get into with Victor, I text the one person I know will understand. Evelyn: Hey gorgeous, you free? I wait a moment for a reply and am happy when ites back in the affirmative. Delia: Baby! Long time no talk! I MISS you! I am free, want to meet up? Evelyn: Actually, do you want toe over here? I can send a car. There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause before a reply blinks onto the screen. Delia: Send a CAR?! What are you, rich now? Evelyn: Haha, no, borrowed car service. Seriously, just give me your address, I¡¯ll send it over. It can take you hometer when we¡¯re done. Delia promptly sends her address and Evelyn quickly texts the Beta dispatch, who confirm that a car is on the way. Happy, Evelyn skips down the stairs, opening the fridge to check and see that she¡¯s got snacks and supplies. She pulls out a frosty bottle of chardonnay ¨C Delia¡¯s favorite ¨C and some cheese and grapes. As she slices the cheese, Evelyn sends a message to Victor to let him know her ns. A replyes quickly. Victor: Enjoy. I¡¯m swamped here tonight, but I¡¯lle down and say hello if I get a spare minute. Pleased that they¡¯ll have rtive privacy ¨C the boys are up in their room, caught up in a video game ¨C Evelyn moves the wine and cheese to the living room. Faster than she thought possible, she hears a car pull into the driveway. She almost ps her hands in her excitement. It¡¯s been too long since she¡¯s had a little girl time. When Deliaes through the front door, Evelyn wraps her in a big hug. ¡°Wow,¡± Delia says, looking around the little cottage. ¡°It¡¯s so cute here! But also, very at odds with the amount of security you have out there. Quite a bit of firepower for such a small house.¡± Evelyn shrugs,ughing, as she pulls Delia over to the couch where the wine waits. ¡°I know, it makes more sense up at Victor¡¯s big house,¡± she says, nodding in that direction, even though Delia can¡¯t see it from the living room. ¡°But he wants protection down here too.¡± Delia settles in, at home almost immediately in the way that old friends can immediately pick up a conversation even though weeks or months have passed. ¡°So,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows as she takes a sip of her chardonnay. ¡°Is there any reason Victor wants to have so much security down here?¡± Evelyn says nothing, just bites her lower lip and smiles at her friend. Delia gasps and sits up, her eyes going wide. ¡°No way,¡± she says, staring at her. Evelyn just nods in confirmation. ¡°Oh my GOD!¡± Delia yells, putting down her wine and throwing her arms around Evelyn, whoughs and returns the hug. ¡°Are you serious? You and Victor Kensington are together?!¡± Evelyn nods as her friend sits back in her seat, still eager for the gossip. ¡°Well, yes, but it¡¯s all very new ¨C ¡± ¡°You bet it is!¡± Delia says. ¡°I follow all the gossip columns and everything about Victor is all very Amelia, Amelia, Amelia.¡± She shakes her head in wonder. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, everyone¡¯s going to flip out when they find out.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Evelyn says, the excitement leeching out of her, reced with the same worry she¡¯d been feeling all day. ¡°Honestly, Delia, I don¡¯t know if I can handle it all.¡± Delia shrugs, more confident. ¡°I think everyone¡¯s going to love it, Ev.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn asks, confused. ¡°But the press loves Amelia.¡± ¡°The press also loves an underdog,¡± Delia points out. ¡°Amelia is gorgeous, but she¡¯s also a notorious snobs. Everyone knows she doesn¡¯t like kids and gives bad tips at restaurants. I mean, I do think the media is going to eat up the scandal of him turning to you so soon after dumping Amelia,¡± she says, grimacing a little, and pausing for Evelyn¡¯s reaction. Evelyn shudders at the thought, remembering how bad it felt to be in the press after her one-night- stand with Victor. ¡°But then,¡± Delia continues with a smile. ¡°I think they¡¯re going to love you. I mean,e on, pretty single mom raising his kids? A long-lost love, reunited? Hell, I can¡¯t wait to read the columns, even if I get the story from you first.¡± Delia: Send a CAR?! What are you, rich now? Evelyn: Haha, no, borrowed car service. Seriously, just give me your address, I¡¯ll send it over. It can take you hometer when we¡¯re done. Evelynughs a little at that, taking a bite of cheese and sipping from her ss. ¡°Well, I hope so,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°But we¡¯re so happy right now, I just don¡¯t want anything toe forward that¡­bursts our little bubble.¡± Evelynughs a little at that, taking a bite of cheese and sipping from her ss. ¡°Well, I hope so,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°But we¡¯re so happy right now, I just don¡¯t want anything toe forward that¡­bursts our little bubble.¡± Delia nods, understanding. She stays quiet, letting Evelyn continue. ¡°I mean, I know things have to change, and that he¡¯s worth the changes,¡± Evelyn says, and Delia smiles at this. ¡°But I have to admit, I liked my simple life before all of this. I liked being in control of what happened to me next. I¡¯m giving a lot of that up by joining this world.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Delia says, nodding. ¡°And it¡¯s precisely the world you ran from when you left Joyce, left your father¡¯s house.¡± Evelyn nods again, putting her face in her hands. ¡°I definitely want it, for me, for the boys,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­hard.¡± Delia scooches closer to her friend on the couch and warps a warm arm around her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all going to be okay, kid,¡± she says quietly, rubbing her back. ¡°But I hope, through all of this, that you remember to protect yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evelyn asks, raising her eyes to her friend. ¡°Just that, I mean, it¡¯s Victor Kensington,¡± Delia says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°He is a force of nature.¡± Evelyn huffs augh, agreeing. ¡°I just imagine,¡± Delia continues, shrugging, ¡°that it¡¯s really easy to get caught up in his world. That there¡¯s a lot of pressure to say yes to what he wants, to what he imagines is the right path. I just hope that you remember to respect your own needs and desires and find ways to push back.¡± Evelyn bites her lip, looking her friend in the eye. ¡°I hope so too. It¡¯s just¡­hard. You¡¯re right, he is like a hurricane,ing through, sweeping everything up in his path.¡± ¡°But so are you, baby,¡± Delia says, giving her a friendly little punch on the shoulder and a big smile. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be with you if you weren¡¯t his match in that way. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Evelyn opens her mouth to respond, but she¡¯s interrupted by the sound of the back door opening and the patter of little feet running down the hall upstairs. ¡°Ut-oh,¡± Evelyn says, looking towards the kitchen. ¡°Heree the guys. Are you ready?¡± Delia jokingly grimaces and then gives her a wink. She also takes a big sip from her ss as Victor walks through the door and the boys run down the stairs. ¡°Auntie!¡± Alvin shouts, dashing over to them on the couch, Ian close on his tail. ¡°We missed you!¡± Ian says, giving her a big hug. Victor follows them into the room, giving Delia a warm smile and putting out a hand. ¡°You must be Delia,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you.¡± Delia kisses the boys on the head and then turns her attention to the Alpha in front of her, taking his big hand with a smile. ¡°Victor Kensington, we finally meet. I¡¯ve been reading about you for years.¡± Victorughs, shaking his head. ¡°All good things, I hope.¡± He puts his hand in his pockets and gives Evelyn a smile. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Delia says,ughing. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good media if you weren¡¯t sometimes portrayed as the viinous rake. I¡¯m excited to see if you live up to the hype!¡± Laughing, Victor settles onto the floor, helping himself to the cheese, the boys arranging themselves on empty spots on the couch, excited to see their auntie. ¡°So, tell me,¡± Delia says, a wicked grin ying on her face. ¡°Is Amelia really carrying your baby, as all of the blogs say she is?¡± Victor¡¯s mouth falls open in shock. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 #Chapter 141 ¨C Baby Mama Delio¡¯s eyes go wide os she reolizes thot Victor ond Evelyn hove obsolutely no ideo whot she¡¯s tolking obout. ¡°Um,¡± she soys, her eyes dorting between them. ¡°Not thot I believe the rumors, of course ¨C it¡¯s just fringe celebrity blogs ond twitter ounts posting stupid theories ¨C¡° ¡°Whot. Theories.¡± Victor growls, holding her goze. Delio shrinks under the full force of him. ¡°Um,¡± Delio hums, her eyes dorting between the two of them. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just o bunch of fon theories ¨C¡° ¡°Show them to me,¡± Victor demonds, putting his hond out. ¡°Sure,¡± Delio murmurs, grobbing her phone from her pocket ond flicking through o couple of opps ond webpoges. When she finds the one with the most hits, she honds it to Victor. He growls os he reods the heodline. Amelio Jones ¨C Pregnont ond Abondoned?! ¡°Boys,¡± he soys, flicking his eyes to Ion ond Alvin, who try to moke themselves smoll ond unnoticeoble so thot they con stoy ond heor the dromo. ¡°Upstoirs. Now.¡± Sighing, they troop upstoirs. Evelyn wotches them go. ¡°They¡¯re just going to eovesdrop,¡± she murmurs. Victor ignores her os he thumbs through the orticle. ¡°Is it reol?¡± Evelyn whispers to Delio, her voice o little breothless. ¡°I meon, I took it os o joke ¨C¡° Delio soys, shrugging ond feeling terribly owkword. ¡°If I thought it wos reol, I wouldn¡¯t hove brought it up like this ¨C¡° Her eyes dort to Victor, who is reoding corefully. Delio hesitotes before continuing to whisper to her friend. ¡°I meon, but the woy he¡¯s toking it¡­is it possible?¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn soys evenly, her voice colmer thon the rough seo currently churning in her stomoch. ¡°Victor, let me see,¡± she soys, putting out her hond. Victor, his foce impossive, honds her Delio¡¯s phone. Quickly, Evelyn flicks through the orticle. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It storts with severol photos of Amelio ot o locol lunch spot, terribly foshionoble in her Gi boots ond her groy twill coot. But, despite the winter chill, Amelio left the coot cosuolly open os she left the restouront, offering glimpses ot the tightisole covering her stomoch. Evelyn studies the photos. There¡¯s nothing here, reolly, thot¡¯s domning ¨C it¡¯s not like Amelio is wolking oround woving o pregnoncy test in the oir. But still, her stomoch¡­it¡¯s not the flot plone thot it olwoys wos. ¡°She probobly just hod o burrito for lunch,¡± Evelyn murmurs, moving on to the text portion of the orticle. ¡°Amelio¡¯s never hod o burrito in her life,¡± Victor murmurs, frustroted. ¡°Her loss,¡± Evelyn soys, not reolly thinking obout whot she¡¯s soying os she storts to reod. Amelio Jones spotted ot Mui Mei for lunch on Tuesdoy ¨C though this isn¡¯t the surprise. It¡¯s not umon for the totolly fobulous supermodel to be hoving o totolly fobulous lunch. However, this keen-eyed reporter did note thot she skipped her troditionol side of ros¨¦ with her solod. Is she even Amelio Jones without it!? Upon leoving ¨C breoking news ¨C Amelio did not stop ot Storbucks for her ofternoon pick-me-up, ond we DID spot o certoin curvoceousness to her fontostic figure. Could it be possible? Did Victor Kensington reject his unborn child olong with our fovorite ice queen!? Whot do you think, reoders? Are we in for onother set of twins? ¡°This is crop,¡± Evelyn growls, honding the phone bock to Delio. ¡°Everyone knows thot twins ore motrilineol. Plus, they¡¯re so my thing.¡± Delia¡¯s eyes go wide as she realizes that Victor and Evelyn have absolutely no idea what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Um,¡± she says, her eyes darting between them. ¡°Not that I believe the rumors, of course ¨C it¡¯s just fringe celebrity blogs and twitter ounts posting stupid theories ¨C¡° ¡°What. Theories.¡± Victor growls, holding her gaze. Delia shrinks under the full force of him. ¡°Um,¡± Delia hums, her eyes darting between the two of them. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just a bunch of fan theories ¨C¡° ¡°Show them to me,¡± Victor demands, putting his hand out. ¡°Sure,¡± Delia murmurs, grabbing her phone from her pocket and flicking through a couple of apps and webpages. When she finds the one with the most hits, she hands it to Victor. He growls as he reads the headline. Amelia Jones ¨C Pregnant and Abandoned?! ¡°Boys,¡± he says, flicking his eyes to Ian and Alvin, who try to make themselves small and unnoticeable so that they can stay and hear the drama. ¡°Upstairs. Now.¡± Sighing, they troop upstairs. Evelyn watches them go. ¡°They¡¯re just going to eavesdrop,¡± she murmurs. Victor ignores her as he thumbs through the article. ¡°Is it real?¡± Evelyn whispers to Delia, her voice a little breathless. ¡°I mean, I took it as a joke ¨C¡° Delia says, shrugging and feeling terribly awkward. ¡°If I thought it was real, I wouldn¡¯t have brought it up like this ¨C¡° Her eyes dart to Victor, who is reading carefully. Delia hesitates before continuing to whisper to her friend. ¡°I mean, but the way he¡¯s taking it¡­is it possible?¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says evenly, her voice calmer than the rough sea currently churning in her stomach. ¡°Victor, let me see,¡± she says, putting out her hand. Victor, his face impassive, hands her Delia¡¯s phone. Quickly, Evelyn flicks through the article. It starts with several photos of Amelia at a local lunch spot, terribly fashionable in her Gi boots and her gray twill coat. But, despite the winter chill, Amelia left the coat casually open as she left the restaurant, offering glimpses at the tight camisole covering her stomach. Evelyn studies the photos. There¡¯s nothing here, really, that¡¯s damning ¨C it¡¯s not like Amelia is walking around waving a pregnancy test in the air. But still, her stomach¡­it¡¯s not the t ne that it always was. ¡°She probably just had a burrito for lunch,¡± Evelyn murmurs, moving on to the text portion of the article. ¡°Amelia¡¯s never had a burrito in her life,¡± Victor murmurs, frustrated. ¡°Her loss,¡± Evelyn says, not really thinking about what she¡¯s saying as she starts to read. Amelia Jones spotted at Mui Mei for lunch on Tuesday ¨C though this isn¡¯t the surprise. It¡¯s not umon for the totally fabulous supermodel to be having a totally fabulous lunch. However, this keen-eyed reporter did note that she skipped her traditional side of ros¨¦ with her sd. Is she even Amelia Jones without it!? Upon leaving ¨C breaking news ¨C Amelia did not stop at Starbucks for her afternoon pick-me-up, and we DID spot a certain curvaceousness to her fantastic figure. Could it be possible? Did Victor Kensington reject his unborn child along with our favorite ice queen!? What do you think, readers? Are we in for another set of twins? ¡°This is crap,¡± Evelyn growls, handing the phone back to Delia. ¡°Everyone knows that twins are matrilineal. Plus, they¡¯re so my thing.¡± ¡°Seriously, Evelyn?¡± Victor says, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°This is what you¡¯re focusing on at this moment?¡± Evelyn shrugs defensively but doesn¡¯t respond. If Amelia really were to be pregnant, though¡­ Evelyn stares off into space, considering how this kind of news would wreck this new life she¡¯d been working so hard to build. ¡°Um,¡± Delia says, awkwardly unfolding herself from her ce on the couch. ¡°I think that¡­I¡¯m going to head back to my ce,¡± she says, giving a little grimace. ¡°No, Delia,¡± Evelyn says, blinking back to the present moment and putting a hand out to her friend. ¡°Please stay ¨C we barely got a chance to catch up ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± Delia says, smiling and giving the offered hand a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯lle back again soon; we¡¯ll really dig in.¡± She looks at Victor. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry that we got off to such an awkward start,¡± she offers him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C I really did think it was just a joke ¨C¡° ¡°No apologies,¡± Victor says, falling back on his childhood etiquette lessons and working hard to put his own emotions aside so he can be a good host. ¡°Pleasee back anytime, I¡¯ll look forward to getting to know you.¡± He waves a hand toward the door. ¡°The Beta team will be happy to take you home whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Delia blows a kiss to Evelyn as she heads out the door, closing it softly behind her. ¡°Well,¡± Evelyn says, leaning her head back onto the couch. ¡°That didn¡¯t go as well as I thought it would.¡± ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t feel too badly,¡± Victor murmurs, sitting next to Evelyn and taking out his own phone so he can google the subject some more. ¡°It¡¯s really not her fault ¨C just bad luck that she was the first to tell us.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn says softly, putting her hand on his arm. She¡¯s grateful, really, to be with someone who has no interest in taking his anger out on her friend just because she was the bearer of bad news. She knows that other men ¨C Joyce, for instance ¨C would have been less gracious. Victor continues to look through gossip websites that contain simr spection and photographs for a few minutes, Evelyn waiting quietly. When he sighs and puts his phone down, she moves closer to him, putting her head on his shoulder. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks quietly, suddenly nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I think,¡± he replies, his voice calm. He raises his hand, running it down over the length of his face from forehead to chin. ¡°It seems to me,¡± Evelyn says, her voice gentle and contemtive, ¡°that Amelia wants people to think she¡¯s pregnant. Do you think that this could just be part of her promised revenge?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s certainly possible,¡± Victor says, turning to look at her. ¡°But is it¡­also possible¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice fades off and she bites her lip. In many ways it feels like she and Victor have been together for an eternity. She feels so solid in this rtionship, in his arms ¨C so much so that she has to remind herself that not too long ago he was standing at the end of the aisle, waiting for Amelia. And then days before that, Amelia had been in his bed¡­ Evelyn shakes her head, frowning, dismissing the thought. Victor sighs, considering. ¡°Annabeth Prath told me that Amelia had been secretly running a birth control prescription through my doctor and my health insurance.¡± Evelyn blinks at this, surprised. He continues. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯d do that if she wasn¡¯t taking it. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be pregnant at the wedding.¡± ¡°Seriously, Evelyn?¡± Victor says, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°This is what you¡¯re focusing on at this moment?¡± Evelyn nods, considering this. ¡°Sure. The dress.¡± Evelyn nods, considering this. ¡°Sure. The dress.¡± Victor nods. How Amelia had looked in her wedding dress had been very important to her. ¡°So no,¡± he says, considering the facts. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s real. I think it¡¯s another move in her little game.¡± He turns his eyes to Evelyn and holds her gaze now. ¡°But¡­you do know, of course¡­¡± She nods, finishing his sentence. ¡°You have to go see her. To get the truth.¡± He nods and closes his eyes, turning his face to the ceiling. Evelyn snuggles up closer. ¡°That¡¯s going to suck,¡± she whispers. ¡°A lot,¡± he murmurs back, putting an arm around her shoulders. The two sit quietly for a few minutes, contemting the possibilities, warmed by each other¡¯s nearness and affection. Evelyn considers, passively, what it means to send him back to his old lover for a long chat about whether or not she¡¯s having his baby. That this might be, for Amelia, another ploy to get him back. But when Evelyn searches her feelings about this, she¡¯s surprised ¨C and a little pleased ¨C that she finds no real fear. No jealousy. Annoyance, certainly, at Amelia for butting into her life again, but no actual consideration that Victor would take her back. Evelyn hears an old phrase ring in her mind: A cheater¡¯s always a cheater. It¡¯s something her old girlfriends had always said about their boyfriends, about whether or not you should date someone who didn¡¯t break up with hisst girlfriend before hooking up with you. She had always believed it before now. But with Victor¡­it feels different. Was she just being na?ve? Evelyn shakes her head, thinking it over, knowing deep down that Victor cheated on Amelia with her the night of the Hunt because he couldn¡¯t not do it. That he had perhaps been working hard not to for a very long time. And perhaps she was excusing bad behavior in a man, behavior she wouldn¡¯t ept from anyone else ¨C And for heaven¡¯s sake, if she ever found out that one of her sons had treated a woman so abominably ¨C Evelyn purses her lips at the thought. But deep down, she knows that Victor¡¯s case was, in fact, a special case. That Amelia certainly received the brunt end of it, but overall? Evelyn knows that Victor is meant to be with her. She frowns, then, wondering. If she feels so strongly that she and Victor are somehow more strongly connected than him and Amelia¡­why had Amelia been his mate? Why not her? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Evelyn blinks out of her reverie and turns to see Victor looking closely at her. ¡°You look upset.¡± She gives him a small smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she lies. But then she realizes that perhaps there¡¯s information he doesn¡¯t yet know. ¡°Can I tell you something which might add more stress to your te?¡± Victor huffs a littleugh of disbelief, but then nods to her with a warm smile. ¡°Well, actually,¡± Evelyn says, tucking her hair behind her ear. ¡°A few weeks ago, I thought I was pregnant.¡± She can¡¯t help butugh when, for the second time that night, his jaw falls open in disbelief. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 #Chapter 142 ¨C ¡°Are you pregnant with my child?!¡± Victor tokes Evelyn¡¯s foce in her honds, studying her. She wotches os the emotions cross his foce. Shock, then wonder, then hoppiness ¨C ond then sodness when he reolizes thot her sentence wos in the post tense. Then disoppointment, worry, perhops o tinge of feor. ¡°But you¡¯re¡­not? Weren¡¯t?¡± he soys, his eyes flicking over her. ¡°Are you okoy?¡± She loughs ond puts her honds over his on her cheeks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It wos o folse olorm. My period wos lote, ond I thought I might be¡­but I wosn¡¯t.¡± Sodness tokes over os the primory emotion on his foce then, but she smiles when she sees him work to fight it for her soke. ¡°How did you feel obout it?¡± Victor osks, choosing his words corefully. Evelyn considers. ¡°I wos freoked out,¡± she soys. ¡°Reolly freoked out,¡± she odds, loughing. ¡°But then, when it wosn¡¯t reol,¡± her eyes go soft os she seorches Victor¡¯s foce, hoping ¨C desperotely ¨C thot he will feel the some. ¡°¡­I wos reolly disoppointed.¡± He shokes his heod slowly ond she con see the very reol disoppointment in his eyes os well. Evelyn feels o wormth grow in her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn,¡± Victor soys, stroking her cheek with his thumb. ¡°I wish you hod told me ¨C you didn¡¯t hove to go through thot olone.¡± She loughs o little. ¡°It¡¯s okoy,¡± she soys, shoking her heod o little. ¡°You con¡¯t be sorry over something thot wos never reol.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish,¡± he murmurs, toking his honds from her foce ond wropping his orms oround her, pulling her close. ¡°Of course you con.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she soys, trying to keep the subject light os she curls up ogoinst his chest. ¡°At leost I won¡¯t be pregnont ot the some time os Amelio, if thot by some horrible turn of fote thot turns out to be true. Thot would be my reol nightmore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think it,¡± Victor huffs, pressing his lips ogoinst her hoir. ¡°Don¡¯t put thot out into the universe.¡± ¡°Momo?¡± A childish voice interrupts their conversotion. Victor ond Evelyn turn their thoughts owoy from the imogined possible children to their two very reol ones peeking oround the bonister to the stoirs. ¡°Come over,¡± Evelyn soys, reoching out o hond to the boys. They scurry over. ¡°Is Delio gone?¡± Ion osks, looking towords the door os he climbs up behind them on the couch. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor soys. ¡°She hod to go home, but she¡¯ll visit ogoin soon.¡± ¡°Momo,¡± Alvin soys, his voice worried os he studies her foce. ¡°Are we going to hove o boby brother? Is Amelio going to be his mom?¡± Evelyn loughs ond pulls him ogoinst her. ¡°No, boby,¡± she soys, hoping desperotely thot it¡¯s not o lie. ¡°You don¡¯t hove to worry obout thot.¡± Victor takes Evelyn¡¯s face in her hands, studying her. She watches as the emotions cross his face. Shock, then wonder, then happiness ¨C and then sadness when he realizes that her sentence was in the past tense. Then disappointment, worry, perhaps a tinge of fear. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°But you¡¯re¡­not? Weren¡¯t?¡± he says, his eyes flicking over her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sheughs and puts her hands over his on her cheeks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It was a false rm. My period waste, and I thought I might be¡­but I wasn¡¯t.¡± Sadness takes over as the primary emotion on his face then, but she smiles when she sees him work to fight it for her sake. ¡°How did you feel about it?¡± Victor asks, choosing his words carefully. Evelyn considers. ¡°I was freaked out,¡± she says. ¡°Really freaked out,¡± she adds,ughing. ¡°But then, when it wasn¡¯t real,¡± her eyes go soft as she searches Victor¡¯s face, hoping ¨C desperately ¨C that he will feel the same. ¡°¡­I was really disappointed.¡± He shakes his head slowly and she can see the very real disappointment in his eyes as well. Evelyn feels a warmth grow in her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, stroking her cheek with his thumb. ¡°I wish you had told me ¨C you didn¡¯t have to go through that alone.¡± Sheughs a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she says, shaking her head a little. ¡°You can¡¯t be sorry over something that was never real.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish,¡± he murmurs, taking his hands from her face and wrapping his arms around her, pulling her close. ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, trying to keep the subject light as she curls up against his chest. ¡°At least I won¡¯t be pregnant at the same time as Amelia, if that by some horrible turn of fate that turns out to be true. That would be my real nightmare.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think it,¡± Victor huffs, pressing his lips against her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t put that out into the universe.¡± ¡°Mama?¡± A childish voice interrupts their conversation. Victor and Evelyn turn their thoughts away from the imagined possible children to their two very real ones peeking around the banister to the stairs. ¡°Come over,¡± Evelyn says, reaching out a hand to the boys. They scurry over. ¡°Is Delia gone?¡± Ian asks, looking towards the door as he climbs up behind them on the couch. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says. ¡°She had to go home, but she¡¯ll visit again soon.¡± ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin says, his voice worried as he studies her face. ¡°Are we going to have a baby brother? Is Amelia going to be his mom?¡± Evelynughs and pulls him against her. ¡°No, baby,¡± she says, hoping desperately that it¡¯s not a lie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Ian asks, looking down at her from his spot on the back of the couch. ¡°Me?¡± Evelyn asks, tugging him down onto the cushions. ¡°Yes,¡± Ian continues, curling up on her other side. ¡°Are you going to have a baby?¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelynughs. ¡°Why, do you want me to?¡± The boys look at each other for a few moments, considering their mutual opinion on the subject. Then, Alvin breaks the silence. ¡°We want one,¡± he says carefully and seriously, looking at both of his parents. ¡°If we can pick it.¡± Evelyn and Victorugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think it works that way, buddy,¡± Victor says, smiling at his son. Alvin and Ian look at each other again, their silentmunication working quickly. It¡¯s Ian that speaks next. ¡°Well, then we don¡¯t want it if we can¡¯t pick it. We don¡¯t want to risk it being a girl.¡± The next morning, Victor straightens his tie as he steps out of the ck sedan that drove him to lunch. He grimaces, looking at the Italian bistro that she picked. One that holds many memories for them. She had insisted on a public meeting. ¡°For safety,¡± she had imed. But he also knew it was to stir the rumors. When Victor enters the restaurant, his eyes move to her immediately, as they¡¯ve always done. Victor considers this as the hostess walks him over to the table. He has to admit that she¡¯s beautiful, incredibly attractive, deeply sexy. She always has been. But as Victor takes in her smirk, her hand resting casually on her stomach, her too-innocent blink¡­ He knows that something is different. Since he broke the mating bond, something has irrevocably changed. The desire that used to course through his veins, drawing him to her? It¡¯s no longer there. Instead, if he searches for it, it¡¯s pulling him in a totally different direction now. Towards home. ¡°Hello, Amelia,¡± Victor says, unbuttoning his suitcoat as he takes his seat. A waitress ces a menu in front of him, but he doesn¡¯t open it. ¡°Hello, baby,¡± Amelia purrs, putting her elbows on the table and leaning forward to rest her chin on her crossed hands. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Victor stares at her for a moment, considering. As he does, a waiter brings over a ss of iced tea and ces it next to his te. Victor nces at it as the waiter walks away. ¡°I took the liberty of ordering for you,¡± Amelia says, giving him a slow smile. ¡°I remember what you like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Amelia,¡± Victor says, giving her a stony stare. ¡°I¡¯vee to lunch, as you¡¯ve asked. Now tell me.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Ian asks, looking down at her from his spot on the back of the couch. ¡°Ohhh, baby,¡± she says, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. You have to give the paparazzi some time to work.¡± Her eyes flick out the window and Victor resists the urge to turn and look. The fact that she¡¯s weing the press just furthers his conviction that this is more publicity stunt than reality. ¡°Ohhh, baby,¡± she says, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. You have to give the paparazzi some time to work.¡± Her eyes flick out the window and Victor resists the urge to turn and look. The fact that she¡¯s weing the press just furthers his conviction that this is more publicity stunt than reality. ¡°Amelia,¡± he says, his voice low in warning. ¡°Tell me the truth, once and for all. Are you pregnant with my child?¡± She sits back in her chair, her hand again going maternally to her stomach like an expectant mother. ¡°I might be,¡± she says, lifting her drink off the table and taking a sip. Victor smirks, leaning forward, calling her bluff. Amelia never ys it coy if she knows she has an ace up her sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he says, his smile widening. Amelia res at him, a bit miffed to have her lie called like that. She had wanted to drag out the game a little longer. She puts down her ss and doubles down. ¡°I am too Victor,¡± she says. ¡°And unless you give me what I want, I¡¯m going to keep this child from you forever.¡± Heughs in her face. ¡°You¡¯re not, Amelia. I can see it in your face.¡± She res at him, shocked, a little, by herck of power in the situation. When they had been mated, she had been able to wrap him around her finger. But perhaps there was something in that bond, some trust or some power, which she had counted on working in her favor today. And now that it was gone¡­ Still, she¡¯s too far in now. ¡°I am pregnant, Victor. And I¡¯m going to have this child ¨C you can¡¯t convince me to ¨C¡° ¡°Amelia,¡± he growls. ¡°Cut it out. This is over. I checked with the doctor ¨C the one prescribing birth control pills for Angelina Van Horten.¡± He sneers a little at the name. ¡°His pharmacy filled your script regrly in the months before the wedding.¡± Amelia twists her mouth to the side, frustrated that he knows about this. Damn Annabeth Porter for not keeping the information secret ¨C Amelia had counted on her silence. ¡°Fine,¡± Amelia growls and then quickly looks over her shoulder, signaling the waiter. When hees over, she orders a ss of wine to apany her meal. When it¡¯s delivered, she takes a long gulp. ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, pleased that the charade is over. He moves the conversation forward, despite her re. ¡°What¡¯s it going to take, Amelia,¡± Victor asks, ¡°to get you to stop messing with my family, my business? To stop going to the press with all of this ridiculous click-bait?¡± ¡°Only one thing is going to stop me, Victor,¡± Amelia hisses. ¡°And that¡¯s you giving me my life back.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 #Chapter 143 ¨C Burn it Down ¡°Amelio,¡± Victor growls, leoning forword in his seot. ¡°Your life with me is finished ¨C it is over. You hove to get over thot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you I miss,¡± she hisses, the peoceful ond grocious mosk thot she wore when he sot down totolly discorded. ¡°It¡¯s the life I worked to build. I hove lost everything becouse of you, Victor. My connections, my stotus, my home ¨C¡° ¡°I hove been more then generous, Amelio,¡± Victor soys, working to keep his voice even. ¡°You hove received o generous severonce ond you still hove your coreer, which wos so importont to you. You still hove your fomily ¨C whot else could I possibly give you?¡± ¡°I wont my house,¡± she soys, leoning bock ond crossing her orms. ¡°And I wont you to breok ties with holf of the people in our friend group so thot I con begin to rebuild my sociol connections.¡± Victor loughs ot her, shoking his heod. ¡°Amelio, me breoking those connections so you con hove your friends bock would destroy the pock, ruining the lives of so mony more people thon just you. And you hove more thon enough money to buy o new house ¨C wherever you wont!¡± She norrows her eyes ot him now. ¡°Thot¡¯s my house, Victor ¨C I put my blood, sweot, ond teors into designing thot thing.¡± When he just shokes his heod ot her, she continues. ¡°Why won¡¯t you move, then? If houses don¡¯t motter? Is it becouse you hove thot womon living out bock? With her brots? Don¡¯t wont to uproot them?¡± Victor returns her glore, refusing to oddress the insults she spits out to rile him. ¡°I¡¯m not moving, Amelio. It¡¯s my home ond the center of operotions for my pock. It¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± Amelio growls ot him in eornest now, her lips peeling bock to reveol her teeth. ¡°You will give me this, Victor. And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll destroy everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Victor leons forword now,pletely uncowed by her. ¡°You¡¯ve tried this before, Amelio. It didn¡¯t work then. It¡¯s not going to work now.¡± With thot, he stonds up ond looks toword the door, buttoning his coot. ¡°I sweor it, Victor. This is your lost chonce. If you don¡¯t give me the life I wont I¡¯ming for you ¨C for your pock, for Evelyn, for those stupid boys ¨C¡° At this, Victor¡¯s instincts kick in ond he lunges for her, swiping the drinks ond the silverwore off the toble, plonting his honds on it, growling down ot her os his teeth lengthen into fongs. ¡°Try it, Amelio,¡± he snorls, e for me. See whot you get.¡± Then he pushes himself owoy from her, forcing his teeth bock. She ponts, fighting her feor, looking up ot him ond working to keep her own snorl on her foce. Victor stroightens his tie os he looks down on her in judgement. ¡°Evelyn is the only reoson you hove ony of whot you hove. I wos going to reject you from the pock, leove you with nothing ofter whot you did to my children. It wos only becouse of her intervention thot I hove treoted you so kindly since then end of our relotionship.¡± He turns to leove os he finishes. ¡°If you moke me regret thot kindness, I will toke it oll.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to burn it oll down, Victor! I hove everything I need to do it!¡± Amelio colls ofter him, her chest still heoving with roge ond viscerol feor ond emborrossment. ¡°I¡¯ll roze every piece of it!¡± ¡°Amelia,¡± Victor growls, leaning forward in his seat. ¡°Your life with me is finished ¨C it is over. You have to get over that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you I miss,¡± she hisses, the peaceful and gracious mask that she wore when he sat down totally discarded. ¡°It¡¯s the life I worked to build. I have lost everything because of you, Victor. My connections, my status, my home ¨C¡° ¡°I have been more then generous, Amelia,¡± Victor says, working to keep his voice even. ¡°You have received a generous severance and you still have your career, which was so important to you. You still have your family ¨C what else could I possibly give you?¡± ¡°I want my house,¡± she says, leaning back and crossing her arms. ¡°And I want you to break ties with half of the people in our friend group so that I can begin to rebuild my social connections.¡± Victorughs at her, shaking his head. ¡°Amelia, me breaking those connections so you can have your friends back would destroy the pack, ruining the lives of so many more people than just you. And you have more than enough money to buy a new house ¨C wherever you want!¡± She narrows her eyes at him now. ¡°That¡¯s my house, Victor ¨C I put my blood, sweat, and tears into designing that thing.¡± When he just shakes his head at her, she continues. ¡°Why won¡¯t you move, then? If houses don¡¯t matter? Is it because you have that woman living out back? With her brats? Don¡¯t want to uproot them?¡± Victor returns her re, refusing to address the insults she spits out to rile him. ¡°I¡¯m not moving, Amelia. It¡¯s my home and the center of operations for my pack. It¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± Amelia growls at him in earnest now, her lips peeling back to reveal her teeth. ¡°You will give me this, Victor. And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll destroy everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Victor leans forward now,pletely uncowed by her. ¡°You¡¯ve tried this before, Amelia. It didn¡¯t work then. It¡¯s not going to work now.¡± With that, he stands up and looks toward the door, buttoning his coat. ¡°I swear it, Victor. This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t give me the life I want I¡¯ming for you ¨C for your pack, for Evelyn, for those stupid boys ¨C¡° At this, Victor¡¯s instincts kick in and he lunges for her, swiping the drinks and the silverware off the table, nting his hands on it, growling down at her as his teeth lengthen into fangs. ¡°Try it, Amelia,¡± he snarls, e for me. See what you get.¡± Then he pushes himself away from her, forcing his teeth back. She pants, fighting her fear, looking up at him and working to keep her own snarl on her face. Victor straightens his tie as he looks down on her in judgement. ¡°Evelyn is the only reason you have any of what you have. I was going to reject you from the pack, leave you with nothing after what you did to my children. It was only because of her intervention that I have treated you so kindly since then end of our rtionship.¡± He turns to leave as he finishes. ¡°If you make me regret that kindness, I will take it all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to burn it all down, Victor! I have everything I need to do it!¡± Amelia calls after him, her chest still heaving with rage and visceral fear and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll raze every piece of it!¡± ¡°Go ahead and try, Amelia,¡± he calls over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Edgar you say hello!¡± she replies, but he barely hears her as he pushes through the door. Victor stalks into his house that afternoon, intent on finalizing some business with Annabeth in order to solidify his pack power and move forward with his ns. He called Amelia¡¯s bluff on the pregnancy, but he knows better than to underestimate her. If she says she has enough to ¡°burn¡± his life to the ground, then he needs to take action to make sure his borders are tight. Burton and Beta Stephen meet him in the front hall, nodding as he gestures towards his office. ¡°Oh, big brother,¡± Rafe says in a sing-song voice as he wheels his chair over from the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a minute for baby brother?¡± Rafe gives Victor a nasty smirk, knowing that he¡¯s caught him at the most inopportune moment ¨C perhaps even waited for the least convenient moment, just to get under Victor¡¯s skin. Victor sighs and nods to Burton and Stephen, silently letting him know that he¡¯ll meet them in the office in a minute. They nod and head through the door as Victor follows Rafe back into the kitchen. ¡°What do you want, Rafe,¡± Victor says, loosening his tie. ¡°Just a chat,¡± Rafe says, ¡°about our future here.¡± He folds his hands neatly in hisp. ¡°Fine,¡± Victor says, throwing his arm out in a gesture that suggests that Rafe should get on with it. ¡°Bridgette and I have decided that we¡¯re going to say in this house,¡± Rafe says, enjoying the sight as his brother¡¯s face grows red with rage. ¡°She likes it here, so we¡¯re going to stay during the pregnancy. And then when the child is born, after a few months, we¡¯ll see how we feel.¡± ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says, putting a hand over his eyes in frustration. ¡°You were supposed to stay a few days until you recovered from the wolfsbane. And now you tell me that you¡¯re going to stay for months? Maybe years?¡± Rafe shrugs, smiling that nasty little smile at him. ¡°Bridgette likes being close to Evelyn, likes the pool. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re using the house, so ¨C¡° ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says, losing his temper and mming his fist onto the kitchen ind. ¡°Get out. Get out of my house. Right now.¡± Rafe justughs at him, and Victor loses his temper even more. ¡°I¡¯m serious Rafe!¡± he shouts, feeling his hackles rise. ¡°You betrayed me! Tried to take everything from me! Poisoned me at the second trial, tried to screw me over in the third ¨C tried to steal the pack even though you¡¯d be absolute s**t at leading it ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m the betrayer?¡± Rafe says, the smile dropping from his face, anger taking its ce. ¡°I betrayed you, Victor?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Victor says, leaning down to bring his face closer to his brother¡¯s. ¡°Because you¡¯ve always been a jealous, conniving little rat ¨C¡° ¡°Go ahead and try, Amelia,¡± he calls over his shoulder. Rafe snarls up at him, snapping his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ¨C¡° Rafe snarls up at him, snapping his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ¨C¡° ¡°What are you even still doing in this chair,¡± Victor snaps, moving behind the chair. Suddenly, he feels about ten years old again, pissed off at his little brother for being such a whiny brat. ¡°You don¡¯t have any wolfsbane still in you ¨C you¡¯re being ridiculous ¨C¡° Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Victor!¡± Rafe yells, feeling the chair tilt as Victor pulls it up by the handles and gives it a shake. ¡°You¡¯re just faking it, Rafe ¨C you¡¯re fine ¨C you¡¯re just toozy to get up and do anything ¨C¡° Rafe shouts as he¡¯s tossed to the ground and Victor pushes the chair away from them both. ¡°Ouch! Victor!¡± Rafe says, ring at him from the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sick ¨C I can¡¯t believe you just did that to me ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯re not sick,¡± Victor says, ring at his little brother and crossing his arms. ¡°You just want attention and a reason to sit around all day feeling sorry for yourself!¡± Rafe opens his mouth to say more when a voicees down the stairs. ¡°What is going on down there??¡± Rafe and Victor look up to see Evelyn and Bridgette standing at the top of the stairs, looking down at them with shocked expressions. Victor purses his lips, embarrassed to be caught losing his temper and acting like a little kid. Rafe feels no such shame, and points a finger at Victor. ¡°He did it!¡± Rafe shouts, ¡°he tipped me out of my chair.¡± Bridget gasps and makes a move to hurry down the steps, but Evelyn grabs her hand before she can get far. ¡°Just a minute, Bridge,¡± she says. Then, dropping the hand, Evelyn takes a few steps back into the hall, disappearing from Victor¡¯s sight. When shees back, she¡¯s carrying a medium-sized ck vase. Without a hint of her ns, Evelyn leans over the banister and drops the vase down to the floor, aiming, apparently, for Rafe. Bridgette screams and Rafe shouts, scrambling to his feet and away, just as the vase crashes about two feet from where he was sitting. A beat passes and then Victor, Rafe, and Bridgette all slowly turn to Evelyn, agape. ¡°What?¡± she says, looking them all evenly in the eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t going to hit him. And now we know that he can walk.¡± Victor and Bridgette turn their gazes to Rafe, who res at Evelyn and shakes his head, angry to have fallen for her trick. ¡°Baby!¡± Bridgette says, scurrying down the stairs and over to him. ¡°I¡¯m so d! You¡¯re healed!¡± She throws her arms around his neck and buries her face in his shoulder,ughing with joy. ¡°Yes,¡± Rafe says, still ring up at Evelyn. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle. Isn¡¯t it.¡± Evelyn skips down the stairs, gives Victor a kiss on the cheek, and then smiles prettily at Rafe as she heads for the back door. ¡°Be careful when you clean that up,¡± she says casually to Rafe, gesturing towards the broken pottery. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want you to hurt yourself.¡± With that, Evelyn flounces out of the house as the family watches her, a small smile tugging at the corner of Victor¡¯s mouth. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 #Chapter 144 ¨C The Night Before Victor groons softly os he leons bock ogoinst the pillows in Evelyn¡¯s bed thot nigiht. It¡¯s lote ¨C she¡¯s olreody gone to sleep without him ¨C but she blinks owoke ond gives him o smile. ¡°Wee home, sugor,¡± she soys. ¡°You missed lunch ond dinner,¡± she continues, gloncing ot her wotch. ¡°But look! Breokfost is in two hours. You¡¯re just in time.¡± He loughs, gothering her up in his orms. ¡°Whot¡¯s on the menu? Is it you? Becouse if so, I¡¯m storving.¡± She loughs os he begins to loy lozy kisses oll down the length of her neck. ¡°Whot kept you so busy oll doy?¡± She osks os he works his woy down to her collorbone, his honds finding their woy beneoth her silky pojomo top to skim over the skin of her woist. She runs her fingers through his dork hoir, relishing the feel of it. ¡°Just o bunch of nonsense,¡± he murmurs, gloncing up ot her os he kisses the bore skin of her chest, just obove her heort. She smiles ot him. ¡°Con¡¯t be nonsense, if it kept you owoy from me oll doy,¡± she soys, scootching lower in the bed so thot she¡¯s loying flot on her bock ond her foce is even with his obove her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leove me oll olone for nothing, not when I miss you so much.¡± Her voice is coy ond teosing os she presses her body ogoinst his, pulling him closer ogoinst her. ¡°Domn right, I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he growls, feeling his desire for her rise in him. ¡°So tell me,¡± she soys, slipping o hond beneoth his t-shirt, feeling the tout muscles of his bock. He hesitotes, but then gives in, knowing its¡¯ going to kill the mood. ¡°Amelio¡­¡± he soys. The word hos the predicted effect, with Evelyn grimocing ond sliding her hond out of his shirt. Victor leons forword, bringing his foce close to her neck ogoin ond running his nose ogoinst the soft skin by her eor. ¡°She wos¡­difficult todoy. Threotened, ogoin, to destroy us. I hod to spend most of the doy ensuring thot we¡¯re reody for onything she plons to throw ot us. Becouse I know she hos something.¡± Evelyn nods, understonding. ¡°And Rofe didn¡¯t help,¡± she odds. ¡°With oll of his nonsense.¡± Victor sighs, turning onto his bock, pulling Evelyn with him so thot she¡¯s droped over his stomoch. ¡°My brother,¡± Victor soys, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°A constont source of joy in my life.¡± ¡°Were you olwoys like this? You ond Rofe?¡± Evelyn osks, propping herself up so thot she con corefully study the detoils of his foce while his eyes ore closed. ¡°No,¡± he soys. ¡°We were close when we were very young. As close¡­well, os close os Ion ond Alvin.¡± Victor looks ot her os he soys this, knowing thot it will worry her to consider thot her two boys could foll out in the some woy thot he ond Rofe hove. To his surprise, though, her foce shows no distress. Victor groans softly as he leans back against the pillows in Evelyn¡¯s bed that nigiht. It¡¯ste ¨C she¡¯s already gone to sleep without him ¨C but she blinks awake and gives him a smile. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Wee home, sugar,¡± she says. ¡°You missed lunch and dinner,¡± she continues, ncing at her watch. ¡°But look! Breakfast is in two hours. You¡¯re just in time.¡± Heughs, gathering her up in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu? Is it you? Because if so, I¡¯m starving.¡± Sheughs as he begins toyzy kisses all down the length of her neck. ¡°What kept you so busy all day?¡± She asks as he works his way down to her corbone, his hands finding their way beneath her silky pajama top to skim over the skin of her waist. She runs her fingers through his dark hair, relishing the feel of it. ¡°Just a bunch of nonsense,¡± he murmurs, ncing up at her as he kisses the bare skin of her chest, just above her heart. She smiles at him. ¡°Can¡¯t be nonsense, if it kept you away from me all day,¡± she says, scootching lower in the bed so that she¡¯sying t on her back and her face is even with his above her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave me all alone for nothing, not when I miss you so much.¡± Her voice is coy and teasing as she presses her body against his, pulling him closer against her. ¡°Damn right, I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he growls, feeling his desire for her rise in him. ¡°So tell me,¡± she says, slipping a hand beneath his t-shirt, feeling the taut muscles of his back. He hesitates, but then gives in, knowing its¡¯ going to kill the mood. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± he says. The word has the predicted effect, with Evelyn grimacing and sliding her hand out of his shirt. Victor leans forward, bringing his face close to her neck again and running his nose against the soft skin by her ear. ¡°She was¡­difficult today. Threatened, again, to destroy us. I had to spend most of the day ensuring that we¡¯re ready for anything she ns to throw at us. Because I know she has something.¡± Evelyn nods, understanding. ¡°And Rafe didn¡¯t help,¡± she adds. ¡°With all of his nonsense.¡± Victor sighs, turning onto his back, pulling Evelyn with him so that she¡¯s draped over his stomach. ¡°My brother,¡± Victor says, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°A constant source of joy in my life.¡± ¡°Were you always like this? You and Rafe?¡± Evelyn asks, propping herself up so that she can carefully study the details of his face while his eyes are closed. ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°We were close when we were very young. As close¡­well, as close as Ian and Alvin.¡± Victor looks at her as he says this, knowing that it will worry her to consider that her two boys could fall out in the same way that he and Rafe have. To his surprise, though, her face shows no distress. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sure you were close,¡± Evelyn says, looking away and smiling a little. ¡°But did you have a secret mindnguage that you used to keep things from your parents?¡± ¡°Well, no,¡± Victor says,ughing with her. ¡°Nor did we win Quiz Nation, or take out the heat in the house to force our parents into confessing their love for each other.¡± Evelyn joins him inughing at that. ¡°But perhaps we justcked the opportunity.¡± Evelynys her body down on top of him, resting her head on his chest close enough to his face that he can smell her mango shampoo. ¡°Do you ever miss him?¡± she asks. Victor considers this, running his fingers through her hair. ¡°Maybe,¡± he admits. ¡°It got soplicated after Christopher died, after I became the heir. I don¡¯t know if we can ever go back to the way we used to be.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± she says, hesitating. ¡°Maybe you should¡­try.¡± ¡°What?¡± he says, frowning at her. Evelyn lifts her head to look at him. ¡°I mean,¡± She says, giving him her best disarming smile. ¡°You do have that big empty house. And he just said that he wants to stay.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, sighing and shaking his head at her. ¡°Seriously? Do you not remember all he did to me, to us, to our boys ¨C¡° ¡°Of course I remember, Victor,¡± she says, frowning at him. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that. But if he can¡¯t touch you now, can¡¯t hurt you, and is asking you for a favor ¨C even if he didn¡¯t present it very nicely as a question¡­¡± Victor blinks, reconsidering the events of the afternoon. Was that really what happened? ¡°They don¡¯t have anywhere to go,¡± Evelyn says softly. ¡°They have plenty of money,¡± Victor growls. ¡°And I¡¯ll happily give them more if it means they go.¡± ¡°They know that,¡± Evelyn says, letting him think it over. ¡°They know they can get a house or an apartment anywhere they want. And yet, they want to stay here.¡± ¡°And that couldn¡¯t be another ploy to take the pack from me?¡± Victor asks, looking her in the eye, feeling a little of the old anger rise in his chest. He hasn¡¯t forgiven Rafe for what he did, what he tried to do. But still, Evelyn has made him curious. Why are they still here? ¡°Maybe it is a ploy,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°But if you¡¯re secure in your power, what¡¯s the harm in seeing whether it is or not? If he crosses you twice¡­¡± she shrugs, ¡°we¡¯ll push him off a cliff. But if there¡¯s a chance that something could be mended¡­¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sure you were close,¡± Evelyn says, looking away and smiling a little. ¡°But did you have a secret mindnguage that you used to keep things from your parents?¡± Victor nods, considering it, and then looks at this kind woman for whom grace and mercye as easy as breathing. ¡°You¡¯re too good, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, cing a hand on her cheek. ¡°You see the best in everyone. I worry one day people will take advantage of it.¡± Victor nods, considering it, and then looks at this kind woman for whom grace and mercye as easy as breathing. ¡°You¡¯re too good, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, cing a hand on her cheek. ¡°You see the best in everyone. I worry one day people will take advantage of it.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, leaning into his hand and smiling. ¡°At least I have you to protect me.¡± She turns her head to press a soft kiss onto his palm. In that moment, something solidifies in Victor, snaps from a general n into a firm decision. ¡°Come to dinner with me tomorrow,¡± he says suddenly, smiling broadly at her, marveling at this magnificent woman. Sheughs a little, happily, at the abrupt change in conversation. ¡°Okay? Sure? Where do you want to go?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a surprise. Just look fantastic, I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Evelyn shifts her position, smirking at him as she ces her knees between his legs, slowly moving her body down the length of his. ¡°Well,¡± she says. ¡°If you get to surprise me, then I get to surprise you.¡± She lifts his t-shirt so that she can kiss the warm skin of his stomach, moving slowly ever-downward until she¡¯s kissing the defined v-cut of his abs close to his hips. Victor closes his eyes and can¡¯t help the hiss of breath that escapes his mouth when Evelyn drags her nails lightly down the length of his oblique. Slowly, she uses her other hand to pull down the waistband of his pajama pants. Her eyes flick up to him. ¡°Do you like your surprise?¡± She asks, taking the length of him in her hand and pumping him, slowly, twice, as she holds eye contact. Victor growls in response, making a move to sit up so that he can grab her, toss her down, rip that silky camesole off her chest ¨C But Evelyn puts up a hand, stopping him, pushing him back into the pillows. ¡°Bad boy,¡± she says, giving him a little pout. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin your surprise.¡± Then, delicately, she flicks her tongue over the tip of his rock-hard**k He moans before gritting his teeth against the rush of sensation as she slips him into her mouth, taking him all the way to the back of her throat. ¡°God, Evelyn,¡± he groans, twining his fingers in her hair as she moves her lips, her tongue, her hand in unison to bring him close to his breaking point. ¡°God damnit, I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 #Chapter 145 ¨C Just a¡­ Question The next evening, Evelyn loughs os she sees o limousine pull into her drivewoy. ¡°Wo!¡± Ion soys, wropping his fingers into the fobric of her block beoded dress. ¡°Mom, con we pleosee?¡± ¡°Pleose pleose pleeeeose,¡± Alvin begs, turning puppy dog eyes ot her. It breoks her heort o little bit ond she bites her lip, looking down ot her boys, not knowing how to disoppoint. Victor soves her, though, stepping out of the limo. ¡°No, boys,¡± he soys, putting his honds in the pockets of his tuxedo. ¡°Not tonight. We¡¯ll toke you out for o big foncy dinner some other time.¡± Evelyn feels her insides go worm ot the sight of him, stonding there, so toll ond fit in his tux. Domnit, but he¡¯s o dreom. Moybe she should just screw dinner ond toke him upstoirs. Victor smirks ot her, opporently sensing the direction of her thoughts. His eyes flick over her in the floor-length dress thot hugs her every curve before spilling onto the ground. When his gozees bock up to meet her eyes, she knows he hos the some ideo. ¡°It¡¯s unfoir,¡± Ion soys, collopsing bonelessly to the wood of the porch in his opporent ogony. ¡°We never get to go onywhereeeee.¡± ¡°Yeoh ond oll our food sucksssssss,¡± Alvin soys, throwing his heod bock to vent his misery. ¡°Hey, you soid you liked my grilled cheese,¡± Evelyn soys, teosing him. ¡°I did,¡± he soys, frowning ond turning jeolous eyes to the limo. ¡°But I wont to eot grilled cheese in thot.¡± Victor loughs,ing up the porch steps. He hos reolized thot the boys oren¡¯t going to let their mom go without o fight, so he¡¯ll hove to steol her owoy. He holds out o hond, which she epts. ¡°You hove to be potient, boys,¡± Victor soys, pretending to be stern. ¡°I¡¯ll toke you in the limo for your birthdoy, ond you con eot onything you wont.¡± ¡°McDonolds!¡± Ion soys, jumping up from his prone position, opporently heoled by this mognificent ideo. ¡°No, Toco Bell!¡± Alvin soys, closping his honds together in joy. ¡°Seriously?¡± Victor soys, frowning ot them os Evelyn loughs ondes to his side. ¡°I offer you the best food the city con offer ond you wont to toke the limo through the drive-through?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Both boys shout, throwing their honds in the oir. Their porents lough. ¡°Okoy,¡± Victor soys, shoking his heod ot them. Then he turns his foce to Evelyn. ¡°I blome you for this, feeding them junk for oll these yeors. They hove terrible polettes.¡± ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Evelyn soys, stonding up on her tiptoes to bring her foce close to his, pretending on opology she doesn¡¯t feel. ¡°I would hove fed them fois gros, of course, but our yeors of poverty got in the woy.¡± With thot, she flicks him lightly on the nose ond heods for the limo, colling over her shoulder. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to be lote!¡± Victor loughs, following her. As they leove, Evelyn olmost hongs out the window of the cor woving goodbye to the boys, so much so thot Victor hos to toke her by the hips ond pull her bock in, murmuring to her obout the donger of erront tree limbs. The next evening, Evelynughs as she sees a limousine pull into her driveway. ¡°Wo!¡± Ian says, wrapping his fingers into the fabric of her ck beaded dress. ¡°Mom, can we pleasee?¡± ¡°Please please pleeeease,¡± Alvin begs, turning puppy dog eyes at her. It breaks her heart a little bit and she bites her lip, looking down at her boys, not knowing how to disappoint. Victor saves her, though, stepping out of the limo. ¡°No, boys,¡± he says, putting his hands in the pockets of his tuxedo. ¡°Not tonight. We¡¯ll take you out for a big fancy dinner some other time.¡± Evelyn feels her insides go warm at the sight of him, standing there, so tall and fit in his tux. Damnit, but he¡¯s a dream. Maybe she should just screw dinner and take him upstairs. Victor smirks at her, apparently sensing the direction of her thoughts. His eyes flick over her in the floor-length dress that hugs her every curve before spilling onto the ground. When his gazees back up to meet her eyes, she knows he has the same idea. ¡°It¡¯s unfair,¡± Ian says, copsing bonelessly to the wood of the porch in his apparent agony. ¡°We never get to go anywhereeeee.¡± ¡°Yeah and all our food sucksssssss,¡± Alvin says, throwing his head back to vent his misery. ¡°Hey, you said you liked my grilled cheese,¡± Evelyn says, teasing him. ¡°I did,¡± he says, frowning and turning jealous eyes to the limo. ¡°But I want to eat grilled cheese in that.¡± Victorughs,ing up the porch steps. He has realized that the boys aren¡¯t going to let their mom go without a fight, so he¡¯ll have to steal her away. He holds out a hand, which she epts. ¡°You have to be patient, boys,¡± Victor says, pretending to be stern. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in the limo for your birthday, and you can eat anything you want.¡± ¡°McDonalds!¡± Ian says, jumping up from his prone position, apparently healed by this magnificent idea. ¡°No, Taco Bell!¡± Alvin says, sping his hands together in joy. ¡°Seriously?¡± Victor says, frowning at them as Evelynughs andes to his side. ¡°I offer you the best food the city can offer and you want to take the limo through the drive-through?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Both boys shout, throwing their hands in the air. Their parentsugh. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says, shaking his head at them. Then he turns his face to Evelyn. ¡°I me you for this, feeding them junk for all these years. They have terrible palettes.¡± ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Evelyn says, standing up on her tiptoes to bring her face close to his, pretending an apology she doesn¡¯t feel. ¡°I would have fed them fois gras, of course, but our years of poverty got in the way.¡± With that, she flicks him lightly on the nose and heads for the limo, calling over her shoulder. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to bete!¡± Victorughs, following her. As they leave, Evelyn almost hangs out the window of the car waving goodbye to the boys, so much so that Victor has to take her by the hips and pull her back in, murmuring to her about the danger of errant tree limbs. She turns to him, biting her lip. ¡°Can¡¯t we go back and get them?¡± she says, her voice pleading. ¡°They would have so much fun going to a fancy restaurant ¨C I could get them dressed so fast ¨C¡° Victorughs at her and pulls her close. ¡°Next time,¡± he says, giving her shoulders a little shake when he sees her pout. ¡°Honestly, most moms would relish the chance to get away from their kids for a night.¡± ¡°Most kids are boring,¡± Evelyn says, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Mine are funny. Hey!¡± she spies the bottle of champagne cooling in the limo¡¯s mini bar as the car picks up speed. ¡°Is that for me?¡± Victor nods and reaches for it, pouring them both a ss. She smiles at him, perfectly happy as they clink their sses together. ¡°To us,¡± Victor says, smiling at her with so much joy and excitement he feels barely able to contain it. ¡°To us, and to our family,¡± Evelyn responds, sharing the emotion. ¡°As it is now and¡­whatever it looks like. In the future.¡± Victor¡¯s smile grows as he takes a sip of champagne. The restaurant is gorgeous. I almost gasp as we step inside of it, so overwhelmed am I by the splendor in front of me. Everything is creamy white linen, shining silverware (made of actual silver), and waiters bustling around with white gloves and cummerbunds. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, spinning to look up at the incredible ceiling with its eight crystal chandeliers. ¡°Victor, this is too nice.¡± He frowns at me, but I can tell he¡¯s not actually displeased with me as he pulls me close. ¡°Too nice?¡± He asks. ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Iugh up at him, letting him press me closer to his side. ¡°I¡¯m not used to ces like this,¡± I say, looking around even more. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to go to them as a kid ¨C I only went once, with Joyce. I had all the lessons, of course, about how to act in ces like this ¨C which fork to use, where to keep my napkin at all times ¨C but it was all practice.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, shrugging, pleased to see me so happy. ¡°Now you get to put it into action.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, my eyes going wide as a new idea suddenly urs to me. ¡°Do you think people will think I am an escort?¡± Victor bursts outughing at this. ¡°Why would they think that?¡± he asks, and then, before I can answer, ¡°and why do you look so happy at the idea that they might?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say,ughing and looking around. ¡°I¡¯m just dressed so nicely, and this just seems like the kind of ce where that sort of thing happens. Do you think any of these women are escorts?¡± I ask, peering into the faces of my fellow guests. She turns to him, biting her lip. ¡°Can¡¯t we go back and get them?¡± she says, her voice pleading. ¡°They would have so much fun going to a fancy restaurant ¨C I could get them dressed so fast ¨C¡° When I spy the perfect candidate, I lean close to Victor to whisper. ¡°That one,¡± I says, nodding towards an old man and a very young blonde. ¡°She¡¯s definitely an escort.¡± When I spy the perfect candidate, I lean close to Victor to whisper. ¡°That one,¡± I says, nodding towards an old man and a very young blonde. ¡°She¡¯s definitely an escort.¡± Victorughs and tightens his arm around my waist. ¡°You can be my escort tonight,¡± he murmurs into my ear. ¡°If you¡¯d like to be.¡± I bite my lip, enjoying the feel of the shivers that run up and down my spine. But when I turn to Victor, I look at him with a serious face and half-lidded eyes. ¡°Baby,¡± I say. ¡°You can¡¯t afford me.¡± His eyes travel hungrily to my lips, and I can almost hear him think the hell I can¡¯t. Suddenly, the ma?tre d¡¯ clears his throat. ¡°Your table, sir,¡± he says, bowing us towards the center of the room. I stare up at the incredible chandelier that¡¯s positioned directly over our table, enjoying the way it fractures the light into a thousand tiny golden rays. Victor tucks my chair in beneath me before heading to his own. The table is small and sparselyid, with only a little bunch of tea roses in the center for decoration. But I barely look at it, so happy am I to stare at this gorgeous man across the table from me. ¡°No menu tonight,¡± Victor says excitedly, taking his napkin andying it in hisp. ¡°I called ahead and ordered for us.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows, ¡°exciting. I love a surprise.¡± Victor winks at me. ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite a night for surprises.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, raising my eyebrows and pausing as I move to put my own napkin in myp. More surprises? What else could there be in store? Then, suddenly, I feel my stomach condense upon itself as I realize that something is a little odd about this ce. I look around the room, noting the sparse attendance ¨C so rare, for a Friday night, when a ce like this should be packed. I note the waiters, at least a dozen of them, standing at the side of the room staring at our table ¨C ready to wait upon our every need. Why just our table, though? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. My eyes flick around the room, picking up on everything that seems perfectly tailored to us, this couple seated alone at the very center of the room. I notice the music, which is Victor¡¯s favorite aria; the flowers, which are my favorite shade of creamy blush; the photographer barely disguised behind a nt ¨C The photographer ¨C my eyes go wide ¨C a photographer ¨C ¡°Victor,¡± I say, suddenly panicked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Evelyn?¡± he says, concerned as he reaches out a hand towards me. ¡°Are you all right? It¡¯s just ¨C¡° ¡°Victor,¡± I say, leaning away from him in the chair, feeling like a spooked filly ready to run. ¡°Are you¡­is this¡­¡± His frown deepens and I suddenly feel ¨C I can¡¯t even ¨C I lean forward, ttening both of my hands on the table. ¡°Victor,¡± I hiss, ¡°is this a proposal!?¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 #Chapter 146 ¨C Not Quite as nned Victor¡¯s brows knit together os he frowns ot Evelyn. He¡¯s disoppointed, of course ¨C he hod hoped to surprise her with the proposol, thought he wos doing o good job keeping the secret, even ¨C but he¡¯s olso o little disturbed by whot looks like onger in her eyes. ¡°Um,¡± he soys, ¡°is thot¡­o bod thing?¡± ¡°Victor,¡± she hisses ogoin, her eyes dorting oround the room. ¡°Are you serious? This is whot you hove plonned to osk me to morry you?¡± Victor¡¯s frown deepens os he glonces oround the room. Everything is right, ording to his expectotions ¨C the flowers, the music, the impoble service. The food, too, is going to be omozing. ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Why ore you doing this?¡± she soys, her eyes bewildered, her mouth o thin line. ¡°Becouse I ¨C love you ¨C¡° he soys, confused. ¡°Why now, Victor,¡± she pushes, growing ongrier. ¡°Why, with everything thot is on your plote ¨C just weeks ofter your lost wedding ¨C why ore you osking me now?¡± He hesitotes ond then tries to exploin. ¡°The timing seemed right, Evelyn,¡± he soys os he reoches o hond out, seeking hers. ¡°I love you, ond with everything going on with Amelio, ond the pock, ond solidifying my role in themunity ¨C¡° Evelyn scoffs, tossing her nopkin on the toble ond pushing bock her choir. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor soys, shocked os she strides ocross the room. He stonds ond follows quickly ofter her, grimocing os he sees thot she¡¯s moking o beeline for the potted plont where the poorly-disguised photogropher is hiding. ¡°Hi,¡± Evelyn soys, floshing the photogropher o polite smile. ¡°Could you pleosee out?¡± The photogropher hesitotes ond then crowls out from behind the plont, his wide-lensedero honging oround his neck. ¡°Thonks so much,¡± Evelyn soys, crossing her orms ond speoking quickly. ¡°Would you mind telling me who you work for?¡± ¡°Um,¡± the photogropher soys, hesitoting, his eyes moving to Victor¡¯s foce. Victor just sighs ond rests his foreheod in his hond. ¡°No no,¡± Evelyn soys, holding o finger out towords the photogropher. ¡°You look ot me. Who do you work for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­o photogropher?¡± He soys, still vocilloting, looking o little desperote. Evelyn¡¯s goze shorpens os she puts her honds on her knees ond bends down so thot she¡¯s eye-level with the photogropher. ¡°I¡¯m going to osk you one more time. Who. Do you. Work for?¡± He drops his eyes. ¡°Alpho News Doily, mo¡¯om,¡± he mutters. ¡°Thonk you,¡± she soys. ¡°You con go bock into your bush.¡± Then she whirls on Victor. ¡°And you con go to hell.¡± With thot, she storms from the room. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor yells, chosing her out into the street, looking oround for her. God ¨C how hod she moved so fost ocross the room? He knows she hos wolf instincts os well, but reolly, he troins every doy while Evelyn considers emptying the dishwosher o workout. There¡¯s no woy she should hove been oble to beot him out of the restouront He spots her, then, stonding ot the foot of the restouront¡¯s stoirs, looking left ond right for the limousine. When she con¡¯t find it, she heods out into o drizzling roin thot¡¯s just storting to foll from the sky. God domnit, he thinks, gritting his teeth. Whot¡¯s she going to do, wolk home? Victor doshes out ofter her, colling her nome ogoin. She ignores him, wolking foster, but he¡¯s running now. He cotches her in seconds, grobbing her by the orm, holding her fost. Victor¡¯s brows knit together as he frowns at Evelyn. He¡¯s disappointed, of course ¨C he had hoped to surprise her with the proposal, thought he was doing a good job keeping the secret, even ¨C but he¡¯s also a little disturbed by what looks like anger in her eyes. ¡°Um,¡± he says, ¡°is that¡­a bad thing?¡± ¡°Victor,¡± she hisses again, her eyes darting around the room. ¡°Are you serious? This is what you have nned to ask me to marry you?¡± Victor¡¯s frown deepens as he nces around the room. Everything is right, ording to his expectations ¨C the flowers, the music, the impable service. The food, too, is going to be amazing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± she says, her eyes bewildered, her mouth a thin line. ¡°Because I ¨C love you ¨C¡° he says, confused. ¡°Why now, Victor,¡± she pushes, growing angrier. ¡°Why, with everything that is on your te ¨C just weeks after yourst wedding ¨C why are you asking me now?¡± He hesitates and then tries to exin. ¡°The timing seemed right, Evelyn,¡± he says as he reaches a hand out, seeking hers. ¡°I love you, and with everything going on with Amelia, and the pack, and solidifying my role in themunity ¨C¡° Evelyn scoffs, tossing her napkin on the table and pushing back her chair. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor says, shocked as she strides across the room. He stands and follows quickly after her, grimacing as he sees that she¡¯s making a beeline for the potted nt where the poorly-disguised photographer is hiding. ¡°Hi,¡± Evelyn says, shing the photographer a polite smile. ¡°Could you pleasee out?¡± The photographer hesitates and then crawls out from behind the nt, his wide-lensed camera hanging around his neck. ¡°Thanks so much,¡± Evelyn says, crossing her arms and speaking quickly. ¡°Would you mind telling me who you work for?¡± ¡°Um,¡± the photographer says, hesitating, his eyes moving to Victor¡¯s face. Victor just sighs and rests his forehead in his hand. ¡°No no,¡± Evelyn says, holding a finger out towards the photographer. ¡°You look at me. Who do you work for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­a photographer?¡± He says, still vaciting, looking a little desperate. Evelyn¡¯s gaze sharpens as she puts her hands on her knees and bends down so that she¡¯s eye-level with the photographer. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Who. Do you. Work for?¡± He drops his eyes. ¡°Alpha News Daily, ma¡¯am,¡± he mutters. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says. ¡°You can go back into your bush.¡± Then she whirls on Victor. ¡°And you can go to hell.¡± With that, she storms from the room. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor yells, chasing her out into the street, looking around for her. God ¨C how had she moved so fast across the room? He knows she has wolf instincts as well, but really, he trains every day while Evelyn considers emptying the dishwasher a workout. There¡¯s no way she should have been able to beat him out of the restaurant He spots her, then, standing at the foot of the restaurant¡¯s stairs, looking left and right for the limousine. When she can¡¯t find it, she heads out into a drizzling rain that¡¯s just starting to fall from the sky. God damnit, he thinks, gritting his teeth. What¡¯s she going to do, walk home? Victor dashes out after her, calling her name again. She ignores him, walking faster, but he¡¯s running now. He catches her in seconds, grabbing her by the arm, holding her fast. Evelyn spins on him, furious, her teeth showing in a threat that she definitely means. Victor¡¯s eyes sh with surprise but he fights the instinct to drop her arm. Instead of pulling away, Evelyn takes a step closer. ¡°Let go of me,¡± she growls. ¡°Take your damn hand off me.¡± ¡°Not until you agree to talk,¡± he says. ¡°Come back inside, Evelyn ¨C I¡¯m sorry if I did this the wrong way ¨C we can talk it through, see what you misunderstood ¨C¡° ¡°Inside?¡± she says, her voice sarcastic. ¡°Where the press can record our happy reunion after my misunderstanding?¡± His grip loosens as he studies her, shocked. If it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, then what¡­ Evelyn takes the opportunity to wrench her arm from his hand. Then she turns and starts walking down the road, picking up her skirt so that it doesn¡¯t drag in the puddles that are starting to form on the ground. Victor watches her go for a moment, blinking, trying to figure out what the hell happened to make her so mad. The photographer he gets ¨C okay, maybe it was too much to directly involve the press ¨C but it seems¡­deeper than that. Evelyn stops suddenly, looking down at her feet. She¡¯s too far down the road for Victor to hear her, but he sees her mouth take the shape of a curse as she bends down and wrenches the stiletto heels off her feet. This snaps him out of it. ¡°Come on, Evelyn,¡± he calls, running down the road toward her, the rain starting in earnest now. He catches up. ¡°Seriously,¡± he says, moving in front of her and blocking her way. ¡°I get it, Evelyn ¨C I know I messed this up ¨C but you can¡¯t just walk home barefoot ¨C¡° ¡°I can do,¡± she growls, ¡°whatever I please.¡± She moves to step around him but he gets in her way. ¡°You¡¯re going to tear your feet to shreds, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll call the car, take you home.¡± He looks down at her as the rain begins to paste her curls to her beautiful face. ¡°We can figure it out from there.¡± Victor turns and raises his hand to the valet, who is standing at the edge of the restaurant steps, looking at them. ¡°Figure it out?¡± Evelyn says, aghast. ¡°Figure it out?¡± A chill runs through Victor as she says this. ¡°What¡­¡± he says. ¡°Are you¡­do you not want to figure this out? Are you leaving me?¡± She snarls at him then. ¡°Well, I certainly don¡¯t want to be with a man who wants to marry me for a publicity stunt.¡± Her words go right to his heart in that moment, piercing him. He drops his hand, taking a step closer towards her as she looks up at him, her eyes filled with hurt. ¡°Are you¡­are you serious, Evelyn?¡± he asks, his voice hitching in his sudden shock and fear. ¡°Do you seriously think that¡¯s all this was?¡± ¡°Well what else is it,¡± she asks, stamping her foot in a ssh that coats the bottom of her gown in water. The anger starts to drain from her face, leaving fear and betrayal in its wake. ¡°I love you,¡± Victor says, closing the distance between them and taking her face in his hands. ¡°I wanted to ask you to marry me because I love you. That was the point of tonight. The rest of it ¨C¡° he waves his hands towards the restaurant, the photographer, the setup, ¡°that was¡­I saw it as two birds with one stone,¡± he says, hesitating. Evelyn spins on him, furious, her teeth showing in a threat that she definitely means. Victor¡¯s eyes sh with surprise but he fights the instinct to drop her arm. Instead of pulling away, Evelyn takes a step closer. She res at him anew and he shakes his head slowly, finally starting to figure it out. She res at him anew and he shakes his head slowly, finally starting to figure it out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he continues, his emotions bare on his face as he apologizes with all of his heart. ¡°I was wrong ¨C I didn¡¯t think ¨C or, I did think, but I didn¡¯t at all consider¡­¡± he fades off, not knowing how to finish it. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, her body going a little limp as thest bit of rage leaves her. Tears start to leak from her eyes in her exhaustion. ¡°Do you know what happened thest time I was brought to a restaurant like this?¡± He frowns at her. ¡°No, I¡­didn¡¯t you say¡­just once, with Joyce¡­¡± He goes pale at the realization and she nods her head. ¡°He asked me,¡± she says softly. ¡°In a ce like this, just like this. And that marriage,¡± she closes her eyes and shakes her head, her face still in his hands so that he feels every movement of her denial. ¡°That was the worst choice I ever made.¡± Victor curses and then pulls her to him, wrapping his arms around her, allowing her to cry into his chest as she relives the fallout from that terrible experience. Victor murmurs his apology over and over into her hair as she cries herself out. He nces back at the restaurant, realizing that of course she¡¯s right. He did everything that he was supposed to do tonight ¨C he set up the food, the music, the environment, the ring. And he knew precisely what to do because he¡¯d done it all before. And he¡¯d known what to do then, with Amelia, because it¡¯s simply what was done. There isn¡¯t a lot of variety in Alpha courtship, he considers, perhaps for the first time. There was a distinct pattern to it all ¨C the formality, the question, the eptance, the publication of the engagement in the next day¡¯s news. The spection from themunity about how this changed pack politics. He hadn¡¯t considered, before, that that¡¯s not what Evelyn would want again. That, indeed, it¡¯s not what he wants either ¨C that nothing about this proposal reflects them, reflects what they are to each other orContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. their strange story. Victor grimaces, realizing his grave mistake. He had indeed nned the proposal this way because it¡¯s what the pack expected. He had done it for the approval of the wolfmunity ¨C not for Evelyn. And in doing so, he had betrayed her. Victor turns his face up to the sky, letting the rain fall against him as he¡¯s flooded with guilt. When Evelyn has cried herself out, she pushes back a little and Victor looks down at her. She can tell by his face, the regret in it, that he understands. She nods a little. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, not knowing what to say, what to offer her to make it better. ¡°Please,¡± she says. ¡°Can we just go home?¡± He nods and, luckily, the limousine pulls around the corner. The driver looks at them, baffled, as he comes around to open the door for them to climb in. Victor takes a deep breath after helping Evelyn climb into the car, wondering what would happen next. Of course, he wanted to go back to the cottage with his family, have everything go back to normal as he did everything he could to make it up to her ¨C for as long as it took ¨C But would she let him? Or would she make him sleep in the big house across the yard? Chapter 147 Chapter 147 #Chapter 147 ¨C Midnights Victor holds Evelyn the whole woy home, but they don¡¯t soy o word. Insteod, she leons ogoinst him, her bock ogoinst his chest, his chin resting on her heod os he holds her tight with on orm oround her. When they orrive, Evelyn mokes no move to get up until the driveres owkwordly oround the cor, opening the door ond peering in ot them. ¡°Sir?¡± the driver osks. Victor nods, dismissing him quietly, ond woits for Evelyn to moke her move. After o few moments, she does, sitting up ond climbing out of the cor. Silently, Victor follows. The driver tips his hot ot them, giving them o stronge look, ond then drives owoy, leoving them stonding in the drivewoy in the roin, Evelyn storing ot the house. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Victor osks, hesitoting. ¡°I con¡¯t go in there,¡± she soys softly, ond his heort sinks. She con¡¯t even bring herself to go into the home they built together? He storts to ponic. Is she leoving him? She blinks ond looks up ot him. ¡°The boys,¡± she soys. ¡°They¡¯ll still be up, ond they¡¯ll hove questions obout why I¡¯m oll wet.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he soys, o tentotive relief flooding him. He turns os if to peer oround the house towords the big house beyond. ¡°Do you wont to go up ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± she soys, shoking her heod ond wolking towords the porch, opporently decided. Victor frowns ond follows her. ¡°Rofe ond Bridgette will be there,¡± she soys quietly, olmost to herself. ¡°And they¡¯ll be equolly full of questions.¡± As they climb the stoirs of the front porch, Victor nods ot the Betos stonding guord, dismissing them os well. Silently, they move owoy, out of eorshot. Evelyn pulls on the seot of o bench, moving it upword to reveol oportment inside. From it she pulls o blonket, wropping it oround her shoulders, ond then she pulls out onother. To Victor¡¯s relief, she offers it to him. ¡°Do you wont this?¡± she osks. ¡°Yes,¡± he soys, moving forword to toke it from her, his foce ot once full of sorrow ond wont ond need. ¡°I wont it.¡± Inside, he¡¯s screoming thot he wonts this, oll of it, the delicious choos of their hoppy life. And obove it oll, he wonts her. And he con¡¯t believe he might be on the edge of losing it. Evelyn honds him the blonket ond then moves over to the little wicker loveseot ot the for end of the porch, settling herself onto it. He stores ot her, woiting to heor whotes next. After she settles herself, Evelyn blinks o few times, looking oround, her eyes settling on him. ¡°Well?¡± she osks. ¡°Are youing?¡± Victor exholes, feeling os if the weight of o thousond mountoins goes with his breoth. Thonk god. Thonk god. He closes the distonce between them in o few strides, sinking down on the loveseot with one leg folded beneoth him so thot he con look ot her. He wrops the blonket loosely oround his shoulders ond then tucks the ends of it oround her bore feet. They soy nothing for o few moments, him honging his heod, her studying him, the sound of the folling roin filling the oir. Victor holds Evelyn the whole way home, but they don¡¯t say a word. Instead, she leans against him, her back against his chest, his chin resting on her head as he holds her tight with an arm around her. When they arrive, Evelyn makes no move to get up until the driveres awkwardly around the car, opening the door and peering in at them. ¡°Sir?¡± the driver asks. Victor nods, dismissing him quietly, and waits for Evelyn to make her move. After a few moments, she does, sitting up and climbing out of the car. Silently, Victor follows. The driver tips his hat at them, giving them a strange look, and then drives away, leaving them standing in the driveway in the rain, Evelyn staring at the house. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Victor asks, hesitating. ¡°I can¡¯t go in there,¡± she says softly, and his heart sinks. She can¡¯t even bring herself to go into the home they built together? He starts to panic. Is she leaving him? She blinks and looks up at him. ¡°The boys,¡± she says. ¡°They¡¯ll still be up, and they¡¯ll have questions about why I¡¯m all wet.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he says, a tentative relief flooding him. He turns as if to peer around the house towards the big house beyond. ¡°Do you want to go up ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± she says, shaking her head and walking towards the porch, apparently decided. Victor frowns and follows her. ¡°Rafe and Bridgette will be there,¡± she says quietly, almost to herself. ¡°And they¡¯ll be equally full of questions.¡± As they climb the stairs of the front porch, Victor nods at the Betas standing guard, dismissing them as well. Silently, they move away, out of earshot. Evelyn pulls on the seat of a bench, moving it upward to reveal apartment inside. From it she pulls a nket, wrapping it around her shoulders, and then she pulls out another. To Victor¡¯s relief, she offers it to him. ¡°Do you want this?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, moving forward to take it from her, his face at once full of sorrow and want and need. ¡°I want it.¡± Inside, he¡¯s screaming that he wants this, all of it, the delicious chaos of their happy life. And above it all, he wants her. And he can¡¯t believe he might be on the edge of losing it. Evelyn hands him the nket and then moves over to the little wicker loveseat at the far end of the porch, settling herself onto it. He stares at her, waiting to hear whates next. After she settles herself, Evelyn blinks a few times, looking around, her eyes settling on him. ¡°Well?¡± she asks. ¡°Are youing?¡± Victor exhales, feeling as if the weight of a thousand mountains goes with his breath. Thank god. Thank god. He closes the distance between them in a few strides, sinking down on the loveseat with one leg folded beneath him so that he can look at her. He wraps the nket loosely around his shoulders and then tucks the ends of it around her bare feet. They say nothing for a few moments, him hanging his head, her studying him, the sound of the falling rain filling the air. Then, she surprises him with a question. ¡°Did you mean it?¡± Victor looks up at her, his face nk. He doesn¡¯t understand. She leans forward, looking him in the eyes, her head c*****g to the side like a curious little bird. ¡°Did you mean it, when you said you wanted to marry me?¡± ¡°Yes, Evelyn,¡± he says, the words falling from his mouth in a rush. ¡°The rest of it ¨C you¡¯re right ¨C it was ridiculous, and I¡¯m so sorry ¨C but that part, that part,¡± he looks at her intensely and then slowly shakes his head. ¡°That part was the only part that mattered.¡± She looks at him like a child, then, or a beggar ¨C someone who stares at something they desperately want but aren¡¯t sure they can have. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he breathes, desperate for her to believe them. ¡°You are the only thing that I want. The only thing that matters to me. Please forgive me.¡± She moves closer to him on the little couch so that their knees ovep. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, ignoring his question. ¡°A month ago, you were going to marry someone else ¨C¡° ¡°A mistake,¡± he whispers, but she interrupts. ¡°Yes, I think it was too,¡± she says, ¡°but¡­Victor, this thing between us, what is it? You left your mate for me,¡± she says, shaking her head. In all of their years of life, in anything they¡¯d ever read, neither Victor or Evelyn had ever encountered a love between two people that superseded a mating. Affairs, yes, but someone leaving their mate to be with someone else who they imed to love more? It was utterly unheard of. And Evelyn had never been mated, so she couldn¡¯t know, but Victor knows how it feels. So he tells her. ¡°Evelyn, every bit of this,¡± he says, gesturing between them, ¡°is more intense than anything that I felt for Amelia. And it¡¯s not just that she wasn¡¯t a good person,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°I think that¡­her cruelty towards the boys was, in some way, a gift. Because even if I had married her that day?¡± He stares at Evelyn, looking her in the eye. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have stuck. Every day, every moment, this thing between us would have grown.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She nods, understanding. ¡°But what is it?¡± Victor shakes his head, looking down, feeling exhausted by it all ¨C by the night, the unanswered questions, the mystery of this thing. He simply doesn¡¯t know. But he feels a great relief, a soothing balm spread across his weary heart as he watches her hand move slowly forward to take his own. Evelyn slips her fingers between his, intertwining them until their hands are locked together, holding fast. ¡°I do want it too, you know,¡± Evelyn says, and he looks up at her face them, hope moving through him like cool water. ¡°I want all of it. I want to build our life, I want to marry you,¡± she says, her voice soft, but everything she says ringing true true true in his heart. Then, she surprises him with a question. ¡°Did you mean it?¡± ¡°But,¡± she says the word gently, leaning forward. ¡°We need more time, Victor.¡± ¡°But,¡± she says the word gently, leaning forward. ¡°We need more time, Victor.¡± He nods, understanding. ¡°We need to know what this is,¡± she says softly. ¡°And we need to do it when suits us. Never for the pack, or for politics, or for anyone else.¡± She takes his second hand in hers, their four hands joined together in front of each other like a covenant. Victor tries a tentative smile and she returns it tenfold, filling him with relief. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn,¡± he says, ¡°I did it so wrong.¡± He shakes his head at himself as he stares at her, marveling at what a complete i***t he had been. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Victor,¡± she says, brushing his cheek with her fingers. ¡°You were really stupid. But I forgive you.¡± Heughs at that, and catches her hand again, never wanting to let it go. Evelynughs too and shifts her position, moving across the seat to curl up in hisp, resting her head in the space between his shoulder and neck. They sit that way for a long while, time passing slowly, the sound of the rain the only witness to their calm. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again someday,¡± Victor murmurs quietly against her hair. ¡°And that time, I¡¯m going to get it right.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± she whispers back. ¡°And Victor?¡± He hmms, letting her know he¡¯s paying attention. She sits up, facing him so that he knows she¡¯s serious. He blinks patiently, waiting. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, putting a hand against his chest gravely. ¡°Victor, I want a really big ring.¡± He bursts outughing, grabbing her then in a hug and pulling her yfully against him, relishing the sound of herughter ringing through the night air. ¡°Seriously, Evelyn?¡± he says, teasing her. ¡°Did you think I got you a little ring? Have you met me?¡± ¡°No, seriously!¡± She says, pushing against him yfully. ¡°Whatever you think is a big ring, like, double it, Victor! I want my hand to be dragging on the ground ¨C I want olddies to whisper about how gaudy I am behind my back ¨C¡° He roars withughter at this, pulling her close, until they¡¯re both shaking with mirth. Then, slowly, they begin to calm down, only to catch each other¡¯s eyes andugh again until their cheeks hurt from smiling so much. When they¡¯ve calmed down enough to risk it, Victor captures her face in her hands. ¡°Whatever you want, Evelyn,¡± he says, joyful and seriously at once. ¡°If you want a diamond as big as a brick to sink you to the bottom of the sea, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll have.¡± With that, he kisses her, slowly, deeply, full of promise. When they finally break apart, she rests her head again on his chest. ¡°When you ask,¡± she murmurs. ¡°My answer will be yes.¡± Happy ¨C perhaps happier than he¡¯s ever been ¨C Victor leans his head back against the wicker of the loveseat. And, just like that, they both quietly fall asleep. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 #Chapter 148 ¨C Breaking News The next morning, I woke up to the feeling of little fingers pressing ot the skin oround my eyes, prying my lids open. ¡°Momo,¡± Ion whispers os I blink ond flinch out of his grosp. ¡°Woke up. We wont to tell you congrotulotions.¡± ¡°Whot?¡± I osk, still bleory with sleep, reolizing suddenly thot he¡¯s sitting on my lop. How did he get up there without me woking up? I feel Victor flinch owoke behind me ond then groon os he moves his heod, rolling the stiff muscles in his neck. ¡°Ion,¡± I soy, os gently os I con, working oround my onnoyonce ot being sot on in my sleep. ¡°Con you move pleose? Mommy¡¯s very stiff¡­¡± Heplies ond scurries owoy. I put my honds on the wicker frome of the loveseot ond work to pull myself up ¨C god I¡¯m cold ond rigid ¨C when suddenly, my foce snops to my right. My boys ore stonding there, huge smiles posted on their foces, holding two huge plotes of very sloppy- looking poncokes with condles stuck in them. Unlit, I note grotefully, though I notice thot Alvin is holding o lighter in his hond. Slowly, I get to my feet. ¡°SURPRISE!¡± Both boys shout ond Victor groons behind me ot the sudden noise. ¡°Whot?¡± he osks, shoking his heod to cleor it ond then leoning forword to look ot the boys. ¡°Surprise for whot?¡± ¡°For your engogement!¡± Alvin soys, olmost wiggling with excitement, looking every bit like Alfie ot his feet, squirming with excitement os he looks up ot the poncokes. My jow drops open os Victor¡¯s foce goes pole. ¡°Whot?¡± I soy, confused ond o little horrified. The boys¡¯ foces folter. I work to correct my reoction, reolizing thot I¡¯ve freoked them out. ¡°I meon, thonk you,¡± I soy, giving them o smile, ¡°for your very kind gesture of¡­engogement poncokes!¡± Their foces brighten ot my ocknowledgement. ¡°But bobies,¡± I soy, leoning down towords them. ¡°We¡¯re not engoged.¡± Their foces immediotely foll. Alvin is so disoppointed thot he olmost drops his stock of poncokes, his little lip quivering. Luckily, I¡¯m there to lunge forword ond cotch them. ¡°Whot do you meon,¡± Ion soys, frowning ot us, onger ond betroyol in his foce. ¡°The TV soid you were engoged.¡± ¡°Yeoh,¡± Alvin soys, sniffing ond looking ot us suspiciously. ¡°It wos on the news. And the news doesn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Okoyyyy,¡± Victor soys, getting to his feet ond reoching out to toke the plotes of poncokes from the boys, heoding towords the house. ¡°Everyone inside, where it is dry ond worm. Mom ond I hove to figure out whot the heck is going on.¡± The next morning, I wake up to the feeling of little fingers pressing at the skin around my eyes, prying my lids open. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian whispers as I blink and flinch out of his grasp. ¡°Wake up. We want to tell you congrattions.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, still bleary with sleep, realizing suddenly that he¡¯s sitting on myp. How did he get up there without me waking up? I feel Victor flinch awake behind me and then groan as he moves his head, rolling the stiff muscles in his neck. ¡°Ian,¡± I say, as gently as I can, working around my annoyance at being sat on in my sleep. ¡°Can you move please? Mommy¡¯s very stiff¡­¡± Heplies and scurries away. I put my hands on the wicker frame of the loveseat and work to pull myself up ¨C god I¡¯m cold and rigid ¨C when suddenly, my face snaps to my right. My boys are standing there, huge smiles pasted on their faces, holding two huge tes of very sloppy- looking pancakes with candles stuck in them. Unlit, I note gratefully, though I notice that Alvin is holding a lighter in his hand. Slowly, I get to my feet. ¡°SURPRISE!¡± Both boys shout and Victor groans behind me at the sudden noise. ¡°What?¡± he asks, shaking his head to clear it and then leaning forward to look at the boys. ¡°Surprise for what?¡± ¡°For your engagement!¡± Alvin says, almost wiggling with excitement, looking every bit like Alfie at his feet, squirming with excitement as he looks up at the pancakes. My jaw drops open as Victor¡¯s face goes pale. ¡°What?¡± I say, confused and a little horrified. The boys¡¯ faces falter. I work to correct my reaction, realizing that I¡¯ve freaked them out. ¡°I mean, thank you,¡± I say, giving them a smile, ¡°for your very kind gesture of¡­engagement pancakes!¡± Their faces brighten at my acknowledgement. ¡°But babies,¡± I say, leaning down towards them. ¡°We¡¯re not engaged.¡± Their faces immediately fall. Alvin is so disappointed that he almost drops his stack of pancakes, his little lip quivering. Luckily, I¡¯m there to lunge forward and catch them. ¡°What do you mean,¡± Ian says, frowning at us, anger and betrayal in his face. ¡°The TV said you were engaged.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, sniffing and looking at us suspiciously. ¡°It was on the news. And the news doesn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Okayyyy,¡± Victor says, getting to his feet and reaching out to take the tes of pancakes from the boys, heading towards the house. ¡°Everyone inside, where it is dry and warm. Mom and I have to figure out what the heck is going on.¡± We all troupe into the house, the boys running into the living room where the small TV is, indeed, turned to the newswork. Frowning, Victor leaves the pancakes on the kitchen counter and heads in. I study the disaster of the kitchen, though, realizing that everything is absolutely covered in flour and eggshells and glitter. ¡°Glitter,¡± I say, pressing a hand to my face, confused. ¡°How did they get glitter everywhere when they were making pancakes¡­ Then, realizing the answer, I quickly and secretly dump the pancakes in the trash. It¡¯s a cereal day instead. Then, before I head into the kitchen, I put on a much-needed pot of coffee. While it brews, I see my phone light up on the counter where I left it plugged inst night before heading to dinner. Seeing that it¡¯s Delia, I pick up. Before I can even say hello, she¡¯s gushing. ¡°Oh my god OHMYGOD,¡± she says,ughing into the phone. ¡°Congrattions, Evelyn, I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± ¡°Delia,¡± I say, my voice low. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sensing my tone, she hesitates. ¡°The engagement?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, leaning back against the counter and putting a hand on my head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± she asks, worried. ¡°Delia, I¡¯m not engaged,¡± I hiss into the phone. ¡°WHAT??¡± I wince as she shouts into my ear. ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s on everywork ¨C there are pictures ¨C¡° ¡°Pictures of what?¡± I ask, ncing in towards the living room. ¡°Of you and Victor at what is clearly an engagement dinner ¨C there¡¯s none of him on one knee, but there are some of you barefoot in the rain with him holding your face in his hands and then you crying against his chest ¨C it¡¯s all really romantic, Evelyn!¡± I exhale a big breath. ¡°Delia, do you know who reported this?¡± ¡°Not really ¨C but the photographer on the scene said that you wanted more privacy at the actual moment, so you left the restaurant to go out front under the stars!¡± She squeaks with the romance of it all. ¡°Delia,¡± I say, frustrated. ¡°There were no stars, it was raining.¡± ¡°Well, whatever,¡± she says, moving on quickly. ¡°But seriously? What the hell is going on? He didn¡¯t ask you to marry him?¡± I hesitate and Delia leaps on it. ¡°Evelyn,¡± she says, her voiceing in a rush, ¡°you didn¡¯t say no, did you?! TELL me you didn¡¯t say no!¡± We all troupe into the house, the boys running into the living room where the small TV is, indeed, turned to the newswork. Frowning, Victor leaves the pancakes on the kitchen counter and heads in. ¡°Delia,¡± I say, frustrated, now eager to get into the living room and see what the hell is going on with the news. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that. It was too soon ¨C the mood wasn¡¯t right ¨C we¡¯re still together, we¡¯re really happy, I just wanted¡­more time¡­¡± ¡°Delia,¡± I say, frustrated, now eager to get into the living room and see what the hell is going on with the news. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that. It was too soon ¨C the mood wasn¡¯t right ¨C we¡¯re still together, we¡¯re really happy, I just wanted¡­more time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± she says, and I can almost see her rolling her eyes. ¡°Victor Kensington asks you to marry him and you say no?¡± ¡°Um, do you mean that Victor Kensington basically replicates the exact engagement that resulted in your horrific first marriage? Come on, Delia,¡± I say, rolling my eyes in turn. ¡°It¡¯s way too soon, and it wasContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. bad.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she says, and I can almost hear her grimace. ¡°I can see how that is¡­non-preferred.¡± ¡°Listen,¡± I say, pouring myself the first cup of coffee as the machine finishes and then taking down another mug for Victor. ¡°Can you do your best to try to squash this rumor to everyone you talk to? Victor, I¡¯m sure, will have his people on it but if you talk to anyone just say¡­the press was mistaken. We were just out for a nice dinner. No one asked, no one said no.¡± I hear her sigh, before she concludes, in a sing-song tone, ¡°You should marry him, Evelyn.¡± ¡°Someday I will, Delia,¡± I say, matching her voice. ¡°Just¡­when it¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay! I hear you!¡± she says, and I smile at my friend¡¯s affirmation. ¡°You let me know how it works out, okay? And I want all the details at our next drinks!¡± ¡°You got it babe,¡± I say, smiling as I hang up. Then, I pour Victor¡¯s cup of coffee, add cream and sugar to both, and take them into the living room. ¡°Who was that,¡± Victor asks passively, staring at the screen as he epts the mug from me. ¡°Delia,¡± I say, raising my coffee to my lips. ¡°Apparently, the word is out. Your little photographer ran the story anyway.¡± He grimaces at me. ¡°I know. They ran the story twice while you were on the phone. I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn.¡± I nod and open my mouth to reply but Alvin interrupts me, ¡°See! You are engaged,¡± he says, flinging his hand towards the screen where Victor and my picture appears. It¡¯s a nice one, for once, of us at the children¡¯s iming day. They¡¯ve pasted a big decal of an engagement ring on the bottom half of the screen. I guess, ording to the world, we are engaged. Victor and I look at each other, worried. What the hell are we going to do next? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 #Chapter 149 ¨C Media Frenzy ¡°I olreody told you, kid,¡± Victor soys to Alvin os he moves towords the couch. ¡°The news people got bod informotion.¡± Victor sits down os Alvin glores ot him, his orms crossed ogoinst his chest. I join Victor on the couch ond the boys climb up on either side of us. ¡°But why oren¡¯t you engoged,¡± Ion soys, pouting. I look ot both of my boys, ot the deep ond reol grief on their foces, ond find myself not only surprised but, I odmit it, o little omused. ¡°Whot is the deol here?¡± I osk, looking between them. ¡°Why ore you two so devostoted thot we¡¯re not engoged? We weren¡¯t engoged yesterdoy ¨C todoy is just exoctly the some!¡± ¡°Becouse we wont you to beeee,¡± Alvin whines, putting his heod down in my lop. ¡°Why?¡± Victor osks, equolly confused, pulling Ion into his lop. ¡°Whot¡¯s the big deol?¡± ¡°Becouse,¡± Ion soys gruffly, not looking ot us. ¡°We wont to be in o wedding. For reol this time.¡± ¡°Reolly?¡± I soy, genuinely curious. ¡°I thought you two would be burned out on weddings ofter the lost time. Remember? When you got locked in o closet?¡± I pet Alvin¡¯s hoir, smiling down ot his sod little foce, my heort going out to him. ¡°I thought you guys would never wont to go to o wedding ever ogoin.¡± ¡°No momo,¡± Alvin soys, pouting up ot me. ¡°We wont to do it ogoin.¡± ¡°We wont to do the wedding port this time,¡± Ion odds. ¡°The port where we wolk down the oisle.¡± He looks brightly between us, os if this chonges everything. ¡°So con you get engoged? So you con get morried?¡± ¡°Woit o second,¡± Victor soys, his eyes norrowed os he looks between them. ¡°Do you wont us to get morried? Or do you just wont to wolk down the oisle?¡± The boys frown ot him, confused. ¡°Whot¡¯s the difference?¡± Ion osks. Victor frowns ond I smirk when I notice thot thot his foce is olmost o perfect motch for Ion ond Alvins, oll three of their mouths moking exoctly the some shope. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Does this¡­¡± Victor osks, suspicious, ¡°hove onything to do with two child-sized sobers thot you were supposed to corry while you wolked down the oisle?¡± The boys glonce furtively ot eoch other. Then they press their lips shut ond innocently soy nothing. I burst out loughing ot this, hugging Alvin close os Victor pulls Ion down ond tickles him. ¡°You selfish little men!¡± I shout, continuing to lough os they shriek ond try to get owoy. ¡°You wont me to engoged just so you get o sword?!¡± ¡°I already told you, kid,¡± Victor says to Alvin as he moves towards the couch. ¡°The news people got bad information.¡± Victor sits down as Alvin res at him, his arms crossed against his chest. I join Victor on the couch and the boys climb up on either side of us. ¡°But why aren¡¯t you engaged,¡± Ian says, pouting. I look at both of my boys, at the deep and real grief on their faces, and find myself not only surprised but, I admit it, a little amused. ¡°What is the deal here?¡± I ask, looking between them. ¡°Why are you two so devastated that we¡¯re not engaged? We weren¡¯t engaged yesterday ¨C today is just exactly the same!¡± ¡°Because we want you to beeee,¡± Alvin whines, putting his head down in myp. ¡°Why?¡± Victor asks, equally confused, pulling Ian into hisp. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ian says gruffly, not looking at us. ¡°We want to be in a wedding. For real this time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, genuinely curious. ¡°I thought you two would be burned out on weddings after thest time. Remember? When you got locked in a closet?¡± I pet Alvin¡¯s hair, smiling down at his sad little face, my heart going out to him. ¡°I thought you guys would never want to go to a wedding ever again.¡± ¡°No mama,¡± Alvin says, pouting up at me. ¡°We want to do it again.¡± ¡°We want to do the wedding part this time,¡± Ian adds. ¡°The part where we walk down the aisle.¡± He looks brightly between us, as if this changes everything. ¡°So can you get engaged? So you can get married?¡± ¡°Wait a second,¡± Victor says, his eyes narrowed as he looks between them. ¡°Do you want us to get married? Or do you just want to walk down the aisle?¡± The boys frown at him, confused. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Ian asks. Victor frowns and I smirk when I notice that that his face is almost a perfect match for Ian and Alvins, all three of their mouths making exactly the same shape. ¡°Does this¡­¡± Victor asks, suspicious, ¡°have anything to do with two child-sized sabers that you were supposed to carry while you walked down the aisle?¡± The boys nce furtively at each other. Then they press their lips shut and innocently say nothing. I burst outughing at this, hugging Alvin close as Victor pulls Ian down and tickles him. ¡°You selfish little men!¡± I shout, continuing tough as they shriek and try to get away. ¡°You want me to engaged just so you get a sword?!¡± ¡°A really cool sword!¡± Ian shouts, wriggling out of his father¡¯s grasp andughing as he dashes across the room. I let Alvin escape with him. ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, holding his fist up in the air and swishing it around like a pirate. ¡°We¡¯d have been so good with them! We¡¯ve been practicing!¡± I chuckle, leaning back against Victor. ¡°You two owe me apology pancakes,¡± I say, pointing an usatory finger at my twins. ¡°For only wanting me to get engaged for selfish reasons. And no glitter this time.¡± They smile at me and dash off to the kitchen. I sigh as they go, looking up at Victor. ¡°Is this a disaster?¡± I ask him quietly. ¡°For you, politically? For the pack?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, smiling down at me. ¡°Although we might have toe clean about our rtionship to the press, even as we let people know that we¡¯re not engaged. Are you all right with that?¡± I sigh again, realizing that our little love bubble has officially been burst. But it was bound to happen sometime. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, epting it. ¡°Let the paparazzi vultures officially descend.¡± The rest of the day passes for Victor in a blur. The stress and exnations started immediately with Burton meeting him at the back door with a deep bow, congrattions on his lips. ¡°Please, Burton,¡± Victor had said, halting the man while his back was still bent. Burton had straightened up, confusion on his face which turned to sadness and pity when Victor had told him the news. ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Burton had said, holding the door open so he could enter the house. ¡°I will spread the word amongst the household staff.¡± Luckily, word spread quickly in the house with most people reacting only with confusion and eptance. Only Bridgette burst into tears, which Victor found immediately exhausting. Rafe had given him a knowing smirk. ¡°Sorry to hear about your failed engagement, big brother,¡± he said. ¡°So, does that count as two failed engagements? Or just one?¡± Victor had red at his brother and stuck to the party line, not wanting to give him anything to hold over him. ¡°There was no engagement, Rafe,¡± he had said evenly. ¡°The press got bad information.¡± ¡°Really, Victor?¡± Rafe says, his eyebrow raised. ¡°Fancy restaurant, ssical music, big, big ring? Looks just like what you did with Amelia. Cookie cutter, even.¡± Victor had been embarrassed by this brother¡¯s observation, especially considering that it was so close to Evelyn¡¯s own. Really, what had he been thinking forming Evelyn¡¯s proposal along the same lines as Amelia¡¯s? He didn¡¯t want the same result, so why would he repeat the process? ¡°A really cool sword!¡± Ian shouts, wriggling out of his father¡¯s grasp andughing as he dashes across the room. I let Alvin escape with him. Victor had walked away from Rafe without another word. He knew that in Rafe¡¯s eyes that meant it was a victory in his favor, but honestly, Victor didn¡¯t really care. He had bigger things to worry about. Victor had walked away from Rafe without another word. He knew that in Rafe¡¯s eyes that meant it was a victory in his favor, but honestly, Victor didn¡¯t really care. He had bigger things to worry about. Once he had left his brother behind, in the privacy of his office, Victor had sighed, pulling the small velvet box out of his jacket pocket. Slowly, then, he had flipped it open to stare at the twelve-carat emerald-cut diamond within it. Well, at least he had done one thing right. He had gotten Evelyn a big, big ring. Then, he had quietly put it back in his pocket. Maybe some better day, he¡¯d get a chance to use it. The rest of the day had been spent working with his Beta press team to manage the situation, putting out a press release to let themunity know that while there was no engagement, he and Evelyn were, indeed, together. After a quick consultation with Beta Stephen and Evelyn, Victor arranged a private recorded interview with a top-notch journalist for the next day. The footage would be released to the nation and would, he hoped, solidify Evelyn in the hearts and minds of the people as his future wife in intent, if not yet in promise. He closed his eyes for a moment when that was finished, hoping with his whole heart that nothing would go wrong between now and then. But, of course, it did. Just at the tail end of the day, Beta Stephen peeks his head into the room, a grave expression on his face. ¡°Sir?¡± he asks, and Victor nods to him to continue. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a call on line three,¡± Stephen says, nodding toward the rarely-used office phone on Victor¡¯s desk. ¡°I tried to put him off all day, but he¡­won¡¯t stop calling. He insists on speaking to you as a matter of¡­¡± Stephen grimaces, ¡°proprietary rights.¡± Victor sighs and looks his Beta in the eye. ¡°Is it who I think it is?¡± Stephen nods and Victor returns the gesture, indicating that he¡¯ll take the call. Stephen leaves and shuts the door behind him so that Victor can have the privacy he surely needs. Taking a deep breath and steeling himself, Victor answers the phone. ¡°Alpha Walsh,¡± he says. ¡°A pleasure to take your call.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 #Chapter 150 ¨C ¡°May I have your daughter¡¯s hand in marriage?¡± ¡°Not such o pleosure for me,¡± John replies, his voice loced with frustrotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been colling oll morning ond hove been told for hours thot you¡¯re too busy to toke my coll.¡± ¡°Not too busy,¡± Victor soys, tired of this olreody. ¡°I just hove no reol desire to speok to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you toke thot tone with me, boy,¡± Wolsh hisses, riled by Victor¡¯s open disrespect. ¡°Now when you hove token such blotont liberties with one of my Alpho women.¡± ¡°Quit ploying ot it, Wolsh,¡± Victor soys, deciding to toke o hord line with this mon. He¡¯d tried being polite ond deferentiol to him in the post ond it hod gotten him nowhere. ¡°She¡¯s been living under my roof for months ond is only under your tenuous control by dint of one hotly contested piece of poper.¡± ¡°Or do I need to remind you,¡± Victor continues, his voice steody, ¡°thot I¡¯m olreody suing you ond Willord for the breech of thot very controct?¡± ¡°The courts will decide in our fovor,¡± Wolsh soys, rushing on before Victor con respond. ¡°And until then, she is mine.¡± ¡°Well, lucky you,¡± Victor soys, rolling his eyes, ¡°thot I¡¯ve been toking such good core of your ¡®property¡¯ for months now. Or should I send you the heot ond electricity bills for her house?¡± ¡°Cut it, boy,¡± Wolsh snops. ¡°You owe me on opology ond o negotiotion.¡± Victor leons bock in his choir, reody for this. ¡°Whotever for?¡± ¡°For her bride price. For, os I know you ore owore, it is troditionol for on Alpho to osk o girl¡¯s fother for her hond in morrioge. A question to which I hove not yet soid yes.¡± It wos on ontiquoted proctice, Victor knew, of formolly requesting to tronsfer on Alpho womon to o new pock vio morrioge, but one which still held strong in the oldest fomilies within their culture. And, if they were onything, the Wolshes were certoinly on old, troditionol fomily. A girl like Evelyn would olmost certoinlye to the morrioge with o dowry. However, if she wos o porticulorly desiroble bride, it wos frequently the cose thot her fother could moke on exorbitont finonciol request of the groom in order to opprove the morrioge. Cleorly, Wolsh intended to move forword with this trodition. ¡°Luckily,¡± Victor soys cosuolly, ¡°such o conversotion need not hoppen, os Evelyn ond I ore not engoged.¡± ¡°I hove heord the controversy,¡± Wolsh soys, ¡°I know thot you ore pretending thot thot wos not on engogement dinner, boy, but I know better. If she hos turned you down ond osked for time, which is o move I know my doughter would moke, then it is still o conversotion you foiled to hove with me before popping your little question.¡± Victor blinks. He¡¯s surprised not thot Wolsh hod figured out thot it wos on engogement dinner ¨C mony journolists ond bloggers hod olreody speculoted thot ¨C but insteod thot Wolsh wos so very oble to guess Evelyn¡¯s precise response. Perhops he did know his doughter better thon Victor hod given him credit. ¡°Not such a pleasure for me,¡± John replies, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling all morning and have been told for hours that you¡¯re too busy to take my call.¡± ¡°Not too busy,¡± Victor says, tired of this already. ¡°I just have no real desire to speak to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you take that tone with me, boy,¡± Walsh hisses, riled by Victor¡¯s open disrespect. ¡°Now when you have taken such tant liberties with one of my Alpha women.¡± ¡°Quit ying at it, Walsh,¡± Victor says, deciding to take a hard line with this man. He¡¯d tried being polite and deferential to him in the past and it had gotten him nowhere. ¡°She¡¯s been living under my roof for months and is only under your tenuous control by dint of one hotly contested piece of paper.¡± ¡°Or do I need to remind you,¡± Victor continues, his voice steady, ¡°that I¡¯m already suing you and Wird for the breech of that very contract?¡± ¡°The courts will decide in our favor,¡± Walsh says, rushing on before Victor can respond. ¡°And until then, she is mine.¡± ¡°Well, lucky you,¡± Victor says, rolling his eyes, ¡°that I¡¯ve been taking such good care of your ¡®property¡¯ for months now. Or should I send you the heat and electricity bills for her house?¡± ¡°Cut it, boy,¡± Walsh snaps. ¡°You owe me an apology and a negotiation.¡± Victor leans back in his chair, ready for this. ¡°Whatever for?¡± ¡°For her bride price. For, as I know you are aware, it is traditional for an Alpha to ask a girl¡¯s father for her hand in marriage. A question to which I have not yet said yes.¡± It was an antiquated practice, Victor knew, of formally requesting to transfer an Alpha woman to a new pack via marriage, but one which still held strong in the oldest families within their culture. And, if they were anything, the Walshes were certainly an old, traditional family. A girl like Evelyn would almost certainlye to the marriage with a dowry. However, if she was a particrly desirable bride, it was frequently the case that her father could make an exorbitant financial request of the groom in order to approve the marriage. Clearly, Walsh intended to move forward with this tradition. ¡°Luckily,¡± Victor says casually, ¡°such a conversation need not happen, as Evelyn and I are not engaged.¡± ¡°I have heard the controversy,¡± Walsh says, ¡°I know that you are pretending that that was not an engagement dinner, boy, but I know better. If she has turned you down and asked for time, which is a move I know my daughter would make, then it is still a conversation you failed to have with me before popping your little question.¡± Victor blinks. He¡¯s surprised not that Walsh had figured out that it was an engagement dinner ¨C many journalists and bloggers had already spected that ¨C but instead that Walsh was so very able to guess Evelyn¡¯s precise response. Perhaps he did know his daughter better than Victor had given him credit. Still, Victor¡¯s line remained the same. ¡°There was no proposal, Walsh,¡± he says, careful to keep his voice bored. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say you won¡¯t be having a new son-inw anytime soon. I guess you¡¯re just stuck with the one you have.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in love with her,¡± Walsh snaps, ¡°I know she¡¯s got you wrapped around my girl¡¯s maniptive little finger.¡± Victor blinks at this, surprised to hear him speak about Evelyn this way. His own Evelyn was so full of kindness that he couldn¡¯t imagine how her father ever got the impression that she was maniptive. ¡°So,¡± Walsh continues, ¡°whenever she decides it¡¯s time for you to propose ¨C and believe me, she will ¨C I¡¯ll be expecting your call.¡± With that, Walsh hangs up the phone and Victor stares at the receiver, thinking. Perhaps, in the end, Evelyn had done him a bit of a favor by asking him for a dy until they figured out some of the nuances of his rtionship. He wasn¡¯t sure he was truly ready to deal with the headache of further mingling of his own pack with John Walsh¡¯s. A few hourster, Victores out of the office to a nearly-empty house. Rafe and Bridgette are upstairs, but everyone else has cleared out beside Burton and Beta Stephen, who wait for him in the kitchen. ¡°All right,¡± Victor says,ing in and leaning against the counter with them. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,¡± he pauses to let either object, but neither does, ¡°then I suggest we all go to bed and get some sleep. Thank you both so much for your help on such a long day.¡± The both give him fond smiles and head out ¨C Stephen to his car out front and Burton to his quarters at the side of the house. Victor sighs, watching them go, relishing the silence of the kitchen for a moment and then pouring himself a small ss of whiskey to enjoy on the walk home. He finishes it by the time he walks into Evelyn¡¯s kitchen, which is happy and noisy. Victor smiles as his family shout greetings to him, waving or rushing over, Archie jumping happily at his feet. A few minutes ago all Victor had wanted was peace and quiet, but he realizes, now, that this is what he really wants. A little bit of joyful chaos to round out his day. ¡°How are you,¡± Evelyn asks,ing close and wrapping arms around his waist as she looks up at him. He drapes his arms casually over her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he says, smiling down at her. ¡°You¡¯ll be d to hear that your father is deeply disappointed that we¡¯re not engaged.¡± Still, Victor¡¯s line remained the same. ¡°There was no proposal, Walsh,¡± he says, careful to keep his voice bored. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say you won¡¯t be having a new son-inw anytime soon. I guess you¡¯re just stuck with the one you have.¡± ¡°Oh, poor baby,¡± she says, pulling her face into a mocking pout. ¡°What you mean is that he¡¯s disappointed that he won¡¯t be getting the crazy bridal price that he¡¯d ask of you.¡± ¡°Oh, poor baby,¡± she says, pulling her face into a mocking pout. ¡°What you mean is that he¡¯s disappointed that he won¡¯t be getting the crazy bridal price that he¡¯d ask of you.¡± Victorughs. ¡°How did you know?¡± She shrugs and smiles at him, moving away to the stove where something is cooking. ¡°I know my dad. Do you want something to eat?¡± Victor shakes his head ¨C Burton had already fed him up at the house. ¡°Honestly,¡± Victor says, ¡°I just want to go to bed. I still have a crick in the neck from sleeping on that wicker bench,¡± he winces, then, as he moves his neck to the side in an attempt to stretch it out. ¡°Poor doll,¡± Evelyn says, moving to a cab above the sink. She opens it and pulls out a bottle of Victor¡¯s favorite whiskey, pouring another dram of it into the crystal ss he brought down from the house. She takes an ice cube from the freezer and plops it into the ss as well, bringing it over to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this,¡± she says, pressing it in to his hand, ¡°and go up to bed. And then when I¡¯ve tucked the boys in, I¡¯lle and join you.¡± Victor takes a sip and smiles down at her. ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t keep whiskey in the house,¡± he says, ¡°because it¡¯s gross.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, looking askance at the ss. ¡°That is my policy. No gross liquids in my home. But for you? We make an exception.¡± She gives him a swift kiss and then a tart smack on the butt as he walks towards the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll be up in a bit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± he says, giving her a wink on the way up. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A few hourster, Archie wakes Victor and Evelyn by running back and forth across the room, whining with anxiety. ¡°Archie?¡± Evelyn says, rubbing her eyes and peering through the darkness at him. ¡°Come to bed, baby,¡± she says, patting the little bed she keeps for him on the floor right beside her. The little dog ignores her, giving a short howl before continuing his pacing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor asks, peering around her at the little dog. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says, waking up and looking at him. ¡°He won¡¯t calm down ¨C I¡¯ve never seen him like this.¡± Victor considers the dog and then sniffs the air himself, turning to look toward the window, from which a curious orange glow emits. Then, gasping, he throws himself out of bed and towards the ss panes that offer a view across the back yard. Evelyn swiftly follows him, pping her hand across her mouth as she sees what he sees, the thing that was making Archie cry in panic. The big house, across the yard. Completely engulfed in mes. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 #Chapter 151 ¨C Down in mes I dash into the boys room, waking them as gently as I can in my frantic state. Archiees with me, barking at my heels. ¡°Boys,¡± I say as they rub their eyes and groan. ¡°Quickly ¨C you¡¯re safe, but I need you to move.¡± They respond quickly, their faces grave as they pull themselves out of bed and slide their slippers onto their feet. Taking each by the hand, I pull them down the stairs, the dog following behind. Victor is already by the back door, looking out. ¡°Mama,¡± Alvin says, his voice trembling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fire, baby,¡± I say, trying to peer beyond Victor at the mes, ¡°up at the big house.¡± Both boys gasp and I go to one knee in front of them, trying to will seriousness and confidence on my face to calm them. ¡°Daddy and I are going to go up and see if we can help, but we need you two to be safe. Okay?¡± The books look at each other, considering, and then turn to me and nod. ¡°Good boys,¡± I murmur, and then pull them over to the front door. Beta Frank is there, the radio on his shoulder buzzing with communication from the other Betas up by the house. ¡°Frank,¡± I say, speaking quickly and pushing the boys towards him. ¡°I need you to take them in the car, drive them away ¨C you don¡¯t need to go far, but I want some safe distance between them and any danger ¨C¡° I look him in the eyes and I hope that my expressionmunicates that I¡¯m putting my entire world in his hands. He gives me one solid nod, confident. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them, ma¡¯am. With my life.¡± ¡°Thank you, Frank,¡± I murmur, kissing each boy on the head before giving them a little push towards Frank. Then I pick up Archie too, giving him a little kiss on the nose and pressing him into Frank¡¯s arms as well. Frank leads the boys away to the Hummer parked out front and I spin back to Victor, running to him. When I am by his side, we both bolt out the back door and up to the house. ¡°Is it,¡± I ask, panting, ¡°is it an attack?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he calls back to me, picking up speed and leaving me a behind. When I catch up to him at the pool, he¡¯s already consulting with his Betas. Burton is there ¨C thank god ¨C sitting on a chair and breathing into a paper bag that someone¡¯s given him, fear all over his face. I hurry over to the butler. ¡°Are you all right?¡± I ask, putting my hand on his shoulder. He nods at me, his face covered in soot. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, a little frantic, looking up at the house, the roof now smoking with mes peeking through. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Burton says, taking the bag away from his face. ¡°I woke up to smoke everywhere ¨C luckily, I am on the first floor ¨C mademoiselle Bridgette; monsieur Rafe ¨C¡° I gasp, looking around for them. ¡°Are they still inside!?¡± He nods and I run for Victor, standing just at the foot of the porch stairs. He looks to me, worried. Apparently he has received the same news at the same moment. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, taking me by the shoulders, ¡°the fire department is on its way ¨C but Rafe ¨C¡° I nod up at him, understanding. He has to go. Victor pulls me to him in a swift, too-brief hug, pressing a kiss to my head. ¡°No matter what happens, Evelyn,¡± he says, holding me at arms length, ¡°you stay out here. No one is to enter ¨C the Betas have orders ¨C but especially not you.¡± I nod at him as he turns, determined, towards the house, pressing his elbow to his nose as he pushes through the back door. I watch him go ¨C there are no mes in the kitchen yet, just thick smoke into which he disappears. ¡°We think they¡¯re upstairs,¡± a Beta says, ¡°in their bedroom.¡± I nod, thinking, of course, that that makes sense. I bite my lip, peering into the house, wondering what the hell happened ¨C what started it ¨C when suddenly I notice something. Peering through the back door, I have a very slight view of the living room beyond. And there, on the floor, just by the couch, I see a light curl of golden hair. And there, next to it, a hand ¨C its delicate fingers syed out against the hardwood. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I whisper, and then ¨C without thinking ¨C I¡¯m in motion. I hear voices call out behind me as I sprint for the back door, but I don¡¯t process what they¡¯re saying as I push myself over the threshold. The smoke is thick now, roiling above me ¨C and it¡¯s hot, so terribly, achingly hot ¨C I crouch as I move swiftly towards the living room, coughing as the smoke mingles with the oxygen in my lungs. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The distance isn¡¯t far ¨C I cross it in a few strides to see Bridgetteying on her stomach on the floor, apparently passed out from the smoke. Perhaps she was asleep when it started ¨C perhaps she tried to escape toote and fell down on the floor ¨C Swiftly, I go to my knees and feel for a pulse at her neck. I breathe out a relieved breath when I feel her life beating below my fingers. And then I move, hauling at her shoulder so that I can turn her over onto her back. When she¡¯s turned, I hook my hands in her armpits and throw my weight into it, starting to drag her towards the kitchen and the exit there. Her foot gets stuck on the couch and, as Iy her back down to release it, I look around to see mes starting to curl at the base of the wall, on the carpet of the room. s**t ¨C It¡¯s time to go, but she¡¯s heavy. We¡¯re not even in the kitchen yet. I move back to her head, hoist her up again, and begin to pull, coughing as the smoke grows ever thicker, beginning to fill the room. I see something moving out of the corner of my eye, towards the door, but I can¡¯t pay attention to it ¨C Instead, all of my energy, all of my thoughts move towards my determination to get Bridgette out ¨C My head is starting to fuzz though and I slip, my body going out beneath me as I fall back on my butt. s**t, s**t ¨C I work to scramble back to my feet, but I can¡¯t seem to catch my breath. Suddenly, I look around the room, noting that it¡¯s not just smoke anymore. Instead, mes lick at the ceiling, ck smoke roiling over them,ing ever closer. I can¡¯t seem to catch my breath ¨C panic is in me, and the heat ¨C I cough, putting my face down against my arm, trying to breathe through the fabric of my pajama sleeve, trying to get a fresh breath of air ¨C just one ¨C I nce behind me, but the door just looks so far ¨C Then down at Bridgette, who looks perversely peaceful on the floor, her breathing shallowly, a light sweat building on her brow ¨C I start to panic, then, truly panic, and fall back t on the floor, trying to get as close to it as possible in an attempt to get some air, but the tiling is hot beneath me. Is the fire somehow below us as well? It must be, it¡¯s everywhere ¨C Every instinct within me tells me to run, to use thest bit of air and energy I have to sprint for the door, to go ¨C I think of my children, of my dog, for some perverse reason, of Victor ¨C and I let out a little cry, pulling myself just an inch towards the door. But then I look back to Bridgette, my sister-inw, this woman, her baby ¨C And I know I can¡¯t leave her. I can¡¯t leave this house, knowing she¡¯ll die. So Iy there, on the floor, panicked, stuck ¨C unable to escape, unable to get her out by myself ¨C Just at that moment, the ceiling starts toe down around me. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 #Chapter 152 ¨C Sacrifice Desperate, panicked as pieces of the ceiling start to m down around be, revealing mes behind, I haul myself to my feet. Determined to give it onest shot, I grab Bridgette by her shoulders again and pull, putting my whole weight into it ¨C Suddenly, I feel something at my back. I gasp and then cough viciously against the smoke in my lungs. I turn, then, to see Victor behind me, looking furious. I open my mouth to speak but he beats me to it. ¡°Evelyn, go ¨C¡° he yells, his face dark with soot, with panic. ¡°No!¡± I yell, hauling on Bridgette¡¯s limp form. ¡°I¡¯ll get her!¡± he says, adding his strong hands to mine. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her here!¡± I yell up at him and, seeing the determination on my face, he snarls and then turns his attention back to Bridgette. We both take an arm and then the process is fast ¨C just barely fast enough as mes roar through the kitchen, licking at the floor where we were just sitting. We haul her out, dragging her onto the porch, then across it, and then I feel her arm pulled out of my grasp. I stumble thest few feet into the grass before falling to my knees, gasping for air, savoring the sweet freshness that works its way into my lungs. Looking around for Bridgette, I see her in Victor¡¯s arms as he stumbles away from me, towards a group of people. Rafe is there, putting out his arms for Bridgette, his face horrified, grateful, scared as he takes his fianc¨¦ from his brother. Then Victor spins around, looking for me. I see him curse as he hurries back towards me, stumbling over his own steps, and then I rise to meet him as he grabs me by the arm and pulls me further away from the house. When we reach the area where everyone else is huddled, far away enough from the house to be deemed safe, we both fall to the ground, gasping. I let myselfy back on the cool, hard cement next to the pool, staring up at the smoky sky as I work to get my breath back. I nce over at Victor, sitting with his head between his knees, reaching a hand towards him. But when he looks up to meet my eyes, I can see that he is livid. I snatch my hand back as he takes a deep breath ¨C the first one he¡¯s able to manage ¨C and begins to yell at me. ¡°What the hell were you thinking, Evelyn?!¡± he shouts. ¡°I saw her!¡± I say, looking back to the house. ¡°I had to help ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I told you not to go in there!¡± He says, his face still lit with rage. ¡°You could have died!¡± I work to sit up, frowning at him ¨C how dare he scold me for doing the same thing he did. ¡°I couldn¡¯t not help her, Victor,¡± I say, gesturing an arm towards her. Victor moves then, leaping to his feet, confronting the nearest Beta with the full heat of his temper. ¡°Who let her go in there!?¡± He roars, his hands curling into fists. ¡°Sir, she ¨C¡° ¡°I said,¡± Victor roars, his teeth elongating into fangs, his fingers sharpening with ws, ¡°who let her go in there ¨C¡° The Beta cowers back, true fear on his face, and Victor bellows, hauling his fist up and punching the poor Beta across the face as hard as he can. ¡°Victor!¡± I yell, horrified ¨C I have never, ever seen him lose his temper like this. I put my hands out towards him, palms forward, and feel the message first coil within me and then pulse out from me, towards him, a single word ¨C STOP. I can see the moment, half a second letter, when the message reaches him. He turns sharply away from the Beta, fixing his gaze on me. The Beta scrambles away, looking back over his shoulder with fear, a hand pressed to his cheek. Victor seethes, closing the distance between us and taking me by the shoulders to give me a rough shake. ¡°You could have done anything else, Evelyn! You were surrounded by Betas ¨C you could have sent one of them in ¨C¡° ¡°And have them risk their lives?¡± I say, appalled at him, though ¨C actually ¨C I hadn¡¯t even considered it in the moment. ¡°They¡¯re trained, Evelyn!¡± He says, giving me another shake, ¡°They¡¯re bigger than you ¨C you¡¯re ¨C¡° Victor shakes his head at me and then allows himself to ungracefully sit down on the ground, putting his head in his hands. I watch him, shocked, and see suddenly that he¡¯s shaking. I move closer to him, putting my hand on his back, rubbing it softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper. ¡°We did it, we¡¯re safe ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I had lost you ¨C if I hadn¡¯t seen you out of the corner of my eye while I was getting Rafe out ¨C I couldn¡¯t live with myself if anything ¨C¡° ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I murmur, keeping my voice low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C I should have sent someone else ¨C but Victor, in the moment, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± He looks up at me then and I reach out a hand to wipe some of the soot from his face with my thumb. I wonder, passively, if I look the same. Victor studies my face. ¡°The baby,¡± I whisper to him, shaking my head. I see him take a deep breath, then, realizing that I wasn¡¯t simply being heroic. That in seeing Bridgette copsed on the floor, I couldn¡¯t not go to her. He nods, then, forcing himself to understand, to see that that it¡¯s in the past. That we¡¯re safe now and he can calm down. I nod at him, confirming his thoughts. We¡¯re safe, I say, with my face, my mind. He nods, understanding, and repeats the idea back to me with his body, his thoughts. We¡¯re safe, he says, and that¡¯s all that matters. I wrap my arms around him then, hearing the wail of a firetruck¡¯s siren somewhere close. A few heartbeats pass and Victor turns his face to mine. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it, Evelyn,¡± he says, softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C I¡¯m sorry I lost my temper, but it wouldn¡¯t be worth anything you could save if it meant losing you.¡± My eyes fill with sadness as he says this and I put my hand to his cheek. ¡°She is my sister now, Victor,¡± I say softly. ¡°She¡¯s worth it.¡± He shakes his head roughly, looking away. ¡°No, Evelyn. You are everything. Without you, the world doesn¡¯t turn.¡± I¡¯m confused by this but simply shake my head softly again, resting it on his shoulder. To him, perhaps, I am the moon and the tides, as he is to me. But in the grand scheme of things? There are things, always, which I would sacrifice my life for. For my sons, for him, for the life we are building. In that moment, I know, they¡¯d all be worth it. I bite my lip, then, and close my eyes, saying a little prayer that that price is never truly asked of me. Because as much as I¡¯d hate to leave this world, I know I¡¯d pay it so they could stay. Victor warps an arm around me then, pulling me closer against him. Then, together in silence, we turn our eyes towards the house and watch it burn to the ground. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 #Chapter 153 ¨C In the Closet A few hourster, in the early light of dawn, Victor and I lurch back into the cottage. I consider the calm peace of this space, which is so close to Victor¡¯s house but now feels like a separate world. It¡¯s almost bizarrely quiet here after suchmotion all morning. Victor and I stayed through it all ¨C stayed to watch the firetrucks put out every ember, stayed to ensure that Rafe, Bridgette, and Burton all got into cars and were taken safely to a nearby motel. We stayed to ensure that all of the Betas were safe and those deemed non-essential ¨C now that there was no house to guard ¨C were transported back to the training facility. I certainly stayed to ensure that Victor apologized profusely to the poor Beta he had punched ¨C just a kid, really, on one of his first assignments. The boy took it well, smiling ruefully at Victor, saying he¡¯d taken worse from his brothers at home. The two parted as friends but I intended to see that he got a large bonus in his next paycheck. Then, once it was all done, once everyone else had been settled in new spaces, Victor and I went home ourselves. As we¡¯re standing in the kitchen, allowing the ache of tiredness to finally take over our bodies, the front door bursts open and the boyse spilling in, Archie running along with them. ¡°Mama!¡± Ian cries, dashing to me while Alvin runs straight to his father, wrapping his arms around his knees in a fierce hug. I sit down on the floor, wrapping my boy in my arms, the little dog jumping on my shoulders and working to lick my face. Victor lifts Alvin up in his, holding him close. ¡°What happened, mama?¡± Ian asks, his voice muffled by my hug. ¡°The big house burned down, baby,¡± I murmur to him, ¡°but don¡¯t worry ¨C no one was hurt.¡± ¡°Is it all gone?¡± Alvin asks, pushing back on his father¡¯s shoulders to look into his face. Victor nods to him. ¡°Did someone set it on fire?¡± Ian asks, looking between us. Victor and I look at each other then. Truthfully, we don¡¯t know ¨C the firefighters didn¡¯te to a conclusion yet. The chief firefighter hade over to us, his face quite grave, only about an hour ago. ¡°Do you two have any idea what started the fire?¡± he had asked. When Victor assured him that he did not, the Chief had taken off his helmet and run his hands through his hair. ¡°Look,¡± he had said, leveling his gaze at us. ¡°I don¡¯t like to make calls like this without further investigation ¨C so take what I¡¯m about to tell you with a grain of salt, because further discovery could turn something up.¡± Victor had nodded at him, assuring him that we understood. Then, the chief had continued. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence in this house, none at all,¡± he says, ¡°of faulty wiring, or of electrical failure or malfunction. We¡¯re still looking for evidence of it, but in cases like this?¡± He looked between the two of us carefully. ¡°My thirty years of experience,¡± he had continued, ¡°tells me that this is foul y. I tell that to you now in case you need to take extra steps to defend yourself, which can never hurt. But we¡¯ll get the full analysis to you in a few days.¡± Victor had thanked him, shaking his hand, before letting him go. Now that we¡¯re looking at each other in the kitchen, in front of our sons, I know that both of us are wary. Beyond the Chief¡¯s analysis, it¡¯s too coincidental for the house of an Alpha pack leader to randomly burn down like this. I know, in my heart, that when the firefighters return their report there will be no evidence of faulty wiring or something equally innocuous. Looking into Victor¡¯s face, I know he shares my suspicions. ¡°The firefighters will tell us when they know,¡± Victor says, looking seriously at Alvin. ¡°We just have to be patient and let them do their jobs.¡± ¡°Can we go see it?¡± Ian says, attempting to peer beyond me at the back door. ¡°No, baby,¡± I say, lifting him off me and standing up. ¡°It¡¯s toote ¨C or early ¨C¡° I sigh, putting a hand to my forehead. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯re too tired. And the firefighters are still doing their work. You can look from your window upstairs.¡± The boys nod to each other and hurry towards the steps, eager to see. They stop, though, suddenly, at the bottom of the stairs. My eyes snap to them, suspicious. ¡°Boys?¡± I ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± They both sniff the air, Archie doing the same. ¡°I smell something,¡± Ian murmurs, curious. ¡°Me too,¡± says Alvin. My heartbeat ratchets up immediately. ¡°Smoke?¡± I demand. Alvin shakes his head at me. ¡°No, and it¡¯s¡­older. From a few hours ago. But it¡¯s¡­familiar¡­¡± Victor moves over to them, sniffing the air, and then frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything,¡± he says. ¡°Well, your nose is probably all messed up,¡± Ian says, pointing up at his father¡¯s face. ¡°From all the fire smells.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Victor shrugs, looking at me, conceding that it could be true. I tooe over and try to sniff but I shrug at the three of them, smelling nothing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Alvin says, ¡°whatever it is, it¡¯s gone now.¡± The twins smile at us and then running up the stairs towards their room. Victor and I follow, peering into their room and every other room upstairs, wary. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything out of ce. Victor turns to me with a little shrug, which I return. It¡¯s nothing, I guess. ¡°Bed?¡± Victor asks, tiredly, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Shower,¡± I say with a sigh, ¡°then bed. I¡¯ll never get the soot out of the sheets if we just turn in now.¡± Victor gives me a small smile and then follows me to the bathroom, where we climb into the shower together. The water is cool and fresh, feeling amazing against my skin. Despite that, though, this is ¨C quite frankly ¨C the least s****l shower I¡¯ve ever taken with a lover. We are too tired to do anything but apply soap to each other¡¯s bodies and hair, gently washing the soot and the terror of the evening away. I am bone tired then, fifteen minutester, when I put on a fresh set of pajamas and roll into bed. Victor groans, climbing in next to me. I curl up next to him, putting my hand on his chest, ready to sleep for a hundred hours ¨C a thousand ¨C when suddenly a sound interrupts us. The sound of an old rotary phone ringing its tinny bell. Coming from my closet. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 #Chapter 154 ¨C A Quick Call I sit straight up in bed, my jaw going ck, staring at the closet where the phone rings again. Victor turns his head towards me. ¡°What is that?¡± He asks, blinking sleepily. ¡°Nothing,¡± I say hurriedly, pulling my feet out of the nkets and rushing to put them on the floor. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Victor sits up in the bed,ughing. ¡°Is that a phone? In your closet?¡± I don¡¯t answer and instead dash to the door, reaching for the handle, grabbing it, twisting ¨C I pull, but the door won¡¯t open. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What? I pull again, hard, jiggling it, but the door won¡¯t budge. What the hell? Is it locked? I hear Victor¡¯sughter die off as he takes in my frenzy. There¡¯s a pause, and then I hear him speak. ¡°Evelyn? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ring Ring. The phone keeps buzzing. I pull on the door with all of my might, doing my very best to hide my panic, but knowing that I¡¯m failing at it. If I can just get to the phone, unplug it ¨C I cane up with something ¨C But why was it plugged in anyway? I unplugged it weeks ago ¨C why on earth ¨C Suddenly, then, Victor is there next to me. ¡°Evelyn?¡± he asks, his voice low with worry. I look up at him, my eyes wide. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he repeats, frowning at me. ¡°N-nothing,¡± I say, working to paste a smile on my face. I drop my hands from the closet and tuck them behind my back, all innocence. He doesn¡¯t fall for it. s**t, s**t. Victor turns his attention to the door and reaches for the handle. Ring Ring. ¡°No!¡± I say, throwing my back against the door. His frown deepens. ¡°What¡¯s in the closet, Evelyn?¡± he asks. ¡°Do you have a phone in there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a prank,¡± I murmur, my eyes darting around the room for something, anything ¨C ¡°the twins-¡± ¡°Step away from the door, Evelyn,¡± he says, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, returning my eyes to his face, pleading on my own. ¡°Please, just let it ring out ¨C¡° Ring Ring. It doesn¡¯t stop. ¡°What¡¯s in there that you don¡¯t want me to see, Evelyn?¡± he asks, putting a firm hand on my shoulder and giving me a nudge. It¡¯s a request, really, not a shove. But a firm one. I press my back harder against my door. ¡°Please, Victor,¡± I say, ¡°if you love me, just let this go ¨C¡° ¡°Move, Evelyn,¡± he growls. When I press my eyes shut, unwilling to budge, I feel him slip his hands behind my shoulders and my knees, lifting me off the floor. ¡°No, Victor!¡± I say, struggling against him as he carries me over to the bed and deposits me there, not ungently. As soon as he puts me down I scramble back up, heading back for the closet door ¨C Ring Ring. But he¡¯s already there. Victor reaches out his hand, grasping the handle, putting all of his Alpha strength behind it as he yanks it forward, breaking the flimsy lock. I grab at him, at the cloth of his shirt, yelling, pleading as he walks into the closet and heads towards the back. Towards the little rotary phone sitting in a cleared space on the floor ¨C what the hell ¨C I know that I buried it under a pile of clothes and shoes ¨C Ring Ring. Victor kneels down and lifts the receiver to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡± Victor frowns when he hears the voice on the other side of the line. It¡¯s familiar, but also¡­not. ¡°Hello, Victor,¡± the voice purrs. It¡¯s mechanical, robotic, and he recognizes the technology instantly as that which was used when he would speak with his therapist, back when they were still talking. ¡°Who is this?¡± Victor asks, turning his face up to frown at Evelyn. He wonders, passively, if it actually is his therapist ¨C but why would she call him here, at Evelyn¡¯s house, after so many months? Evelyn rushes forward then, scrambling for the phone, reaching for it, trying to grab it from his hand. ¡°Stop it,¡± he says to her, pushing her firmly away from him. Evelyn falls back on her butt, her face drained, ghostly white. Her lip trembles as she watches him. She makes another dive for him, but he blocks her with his hand so that she falls back again. ¡°I was so sorry to hear about your little tragedy tonight,¡± the voice says, its tones mocking. Victor goes very still, still looking at Evelyn, wondering at the strangeness both of the call and her actions. What the hell was going on? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor asks, wanting the voice to keep talking, not wanting to give anything away. ¡°Just that it got a little hot at your house tonight,¡± the voice replies. ¡°So hot that you lost everything. But I can¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t deserve it. You¡¯re a life destroyer, after all.¡± Victor goes cold, suddenly, realizing that the person on the other line is likely the one who lit the fire. ¡°Who is this,¡± he growls, growing angry. ¡°What is this number?¡± Evelyn makes another lunge, then, this time for the phone chord where it¡¯s plugged into the wall. Victor blocks her again, giving her an angry look. What the hell was she ying at? The voiceughs, the tones hard and staticky. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize the voice of your therapist?¡± Victor analyzes the voice as he process the question ¨C it¡¯s a woman, certainly. But he knows it¡¯s a trick. ¡°This isn¡¯t my therapist,¡± he says quickly, ncing down at the phone. ¡°I can tell by the rhythms of your voice, they¡¯re not the same.¡± Evelyn merely watches him now, realizing that her fight is futile. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let her end the call until he gets his answers. The voice on the phoneughs again. ¡°That¡¯s not true. If you recognized her voice so well, you¡¯d have put two and two together by now.¡± Victor frowns at the phone again, his brain racing to connect the dots, to solve the mystery of this phone, of why Evelyn didn¡¯t want him on it, of what the hell this voice on the other end was saying, of how it¡¯s rted to the fire ¨C ¡°After all,¡± the voice continues. ¡°Maybe you should ask Evelyn what she knows about those months of therapy, about all the good advice you got that yed right into her hands. After all, she is a therapist.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes dart to Evelyn then, sitting pale on the closet floor next to him, hugging her knees and biting her lip. Guilt is written in every line of her face, in her wide, tear-filled eyes. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, both to her and to the voice on the phone. ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± the voice says, ringing again withughter. ¡°She¡¯s a therapist, but perhaps she¡¯s also the therapist.¡± The phone slips from his hand then, falling to the floor as his mouth falls open. He just stares at her. The tears start to slip down her cheeks. ¡°Victor,¡± Evelyn whispers, slowly starting to shake her head. ¡°I never meant¡­¡° He slumps back against the wall, hitting his head hard as he stares at her. Evelyn ¨C all of those months talking to his therapist, trusting her, believing her ¨C He can hear the metallicugh still ringing from the phone¡¯s headset. Evelyn moves forward towards him, reaching out a hand. ¡°Please, Victor,¡± she whispers, ¡°let me exin ¨C¡° Victor swats at her hand with a roar, rushing to his feet. He stands in the closet, then, turning his head up to the ceiling and letting out a barbaric howl, venting his rage at all that he has lost tonight ¨C His home, his trust in this woman he loved ¨C Then, unable to contain himself, he rips forward, striding from the closet and out of the room. Evelyn scrambles forward to pick up the phone. ¡°I will kill you for this,¡± she hisses down the line. Then, without waiting for an answer, she ms the receiver down, rips the wire out of the wall, and leaps to her feet, running out of the closet and after the man she loves. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 #Chapter 155 ¨C Blow Out ¡°Victor!¡± I cry, pounding down the stairs after him. He¡¯s already at the back door, ready to pull it open and storm out. ¡°Stop!¡± He turns on me then, and I can see that he¡¯s working hard to keep a leash on his rage. I stop dead in my tracks, my eyes going wide, knowing very well that I should not push him. An Alpha at the end of his tether is a dangerous thing. ¡°What, Evelyn,¡± he growls at me. ¡°What can you possibly have to say?¡± I reach out a hand, sorrow and apology written all over my face. ¡°Victor, please,¡± I say, ¡°we can talk about this -¡± ¡°Talk about what,¡± he says, his voice gruff as he takes three threatening steps towards me. ¡°About how you lied to me for months? Manipted me? Let me believe that I was speaking to a professional while I spilled my secrets to you?¡± I bite my lip, knowing that he is right. I don¡¯t say anything ¨C can¡¯t think of anything at all to say. ¡°Do you deny it, Evelyn?¡± he asks, taking two more steps closer so that he his lowering over me. Slowly, I shake my head, looking up at him, my whole body pleading to him for forgiveness. ¡°God damnit, Evelyn!¡± he roars, again putting back his head to release that feral sound. ¡°Victor, stop,¡± I say, unthinkingly closing the distance between us and putting my hands on his chest as I nce back towards the stairs. ¡°The boys ¨C¡° He swipes my hands off of him, pushing me away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Evelyn,¡± he growls. I curl my arms to my chest, sping my hands just below my chin. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, my voice soft and sorry and terrified, ¡°please, let me tell you how it all came about ¨C let me exin ¨C¡° ¡°Let you exin,¡± he says, rage lighting anew in his eyes. ¡°Do you think you can exin away this kind of betrayal?!¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I am desperate now, my eyes filling with tears. ¡°It was the only thing I had ¨C we were paired up at random by the agency ¨C and then, when I figured out it was you ¨C you were trying to take my children from me ¨C I would have done anything ¨C I needed the leverage ¨C¡° He considers me a moment, his lips lifting in a sneer. ¡°And what about the months after we agreed to coparent, when you were no longer at risk of losing your children,¡± he says, ¡°when you continued to council me, collecting my secrets for a rainy day. What about that, Evelyn?¡± All I can do is shake my head, looking up at him. Because he¡¯s right. Of course he¡¯s right. I knew it for months, that I was crossing a line, that I needed to stop. But I didn¡¯t. I kept going, kept influencing him, kept collecting his secrets about Amelia and his life, his inner thoughts, his turmoil. Hell, I had counciled him about his feelings regarding me. Heughs at me, then, a low, dark thing I hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°I thought you were so pure, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice thick with disgust. ¡°Thought you were good and kind and fair, especially inparison to someone like Amelia. But at least she didn¡¯t try to y the innocent single mom, so holy that butter won¡¯t melt in her mouth.¡± ¡°Victor, I never ¨C¡° but I stop, biting my lip. Because that isn¡¯t exactly true, is it? I had been two faced, had let him believe me the morally superior one. But in reality, Victor reformed long before I did. He started out rough, but began treating me fairly very early on in our coparenting journey, whereas I betrayed him for months. I hang my head now, unable to look at him, the shame is so rich in my veins. ¡°Mama?¡± My breath stops as I hear the timid voice behind me. Slowly, I turn to see my two boys peeking from between the rungs of the stair railing. Their faces are shocked, frightened. They have never seen their father act like this, not even on his wedding day when he had faced Amelia¡¯s betrayal. Even though he and Amelia were together longer, I know, in my heart, that this is worse. ¡°Go upstairs, boys,¡± I whisper to them. The room is so quiet that they have no trouble hearing me. ¡°We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re talking.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says, concerned, starting to take a few steps down the stairs towards me. In that moment, spurred by Ian¡¯s tiny act of disobedience, Victor fully loses his grip. ¡°GO!¡± his voice booms out,manding them. An Alpha¡¯smand. The boys go rigid with it, never having felt thepulsion of an Alpha over their body. It doesn¡¯t hurt, I know, but the feeling of ack of control ¨C of needing to obey ¨C It unsettles them, I know. Still turned towards them, I nod to them quickly, urging them to obey. They do, moving quickly back up the stairs. I turn back to Victor then ¨C I can¡¯t believe he just did that to my sons ¨C I¡¯ve never seen him use an Alpha¡¯smand before ¨C He is dangerous, now, I know. I stand frozen in front of him, scared to move. When my father got like this when I was a child ¨C But no, Victor is not my father ¨C He looks down at me and I see him realize what he¡¯s done, that he¡¯s lost his temper so much that it¡¯s shattering his family, breaking their faith in him as I have broken his. Leashing himself, Victor takes a step away from me, still livid, but again in control. I feel my shoulders instinctually rx, just a tick. ¡°This is done, Evelyn,¡± Victor growls at me. I feel my mouth drop open. ¡°Victor, no,¡± I insist, shaking my head. ¡°There¡¯s ¨C¡° ¡°There¡¯s no trust,¡± he interrupts, sweeping a hand between us. ¡°I can never, never look at you the same way again.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I cry, taking another step forward, forgetting myself, forgetting just how tenuous his grip on himself is right now. ¡°Come no closer to me,¡± he growls, his teeth lengthening to fangs. I feel myself quail but don¡¯t back off. I can¡¯t lose him ¨C can¡¯t let him go ¨C not when we¡¯vee so far ¨C when there is such wonderful good between us ¨C I fall to my knees at his feet. ¡°Please,¡± I whisper. It¡¯s the only word I have left. ¡°I regret you,¡± he growls above me. ¡°I regret loving you, regret trusting you, regret¡­¡± I know, instinctually, that he was going to say that he regrets having the boys ¨C but that would be too far, a lie. We both know he¡¯ll never regret them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I ever thought I could trust you in the first ce,¡± he says instead, his words low and disgusted. ¡°You kept my sons from me for years, and when I found you, you did everything you could to get them away. Then, when I didn¡¯t let you, you did everything you could to manipte me so that you could have control.¡± I shake my head, tears falling into myp. It¡¯s not true ¨C that¡¯s not really what happened ¨C it¡¯s just not true at all ¨C ¡°I have never loved you,¡± he says. I know it¡¯s a lie ¨C he does, I know in my bones that he loves me ¨C but he can¡¯t see it now, beyond my betrayal. A beat passes before he speaks. ¡°I never wish toy eyes on you again.¡± My face shes up at him, aghast. No, no ¨C ¡°Get out of my house, Evelyn,¡± he says with a final sneer before moving to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty-four hours. And you will leave my heirs behind.¡± I watch him go. Watch him yank the door open, m it shut behind him. I stare at the door for what feels like an eternity, unable to believe it. That here, in the early hours of the morning ¨C just days after he had wanted me to be his bride ¨C Everything is in pieces. I stare down at my tear-filled hands. Gone. He wanted me gone, banished, again Rogue. What the hell was I going to do? Chapter 156 Chapter 156 #Chapter 156 ¨C The Ashes of his Life Victor flies down the highway in silence, his knuckles white as he grips the steering wheel. He can¡¯t even engage with his emotions right now ¨C he just feels so desperate and betrayed. So instead, he just drives. And drives. The mile markers fly by before Victor even really realizes where he¡¯s going. When he arrives, he supposes it¡¯s as good a ce as any. The gates slowly part before the ck hummer, the Beta guards at either side saluting him. He doesn¡¯t respond, just drives slowly through his Beta camp. Victor pulls into his spot by his little office cabin, not really knowing what else to do. When he turns off the car, he rests his head back onto his seat, staring up at the ceiling of the car. What the f**k. His emotions start to creep back in on him then, and he grits his teeth against them. But, realizing that he can¡¯t avoid these thoughts forever, Victor exhales, hanging his head, and gives in. God damnit, how could she have done this to him? Evelyn. His Evelyn. This woman who he had trusted sopletely, who had never, ever been anything but a help to him ¨C even when he had been so horrible to her when he had found her and the boys again, she had always been fair. She¡¯d let him into her life, helped him, been so beautiful and funny and charming ¨C And so f*****g sexy, on the night of the Hunt, and every night they had spent together after, curled up in her soft sheets ¨C And all the while, she had been betraying him. Talking to him while he was at his most vulnerable, collecting his secrets like a little magpie, subtly influencing all of his choices. God damnit. Part of the problem was that he couldn¡¯t remember which precise choices he had made ording to that advice he¡¯d gotten from his ¡°therapist.¡± What had he done that was his idea? What had been hers? Victor pulls the release handle on the door, climbing out and mming the door shut behind him. Then, he walks around his office and sinks into the camping chair waiting for him there by the fire pit. The maintenance Betas had set up a fire, stacked the wood in a neat cone over a pile of kindling. And he bet ¨C yes. When Victor reaches into the pocket at the side of the chair, there¡¯s a box of matches waiting to go. He strikes one, throwing into the pit, and slowly the fire starts to burn. Victor¡¯s d of it, passively ¨C it¡¯s still cold out, though the snow has melted as the world turned its face towards spring. Still, Victor knows it¡¯s too early in the day for a fire, but he also doesn¡¯t really care. He stares into the mes, considering. What, really, had the therapist told him? He had always thought her so wise, so helpful, so clear- headed. Was it all just an act, or had Evelyn been using that position to truly help him? Indeed, he had felt helped¡­ But he didn¡¯t know. Couldn¡¯t parse it. How much of it, really, had yed neatly into Evelyn¡¯s hands? How much of his life ¨C his separation from Amelia, the downfall of his pack, the centrality of Evelyn herself to his regaining the pack ¨C How much had been her nudging the pieces in the right direction, as the voice on the phone had said? Victor sits up rigidly at that thought ¨C wait. Who even had been the voice on the other end of the phone? He groans, slumping down in the chair and covering his face with his hand. In his focus on his extreme emotional betrayal, he had forgotten some of the bigger unanswered questions in the situation. Like who, for instance, had burned down his f*****g house? He knew, of course, that it was the person on the other end of the phone ¨C or at least someone connected to them. But who would have that kind of ess ¨C both to his house to burn it and to his personal life? Who would have known that he was in therapy. Then, who would have been clever enough to put together the clues and figure out that Evelyn had been masquerading has his therapist? Victor feels a growl building low in his chest as he realizes, suddenly, that he knows the answer to the question. That there¡¯s only one person who could have possibly have had all of that information. ¡°Sir?¡± The voice is soft and tentative, but Victor still jumps in his chair at the sound of it. His head snaps in the direction of the word and the growl that was growing in him makes itself known. ¡°You,¡± Victor snarls, ring at Edgar, who stands with his hands out before him. ¡°Please,¡± Edgar says softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, precisely, that you¡¯re going through ¨C but Ie in peace.¡± Victor res at him but doesn¡¯t rise from his chair as Edgar takes a few steps forward. ¡°Can I sit down?¡± Edgar asks quietly. Victor blinks once, deciding, and then nods to the chairs folded up against the wall. Edgar takes one, unfolds it, and sits across the fire from Victor, folding his hands in hisp. ¡°Well?¡± Victor asks, watching him closely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened, fully,¡± Edgar says quietly. ¡°But I am aware that the house burned downst night. I¡¯m so sorry to hear that, Victor.¡± Victor blinks slightly at the use of his first name instead of the title ¡°Sir,¡± but doesn¡¯t touch it, instead leaning forward in his chair. ¡°What are you even doing here, Edgar? You¡¯re not one of my Betas anymore. Your presence here ¨C as well as your knowledge of what happened on my property tonight ¨C could be construed as suspicious, at best.¡± Edgar nods slowly. ¡°Yes, I understand that my timing gives you pause, but I do swear to you ¨C it¡¯s completely by chance. I was here visiting some old friends,¡± he nods again to the barracks, ¡°some Rogues, actually, whom I had encouraged to join your forces. If you ask them, they¡¯ll confirm it.¡± Victor nods slowly, making a mental note to do just that. He¡¯s not really running high on trust at the moment. ¡°And you came to see me because¡­?¡± ¡°Because I have some information that I think you¡¯d want.¡± Edgar says calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been meeting with Amelia,¡± Victor says, watching his former Beta closely as he states the fact. Edgar blinks, clearly surprised ¨C obviously, he had thought it had passed Victor¡¯s notice. ¡°A different system of reconnaissance reported it,¡± Victor exined, ¡°and Amelia herself told me that she¡¯d say hello to you for me, thest time I saw her.¡± Edgar nods, grimacing a bit. ¡°I suppose that puts me at a bit of a disadvantage,¡± he murmurs. ¡°It would have been easier to deliver this information if you weren¡¯t already suspicious that I was on her side.¡± At that, he stands up and walks over to Victor, handing him a USB sh stick used for storing information. ¡°As it stands, it will look likely like I¡¯m nting evidence ming her, and that if you take this to court she¡¯ll find some way to disprove it and make you look the fool. But have your data guys run it ¨C it¡¯s genuine. I give you my word on that.¡± Victor takes the stick, looking down at it. ¡°And what will I find on here?¡± ¡°Audio,¡± Edgar says, ¡°taping our conversations at lunch. Amelia asking me to help her get revenge on you. Me pretending to agree to get her to tell more. Then, surveince video that my own tail on her sent me a few minutes ago. Video of her getting out of her car tonight on the outskirts of your property. Carrying a can of gasoline.¡± Victor stares at him. ¡°She let them take that video?¡± Edgar shakes his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve had my own private team on her for weeks. They know her behaviors, know how to evade her detection by now.¡± Victor just stares at him, not knowing what to believe. ¡°I¡¯m¡­grateful to you,¡± Edgar says softly. ¡°Despite it all ¨C despite¡­¡± he pauses, not saying her name. Victor pauses, looking at Edgar closely before sitting back in his chair and scowling. ¡°Well, she¡¯s all yours, if you want her back,¡± Victor says ruefully, putting the USB in his pocket and staring at the fire. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Edgar says, his voice quiet but appalled. Victor says nothing, ashamed and angry and just¡­ He sighs, again unwilling to touch the deep emotions roiling inside of him. If he does, he knows he¡¯ll just lose it. ¡°You¡¯re a fool,¡± Edgar says, his voice soft. ¡°You have no idea what you just gave up.¡± Victor snaps his head up to him, ring, but stops short when he sees Edgar¡¯s face. Pity. His former Beta ¨C former friend ¨C feels pity for him. Victor is speechless but Edgar just shakes his head, walking away. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 #Chapter 157 ¨C To Stay or to Go ¡°Mama?¡± The boyse tottering down the stairs. Too soon, just¡­too soon. Still kneeling on the floor, I raise my shaking hands to my eyes, working to wipe away the tears, but they¡¯re stilling. s**t, s**t ¨C no part of me wants my boys to see me cry, but I just can¡¯t stop ¨C Two little arms wrap around my shoulders from the left side, resting a little brown head against my shoulder. Sniffing, I reach a hand up to wrap around a little forearm as the other twines to hug me on my other side. I¡¯m a little twin sandwich, squeezed between their sweet, empathetic little hearts. God, what did I ever do to deserve them? ¡°Are you okay, mama?¡± Ian whispers, true concern in his voice. I clear my throat, doing my best to sound steady, but my voice trembles when I answer. ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay, babies. Go ahead now, let me go.¡± They unwrap themselves ande to stand in front of me. I look up at them and then pat the floor in front of me, where they sit down, their faces worried. ¡°Papa was¡­¡± Alvin says, his lip trembling. ¡°He was so mad¡­¡± Ian nods in agreement, his face a pair to his brother¡¯s. ¡°He was¡­¡± I say, hesitating, trying to be careful. The boys don¡¯t need to know everything. ¡°He was very angry with me, because I did something very bad. I stopped doing it, a few weeks ago, and I¡¯m sorry for it, but¡­he¡¯s right. I was not good to him.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The boys look at me with shock. Their whole lives, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ve really ever considered that I could do anything wrong. They have troubleprehending this truth. ¡°Babies,¡± I say, leaning forward and taking each of their hands. Impulsively, I make a decision. ¡°We¡¯re going to go on a little trip! Give daddy some space until he cools off.¡± I gives them a big, wavering smile. Ian looks at me suspiciously. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Anywhere you want!¡± I say brightly. I¡¯m making this up as I go anyway ¨C why not let them pick? The boys don¡¯t fall for it. ¡°We want to stay here,¡± Alvin says, firm. ¡°No,¡± I respond, shaking my head. ¡°No questions asked. Up! Go upstairs, boys, pack a little bag. Some clothes, whatever books and toys you want ¨C anything that fits in your backpack.¡± The boys raise to their feet, still looking at me suspiciously. But I nod to them and they can tell that behind my fake smile, my will is steely. So they head up the stairs. ¡°Make sure you add a few pairs of underwear,¡± I call over her shoulder, my mom instinct kicking in despite my despair. ¡°Sacrifice some toys if you have to.¡± The boys don¡¯t respond, continuing up the stairs. When their footsteps echo down the hall, I get to my feet, my mind and my body both moving fast. I don¡¯t need much ¨C I can grab a few sets of clothes upstairs while the boys have breakfast ¨C Yes, breakfast ¨C I have to feed them before we hit the road ¨C I grab some cereal out of the cab and pour it into two bowls, sliding a carton of milk next to them. Then, I fill a tote bag with everything nonperishable that I can find in the cabs ¨C gran bars, gummy snacks, crackers ¨C until the bag is bursting at its seams. When that¡¯s done, I head up the stairs as quietly and swiftly as I can, hurrying into my closet ¨C My f*****g closet ¨C I re at the stupid phone that ruined my life as I grab a few sets of clothes and shove them into a duffel. I then grab my cell phone charger and the phone still on my bedside table, hurrying down the steps. I find the boys already in the kitchen, their backpacks ready, eating their cereal, watching me closely. ¡°Okay!¡± I say, giving them a big smile. ¡°Have you guys decided? Where are we headed?¡± They just stare at me. Then, they look at each other. Silence fills the room and my cheeks hurt so hard with my forced smile that I feel almost as if they will crack. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says carefully. ¡°We know that this is not a trip.¡± Alvin nods next to him. I let my face fall and stare down at the floor. I love them, but god damnit, for one minute can my kids not be genius twins who see through my every lie? Can¡¯t they just fall for it? ¡°We don¡¯t want to go,¡± Alvin says intively. Not whining, but truly pleading for me to see, to understand. ¡°We want to stay here. In our home. We are a family.¡± I can¡¯t handle it anymore. I sink to the floor again, putting my head in my hands, the tearsing back in a flood. The boys don¡¯te to me this time, instead letting me have my space, letting me cry it out. I just can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t stay here. I can¡¯t live here, in this house, on hisnd, knowing what we had, what my stupid choices just ruined. I can¡¯t see him every day ¨C can¡¯t look into his face, can¡¯t co- parent with him, can¡¯t watch him ¨C oh my god, watch him fall in love with someone else ¨C ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I whisper, my tears falling through my fingers and onto the floor. ¡°I have to go. We have to go.¡± In that moment, particrly, my will solidifies even further. I¡¯ll go back to where I started ¨C I¡¯ll change my name again, change theirs. Start somewhere new ¨C somewhere warm ¨C somewhere he can¡¯t find me. Europe, maybe? He has less sway in Europe¡­ I¡¯ll return to the life I had before that stupid day at the quiz show, when Victor walked into my life and ruined all of my carefullyid ns. I¡¯ll find new work as a therapist, build my life once more. I did it once. I can do it again. Willfully, I ignore all the nights of desperate tears, of going hungry, of worrying whether we¡¯d get kicked out of our apartments ¨C But I can do it again. I pull myself together and look up at the boys, my eyes red and raw with my crying. ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯re going to start again.¡± Very slowly, the boys look at each other, and then back to me. ¡°No, mama,¡± Ian says, speaking for both of them. ¡°We¡¯re not going.¡± My jaw falls open in shock, my eyes darting between my two sons. Victor had told me to leave them here ¨C but never in my life would I actually expect to ¨C ¡°We have a responsibility, mama,¡± Alvin says,ing and sitting next to me on the floor. ¡°We can¡¯t go. This is our pack.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a responsibility,¡± I spit out, angrier than I mean to be, ¡°you¡¯re six.¡± ¡°No, mama, he is right,¡± Ian says, joining him. ¡°This is going to be our pack. Dad is giving it to us. Even if we leave,¡± he shakes his head at me, ¡°we will have toe back sometime. We cannot disappear.¡± I look between them and realize ¨C damnit. I realize that they¡¯re right. Legally, they¡¯re bound to the pack. One day, it will be theirs, whether we disappear or not. But that doesn¡¯t mean ¨C ¡°Come with me, boys,¡± I beg. ¡°I can¡¯t ¨C I can¡¯t live without you ¨C¡° Slowly, they shake their heads. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama. We understand,¡± Alvin says quietly, choking on his words. ¡°You have to go. But we have to stay.¡± An hourter, I¡¯m in my car in the driveway. I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe this is where I¡¯m at ¨C the choice I¡¯m making ¨C never in a million years ¨C Suddenly, I hear the click of the passenger side door next to me. I gasp, my head spinning as I turn to see it open. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 #Chapter 158 ¨C Split That afternoon, Victor runs through the woods of the encampment. When he had originally purchased thend, it was all wooded with trees like these, but he¡¯d had most of them cut down, repurposing the wood to build parts of the encampment and the barracks. But these acres of woods he left for Betas to try themselves in, creating mock battles to prepare for the ones they¡¯d face in real life. Paths wove around the woods, miles of them ¨C and Victor was on them this evening, running himself until his breath was sharp in his lungs, until he could finally think again with some degree of rity. He stops in the middle of the woods when he¡¯s finally run out, bending down to put his hands on his knees, panting. He works out every day in the morning of course ¨C but today, he¡¯s really pushed himself. Still, as far as he¡¯s gone, as much as he¡¯s pressed¡­he can¡¯t get her out of his head. Evelyn. What the hell was he going to do with Evelyn? Because as the blood courses through him, he knows, internally, that he can¡¯t live without Evelyn. Victor sinks down to the forest floor, his feet still nted on the ground, his arms resting over his knees, staring up through the canopy of the trees. It was different with Amelia. When he had made that decision ¨C ended the mating bond, ended the rtionship ¨C he had known that there was a finality to it. That he was finished, could never trust her, wouldn¡¯t regret it ¨C not really ¨C if he never saw her ever again. But with Evelyn¡­god, he couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her anymore. Couldn¡¯t imagine a day without her face, her smile, herugh ¨C let alone a lifetime of growing old without her. Was he just being an i***t? Victor wonders this as he stares up, seeking the sky between the leaves. Was he just missing Evelyn, wanting her back because he¡¯s in love with her? Would it be a horrible mistake to take her back? Was it easier to leave Amelia merely because she had betrayed him more, and he had gotten sick of it? He had more proof, more evidence, of herplete disregard for his feelings and emotions ¨C is that what had made it easy? If he went back to Evelyn, tried again, started anew with clean tes ¨C would he just be falling into the same old trap? Would she, too, betray him again and again? Victor sighs, looking back down at his hands. God damnit, but he was sick of questions with no answers. With that, he stands and slowly begins the walk back to the barracks. The sun has set by the time he gets there, back to his office where his car is parked. No one bothers him. Earlier in the day, a few Betas hade to report but Victor had waved them away, giving them brief instructions to handle the fallout from the fire to the best of their abilities. He had trained them well ¨C they were strong, capable people who could certainly handle it themselves. Instead, Victor climbs back into his car and drives onto the road that takes him home, finally wanting to face the big question of his life. Because Evelyn ¨C what she did ¨C was it really as horrible as he had made it out to be? Part of Victor sticks to his convictions at this question. Certainly, it was a betrayal. Certainly, it had been a conniving y for power and information wherein Evelyn had manipted her resources to her benefit. But if he thinks back to the timing of when the therapy first began, right when he had re-met Evelyn, just barely after he had met his sons¡­ God damnit, in the same situation, would he not have done the same thing? He had been so horrible to her, in those first months. Threatening to take the children away from her, calling her a surrogate, ming her for keeping the children away from him when ¨C what choice, really, had she had? As he heads down the highway, Victor considers that from the moment he met her, Evelyn had acted from a sense of self-preservation. When Joyce betrayed her, she went out into the world seeking an encounter that would allow her to regain some of her self-esteem. When she had been ejected from her father¡¯s pack, she had gone back to school to build a career for herself. When she had discovered she was pregnant, she had done everything she could ¨C changed her name, gone into hiding ¨C to keep those boys secret from the world. She had always known that no one could care for them like she did. And damnit, she was right. Victor grips the wheel again, as he had yesterday, frustrated with himself now instead of Evelyn. He was an Alpha, for god¡¯s sake ¨C he should be in more control of himself when ites to losing his temper, in sorting it through. Because the fact is ¨C he admires Evelyn. In so many ways she¡¯s the one with grit, control, determination. Certainly, she had pushed her betrayal too far. She had continued talking to him on the phone as his therapist beyond when he was a threat to the life she had built and to her children. But what advice, really, had she given him that hadn¡¯t been useful to him? She had told him that Amelia was a snake, and she was. She had told him to regain control of his pack, and he did. She had given him the advice that she would have given him as his Luna, had he been smart enough to seek it. She had just found another way to do it. God damnit, he was a fool. They had hard times ahead of them ¨C they had to learn to forgive each other, to rebuild, to reestablish their trust in each other. But importantly, there, was the concept of each other. Because he was not meless in this equation. Evelyn was not the lone transgressor. Nor was she the victim. It was so much moreplicated than that, and it was not going to be easy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But as he pulls in the driveway of the house, he knows, in his gut as well as his heart, that it¡¯s something he wants to fight for. As he walks up the steps to the house nearly an hourter, his hands in his pockets, his shirt still stained with sweat from his long run, his Betas give him a worried look. Victor frowns at them, wondering if he really does look that bad. But he decides not to ask, instead focusing on the task at hand. Of finding Evelyn, begging her forgiveness, asking her to try again. When Victor steps into the house, he knows immediately that something is wrong. To begin, Burton is there. In the kitchen, stirring something in a tall stew pot. When Burton sees him, he gives Victor a short bow, but does not speak. Victor opens his mouth to ask what he¡¯s doing here, but before he can he hears a voice behind him. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says, his voice low and full of sorrow. Victor turns slowly, growing wary to see Rafe standing in the living room. Bridgette is curled up on the couch. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Victor asks, frowning. ¡°Victor,¡± Bridgette says, her face terribly sad. ¡°You should go upstairs,¡± Rafe says, his voice kinder than Victor had heard it in years. ¡°To the boys¡¯ room. It¡¯s not for us to tell.¡± Victor nces between the three of them again and then, in silence, goes up the stairs. The hall is quiet as he walks down it, crossing to the boys¡¯ door. He grips the handle and takes a beat, and a breath, before pushing it open. It takes him a minute, looking around the room, to fully understand what he¡¯s seeing. Because there¡¯s just one little boy sitting on his bed, holding a stuffed dinosaur close to his chest. Victor scans the room for the other, but¡­ His gaze quickly returns to Alvin, who looks so, so small there on his bed. ¡°Ian went with mama,¡± Alvin says softly. ¡°To protect her.¡± Without a word, Victor crosses the room to kneel at the side of the little bed, wrapping his son in his arms. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 #Chapter 159 ¨C On the Road Evelyn nces over at Ian as he fiddles with the car¡¯s radio controls, trying to find a station that he likes. She can¡¯t help but smile at him a little bit. When did he get old enough to have tastes in music? It was so strange, raising a child, watching them grow into a full person. He is technically still too young to be sitting in the front seat of the car but¡­well. Desperate times, desperate measures. Or whatever. Evelyn wants him close by her is the real answer, not sitting alone in the back of the car. They¡¯ve been mostly quiet for the trip, but it¡¯s not an ufortable silence. Ian had told her, when he first got into the car, what he and Alvin had decided. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Ian had said, his face pale as he stood with the car door open, his feet firmly nted on the driveway. ¡°What?!¡± Evelyn had breathed, her voice low with shock. She looked behind him, looking for Alvin as well. ¡°No, mama,¡± Ian had said, interpreting her look. ¡°Just me. Alvin is staying with papa.¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn had said, her voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m not splitting you two up. You two stay together.¡± Ian had just shrugged and gotten into the car. ¡°If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going. Alvin is staying.¡± He had looked up at her with hope in his eyes. ¡°Unless you just want to stay¡­¡± Evelyn had considered him for a moment and then slowly shook her head. No, she couldn¡¯t. It was impossible, now. Not after how she had betrayed Victor. Not now that she knew he¡¯d never be able to forgive her. ¡°Please, Ian,¡± she had whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish ¨C you can¡¯t leave your brother, you haven¡¯t been separated from him for a single day in your life! Since you were little babies the size of jellybeans in my belly! You¡¯ve always been together!¡± He had just shrugged and reached behind him for his seatbelt, pulling it over his chest and buckling it firmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m getting kind of sick of him.¡± Evelyn furrowed her brows at him seriously, shaking her head at the lie. But Ian had just shrugged again. ¡°Come on, mama,¡± he said, looking out the windshield. ¡°If we¡¯re going to go, let¡¯s go.¡± Evelyn had sighed, considering it for just a moment. ¡°What made you decide,¡± she said slowly, ¡°to split up. Because I know you didn¡¯t make this decision alone.¡± Her little boy had looked at her inly. ¡°You need someone to protect you, mama,¡± he had said, and then pointed his thumb at his chest. ¡°And I¡¯m the tough one. So, I go with you.¡± She hadughed a little at that ¨C god, what a foreign sound. ¡°Ian,¡± she had said. ¡°I can take care of myself, I¡¯ve been doing it for years.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he had replied, again looking out the front of the car. ¡°So now it¡¯s time that you had a break.¡± Evelyn had shaken her head a little at that, but Ian didn¡¯t look at her. Her little boy, six going on thirty. Already he was bing so, so much like Victor. And now she was taking him away¡­ She sighed and put the car in reverse, backing out of the driveway without another word. If he wanted toe, be her protector, then fine. She would take him, gratefully. The rest she would figure outter. A few hours after that, the pair are still driving. Ian has been very patient, not asking for details or information about where they¡¯re going. Just letting Evelyn take the lead, trusting her to make the n. What he doesn¡¯t know, Evelyn thinks, biting her lip, is that she doesn¡¯t really have a n. She had texted Delia earlier, asking about where she was, but the reply hadn¡¯t been very helpful. Delia: Away on vacation ¨C why, what¡¯s up? Vacation, damnit. The one time Evelyn really needed her friend to be close by, and she was off on vacation. But the more she considered it, the more of a blessing it seemed. After all, Victor would be looking for them ¨C looking for Ian, really ¨C and he knew where Delia lived. So if they had tried to hole up there for a few days, they would have been found almost immediately. Starting to form a n, Evelyn had casually texted back asking where she was vacationing. Delia had mentioned Rockport, a charming little beach town a few hours from home. Evelyn hadn¡¯t replied, but immediately had taken the next exit, heading south on a new highway. Headed for the beach. When they arrived, a few hourster, Evelyn could tell that Ian was pleased. ¡°Woww,¡± he said, pressing his nose against the window. ¡°Mama, I can see the ocean.¡± ¡°Roll down the window,¡± Evelyn said, ¡°can you taste the salt on the air?¡± Ian had done as he was told, letting the ocean breeze fly into the car, sticking out his tongue. ¡°Well?¡± Evelyn asked, unable to help her smile. This was the first time she had ever taken her boy to the beach. ¡°Can you taste it?¡± Ian considers a moment before answering. ¡°Well, no,¡± he says. Then he wrinkles his nose. ¡°It just smells like crabs.¡± Evelynughs at that. ¡°How do you know what crabs smell like?¡± He rolls his eyes at her. ¡°Mom, everyone knows that.¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t!¡± She insists,ughing. ¡°Not everyone has had crabs. Your just lucky that your dad has a taste for seafood and ¨C¡° She stops, then, suddenly sad. Ian smiles at her a little bit, feeling the same. ¡°Alvin would like this,¡± he says quietly, nodding at the little beach town slowly rolling past them. ¡°Yeah,¡± Evelyn replies, her sadness growing. ¡°He really, really would.¡± They pull over at a gas station, paying cash and filling up the tank. As Ian munches on a bag of chips from her snack bag, Evelyn texts Delia again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Evelyn: So, where are you in Rockport? The replyes a few momentster. Delia: Just at a little motel by the beach ¨C so cute here! Evelyn: Which hotel? V and I nning a trip, looking for rmendations. Delia: Sunrise Starfish. He can probably afford fancier, though! Evelyn smiles and then goes back into the gas station to ask the attendant for directions. A few minutester, Evelyn and Ian park in the lot of the Sunrise Starfish, a cute little beach motel with a pool out front. ¡°Wo,¡± Ian says, smiling at it. ¡°Can I go swimming?!¡± ¡°Did you bring swim trunks?¡± Evelyn asks as they climb out of the car. ¡°No,¡± Ian says, frowning as he shuts the car door. ¡°Guess not, then,¡± she says, smiling at him and taking his hand. ¡°That¡¯s your first mistake, Ian. Always pack a swimsuit for a spontaneous trip.¡± Ian nods sagely, storing this advice away for next time. Together, they walk into the little lobby. Ian suddenly looks up at his mom. ¡°Can¡¯t I just go naked?¡± Sheughs at him. ¡°No, you¡¯ll get arrested. Save the skinny dipping for private pools.¡± Ian again nods sagely, holding his mother¡¯s hand as she speaks with the manager. The manager is very kind to her, giving her the room number for her friends. The motel is a broad u-shaped thing, wrapping around the pool at its center, each room¡¯s door opening out to face the pool. Evelyn and Ian walk to the second story and then down a few numbers, stopping to knock on the door of room 216. Inside, they can hear the sound of television and conversation, thetter of which pauses at the knock. Then, quite soon, the door opens, Delia poking her head out. ¡°Surprise!¡± Evelyn says, working hard to put a cheerful smile on her face. ¡°Oh!¡± says Delia, her eyebrows shooting up into her curly hair. Surprise indeed. ¡°We came for a few days,¡± Evelyn says, putting an arm around Ian and pulling him close. Delia takes a moment to look them over, quickly putting the pieces together. Victor and Alvin absent, Evelyn and Ian hours from home with only a bag and a backpack. ¡°Oh, Evelyn,¡± Delia says, her face going soft with concern. ¡°Please, Delia,¡± Evelyn says softly, her face falling into the sadness she had been trying to hold back. ¡°Evelyn,¡± she says, hesitating, looking over her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not a good time ¨C¡° ¡°Delia, please,¡± Evelyn says, truly surprised at her friend. How could she turn her away at a time like this? ¡°It¡¯s all right, Delia,¡± a voice calls from inside the room. Evelyn is shocked to hear that it¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice. What ¨C Delia looks behind her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Then, Delia turns back to Evelyn, biting her lip. ¡°Okay,¡± she says, guilty and hesitating. ¡°But you have to give me time to exin.¡± Then, she pushes the door open so that Evelyn and Ian can look into the room. On the furthest of the two double beds sits a woman, her brown hair and eyes a match for Evelyn¡¯s own. ¡°Hey, sis,¡± Emma says, trying for a smile. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 #Chapter 160 ¨C Sisters ¡°What,¡± I say, my mouth hanging open as I stare between these two women ¨C both incredibly important people in my life, but people I thought lived inpletely separate worlds. ¡°How the hell ¨C¡° ¡°Come in,¡± Emma says, getting to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s close the door,¡± she murmurs, peering outside to see if anyone has seen them. Ian and I obliginglying into the room, Delia closing the door after us. ¡°Hi Delia! Hi Auntie!¡± Ian says, smiling at them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, starting to get over my shock and feeling a little angry. ¡°Would anyone like to exin this amazing coincidence?¡± Delia sits down on the other bed and pats theforter. ¡°Come sit down, both of you,¡± she says, giving me an apologetic smile. ¡°We have a lot to catch you up on.¡± I do sit down next to Delia, angling myself so that I can look between her and my sister. Ian goes over to Emma, his hands wrapped around the straps of his backpack. ¡°Can I sit with you?¡± he asks, beaming up at her. ¡°Of course,¡± she says, smiling at him. ¡°Make yourselffortable, baby.¡± He does as he¡¯s told, climbing up onto her bed and unzipping his backpack to take out some toy trucks. I watch him, knowing that he¡¯ll pretend to y but that really he¡¯ll be listening the whole time. I don¡¯t begrudge him the knowledge, though ¨C after all, he¡¯s my co-conspirator now. Seeing that my son isfortable, I turn to stare at Delia ¨C my best friend, whom I shared all of my secrets with in graduate school ¨C ¡°How do you two know each other?¡± I ask, directing the question to her. In some ways, she has be closer to me than my sister in the past few years ¨C closer than my own flesh and blood. Delia shrugs and then says, quite simply, ¡°I¡¯ve known Emma since we were twelve. We went to tennis camp together every summer.¡± ¡°What?!¡± My face must be ashen with shock. I don¡¯t know what I had expected ¨C maybe that they¡¯d met each other in the past few months or years? Maybe connected through knowledge of me, or of Victor¡¯s scandal ¨C But never, in a million years, would I have expected to hear that Delia¡¯s rtionship with Emma predated our own. ¡°You spent all your summers at archery camp,¡± Emma said quietly. ¡°It was the only part of our lives when we were really separate. It was nice to have a friend who was all my own.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. I look between them, still shocked. ¡°Then how¡­¡± ¡°Once you were¡­gone,¡± Emma says, picking up the story. ¡°And I had married Joyce¡­Evelyn, I missed you, I missed you so much ¨C but I knew that what I had done was unforgivable. Even though I knew that, I also knew that I couldn¡¯t just have no idea where you were. So, I hired a private investigator to find you.¡± I shake my head at her, listening. I had been so careful, worked so hard to be untraceable. But Emma ¨C despite all odds ¨C had found me. Perhaps I had underestimated her a little bit. ¡°He found you,¡± Emma continues, ¡°almost a yearter. With those little boys, working so hard to get into school¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s where Ie in,¡± Delia says, taking over. ¡°When she found out you were going to a psych program, she remembered me saying, as a kid, that that was my dream job. Emma got back in touch with me ¨C offered to pay my tuition, my room and board, and a small sry. The only caveat was that I had to agree to¡­keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°An eye on me,¡± I say, narrowing mine at her. ¡°And report back to her, everything you saw.¡± I snap my head back to Emma, seeking confirmation. On the bed, Ian slowly moves his trucks back and forth, pretending to y. ¡°Yes,¡± Emma says, keeping her face open, not willing to lie or prevaricate. ¡°Delia told me what she saw. But honestly, Evelyn ¨C it was just for peace of mind, to know you were okay, and I never told a soul anything what I knew. Not even mom, and certainly not our dad.¡± Emma can¡¯t help the scowl that crosses her face when she mentions him. ¡°I promise,¡± Delia says, leaning forward to take my hand. ¡°I was hired to keep an eye on you, and yes, I took the money and sent the reports ¨C but Evelyn -¡± She shakes her head, holding my eye contact, willing me to believe her. ¡°I promise you, everything about our friendship was real. She just paid me to keep an eye on you. I could have done that from a distance. I became your friend because I liked you.¡± ¡°A very convenient friendship,¡± I murmur, unhappy about this turn of events. It felt, in so many ways, like even my best friendship was a lie. Not exactly news I needed on today, of all days. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Emma says, beginning to wring her hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really surprised when you and Delia clicked ¨C a little jealous, of course.¡± She pauses for a moment. ¡°I would have given¡­anything. To be out of my house. Living that life with the two of you, pursuing your goals, working for something. With those two little boys.¡± She nces down at Ian and I see the longing in her eyes. It goes to my heart. Deep down, I¡¯ve long been aware that I got the better end of the deal, even if my life had had its trials. And here was Emma, who for six years has been reading reports about how I had turned my life around and was living with freedoms she could only dream of. ¡°And you never did anything,¡± I say, looking between them. ¡°Just¡­kept tabs?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Emma says, putting a hand to her heart. ¡°It was just for my own peace of mind. No one ever knew, and I never interfered. Even when I wanted to send money, Delia wouldn¡¯t let me. She said you were going to make it on your own.¡± Her eyes shine with a little pride, then. ¡°And you did.¡± I take a minute, considering, and then I give in. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, looking both of them in the face for a minute. ¡°I¡¯m not happy about it,¡± I give them each a little re, ¡°but I think¡­I understand. If I had had the opportunity, I probably would have done the same.¡± ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± Delia says, giving my hand a little squeeze. ¡°For believing us. It was a lie but¡­ beyond that big ring fact, it was innocent. An act of sisterly love.¡± ¡°You owe me though,¡± I say to both of them seriously, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°For years of that innocent lying.¡± Emma nods fervently. ¡°Anything, Evelyn,¡± she says, hand still on her chest. I smile then, a little slyly, and pull my feet up on the bed, gettingfortable. ¡°Good!¡± I say, grinning at them. ¡°I¡¯m cashing in now, then. You have to take me and Ian in for a couple of days. While we figure out our next move.¡± ¡°Yes, what are you two doing here?¡± Delia says, frowning at me. She epts without myint the idea that we will be staying. My smile drops from my face a little bit. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a long story,¡± I say, grimacing. Then, I nce pointedly at Ian, letting them know that I¡¯d rather discuss itter. Emma nods, understanding. ¡°Sounds like the kind of story that we¡¯re going to need some wine for!¡± Delia says, jumping up and grabbing her keys off the table. ¡°I¡¯ll get some takeout on the way in too. Any requests?¡± Emma and I both shrug, leaving it up to Delia, and she skips out of the room, off on her errand of sustenance. Left alone with Emma, Ian and I are very quiet. He, of course, is still spying, but I don¡¯t really know what to say to her. I haven¡¯t been alone with my sister in years. I look around the little motel room, frowning a bit. It¡¯s nice, of course ¨C and I¡¯m certainly not one to judge, having lived in some really crappy apartments for a long time ¨C but Emma is a rich woman. I can¡¯t fathom why, if she¡¯s on vacation with her friend, they wouldn¡¯t stay somewhere a bit ritzier than this. ¡°What are you guys even doing here, anyway?¡± I ask, continuing to look around the room. ¡°Um,¡± Emma says, following my gaze everywhere itnds, a little unwilling to look at me. She just shrugs. ¡°We¡¯re just¡­on vacation.¡± I frown at her. ¡°You and Delia go on vacation together?¡± At this, she blushes. Just a little blush, a faint rosiness on the bones of her cheeks. Oh. Oh. My eyes go wide with the realization as my sister toys distractedly with the bedspread. Luckily, Ian saves us, as he so often does. ¡°Mom, can we go to the beach?¡± he asks, looking up at me with a smile. ¡°I want to see if I can make a seagull trap.¡± I shake my head at him. ¡°No baby, it¡¯s gettingte. Why do you want to trap a seagull, anyway?¡± He gives me a little re. ¡°It¡¯s personal, mom.¡± He says nothing else and just turns onto his back, rolling his toy truck over his belly. Emma and Iugh at him, the awkwardness broken. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡± I ask her, picking up and shaking my bag of goodies. ¡°We¡¯ve got everything.¡± As Emma starts to sort through them with Ian¡¯s help, I watch my son for a moment. I always assumed his convenient little interruptions came serendipitously. But now, watching him, I wonder¡­perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated him too. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 #Chapter 161 ¨C Mind to Mind Victor stays in Alvin¡¯s room that night. At some point, Burton had brought them up bowls of soup and rich crusty bread, but Victor hadn¡¯t eaten his. He was pleased, though, to see that Alvin still had an appetite. The boy had been hungry and clearly was not nearly so devastated as Victor was. Victor couldn¡¯t really understand why ¨C Alvin was just a six year old kid who had just lost, apparently, his mother and his brother. Why wasn¡¯t he freaking out? They watched some television passively, Victor letting Alvin pick whatever he wanted. Only Alvin watched, really. Victor, instead, watched his son. ¡°Are you okay, kid?¡± Victor had asked, reaching out a hand to palm the back of Alvin¡¯s head, stroking his soft dark hair. Alvin had turned to him with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sad,¡± he said, considering it. ¡°But it will be okay.¡± Victor had frowned at him, confused. He had no such confidence ¨C in fact, everything felt absolutely the opposite of okay right now. Everything felt deeply, deeply doomed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor asked. Alvin just shrugged again, turning his attention back to the television. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad,¡± he had said, leaning back into his pillows and staring at the screen. ¡°Ian and I have a n.¡± Victor hadughed a little at this. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t take Alvin seriously ¨C it¡¯s just very sweet that his two little boys had a n in action. God, how were they only six? And it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t believe that his sons really did have a n ¨C but this problem was so much moreplicated and big than Alvin or Ian really knew or could understand. There¡¯s no way they could have a real solution. Still, if it brought Alvinfort to believe that things were under control, then Victor wasn¡¯t going to disturb his peace. ¡°Thanks, kid,¡± Victor had said, leaning back against the pillows himself. ¡°I knew I could always count on you.¡± Alvin nodded lightly as his dad closed his eyes to rest, just for a minute¡­ It¡¯s dawn when Victor wakes up, a curse on his lips. s**t, s**t. He hadn¡¯t meant to sleep that long ¨C there were things that he needed to do. Blinking, Victor looks around to see that Alvin is curled up next to him, his head pillowed on Victor¡¯s arm. Victor takes a minute to smile, considering his son¡¯s face, and then slowly begins to pull his arm away, doing his best to make sure Alvin¡¯s head has a softnding on a pillow. Alvin stirs, but doesn¡¯t awaken. Victor sits up, yawning, and grabs his phone from the table next to him. About a million messages are there from his Beta teams, all reporting, giving reconnaissance about Amelia¡¯s whereabouts, information about insurance on the house¡­ He skips through them all, looking¡­ But no. No messages from Evelyn. s**t. He opens their text thread and sends a brief one to her. Anything, really, to get in touch. Victor: Evelyn? He waits a few moments before the phone beeps back a report. Undeliverable. s**t. s**t. What had she done? Victor swipes through his phone to the tracking app that he and Evelyn had added to their n through mutual agreement months ago, after the stalker had broken into their house. It had been a safety measure, but now, could it tell him where she went? He clicks into it, selecting Evelyn¡¯s phone. The app whirrs for a moment, but then it, too, returns disappointing results. No location. Tracktest updated location? Victor curses internally and then selects Yes. The phone zooms in on a map, showing a gas station about an hour east of the cottage. That must have been where she changed the settings on her phone, maybe picked up a new sim card. He checked the timestamp on the phone. Yesterday ¨C early. s**t. She could be anywhere by now. Victor sighs, putting his head in his hands, wondering about his next steps. He¡¯d have to get his Betas on it ¨C his data team pulling any and all records of Evelyn¡¯s personal data. Maybe she¡¯d used a credit card somewhere, or checked her email ¨C there were a thousand ways they could find her ¨C But he also knows she¡¯s aware of all that. She disappeared before, she¡¯s no amateur. Quickly, he checks her bank ount to see that she¡¯s taken out thousands of dors in cash. Part of him is d that she¡¯s got the funds but damnit. Cash helps you disappear. Alvin stirs next to him and Victor turns to look at him, sorry if, somehow, he¡¯s woken him. ¡°Daddy?¡± Alvin says, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Is it time to get up?¡± ¡°If you want it to be,¡± Victor says. ¡°But you should sleep more, if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re up, I¡¯m up,¡± Alvin says, smiling at him and sitting up in the bed. ¡°Can we have breakfast?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± says Victor, standing up and putting out a hand for Alvin. ¡°Pancakes, or cereal?¡± Alvin considers for a minute as they head out the door. ¡°Are you cooking?¡± He asks. ¡°Or Burton?¡± Victor smirks down at him. ¡°Just me today, probably. Burton¡¯s still asleep, I¡¯m sure.¡± Alvin makes a subtle little disappointed face. ¡°Cereal, then.¡± Victorughs at this, swooping down and picking up his son, tossing him over his shoulder like a sack of grain. ¡°Youuu traitor,¡± he growls and Alvin shrieks withughter as Victor bounces down the stairs, jiggling the little boy as he goes. It¡¯s a little thing ¨C and Victor honestly didn¡¯t know he¡¯d have the urge or the energy to y after such a horrible day yesterday, but the little boy¡¯sughter goes right to his heart, warming it. Damnit, but at this moment he¡¯s so grateful for his son. Luckily for Alvin, Burton is indeed awake. ¡°Sir,¡± Burton says, dressed in his full livery. ¡°Burton!,¡± Victor says, smiling as he puts Alvin back on his feet. ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± Burton just blinks at him a little. ¡°It is my job to be up when you are up.¡± ¡°But how did you know?¡± Victor asks, putting his hands into his pajama pockets. ¡°It is my job to know,¡± Burton says, smiling cryptically. Then he turns his attention to Alvin. ¡°And is the young master ready for his breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alvin says decisively, his hands on his hips. ¡°I will have the pancakes, please.¡± Burton stands up very straight then, a very tiny sneer just barely on his face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid pancakes are not on the menu,¡± he says. ¡°I will make you crepes.¡± Alvin shrugs, not really caring, and goes to sit at the table. Burton looks at Victor inquisitively and Victor nods,municating that he, too, will have the crepes. As Victor sits at the table, Rafe and Bridgettee down the stairs. When she sees him, Bridgette hurries her pace andes quickly to the table, wrapping her arms around Victor from behind. Victor blinks in surprise ¨C he and Bridgette weren¡¯t very close. He hadn¡¯t realized they were at the hugging stage of their rtionship. ¡°Poor baby,¡± she croons, giving him an extra little squeeze before sitting down next to him at the table. ¡°How are you doing, are you okay?¡± Rafe sits down next to Alvin, looking at Victor and waiting for an answer. Victor looks between them, confused. ¡°Did you¡­¡± Victor says quietly, frowning a little as he looks between them, ¡°did you sleep in me and Evelyn¡¯s bed?¡± Rafe smirks and shrugs. ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t using it.¡± Victor opens his mouth to say that he got them a hotel room for a reason and ask what the hell they were doing here, but Bridgette interrupts. ¡°Have you had any word from her?¡± she asks, her eyes wide. Victor closes his mouth and shakes his head no, looking down at the table, not really wanting to have this conversation. ¡°And you¡¯ve tracked her phone?¡± Rafe asks, epting a pitcher of orange juice and four sses from Burton. Rafe fills the sses and passes them around the table. ¡°Of course,¡± Victor says, ring at his brother as he epts the ss. ¡°Did you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Rafe just shrugs. ¡°In grief, one can forget the most basic things. So, no trace of her?¡± Victor just shakes his head no, clenching his teeth in frustration. Alvin looks between the three adults sitting at the table as he takes a sip from his orange juice. ¡°Well,¡± he says, cheerfully. ¡°I know where she is.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Victor blinks, shocked, and just stares at him. ¡°What?¡± Alvin nods eagerly and smiles at them all. ¡°How¡­how do you know?¡± Victor says, his whole body suddenly tense. Alvin taps his temple with his finger. ¡°Ian told me.¡± ¡°Ian called you?¡± Rafe asks, confused. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, rolling his eyes at Rafe. ¡°Ian told me. In our minds.¡± He squints his eyes a little, concentrating hard. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, because it¡¯s mostly pictures, this far away.¡± He concentrates harder. ¡°But they¡¯re at a beach¡­Rock something? Rock¡­¡± ¡°Rockport?¡± Bridgette offers, saying the name of a tourist town about five hours south. ¡°Yes!¡± Alvin says, throwing up his hands in celebration. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± As one, all of the adults in the room stare silently at Alvin. When he realizes he¡¯s the only one celebrating, he slowly lowers his hands and looks around at each of them. ¡°What?¡± he asks. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 #Chapter 162 ¨C Beach ns At the beach the next day, Evelyn leans back, enjoying the feel of the sun on her skin. Though Delia had paid for the hotel, and its quality reflected her therapist paycheck, Emma had sprung for the beach facilities and here her wealth was¡­evident. The three women stretch out on lounge chairs in a beach cabana, little tables next to them sporting their morning cocktails. Evelyn had borrowed a suit from Diana but Emma had insisted on buying one for Ian, and he yed a few feet away in his swim trunks and rash guard t-shirt. It wasn¡¯t as hot as it would be in the summer, but there was a warm snap currently and the women were five hours south of their home city. To them, the sunlight and moderate heat is paradise on a February morning. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here,¡± Delia murmurs, her eyes closed behind her sunsses. ¡°Just live on the beach until the money runs out. And then we¡¯ll swim into the ocean and be mer-people.¡± Emma frowns at her, turning her head slightly in her direction. ¡°No more breakfast cocktails for you,¡± she says, but Evelynughs. She can tell that Emma¡¯s joking. Evelyn sighs a little, enjoying the physical sensation of being on the beach. Part of her can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s stretched out in the sunlight, smelling the salt air with her sister and her best friend. If someone had told her yesterday that this would be her reality, she¡¯d have called their bluff in a moment. But here she was. Thefort and safety of this day, this moment, offers Evelyn a little space in her mind to consider her next moves. Although Delia¡¯s idea sounds appealing, Evelyn knows that she can¡¯t stay here forever. Nor can she return to the city with Delia ¨C Victor would find her in a moment and she was determined ¨C absolutely determined ¨C to stand on her own two feet once again. For a moment, though,ying there in the sun, Evelyn considers her determination. Was it, really, what she wanted? She bites her lip, knowing the answer. That if she could go home, that if Victor would ept her apology, that she¡¯d do it again in the minute. But he had banished her. He doesn¡¯t hold her paperwork ¨C she¡¯s still part of her father¡¯s pack ¨C but if he did, he would surely make her Rogue. In essence, even without the paperwork, it was done already. Evelyn was on her own again ¨C no matter what she wanted, she couldn¡¯t go back home. And if she couldn¡¯t do that, then whatever she did, she wasn¡¯t going to live by anyone else¡¯s rules. ¡°What are you going to do next, Evelyn?¡± Emma says gently, sitting up a little on her beach lounger, perhaps intuiting the sense of her sister¡¯s thoughts. Evelyn sighs, looking at herpanions. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says, sitting up herself and shaking her head. She picks up the mimosa sitting next to her and takes another sip, enjoying the sweetness alongside the bubbles. ¡°I can¡¯t go back, that I know for sure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Delia asks, sitting up herself. ¡°Evelyn, are you sure? When I was at your house the other night ¨C he was so in love with you, I could see it ¨C ¡° Evelyn shakes her head, not wanting to remember. ¡°He told me to go and leave the kids, Delia,¡± she says. ¡°In¡­in that very Alpha way that means that their word isw. He banished me.¡± Delia¡¯s mouth forms a shocked little o as she leans back on the pillows. ¡°Geeze, Evelyn,¡± she murmurs. There¡¯s a beat before she says, ¡°that must be a record. How many banishments is that, two? An impressivedy, most people can only manage one at best.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t help butugh at this and Emma, once she sees that Delia knows how to y Evelyn¡¯s heartstrings, joins in. ¡°Yeah, well,¡± Evelyn says, taking a big gump from her drink and finishing it. ¡°Maybe I can go back to dad¡¯s pack and get banished from that one too. That would be three, if I can count getting banished from the same pack twice. Technically, he holds my paperwork.¡± Emma sighs with chagrin. ¡°Whatever you do,¡± she says, ¡°don¡¯t go to daddy¡¯s pack. You might not want to hear it right now, but honestly I¡¯m a little jealous of you. What I wouldn¡¯t give to light out on my own, disappear. Live however I want.¡± Evelyn doesn¡¯t miss the little nce that Emma throws Delia¡¯s way at this. They¡¯re silent for a moment, but then Evelyn speaks the thoughts thate to her mind without really considering them first. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Evelyn,¡± Emma murmurs, picking up her own mimosa and taking a sip. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Evelyn asks, frowning. ¡°Because I¡¯m an Alpha¡¯s wife,¡± Emma says, looking over the tops of her sunsses at her. ¡°I can¡¯t just disappear. He¡¯ll notice. He¡¯ll¡­call me back.¡± ¡°You did it this weekend,¡± Evelyn says, shrugging. ¡°Or are you going to tell me that Joyce really knows where you are?¡± Emma doesn¡¯t confirm or deny, but instead just gives Evelyn a little look that clearly says don¡¯t push it. ¡°Seriously,¡± Evelyn says, sitting up fully now and putting her feet down on the sand. ¡°What the hell is stopping you? You hate your life, Emma. Why don¡¯t you just leave him?¡± Evelyn reaches out a hand to take her sister¡¯s. ¡°Come with me, Emma. I know how to disappear. We could do it.¡± Emma scoffs at her, pulling her hand out of Evelyn¡¯s grasp and looking over to Delia for support. Delia, however, is biting her lip, worry and a little excitement on her face. Shocked, Emma sits up fully. ¡°Wait, are you two actually serious? You are being ridiculous. You have to let this go.¡± She shifts in her seat, clearly ufortable, a hen with ruffled feathers. ¡°Emma, why not,¡± Evelyn says,ughing a little. ¡°Maybe it was fate that I found you on this weekend ¨C came knocking on your door by mistake in the middle of running away myself. Maybe the universe is telling you ¡®screw that i***t husband ¨C RUN.¡¯¡± Emma just shakes her head, but Evelyn continues, excited now. ¡°We have everything we need,¡± she says,ughing a little. ¡°My car is stocked with like¡­an embarrassing amount of cash that I took out of the bank yesterday ¨C¡° ¡°You left cash in the car ¨C¡° Delia gasps, spinning in her seat and looking towards the little SUV parked in the lot. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Evelyn says, waving a hand. ¡°And Emma, you could do the same. Stop at the closest bank ¨C drain your ount before Joyce has any idea what¡¯s happening ¨C it will be so much easier than thest time I did it with ourbined resources in my pocket. We can go! We can disappear!¡± ¡°No,¡± says Emma, firm. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my home. I can¡¯t leave¡­¡± her voice fades off, but she again looks to her other side, at the woman sitting there. Evelyn reads her sister¡¯s face like an open book. I can¡¯t leave Delia. ¡°Well,¡± Delia says quietly, after a moment. A small smile creeps onto her face. ¡°I coulde. If I¡¯m invited? If this isn¡¯t like,¡± she points a finger and lets it dance between the two of them, ¡°like some kind of sisters-only thing?¡± Emma stares at her, shocked. ¡°You would¡­do that?¡± Delia smiles gently and looks at Emma with such love in her eyes that Evelyn¡¯s heart swells. ¡°I¡¯d have done it a lone time ago,¡± Delia says. ¡°I just¡­never thought it¡¯s what you wanted.¡± Delia smiles at Evelyn too now. ¡°What the hell do I have going on at home? The two of us can start a therapy practice anywhere. People are having mental breakdowns all over the ce.¡± Evelynughs, pping her hands at the n. ¡°Amazing! Emma,e on. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Emma says nothing, looks at neither of them for a long moment, just staring out at the sea. ¡°Emma, please,¡± Evelyn says softly, leaning forward. ¡°Run away with us.¡± ¡°Run away?¡± Evelyn jumps to hear her little boy¡¯s voice right behind her. She turns, smiling at her son, putting out an arm to encourage him to climb onto the beach lounger with her. ¡°Come on, Ian,¡± she says, smiling at him. ¡°Convince auntie to run away with us.¡± ¡°Run away?¡± Ian says again, frowning up at his mom. ¡°Are we leaving already?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Evelyn says, squeezing his little shoulders. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re going to stay here for a little bit, right?¡± Ian asks, a little bewildered and worried, his eyes ncing between the three women. ¡°Because daddy will be here soon and ¨C¡° ¡°What?¡± Evelyn goes stock still at this, staring down at her boy, taking his face in her hand and turning it so that he looks at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He blinks, confused. ¡°Daddy will be here soon. He¡¯s on his way.¡± Evelyn¡¯s body floods with fear and adrenaline. She jumps up off of the chair. ¡°We have to go. Now.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°But mama ¨C¡° Ian says, a little whine in his voice. ¡°No,¡± she says firmly to him. ¡°I¡¯m in charge now. You follow my instructions.¡± Then, she turns her head to Emma and Delia. ¡°I have to go, right now. You need to make a decision.¡± Emma sits stock-still in her chair for a moment, Delia clearly holding her breath. Then, slowly, Emma gets up from her seat and walks slowly towards the ocean, taking nothing with her but her phone. Frustrated, Evelyn almost calls after her but Delia puts out a hand, stopping her. ¡°Wait,¡± Delia says. ¡°Just wait.¡± As the three of them watch, Emma stares at the sea. Then, she winds her arm back and, as hard as she can, hurls her phone into the sea. Then, perfectly calm, shees back to join them at their cabana. She gives them a happy little smile. ¡°Do we have time to stop at the bank?¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 #Chapter 163 ¨C Rockport When Victor and Alvin finally pull into the town of Rockport, Victor is struck anew at the charming nature of the town, almost despite himself. He¡¯d been here before, as a child mostly, on vacation with his brother and his parents. But today, he is all business. He pushes his impressions aside and concentrates on the road as they drive slowly down the main strip. ¡°Let me know,¡± he says to Alvin, ¡°when you see something familiar.¡± At breakfast, Victor had shown Alvin pictures of Rockport on his phone, asking him if that¡¯s the ce where Ian said he was. Alvin had confirmed it enthusiastically and, as soon as his son was finished eating, Victor bundled him into the car and hit the road. It was a long drive, but Victor felt vignt on it, excited, really to find her ¨C to apologize ¨C to start anew. N?velDrama.Org content rights. On the way, he made Alvin exin, precisely, what he meant when he said that Ian was telling him things in his mind. ¡°Well,¡± Alvin said, curled up in the passenger seat, considering it. ¡°When we are close together, it¡¯s very clear ¨C I can like, hear his words and I know exactly what he¡¯s saying.¡± A mind link, Victor had thought, nodding, knowing that feeling very well. He had mind-linked with some of his Betas before, though the process took aplicated ceremony to achieve and the results only lasted a short amount of time. Overall, he found that radios and cell phones were much more convenient. But something like this ¨C an eternal link between his two sons, and able to connect over such distances ¨C he had never heard of anything like it before. ¡°And when you¡¯re far away?¡± Victor had asked, prompting his son to continue. ¡°When we¡¯re far,¡± Alvin says, considering, ¡°it¡¯s¡­harder. It¡¯s not like shouting across a room or a field or anything ¨C it¡¯s not fainter, or slower, or harder to hear. It¡¯s just¡­less. Like a crayon on a page, getting worn down the further you drag it along¡­¡± Victor considered his son for a moment there, surprised and a little pleased at theplexity and rity of the metaphor. ¡°So what are you getting from Ian now?¡± Victor asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Alvin had said, shrugging. ¡°We¡¯re not talking right now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Victor had asked, frowning. Alvin looked at him like he was just a little bit stupid. ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Victor hadughed at that ¨C hadn¡¯t been able to help it. He had left his son alone then, not wanting to bug him too much about this strange power. They had time, in the future, to figure it all out. As they drive through the town, though, Victor begins to push Alvin a little further for information. ¡°Did Ian tell you where they were?¡± he asks. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, looking around. ¡°Like I said before, words are harder¡­but some of this looks familiar.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Victor asks, working hard to keep his voice casual, not wanting Alvin to be upset by the urgency of his search. ¡°Like¡­that restaurant,¡± Alvin says quietly, pointing to a blue building on their right. ¡°They definitely passed thating in¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says, trying to be patient. ¡°You tell me if you see anything else that seems familiar.¡± They drive a little further, Alvin murmuring ¡°that, I saw that,¡± a few times, or ¡°yes, that one is familiar too¡­¡± before he gasps and sits up in his seat. ¡°There!¡± he says, making Victor jump as Alvin points a finger directly at a pink motel on the other side of the road. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s definitely it, were Ian said they were staying!¡± ¡°The Sunrise Starfish?¡± Victor asks, frowning, working to pull a u-turn so that they can pull into the parking lot. ¡°Really?¡± He murmurs. ¡°They can afford better than this¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Alvin said, eagerly unbuckling his seatbelt. ¡°Ian said the pool is really good.¡± Equally eager, but trying to hide it a little better than his son, Victor parks the car. Then the two heads into the motel lobby. The manager smiles broadly at them, asking how he can help. ¡°Please,¡± Victor says, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my¡­wife.¡± It wasn¡¯t quite true, but he figured the manager would take him more seriously than that if he said ¡°the estranged mother of my twins.¡± The manager nods. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help you find her. The name?¡± Victor provides it, hoping against hope that she didn¡¯t use a pseudonym when she signed in. But, as he imagined would be the case, the manager just shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he responds. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone by that name.¡± ¡°Evelyn¡­Walsh?¡± Victor tries, thought he doubts she¡¯d ever use that name again. The manager shakes his head, still looking. ¡°Evelyn anything?¡± Victor tries. The manager looks at him with a little suspicion then. Victor sighs. ¡°May I please look at the bookings?¡± he asks. The manager stiffens at this request. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s against ourpany policy to reveal who is staying here. I¡¯d be happy to tell you the room if you knew the name, but¡­¡± he shrugs, apologetic, but unwilling to budge. Victor sighs and pulls out his wallet. He slides a $100 bill on the table and looking expectantly at the computer. The manager, thrilled, pockets the money and turns the screen towards them. Quickly, Victor scrolls through the data. ¡°There!¡± Alvin says, pointing his little finger at Delia¡¯s name. ¡°This guest,¡± Victor says, pointing to the reservation. ¡°She¡¯s here with her friend, I hadn¡¯t realized the reservation would be under her name. Would you please tell me the room?¡± As the manager pulls up the booking, Victor frowns a little. Delia was here? How did that happen? He¡¯d had Betas check her property, of course, and they had reported that it was empty ¨C but how ¨C His thoughts are interrupted by the manager, who shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. They checked out a few hours ago. They were supposed to stay longer,¡± he says, shrugging, ¡°but they left.¡± Victor grinds his teeth, his hands balling up into fists. s**t. s**t. Where the hell had they gone? Victor and Alvin say a quick thanks to the manager and head back to the car. When they climb in, Victor turns to his son. ¡°Alvin,¡± he says. ¡°Can you connect with Ian now? I need you to ask him where they went, why they went.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alvin says, closing his eyes. Victor watches him work ¨C watches him lean his head back against the leather of his seat and concentrate. Soon, his breathing slows and his eyes move behind his eyelids as if he¡¯s dreaming. Alvin stays like that for a while, longer than Victor thought it would take. Victor waits, trying to stay perfectly still, to not interrupt. Then, suddenly, Alvin gasps, his eyes flying open. Victor leans forward, worried and shocked to see tears springing to Alvin¡¯s eyes. Alvin looks to his father, apology already in his eyes. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 #Chapter 164 ¨C War Room ¡°What is it?¡± Victor asks, a little breathless, suddenly horribly worried. Had something happened, someone gotten hurt? ¡°Mommy¡¯s really mad at us,¡± Alvin says, his lower lip starting to tremble. ¡°What?¡± Victor says, confused. ¡°Who? About what?¡± ¡°At me and Ian, for telling you where they went,¡± Alvin says, clearly feeling guilty. ¡°He said she said that they ran for a reason, and that meant they didn¡¯t want to be found. And that Ian had broken her trust by going behind her back to tell you.¡± Alvin slumps down in the chair, clearly feeling very bad. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to break her trust,¡± he murmurs. ¡°We were just trying to help. And we miss each other.¡± Victor¡¯s heart goes out to his son and he puts a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Aw, kid,¡± Victor says. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so bad. You didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d feel about it, and you talk to your brother every day like this, right? So, it was just natural for you.¡± Alvin nods, but Victor can tell that he doesn¡¯t really feel better yet. Still, he needs more information. ¡°Did Ian tell you where they are now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, shaking his head. ¡°He says he wasn¡¯t going to tell me for two reasons. One, because he didn¡¯t want to betray mom. And two, he didn¡¯t know, because they weren¡¯t telling him things now. He just knows that they drove a long time, and they¡¯re on a highway. But that¡¯s all he knows.¡± Alvin shrugs, looking up at his dad. Victor grits his teeth, looking out the windshield and working hard to control his frustration. He doesn¡¯t want Alvin to feel any worse. Then, thinking over Alvin¡¯s words, he turns back to him. ¡°Wait,¡± he says, ¡°who is ¡®they.¡¯ Are they still with Delia?¡± Alvin nods. ¡°And aunt Emma. She¡¯s there too.¡± Emma?! Victor is shocked by this. How the hell did she get involved? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, papa,¡± Alvin says, looking down at his hands. ¡°We came all this way for nothing.¡± ¡°No, kid,¡± Victor says, putting a finger under Alvin¡¯s chin so he looks up at him. ¡°You did great. You really tried to help me. Mommy¡¯s just running a little scared right now ¨C and that¡¯s my fault.¡± Victor says thisst bit ruefully, frustrated with himself for his rash words yesterday. ¡°She probably thinks I¡¯m chasing after her to punish her, or take Ian away.¡± ¡°Well I told Ian that,¡± Alvin says, equally frustrated. ¡°He tried to tell her, but she didn¡¯t believe him ¨C¡° ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, shrugging. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing else we can do. We tried, and we¡¯ll try again. But now, we have to go home and regroup. We¡¯ll try to find her some other way if Ian can¡¯t tell you where they are.¡± Alvin nods, still clearly disappointed. Victor sighs, starting the car and turning his attention to the road. This pursuit of Evelyn had consumed his mindpletely, but his other responsibilitiese flooding back to him now. He still has a burned house he has to address, an ex who has promised to destroy his house on the loose. Not to mention the constant threat that Walsh and Wird pose to his pack. Victor sighs, pulling out of the lot and hitting the road. So much to do and no real n for how to address it all. It¡¯s time to get to work. ¡°What do you think, Alvin,¡± Victor asks. ¡°Should we get a couple of crab legs for the road? A little seafood feast?¡± ¡°No, can we have cheeseburgers instead?¡± Alvin asks, wrinkling his nose a little. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way crabs smell.¡± As they drive along the highway, Evelyn is still livid with Ian. She can¡¯t help it. She does her best to bury her anger deep inside her, but it¡¯s hard. She¡¯s already scolded him ¨C yelled, really ¨C and made her thoughts on the matter clear, but a big part of her wants to yell some more. Still, she knows she can¡¯t take it out on him. He already apologized and knows he did wrong. He had a point, of course, when he noted that she never expressly forbade him from mind-linking with his twin. So, that one¡¯s on me, Evelyn thinks, rolling her eyes. It had been a frantic flee from the beach town, with everyone packing hastily and piling into the cars, heading out as fast as they could. They probably had a four-hour lead on Victor, Evelyn knew, but still. She had felt better when she hadplete control and was sure that Victor had no idea where she was. She could have taken days, then, sitting on the beach, figuring out their next steps. Now, they were forced to run without knowing where they were going. And Victor could very well be on their tail. Evelyn also didn¡¯t know what to do with Ian¡¯s other piece of information. That Alvin had reported that Victor came in peace, an apology on his lips, wanting to make amends ¨C not just to retrieve his stolen son or something equally bad. Evelyn bites her lip, thinking about it, wondering if it could be true. But, as incredibly smart and complicated as Alvin and Ian are, they¡¯re still sweet, trusting six-year-olds. There¡¯s no reason that Alvin should mistrust his father if he told him to tell Ian that he wanted to make amends. It could very easily be a lie designed to keep Evelyn in one ce long enough to find her. And then, the control would be out of her hands again. That, she knew, she didn¡¯t want. A little part of Evelyn pushes back against that idea, knowing that Victor has never not been a man of his word. If he says hees in peace, then he probably means it. But she shuts her mind to that idea, still feeling very much the animal of prey today, wanting to run, to maintain control, to make her own decisions, build her own life. And now she had Delia and Emma as part of her team as well ¨C she couldn¡¯t just abandon them, when Emma had put her faith into her like this. Evelyn had said they would run together, and so run they would. They pulled over, a few hourster, at a roadside motel that looked a little nicer than some of the other ones they had passed a few miles back. ¡°Will this do?¡± Delia asks as they all climb out of the two cars. ¡°Sure,¡± Evelyn says, shrugging, thinking about the pile of cash sitting in her trunk. This ce seemed to strike the right bnce ¨C anonymous enough to take the cash and not ask questions, but nice enough that their car wouldn¡¯t get boosted in the night. Probably. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ian, holding her hand, reads the sign carefully and then looks up at her. ¡°Free breakfast in the morning. I think it¡¯s good.¡± Evelyn gives him a smile and his hand a squeeze, taking him in with her to book the room. Half an hour later, they¡¯ve all changed into their pajamas and are seated on the double beds of the simple but clean motel room, eating whatever they could get from the vending machines outside. ¡°The pound cake isn¡¯t half bad,¡± Delia says, eyebrows raised, as she takes a sip of her grape soda. ¡°I like the bugles,¡± Ian adds, working hard to bnce a pointy chip on each finger like long witchy nails. Emma says nothing, slowly chewing her pistachios, staring at the nk television screen. ¡°Emma?¡± Evelyn says, hesitant. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her sister looks at her then, considering. Then she swallows and sits up straight. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± she says. Evelyn gasps and Ian turns to look at her. ¡°What?¡± Delia says, her eyes wide. ¡°Emma, no ¨C this is good ¨C this is the right choice ¨C ¡° Emma holds up a hand to Delia, a quiet plea for silence. Delia slowly closes her mouth. ¡°What I mean to say,¡± Emma says quietly, looking between them all. ¡°Is that I¡¯d rather make a change of ns.¡± Evelyn sits back against the pillows, curious. What can she mean? But Evelyn doesn¡¯t say anything, letting her sister talk. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot about it, on the drive out here, and just now,¡± Emma says, her eyes unfocused as she nods and continues to think. ¡°And I think ¨C no, what I know ¨C is that what I want is not to¡­disappear. I lived my whole life in service to that man. Doing his bidding, trying so hard to please him, to anticipate his needs.¡± She focuses her eyes now, looking between Delia and Evelyn. ¡°None of that got me anything but grief. And then, I tried, and failed, to carry his children. I took the brunt of his rage at my failure in silence, feeling like it was my fault.¡± A knot ties itself in Evelyn¡¯s throat, but she doesn¡¯t say a word. Emma continues. ¡°I have lived my life as a trapped creature,¡± Emma says. ¡°And what I want now ¨C now that I¡¯m free of that cage ¨C is not to run.¡± She falls silent, shaking her head for a minute, looking down. But Evelyn quietly notices that her fingers are tipped with ws, gripping the bedsheets as she looks up again, fire in her eyes. ¡°What I want,¡± Emma says, her voice lethally calm. ¡°Is revenge.¡± A beat passes, and then a slow, dark smile forms on Evelyn¡¯s mouth. ¡°Well then,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°Revenge you shall have.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 #Chapter 165 ¨C The Cabin in the Woods The nes together swiftly in the night, snapping into ce almost as if it had already been there in each of their hearts. The simplicity of it astounds Evelyn, even as they spend the rest of the evening working out the details and figuring out how, precisely, they would put it into action. Ian falls asleep that night from sheer exhaustion. Evelyn hadn¡¯t bothered to exclude him from the conversation. She had asked him not to tell Alvin and Ian where they were or what they were up to, and her only choice now was to trust that he would. She wasn¡¯t going to live her life keeping things from his son once he¡¯d promised her his secrecy. Alvin had contacted him once in the night, but Ian didn¡¯t tell Evelyn. She hadn¡¯t made him promise that he would tell her ¨C the boys were entitled to their own lives, their own secrets. Ian had felt the questione into his mind, tinged with Alvin¡¯s thoughts and emotions ¨C sorrow, apology, and curiosity, as well as longing. The boys missed each other. It was hard to be apart. Ian had responded as cheerfully as he could, working hard to show Alvin happy pictures of their mom and aunties talking to each other excitedly. He wanted to show his brother that they were all okay, that they were working on something. Hesitant, Alvin did ask to know where they were, but Ian told him that he couldn¡¯t say. Their mom had asked him not to, and he promised he would, and he was determined to keep his word. Alvin let him know that he understood and trusted him. They parted with love and, feeling better, Ian quickly fell into a happy sleep. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Evelyn looks at him now, brushing his hair away from his face, wondering what he really makes of it all. Her little boys would be seven soon ¨C she couldn¡¯t believe it. And then the rest of their lives would unfold so quickly. Perhaps, though, by including them in their little war room, Evelyn was doing her own part to show him what life might be like in his future as an Alpha. After all, they were making ns to overthrow a pack and take the control for themselves. It was precisely the kind of thing that he¡¯d be facing in his future, either as the aggressor or the defender. They all fall asleep exhausted but happy. In the morning, they wake with new enthusiasm, ready to put their ns into action. The four pack the cars quickly, leaving at dawn, heading north. Evelynughs a little as she thinks about their direction, realizing that she¡¯s going right back into the lion¡¯s den by heading back to their city, back to their home, and that she was giving Victor every chance to find her. But still, for their n to be work, they had to be within 45 minutes of the Walsh estate. Delia had found them a good spot. A cabin in the woods, found on a vacation rental website. It was nothing like the rustic cabins that they had been to when they were camping with Victor, but was instead a modern a-frame house with floor-to-ceiling windows, wifi, and every amenity known to man. They had called the owner from the office phone the night before, slipping the manager $20 to make himself scarce for a few minutes. Once they got him on the phone, Delia had asked the cabin¡¯s owner if he¡¯d rent the ce to them discreetly and with cash. He¡¯d asked for 20% more than the quoted price online for the inconvenience and Evelyn had readily agreed. After all, one thing they had in abundance was cash. The other thing they had was their intimate knowledge of how, precisely, the Walsh packed worked and what its weaknesses were. Their whole lives, Emma and Evelyn had been studying the pack quietly, not really knowing the wealth of information that they were being entrusted with by men who consistently underestimated them. Well, their father and Joyce would learn their mistake soon enough. That afternoon, Evelyn smiles as she pulls into the driveway of the cabin, nodding approvingly at the beautiful spot. ¡°Wow!¡± Ian says, climbing out of the car. ¡°This is so great!¡± He takes off into the surrounding woods, exploring the wealth of rocks, trees, and wildlife waiting for him there. Evelyn opens her mouth to call after him, but then considers and closes it. They were out in the middle of nowhere and he was a strong kid. No one was around to trouble him and she had to trust him to take care of himself. Instead, Evelyn takes her and Ian¡¯s bag and then moves to Delia¡¯s car, helping Emma to carry the loads of groceries they had picked up in the closest town. As they walk into the house, opening the door with a code provided by thendlord, Evelyn smiles at the spark of hope curling in her chest. This was going to work, she just knew it. And she couldn¡¯t wait to see it alle to fruition. Part of the joy was the knowledge that it was a distraction from her problems at home ¨C from missing her other son, from wondering about Victor and what he wanted from his life, about what the hell she was going to do with her future. Instead of sending her mind to these very important questions, Evelyn concentrates instead on the n and helping Emma to prepare a simple dinner of sd and pasta. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Evelyn says quietly to her sister, watching her out of the corner of her eye. Emma smiles slowly and then looks at Evelyn. ¡°You really think you¡¯re the only brave one, don¡¯t you?¡± Evelynughs at this and turns to face her sister. She¡¯s been called out because ¨C well, yes. She had been thinking that she was the brave sister, wondering what she could do for Emma to chuff her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Evelyn says, stillughing. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think that I don¡¯t admire you, or respect all that you¡¯ve endured.¡± Emma nods, a smirk growing on her face. ¡°Yes. But¡­.?¡± She raises an eyebrow, waiting for Evelyn to finish her sentence. Evelyn rolls her eyes. Her sister knows her too well. ¡°Yes, but¡­Emma, why didn¡¯t you do this years ago? Why didn¡¯t you run, or ruin him? You¡¯ve always had the power to do it. Why now?¡± Emma¡¯s eyes slowly move to Delia, who is sitting on the floor before the fridge unpacking the groceries. ¡°I guess before now, I never really had a reason to do it.¡± ¡°So,¡± Evelyn says, busying her hands by stirring the pot of pasta. ¡°You two¡­this is new?¡± Emma nods briskly. ¡°It¡¯s new, but it¡¯s also¡­old. I think I may have loved her¡­well, always.¡± She peeks up at Evelyn, who grins and gives her sister a big hug. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± Evelyn whispers softly into her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s weird,¡± she says, and Emma pulls back to frown at her, a protest on her lips. Evelynughs and interrupts. ¡°But only because I didn¡¯t even know you guys knew each other before two days ago, and now you¡¯re in love.¡± Emma realizes her mistake andughs with her sister, returning her hug. ¡°I hate to interrupt the happy scene,¡± Delia says, rising from her ce on the floor and putting her hands on her hips. ¡°But do we want to make¡­the phone call? Before hees back?¡± She nods towards the back door, indicating Ian. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says, frowning. Then she goes to the door and calls to her son, who she seese running towards them. When Delia raises an eyebrow at her, Evelyn just shrugs. ¡°I want him to see how it¡¯s done.¡± Emma shrugs as well, having no real reason to protest. Then Delia nods, pulling out the burner phone which they had bought at the town¡¯s local pharmacy and handing it to Evelyn. ¡°Ready?¡± Delia asks. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says, shaking her head. ¡°Do it first. It will give me¡­inspiration.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Delia says, frustrated, her eyes darting towards Ian. Evelyn sighs and turns to her son. ¡°Turn around for this part, baby. You don¡¯t need to see this.¡± Frowning, Ian does as he¡¯s told. Then, Evelyn turns back to Delia and nods. Without a blink or a change of expression, Delia winds up her arm, makes a fist, and punches Evelyn right in the face. ¡°Oh god damnit,¡± Evelyn yells, gasping, her hand flying right to her right cheekbone and eye socket where Delia¡¯s punch hadnded. ¡°Mama!¡± Ian shouts, spinning and trying to process ¨C his little teeth instantly bared in a snarl ¨C ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ian,¡± Evelyn says, putting out a hand towards him. ¡°I asked her to do that.¡± He hesitates and then slowly allows his hackles to fall, looking between them all with a wary curiosity. ¡°Jesus christ, Delia,¡± Evelyn murmurs, tapping at the newly tender skin around her eye. ¡°What¡¯d you do, take a bunch of boxing lessonstely?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Delia says, her face serious. Then she nods at the phone still in Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Go ahead, while it¡¯s fresh.¡± Evelyn nods and then dials the number. She knows it by heart, of course ¨C has known it her whole life. Then she lifts the phone to her left ear. It rings a few times and then a voice answers. ¡°The Alpha,¡± she says. ¡°I need to speak to him.¡± The voice on the other line begins to protest, bored, but then Evelyn says the word she knows will stop him. A word she¡¯s also known her entire life, a secret in her family. The voice on the other end goes silent, and then puts her through. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end is frustrated at being bothered. ¡°Daddy?¡± Evelyn asks, sniffing, the actioning both as a forced thing and as a very real result of the new pain in her face. ¡°Daddy, can Ie home?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 #Chapter 166 ¨C Getting his House in Order ¡°Over here, please!¡± Alvin calls to the Betas who carry in boxes and boxes of supplies, directing them to a cleared corner of the living room. Victor is setting up his new temporary office and Alvin is helping, dressed for the part in Beta-ck boots, trousers, and sweater. As the majority of Victor¡¯s wardrobe burned up in the house fire, he too was dressed in Beta gear, a match for his son. As the Betas set down the boxes, Alvin begins to open them with a little kitchen knife, pulling out the contents. Computers and electronics, mostly, which he carries over to the desk and begins to connect. Victor, standing in the corner and receiving a briefing from his Beta team, keeps an eye on his son while he works. Where did the boy learn such an affinity for technology? Alvin was setting up the complicatedputer system through intuition alone ¨C knowing, apparently, just where everything went just by instinct. Victor nods to his Betas, listening to them with half an ear, and deciding that the school he¡¯s invested so much of his capital into is definitely going to have an unparalleled technology education center. He wanted to foster this aspect of Alvin¡¯s talent. Luckily, Annabeth wasing by to today to chat about that very project. Victor makes a mental note to mention it to her. When the Betas finish, Victor encourages them to keep up the good work and begins to walk over to Alvin. On the way, however, he¡¯s intercepted by Rafe. ¡°Brother,¡± Rafe says, crossing his arms and leaning against the living room wall. ¡°Do you have a minute?¡± Victor turns to him, sliding his hands in his pockets and looking Rafe up and down. ¡°For what?¡± Rafe rolls his eyes. ¡°For me, you jerk. Can we just talk?¡± Victor raises an eyebrow at him and Rafe responds by sweeping into a low, mocking bow. ¡°Oh great Alpha Kensington, big brother whom I admire so much, may I please beg a moment of your time?¡± Victor rolls his eyebrows in return, nodding towards the front porch. Rafe follows him there. Victor nods a dismissal to the guard Betas who make themselves scarce. ¡°Well?¡± Victor asks, folding his arms. ¡°Oh, rx a little,¡± Rafe says, slouching on the wicker loveseat. Victor just narrows his eyes and waits. ¡°Fine,¡± Rafe says, sighing and leaning forward. ¡°Look, Victor ¨C I know there¡¯s been some bad blood between us. But the truth is, I want back in. I want a leadership role in this pack, and I want to help you to make it all that it can be.¡± Victor just huffs augh and turns back to the door. ¡°Victor!¡± Rafe calls after him, ¡°please.¡± Victor pauses, trying to remember, really, thest time he heard his proud little brother plead like that. He turns back to him. ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says, sighing, ¡°it¡¯s impossible. I could never trust you, after all of the crap you pulled this last month.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe replies, ¡°I only pulled that crap because one,¡± he holds up his thumb, counting off the reasons on his fingers, ¡°dad asked me to, and two,¡± he holds up his forefinger, pointing it at his brother, ¡°because you were a serious disaster!¡± ¡°A disaster?!¡± Victor spits out. ¡°Everything was fine until you two showed up ¨C¡° ¡°Ohe on,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head and leaning back on the wicker chair. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a freefall ever since Evelyn came back around!¡± Victor opens his mouth to protest but Rafe interrupts. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not ming Evelyn,¡± Rafe says. ¡°Honestly, I think she¡¯s great. But you, when ites to her? You let everything fall apart. You gave away half of your Beta force to buy her into the pack, which is insane.¡± Victor growls at his brother, but Rafe continues. ¡°And you transferred them without getting the paperwork confirmed with yourwyers.¡± ¡°They¡¯re working on that now,¡± Victor says, crossing his arms again. ¡°And the night of the Hunt?¡± Rafe says, leaning forward and raising his eyebrows. ¡°You may have fooled everyone else, Victor, but I know that you lost control that night. And that you didn¡¯t end up in Amelia¡¯s bed.¡± Victor scowls at this, looking away, embarrassed. Damnit, he thought he¡¯d gotten away with that. But¡­ he has to admit. He really has make some mistakes. Not that he¡¯d ever consider the night of the Hunt a mistake, but ¨C Damnit, that was a thought for another time. ¡°It will alle out right,¡± Victor says, brushing past it. ¡°We¡¯ll get the Betas back.¡± ¡°Will we?¡± Rafe asks, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Before or after Wird uses them to decimate our pack?¡± Victor doesn¡¯t answer, keeping his face stony. The fact is, it¡¯s a very real possibility. ¡°And then you lost your Luna, which made everyone lose faith in you ¨C and yes, you reced her immediately with Evelyn, bute on, brother ¨C you¡¯ve got to admit, you¡¯ve been a bit of a mess.¡± Rafe shakes his head at his brother slowly. ¡°You¡¯re talented, Victor,¡± Rafe continues. ¡°But you¡¯ve really let things fall apart since she came into your world. And you can¡¯t me her for it ¨C she didn¡¯t make those choices for you.¡± Victor turns away, looking down the driveway, neither confirming nor denying what Rafe is saying. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always thought me a little bit of a fuckup, and as ridiculous,¡± Rafe says. Victor turns to him, frowning, opening his mouth to protest but Rafe interrupts again. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Rafe says. ¡°I get it. But the fact is, Victor, I almost beat you in those trials. This pack was almost mine.¡± ¡°Yes, but you cheated,¡± Victor growls. ¡°Who cares, Victor,¡± Rafe says, spreading out his hands. ¡°When ites to real war, to real politics, there aren¡¯t rules like that. Frankly, you¡¯re a bit too much of a stickler for the rules, and for honor, and for pride. And it¡¯s going to get you killed.¡± Rafe takes a minute to study Victor¡¯s angry face. ¡°You might not like my dirty tactics,¡± Rafe says quietly, ¡°but they win, in the real world. Wouldn¡¯t you rather have me on your side instead of against you?¡± ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Victor asks, staring down his brother. ¡°That if I don¡¯t give you a leadership role, you¡¯ll go against me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve sworn I¡¯m not going to do that again, and I¡¯ll keep my word. This is your pack. But brother, let me help you. You¡¯ve got 90% of the Alpha skills in this family, but I got the other 10%. Together, we will be unstoppable. Let¡¯s work together again. Like¡­like we used to.¡± Victor studies his brothers¡¯ face, considering the n. But he lets nothing of his inner emotions or his decisions show. A beat passes and then Victor turns back towards the house. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± he says firmly. ¡°But until then, you and Bridgette go back to the hotel. I want my bedroom back.¡± ¡°Sorry, bro,¡± Rafe says, again lounging back on the chair. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and says that¡¯s the only bed she can sleep in.¡± He smirks at Victor. ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay here.¡± ¡°Out,¡± Victor insists, walking into the house. ¡°Or I¡¯ll have you thrown out on your ass.¡± Rafeughs at that as Victor goes into the house, walking over to his desk to see that Alvin has made good progress on theputer. ¡°Are you almost finished?¡± Victor asks seriously, working to keep the pride off his face. He wants Alvin to feel like a member of the team, not like an indulged son. Alvin looks up at him and nods. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just got to link the monitors. But that¡¯s easy.¡± Alvin looks eagerly around the room. ¡°It is so busy today ¨C I like it. What¡¯s everyone doing?¡± Victor looks around and sits in the desk chair that a Beta had put together this morning. ¡°They¡¯re doing their jobs,¡± Victor says. Victor takes Alvin by the shoulders and makes him face him. ¡°We¡¯ve had a tough couple of months, this pack, and frankly I¡¯m a bit sick of being walked all over. It¡¯s time we get this pack back in order. At the top, where it belongs. Will you help me with that?¡± Alvin gives him a big smile and a Beta salute. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Victor can¡¯t help but crack a smile at that. ¡°Good,¡± Victor says. ¡°Our first job is to squash the threats to our reign, which currently are the Walsh and Wird packs, as well as Rogue Amelia. Once we do that, our top priority is getting mommy and Ian back.¡± Alvin frowns a little at this. ¡°Why aren¡¯t mommy and Ian our top priority?¡± Victor looks his son straight in his eye. ¡°Because,¡± he says. ¡°Your mother deserves to be the Luna of a strong pack that can support her, protect her, and allow her to do her job. We¡¯re going to build that for her. Plus,¡± he shakes his head a little bit, thinking. ¡°I get the feeling that¡­mom and Ian are working on something.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I think they are too,¡± Alvin whispers to him. ¡°Something big.¡± ¡°Well, then let¡¯s let mommy work,¡± Victor says, putting a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And when the time is right, and she¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll wee her home.¡± Alvin nods, giving him a big smile, but before they can say anything else Annabeth Prath walks into the cottage. ¡°Well,¡± she says, looking around. ¡°This is much¡­cozier than your other house.¡± ¡°Annabeth,¡± Victor says, giving her a smile. ¡°Yes, but cozy is not bad.¡± ¡°No,¡± she says with a smile, crossing to the couch. Burton quicklyes over with a tea tray, the pot steaming. His timing, as always, is impable. ¡°I admit, I rather like it,¡± Annabeth says, a hand on her stomach as she settles onto the cushions. ¡°I¡¯ve always preferred stone to steel.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, settling in a chair across from her. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 #Chapter 167 ¨C Home again As they pull up to the Walsh estate, Evelyn takes a deep breath, ncing down at Ian. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± she asks. Ian looks up at her, giving her a firm little nod. They spent all morning going over their roles, ensuring that he knows his part. Emma had thought it would be best if Evelyn left Ian behind, but Evelyn had insisted on taking him. Her father was very capable of very basic reconnaissance of the Kensington pack that would reveal that one of the boys was missing. If he knew Evelyn had taken Ian, but not brought him with her when she came ¡°home,¡± he would be suspicious. Plus, Evelyn trusted Ian. He would make her story much, much more believable. ¡°Okay,¡± she says, parking the car in front of the stairs that lead up to the front door. ¡°I need you to be brave, when we¡¯re inside. Because we can¡¯t leave until the job is done. Once we go in, there¡¯s no going back. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, mama,¡± he says, giving her a wicked little smile. ¡°Let¡¯s bury them.¡± Evelyn works hard not tough, knowing that eyes are on them already. ¡°Okay, baby,¡± she says, winking at him as she opens her car door. ¡°Let¡¯s do just that.¡± Together, Evelyn and Ian walk into the parlor of the Walsh house. Evelyn holds her chin high, as an Alpha woman should, and stares evenly at her father and her mother as she enters. Her mother¡¯s eyes sweep quickly over her daughter, going pale as she takes in her ck eye and bruised face. ¡°Well, Evelyn,¡± John Walsh says, folding his hands in hisp. ¡°You¡¯re looking poorly.¡± He shifts his eyes to his grandson, holding Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°You, however, look no worse for the wear.¡± ying the part they discussed, Ian tucks himself closely against Evelyn, half hiding behind her and peering at his grandfather. Of course, in real life Ian would act nothing like this ¨C he¡¯d probably snarl at anyone who told his mother she looked poorly. But, today was a different kind of day. ¡°Father,¡± Evelyn says, ignoring hisment. ¡°We¡¯vee home, begging sanctuary. Seeking to be let back into the pack, officially.¡± ¡°Of course you can ¨C¡° her mother says, quickly rising from her chair. But she stills, instantly, when she hears John¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop,¡± he says, ncing at his wife before turning back to Evelyn. ¡°How do I know this is not some kind of ploy to get into my good graces. ¡°My mommy,¡± Ian says gruffly, letting a little of his personalitye through ¨C after all, John has met him before. ¡°She is not a liar.¡± ¡°Be quiet, boy,¡± John snaps, and Ian tucks himself further against his mother. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prove it to you,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°All I have is my story, and my allegiance. You can put me under whatever kinds ofmands you want. I fully submit.¡± Evelyn forces her lower lip to tremble, allows desperation toe into her eyes. ¡°Please,¡± she says. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go back there. Can¡¯t submit my son to that man.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± her mother says, pressing her hands to her heart. ¡°What happened there.¡± ¡°I¡­I thought he loved me,¡± Evelyn says, her very real, very recent heartbreak making it a little easier to fill her eyes with tears. ¡°But he¡­he just wanted more children. He was impressed with Alvin and Ian, you see ¨C he wanted more. He subjected me¡­¡± She turns her head, staring at the floor, frowning deeply. As if she¡¯s remembering the most humiliating moments of her life. ¡°Evelyn,¡± her mother says, taking one more hesitant step closer to her. ¡°Are you¡­you aren¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Evelyn says, squeezing her eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. Thank god.¡± She remembers, for just a second, how very much she wanted to be pregnant, back when she thought it was real. But she pushes down the thought. This moment was so not the time. ¡°A pretty act,¡± Walsh says, ring at her. ¡°But where is your proof that this is any more than just words?¡± ¡°The proof of my actions tells it all,¡± Evelyn says, meeting his eyes again. ¡°Send your Betas to check my story. I escaped Victor¡¯s pack and did as much damage as I could on my way. I burned his house to the ground, I emptied the bank ount he gave me, I took ¨C¡° She squeezes her eyes shut here, as if the memory is very painful. ¡°I took my son with me. I tried to get them both, but he stopped me ¨C he still has Alvin ¨C¡° She turns teary eyes to her father, sinking to her knees. ¡°Please. Please father. Please get my little boy back for me. He¡¯s not safe in his father¡¯s hands.¡± At that, Ianes forward, taking a step towards the Walsh patriarch. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he says, raising his own chin. ¡°Our father¡­he was not kind to us. He said we were¡­we were bastards.¡± He blushes as if in shame. Inwardly, Evelyn is impressed with her little actor. She had thought acting would be more up Alvin¡¯s alley, as a talent, but apparently she was wrong. Walsh studies them for a minute and then crooks a finger, calling one of his Betas over to him. He whispers to the Beta for a moment, demanding reconnaissance to check what Evelyn has said. This was all ording to n. Evelyn knew that that would be her father¡¯s next step, but also knew that her father¡¯s Beta team was weak. They didn¡¯t have nearly the spying power that Victor¡¯s pack had, nor the manpower to infiltrate Victor¡¯snd and get any real information. The best Walsh would be able to do would be to send a few drones to look over Victor¡¯snd, to see if the house had indeed burned. Then send a few spies to see what they could glean from looking into the house with binocrs or telescopes. The night before, Evelyn and Emma had scoured the gossipworks, but so far no one had leaked the information that the Kensington house had burned. This was lucky. The news would of course break out soon, but Victor was clearly getting his story together before he released it. Likely, Victor was trying to go after the culprit and bring them to justice before announcing the story in full to the press. Evelyn had no doubt in her mind who that culprit was, either. She just hoped Amelia remained wily enough to evade Victor for just a few more days, so Evelyn¡¯s lie to her father checked out. It was a gamble, but one Evelyn was willing to make. ¡°I will check this story,¡± Walsh says, dismissing the Beta. ¡°Until then, you are, of course, wee in your home. But I bind thee,¡± he says, using his Alphamand. Evelyn feels her muscles lock in response to it. ¡°I bind thee to the grounds of the estate, I bind thee not to leave, or to speak to anyone off of it.¡± Walsh shifts his attention to Ian. ¡°I bind thee as well, to the same terms.¡± Ian gasps, feeling themand take control of his own muscles, and Evelyn quickly darts her eyes to him. This was unexpected. After a moment, the feeling passes, and Ian and Evelyn nod their heads in consent. ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn murmurs, taking her son¡¯s hand. Ian whispers the same. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Come, darling,¡± her mother says,ing forward to help her stand. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a warm bath, get you cleaned up.¡± Evelyn nods, looking sorrowfully up at her mother. She hates to put her in this position, but she knows, ultimately, that it will be best for her as well, in the end. Just as they¡¯re about to head out the door, though, an unexpected figure saunters in. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± he says, walking slowly, casually into the room, looking at Evelyn like he owns her. Evelyn¡¯s face drops as she sets eyes on this man for the first time in six years. Joyce. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 #Chapter 168 ¨C Joyce Evelyn¡¯s blood runs cold in her body. Joyce. She fights the urge to snarl at him. Instead, she keeps her face impassive, saying nothing. ¡°How ironic,¡± Joyce says, looking slowly around at everyone in the room. ¡°That my ex-wife shows up on the same day that my current wife abandons me.¡± No one says a word. Joyce just smirks, closing the distance between himself and Evelyn. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll just take you back,¡± he says softly, raising a hand towards Evelyn¡¯s face. Evelyn works to stay perfectly still as he runs a finger down her cheek, but she can¡¯t help her wince as his finger presses against her bruise. ¡°After all,¡± Joyce murmurs. ¡°Sisters are basically interchangeable.¡± His eyes rove over her and he smirks. Evelyn knows, instinctually, that he¡¯s thinking of their wedding night, when he took her virginity ¨C That horrible night when she had failed to please him and he had taken out his anger on her, punishing her the next day by making her sit in a closet and watch as ¨C Evelyn presses her eyes closed, working hard to dismiss the memory. She hears him chuckle. He knows, it seems, precisely what she¡¯s thinking about. Evelyn¡¯s eyes fly open, though, and her gaze snaps down as she hears Ian growl beside her, his teeth fully bared at this man. Joyceughs down at him. ¡°Well, little pup,¡± Joyceughs, leaning down to get a look at him. Ian¡¯s growl only deepens, his fingers beginning to arch into his ws. ¡°Handsome boy,¡± Joyce says, looking back up at Evelyn. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not mine?¡± Evelyn works fast, scooping Ian up in her arms and pressing him against her before he can say a word in defense of his father. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to him,¡± Evelyn snarls, ¡°don¡¯t you dare say a word to my son.¡± ¡°And why, Evelyn,¡± Joyce says, his voice caressing the sound of her name, ¡°why would I have any reason to believe that he¡¯s not my son? After all, you had both of us within the same twenty-four hour period.¡± Joyce turns his cruel attention to the back of Ian¡¯s head. ¡°Whose to say his seed took root in you while mine did not?¡± Ian struggles in her arms, fighting to turn and give this man a piece of his mind ¨C ¡°Perhaps,¡± Joyce says slowly. ¡°It is a 50/50 split. One twin for him, and one for me.¡± Slowly, he gives her a despicable smile. ¡°A pretty little fantasy for you, Joyce,¡± Evelyn says, her voice scathing. ¡°Except we all know that that¡¯s impossible.¡± She flicks her eyes down towards his crotch and then back up to his eyes. ¡°Or else why haven¡¯t you given Emma a child, in six years? Or any of the whores you frequent?¡± Joyce¡¯s face goes red at this, but Evelyn ignores him. She turns and dips her head to her father. ¡°May I go?¡± she asks. ¡°My son is tired.¡± Her father, watching her closely, nods his head. With that, Evelyn walks right past Joyce and out of the room. s**t. s**t. She hurries away, heading for the stairs. ¡°Mama, who was that,¡± Ian growls, looking back over her shoulder. ¡°That was Joyce, baby, auntie Emma¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°I hate him,¡± he says, his voice rumbling as Evelyn climbs the steps. ¡°I know, sweetheart,¡± she responds, quickly entering her childhood bedroom and putting her son down on the bed. She puts one finger to her lips, bidding him to be quiet, and then moves to take out the little record yer that she knows is still kept in the bottom drawer of the desk. cing it on the desk¡¯s surface, she plugs it in and puts on an old children¡¯s record ¨C one she liked as a kid. Then, she beckons Ian toe close to her. She settles on the floor and he sits on herp. ¡°I hate him too, baby,¡± Evelyn whispers, her mouth close to Ian¡¯s ear. ¡°But we can¡¯t talk about it freely, and I don¡¯t know if your grandfather put microphones in this room. So, we have to be very careful what we say. Do you understand?¡± He nods up at her, ncing at the record yer with confusion. ¡°If we speak very quietly while this is on,¡± Evelyn whispers to him, ¡°then probably no one will hear us. We can risk it. But unless this is on, and we¡¯re whispering, we have to y our parts.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ian nods and lifts his mouth to her ear. ¡°Mama, he said such bad things about you. I wanted to kill him.¡± Evelyn nods, understanding, her mouth quirking up at her bloodthirsty little boy. ¡°I know, he¡¯s really rotten, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°But Ian,¡± Evelyn continues, her voice serious again, ¡°you have to remember ¨C you cannot defend your father here. I saw that you wanted to downstairs ¨C but you can¡¯t do that. We have to pretend like daddy is a bad person. People like Joyce are clever ¨C they¡¯re going to say mean things about him to try to trip you up.¡± She pauses and looks Ian seriously in the eye. ¡°Do you understand?¡± He nods to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mama. I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t, kiddo,¡± she whispers, giving him a warm smile. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get settled in. We have big thingsing up.¡± Evelyn and Ian don¡¯t go downstairs again that night, instead pleading exhaustion and emotional distress. They stay cuddled up in bed, reading through the books that Evelyn collected and loved as a child. It¡¯s a surprisingly peaceful day, considering all of the things that the pair have nned. But still, with a n like this, there was bound to be some downtime. Now it was just their job to wait until Emma and Delia enacted their own part of the n. At around dinner time, a knockes at the door and Evelyn calls out that they cane in. The door swings open to reveal her mother, carrying a tray. ¡°You two must be hungry,¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Grandmama!¡± Ian says, looking eagerly at the tray. ¡°Did you bring us dinner?¡± ¡°I did indeed,¡± she says happily,ing in and cing the tray on the bed. It is a warm, hearty meal of chicken soup and crusty brown bread. Evelyn closes her eyes and sniffs, savoring the scent. ¡°Did you make this for us, mom?¡± she asks, smiling at her. Her mother rarely cooked, but she always made soup when her children were sick, and it was always delicious. ¡°Yes,¡± her mother says, putting out a hand to caress Evelyn¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know you are not sick, but I thought you might be a little heartsore. I hope that this will help.¡± Ian eagerly takes a bowl and a spoon, sitting back against the pillows to eat. Evelyn stays close to her mother, but digs in as well. The three spend a happy hour chatting about nothing, Evelyn doing her best to get simple details out of her mother. She discovers that John and Joyce have been spending quite a bit of time with Wird at his Beta encampment, and that both Alphas have entrusted Joyce with a great deal of responsibility there. ¡°It seems to me rather a mistake, to let him get so engrained in their systems of power,¡± her mother says with a little frown of chagrin. Evelyn quirks her head to the side, curious. In response, her mother just sighs. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never been a fan of that man. But for some reason your father believes in him.¡± Evelyn shrugs, not willing to respond and show her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just d to be home,¡± she says, lying a little, though it is good to spend time with her mother. She forces herself to yawn. ¡°I think we might turn in, though. We¡¯ve had a long couple of days.¡± ¡°I understand, darling,¡± her mother says, putting a hand on her cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more in the morning.¡± Evelyn nods and Ian says his goodbyes. Then, after she closes the door, Evelyn goes over to the record yer and puts on a luby. The two curl up in the bed, Evelyn pulling the old wornforter over their heads. She brings her face close to Ian¡¯s to whisper to him. ¡°Baby,¡± she says, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting your grandfather to put you under his Alphamand and say that you couldn¡¯t speak to anyone off the grounds. I know I won¡¯t be able to but¡­I don¡¯t know if it will work for you, because you¡¯re not technically part of his pack. Can you check?¡± Ian looks at her, confused. ¡°Check and see if you can talk to Alvin,¡± she says, tapping his forehead with her finger, ¡°with your mind?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 #Chapter 169 ¨C Mobilizing the Forces ¡°Don¡¯t give Alvin any details, please,¡± Evelyn says, considering her request that Ian contact his twin. ¡°Just¡­tell him we¡¯re okay?¡± Ian nods, closing his eyes and concentrating, a little frown on his face. Evelyn waits patiently, trying to keep even her breathing quiet, working hard not to interrupt. A few minutester, Ian opens his eyes, continuing to frown. ¡°It¡¯s¡­harder,¡± he says, thinking it over. ¡°Even harder than when we were far away. I guess it is grandpapa telling me not to. But it¡¯s still there ¨C like talking to him underwater. We can send images and feelings, but¡­not words anymore.¡± Evelyn nods, biting her lip. Not that Ian talking to Alvin was an important part of her strategy but¡­well. It¡¯s another resource not at their disposal. ¡°I send him a picture of you, just like this,¡± Ian says, putting out a finger to touch her face, indicating the nket pulled up over their heads, ¡°so he sees us now, but he won¡¯t know where we are.¡± Evelyn bites her lip at that. ¡°Did he¡­did he see my ck eye?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ian says, frowning, as if he just thought of it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. That was part of the image, but I don¡¯t really notice it anymore.¡± Evelyn nods, epting it. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she says, giving him a smile. ¡°I also told him that we love him.¡± Ian says seriously, and Evelyn¡¯s smile broadens. ¡°That was good of you,¡± she says. ¡°I want him to know, every day, that I love him so much.¡± ¡°He sent a message back,¡± Ian says. ¡°He says¡­he says he loves you too. And so does daddy. And that he¡¯s sorry and is trying very hard to find you.¡± Evelyn bites her lip at this, closing her eyes, trying to keep the pain off of her face. She wants to believe it. So, so much. At the dinner table, Alvin suddenly drops his fork. Victor¡¯s attention is immediately on him, though it takes Rafe and Bridgette a minute to notice that something is going on. Alvin closes his eyes, almost holding his breath in concentration. Rafe opens his mouth to ask what¡¯s happening, but Victor holds up his hand, a plea for silence. A few minutester, Alvin opens his eyes, taking a deep breath. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Ian,¡± he says quietly, his face tired. ¡°But it is¡­harder. There is something in the way, blocking us.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what it is?¡± Victor asks, ¡°or any idea where they are?¡± Alvin closes his eyes again. ¡°Ian is sending me a picture, right now,¡± he says, very quiet. ¡°It¡¯s of mama¡­she¡¯s under some nkets, smiling at him¡­¡± Victor holds his breath, waiting for Alvin to continue, but Alvin just concentrates. After a moment, Victor can¡¯t help himself. ¡°Is she alright?¡± he whispers. Alvin¡¯s eyes open and he bites his lip. ¡°She is happy,¡± he says, ¡°but¡­she has a bruise on her face. Around her eye.¡± Victor¡¯s whole body goes cold at this, his eyes narrowing in determination. Whoever hurt her ¨C he¡¯s going to kill them ¨C Alvin begins to say something else but then shuts his eyes again. ¡°Ian is sending something else. Just¡­just a feeling this time.¡± A moment passes, everyone at the table perfectly still. ¡°Oh,¡± Alvin says, giving a little smile. ¡°Ian is just telling me that they love me. That is nice.¡± ¡°Can you¡­¡± Victor says, hesitating. ¡°Can you send a message back?¡± Alvin nods. ¡°I can try. It is harder ¨C I don¡¯t know what is happening to our connection¡­¡± Victor nods. ¡°Whatever you can do. But please, tell them that we love them too. That I¡¯m looking for her, and that I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alvin nods and then, about a few minutester, picks up his fork and starts eating again. Everyone at the table just stares at him. He looks around, chewing his pot roast. ¡°What?¡± he asks, confused. ¡°Did you¡­send it?¡± Bridgette asks, quietly. ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Alvin says with a big smile and a shrug. ¡°I think he got it. He¡¯ll tell her.¡± Victor slumps back in his chair, worried and relieved at once. It was good to know that she was safe, happy ¨C but god damnit, where was she? And who had hit her? ¡°Alvin,¡± he says seriously. ¡°Think closely about the image that he sent you. Do you have any clues that tell you where they were?¡± Alvin bites his lip and looks away and Victor knows, instantly, that he does. ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor says seriously, turning his full formidable attention on his son. ¡°Please. Tell me what you know.¡± ¡°Ian¡¯s not supposed to¡­¡± Alvin says, pushing the food around on his te with his fork. ¡°Mama doesn¡¯t want him to.¡± There¡¯s a pause at the table before Rafe speaks. ¡°Well,¡± he says. ¡°Did Ian tell you? Explicitly?¡± Alvin darts his eyes at his uncle. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you know anyway,¡± Victor says quietly. Slowly, Alvin nods. ¡°Then it¡¯s not wrong to tell us,¡± Rafe says, his logic faulty but, perhaps, technically true. ¡°Ian didn¡¯t break his promise to your mother, but you¡¯re just telling us what you¡¯ve deduced.¡± Alvin hesitates again but Victor leans forward. ¡°Please, Alvin,¡± he says quietly. ¡°You know I¡¯m not going to do anything bad with the information. I just want to help them, however I can.¡± Nodding, Alvin turns his face up to meet his fathers. ¡°Well,¡± he says, ¡°when I was there before, mommy doesn¡¯t know this, but we were allowed to look around the house before you came to get us¡­¡± Victor nods, a knot beginning to form in his stomach. He starts to intuit himself where this is going. ¡°And grandmama showed us her old bedroom. And the nket that mommy had over her head in the picture?¡± Alvin looks around at everyone, making sure they know what he¡¯s talking about. Victor nods once. ¡°Well,¡± Alvin says, looking back down at his te. ¡°It¡¯s the same as theforter that was on her bed. When she was a little girl.¡± ¡°Walsh,¡± Victor says, his voice low. Quickly, a little ashamed of himself, Alvin nods, conflicted about his choice to tell their location. ¡°You did the right thing, kid,¡± Rafe says, putting a hand on his shoulder. Alvin just shrugs and stands up from the table. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go upstairs,¡± he says, hanging his head a little. ¡°Okay, kid,¡± Victor says quietly. ¡°I¡¯lle up in a little bit to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± Slowly, Alvin walks up the steps. When they hear the door close behind him, Rafe turns to Victor. ¡°Has anyone ever told you,¡± Rafe says, frowning a little. ¡°That your kids are really weird?¡± Victor just shoots him a derisive nce and gets up from his chair, starting to pace around the kitchen. ¡°So,¡± Bridgette says, hesitantly. ¡°Evelyn is at her dad¡¯s house?¡± Victor nods slowly, starting to put the pieces of a n together. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says, watching his brother pace, a hand on his chin. When Victor ignores him, Rafe tries again, this time his voice louder, sharper. ¡°Victor!¡± Victor¡¯s head snaps up, meeting Rafe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me help you, Victor,¡± Rafe says. ¡°Help me with what?¡± Victor replies, ying innocent. Rafe narrows his eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re nning an assault,¡± Rafe says, quietly considering him. Victor twists his mouth to the side, saying nothing, starting to pace again. But Rafe justughs at him. ¡°I know you, brother,¡± Rafe says, a grin on his face now. ¡°You can¡¯t resist two birds with one stone. This is the perfect opportunity to get Evelyn back and take Walsh out in one fell swoop.¡± Victor gives his brother a nce, cursing internally. Damnit. His brother always could read his mind. After a moment he gives in, turning to Rafe. ¡°So?¡± Victor says, leaning back against the counter and putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°Do you have a problem with that? Think it¡¯s not tricky or clever enough?¡± Slowly, Rafe shakes his head, his grin growing. ¡°Nope. I love it. I just want in.¡± Victor just stares at his brother, considering it. Is Rafe¡¯s help worth the risk? Can he really trust him? Chapter 170 Chapter 170 #Chapter 170 ¨C Seduction The next morning, Delia and Emma sit at the kitchen table, Delia¡¯s phone between them. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Emma asks, hesitating. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be ready for this,¡± Delia says, her eyes wide. Emma nods, understanding. She knows what she¡¯s asking of Delia. She¡¯s sending her into a situation that was potentially violent, unpredictable, dangerous. ¡°Hey,¡± Delia says, reaching out and taking Emma¡¯s hand, reading the worry on her face. ¡°I agreed to this of my own free will. If I wasn¡¯t willing to do it, I would have said no.¡± Emma nods, but shakes her head at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s not right. It should be me, taking the big risk.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Delia says with a smirk, ncing down at her fit body. ¡°But we both know that I¡¯m the better bait.¡± Emma just rolls her eyes. Giving Emma a wink, Delia screws up her courage and grabs the phone, sending the text that they¡¯d carefully crafted this morning. Delia: Hey. We haven¡¯t talked in a while. But I¡¯ve been thinking about you¡­ Then, they wait. The reply takes a long time ¨C hours, it feels like. So long that both women get bored, moving around the kitchen, doing chores to keep the already-spotless ce clean. Passing the time. But then, suddenly, the phone blinks. A new text message. Emma stops, holding her breath, staring at it. But Delia moves to pick it up. Joyce: I¡¯m not surprised. I¡¯ve been thinking about you too. Delia reads it aloud to Emma and then they both stare at each other. ¡°What should I write back?¡± Delia asks quietly. ¡°I have¡­no idea.¡± Emma says, her voice quiet. ¡°Come on, Emma,¡± Delia says, putting a hand on her hip in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s your husband. What does he like?¡± Emma res at Delia for a moment, but Delia holds her stare. Emma breaks eye contact first. ¡°Um,¡± Emma says. ¡°He¡¯ll like it if you¡¯re¡­assertive. Assertive now, and then let him take controlter. Let him feel like¡­he wore you down. Broke you.¡± Delia nods, turning her attention back to the phone. She types out a reply. Delia: Why don¡¯t I take you up on that offer you made so many years ago. For a drink. Alone. Somewhere discreet. The textes back faster this time. Joyce: Looks like nting old seeds finally paid off. Tonight, 8. You name the ce. ¡°Okay,¡± Delia says, breathing out a sigh of relief. ¡°He took the bait. We¡¯re having drinks at eight.¡± Emma nods tightly while Delia types out the name of her favorite bar, where she and Evelyn have gone so many times. Then, she puts her phone back into her pocket, looking at Emma. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Delia asks, taking in her pale face, her strained features. ¡°It¡¯s all going ording to n,¡± Emma murmurs. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­it feels so much more real now. So much more dangerous.¡± Delia closes the distance between them, putting her hands steadily on Emma¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s all going to be okay,¡± she says, giving her a small smile. ¡°This is going to work. And then you¡¯re going to have your vengeance. And then we¡¯re going to be free.¡± Delia whispers thest word like the delicious thing it is. Emmaughs a little, putting her hand to her forehead. ¡°I kind of regret going for the vengeance now. Can¡¯t we just run?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Delia says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°If you want to leave your sister in your father¡¯s clutches, absolutely.¡± Emma chuckles at this. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± She looks into her lover¡¯s eyes, her face growing determined. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Delia says, nting a quick peck on Emma¡¯s lips before heading to the bedroom. ¡°So what does bait wear on a date to destroy her best friend¡¯s ex-husband!?¡± Delia calls over her shoulder. ¡°Red,¡± Emma says,ughing, following after her. ¡°Definitely red.¡± At 7:45, Delia is sitting on her favorite stool at her favorite bar, sipping a ss of Chardonnay that she got from Cliff, her favorite bartender. She¡¯s dressed in a skimpy red dress. Her foot jiggles anxiously, and, noticing it, Delia sighs and forces herself to stop. She has got to calm down, y it cool. She looks longingly at the crispy ss of wine, the condensation gathering on the outside of the ss. She wishes, desperately, that she could chug it for the calm it will give her. But there¡¯s a long drive after this, and she needs to keep her head. Ah, screw it, she thinks, taking a long sip and draining half the ss. She needs the courage. Five minutester, Delia hears the door open behind her and forces her shoulders not to tense, even as she hears footsteps draw near. ¡°She¡¯s early,¡± she hears Joyce say, his voice thick with superiority and control. ¡°She must be eager for me.¡± Delia works to put a sultry smile on her lips and then slowly turns to him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d say eager,¡± she says, looking him up and down. ¡°But curious, certainly.¡± Joyce sits down on the stool next to her, leaning casually on the bar. He puts a hand up, signaling to the bartender, and then orders a gin martini. Delia avoids grimacing ¨C it¡¯s her least favorite drink. Instead, she sits quietly, waiting for him to take the lead. ¡°So,¡± Joyce says, epting his drink from Cliff, ¡°I was so interested to get your message today.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Delia says, shrugging, ¡°I was bored. And I¡¯ve always been¡­curious. About that offer you made to me a few years ago. I wanted to see if it still stood.¡± About two years back Emma had invited Delia to the family¡¯s Christmas party, hoping to have a friend to support her at the event. Delia had been happy toe, but had sensed immediately that Joyce had eyes on her. Delia had known, then, that the marriage between Emma and Joyce was failing. That they had not been able to have children, and that Joyce took it out ¨C physically, mentally, and emotionally ¨C on Emma. She also knew that he cheated on her wildly, and publicly. Perhaps as a way to shame her further. As the Christmas evening wore on and Joyce got drunker, hise-ons had be more and more tant. Delia had done her best tough them off, seeking to make the night easier for Emma, but when he grabbed her ass and whispered in his ear that he wanted to f**k her, Delia had pushed him away and told him to go to hell. Joyce had merelyughed, saying he liked ¡®em feisty, and that she should call him someday if she ever wanted a good time. Tonight was Delia taking him up on that offer. Or, at least, pretending to. Joyce smirks, taking a sip of his drink. Delia takes a sip of hers, returning his smile. ¡°Stand up,¡± Joyce saysnguidly. ¡°Do a spin for me. Then I¡¯ll decide if the offer still stands.¡± Delia¡¯s smile hesitates, but then she does as he says. God damnit, this guy is a prick, she thinks as she turns for him. Treating me like a literal piece of meat on a spit, rotating in a window somewhere. ¡°Good, good,¡± he murmurs, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her closer to him. Delia stumbles a step forward, pulled off bnce, and he runs his nose up the length of her exposed chest, from her decolletage to her chin, sniffing along the way. ¡°You smell¡­delicious¡­¡± he says, in a smarmy growl. ¡°What do you say ¨C should we go somewhere more private?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Delia says, ufortable at the pace at which this is progressing. ¡°My ce is¡­being painted¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean somewhere else, Delia,¡± Joyce says,ughing at her condescendingly. ¡°I just meant to a dark corner of this bar where I can push you up against the wall.¡± Delia goes still in her understanding. This was not part of the n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmurs, standing up next to her, pressing his body close. ¡°The way you look tonight? I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Delia gulps and opens her mouth to protest ¨C to offer another idea ¨C but suddenly, he¡¯s pulling her towards the back. Patrons watch them ufortably as they pass, Joyce pulling Delia towards the part of the bar where there were dark corners and booths used for more discreet conversations. He pulls her away from prying eyes, pressing her against a wall, running his hands liberally down her body. Delia gasps, her mind racing ¨C what the hell was she supposed to ¨C It was all spinning out of control. ¡°Oh baby,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I can¡¯t wait ¨C turn around ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± she breathes, pulling her dress down as he slides his hand under the hem. ¡°Stop ¨C I don¡¯t want ¨C¡° ¡°What don¡¯t you want, Delia?¡± he barks, his voice suddenly cruel. Delia freezes, looking up at him. His voice, his expression, his entire demeanor has changed. Suddenly, he¡¯s very serious, dangerous. And she realizes that his performance just now ¨C that¡¯s all it was. An act. He had been ying her, just as she was trying to y him. Suddenly, Joyce grabs Delia by the throat, pushing her up against the wall. Delia gasps, or tries to, her windpipe crushed under the force of his hands. She ws against the hand that holds her, trying to break his grip ¨C get free ¨C anything ¨C ¡°What, Delia,¡± he says maliciously. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d fall for it? That I¡¯d think it was a coincidence that my wife¡¯s best friendes on to me the day after she disappears?¡± Delia¡¯s eyes go wide as his grip on her throat tightens. She gasps, trying to get air ¨C but she can¡¯t. ¡°You dumb. f*****g. Bitch.¡± Joyce says slowly, banging her head back against the wall with every word. ¡°Where the f**k is my wife!?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 #Chapter 171 ¨C Good friends in tough ces Delia scrambles, her vision darkening as Joyce squeezes her throat even tighter. She can¡¯t think ¨C can¡¯t breathe ¨C All she can do is look into his cruel face, his teeth elongating before her eyes, his rage overtaking his desire for information ¨C Then, suddenly, there¡¯s a crash and the pressure on her throat lessens ¨C Delia gasps, weing the fresh rush of oxygen that floods her throat, falling to her knees. Her hands go directly to her neck, soothing her wounded skin, but she frantically looks around, trying to figure out what ¨C There ¨C on the floor, Joyce, his eyes closed and his mouth open ¨C ss and liquid scattered all over his back and around him ¨C as Delia, breathes her nose smarts at the scent ¨C Delia¡¯s eye flit upwards to see Cliff standing there, the neck of a broken liquor bottle in his hand, staring down at Joyce. ¡°Knew he was trouble,¡± Cliff says quietly, ¡°the moment he walked in.¡± Delia can¡¯t help the shocked littleugh thates out of her then. Cliff looks at her then, shaking his head, offering a hand to help her up. ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, her knees shaking a little. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­expecting it to go so bad so fast.¡± Cliff just shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when strangerse in and mess with my favorite customers.¡± Truly touched, Delia suddenly wraps her arms around him in thanks. She and Evelyn had beening here for years, and while they had quickly developed an affection for the gruff bartender, they had never known it to be reciprocated. Cliff hesitates for a moment and then pats Delia on the back. ¡°There there,¡± he says, awkwardly, as if he can¡¯t think of anything else to say. Deliaughs and pushes away. ¡°Do you want to help me with onest thing?¡± Cliff nces around the room at the customers who are studiously minding their own business and then nods. ¡°Okay,¡± Delia says, walking to stand at Joyce¡¯s feet. ¡°You take the front, I take the back. We have to get him to my trunk.¡± Cliff sighs and then nods briskly. ¡°Fine, but take him out the back. Don¡¯t want to upset the customers more than you have already.¡± Delia gives Cliff a grin. ¡°Whatever you say, boss,¡± she says as she leans down to heft Joyce¡¯s legs up. It¡¯s almost midnight and Victor is surprised to see that Alvin is still up, helping Victor to keep organized while he makes ns to shut down the little cottage and move to the Beta camp for the start of the campaign against Walsh. During a lull, when Betas have moved to prepare the necessary cars, Victor leans down and crooks a finger at Alvin, asking him toe over. Excited, Alvin finishes neatening a pile of paperwork and then dashes over to his father. ¡°Ready for duty, sir!¡± Alvin says, shooting him a little salute. ¡°What are you still doing up?¡± Victor asks, working to keep his face serious. Alvin frowns at him, confused. ¡°I¡¯m¡­helping?¡± Victor nods slowly at him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re being very helpful,¡± he says. ¡°But aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯re a civilian, son ¨C you¡¯re not required to help us unless you want to.¡± Alvin nods firmy, looking up at his father with determination. ¡°I want to help,¡± he says, simply and firmly. Victor sighs and goes to one knee in front of his son, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°And I appreciate your help, son,¡± he says, ¡°but you haven¡¯t to remember that you¡¯re only six ¨C¡° ¡°Almost seven!¡± Alvin interrupts, seeing where the conversation is headed. Victor¡¯s mouth quirks at that but he contains himself. ¡°Almost seven, yes. But still, quite a bit younger than even our youngest recruit. You have to take care of yourself, Alvin, which means sleeping when you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Alvin nods, understanding. ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Victor studies his son¡¯s face and knows this is a bit of a lie ¨C Alvin¡¯s clearly running on adrenaline. But, he¡¯s also the heir to the pack. Victor isn¡¯t going to stop him from participating in the running of it, at least not until it¡¯s fully necessary. A boy can stand e night. Victor considers this for a moment, though. e night, but then¡­ This campaign was going to be long andplicated. What, really, was he going to do with his son when he went away to war? ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor says. ¡°We¡¯re going to the camp tonight ¨C the Betas and I. So that we can make a big push in a few days. We¡¯re going to¡­try to get mommy back. And also move against some of our enemies.¡± Alvin nods eagerly, understanding. ¡°But,¡± Victor says, and Alvin¡¯s face drops, knowing what¡¯sing next. ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor continues, ¡°I want you to stay here. With Burton, and aunt Bridgette. Where you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Alvin¡¯s face falls further, growing pale with disappointment ¨C but then, Victor is surprised to see it grow red. With anger. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, balling his little fists and stomping his foot. ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you. You can¡¯t stop me.¡± Victor holds back augh at this ¨C of course he can stop him ¨C but Alvin shakes his head firmly. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says again. ¡°Ian gets to be there ¨C he¡¯s going to be right there with mommy, so you can¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Victor considers this. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But if it were up to me, I¡¯d make sure Ian stayed home too, safe and sound. You¡¯re both still kids, Alvin ¨C it¡¯s my job to keep you safe.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not just kids, dad,¡± Alvin says, his voice softer, though his face is still red with his anger. Victor blinks at this. What? ¡°Ian and I,¡± Alvin continues, ¡°I know we¡¯re little ¨C but we are¡­special. We can do things, papa. We can help you ¨C we helped you at the trial to decide who owned the pack! You wouldn¡¯t have won without us!¡± ¡°You put yourself in unnecessary danger,¡± Victor says sternly, ¡°entering an active war zone when you knew you weren¡¯t supposed to.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin says, intively, his eyes wide. ¡°This is our life, our world. We have to learn all about it. If we are going to war, teach me how to go to war. You can make the rules ¨C I promise I will follow them. But let me go, let me help.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes soften as he studies his son. Usually, he sees so much of himself in the boys ¨C they look just like him, smell like him, act like him. But in this moment¡­he sees so much of Evelyn in Alvin¡¯s earnest sincerity, his desire to act, to help. Despite himself, Victor feels moved. Taking his hand off his son¡¯s shoulder, Victor looks at the floor, considering it. Alvin stays perfectly still and quiet, letting him think. Alvin knows ¨C as Evelyn usually does ¨C that he¡¯s won, but he lets Victore to it on his own terms. ¡°All right,¡± Victor says softly, and then he looks up at Alvin¡¯s bright face, where he¡¯s trying to hold back a smile. ¡°You cane to the Beta camp, and then we¡¯ll decide what your role is in this. But,¡± Victor holds up a stern finger. ¡°You must promise me,¡± Victor continues, ¡°to follow my rules at all times. No matter what. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay, papa!¡± Alvin agrees nodding enthusiastically. Victor can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor agrees, standing. ¡°Go upstairs and pack a bag. All ck clothes, if you have them.¡± Alvin scurries up the stairs, eager to get started, and Victor watches him fondly as he goes. He¡¯s surprised, though, to hear a voice at the entrance to the living room. He wasn¡¯t aware that someone else was there. ¡°What about me, papa,¡± Rafe says, smirking, imitating Alvin¡¯s use of the word. ¡°If the little boys can go, can Ie y as well?¡± Victor just narrows his eyes at him. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Rafe says,ughing as he crosses his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll let the six-year-old go, but not me?¡± ¡°The six-year-old,¡± Victor says coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t just betray me.¡± ¡°Come on, Victor,¡± Rafe says, spreading his hands and shaking his head. ¡°What can I do to show you that I¡¯m on your side?¡± Victor turns to face him and considers. ¡°Let me put you under Alphamand,¡± he says. ¡°To follow my every instruction.¡± Rafe blinks at this, surprised. It¡¯s not usually something done, to an Alpha of equal rank. But he just takes a moment to consider. ¡°Fine,¡± Rafe says, nodding. ¡°Go ahead. Lay it on me.¡± Victor takes two steps forward to do just that. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 #Chapter 172 ¨C H-Hour An hourter, Alvin is buckled into the back seat of the hummer, his hands folded in hisp, his little backpack tucked between his feet. He watches out the window as his father clears up some final instructions with Burton, who with stay with the cottage, and shakes Bridgette¡¯s hand before starting to walk towards the car. Alvin watches as Rafe gives Bridgette a lingering hug and a small kiss and then, to Alvin¡¯s shock, follows his dad to the car. Victor climbs into the driver¡¯s seat and Rafees around to the passenger¡¯s side, pulling the door open and climbing into the car. Alvin¡¯s mouth drops open as he sees Rafe buckle his belt. ¡°What,¡± Alvin says quietly, ¡°are you doing here?¡± Both men, surprised, turn to look at him in the back seat. ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, his dark brows drawing together. ¡°I asked,¡± Alvin says, crossing his arms. ¡°What you are doing here, uncle Rafe.¡± Rafe¡¯s eyes go wide but Victor justughs. ¡°Rafe ising with us,¡± Victor says, turning his attention back to the already-running car and putting it in drive. At his signal, the convoy pulls out onto the road. ¡°Why,¡± Alvin asks, bitterness in his tone. ¡°You got a problem with me, kid?¡± Rafe asks sternly, but Alvin can see that he has a smirk on his face, as if it might be funny if Alvin did have a problem with him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You¡¯re a sneaky betrayer,¡± Alvin says, still angry. Rafe bursts outughing, which just makes Alvin madder. Victor smiles as the convoy starts to pick up pace. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alvin,¡± he says. ¡°Imanded him to follow my every order. I used my Alphapulsion, so he can¡¯t break it. Right Rafe?¡± Rafe rolls his eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± he says, peering out the window. ¡°Not that it was necessary.¡± Alvin looks between them, considering. ¡°So, no matter what,¡± he asks. ¡°Uncle Rafe has to do what you say? And not do anything to hurt you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Victor says as they pull onto the highway. ¡°Nothing to hurt me, or the campaign, or the pack.¡± He smirks at his brother. ¡°He has to be a good little puppy.¡± Rafe gives him a dirty look, but says nothing. ¡°Good,¡± Alvin says, narrowing his eyes at the back of Rafe¡¯s head. ¡°Because if he betrays you again, I¡¯ll Alphamand him to jump off a bridge.¡± The two men up front burst intoughter at that. ¡°All right, kid,¡± Rafe says, grinning back at him. ¡°I take your point ¨C you don¡¯t trust me. Go easy on me, all right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alvin says, giving him another little re. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything you say. I outrank you.¡± Rafeughs a little bit at that and then looks curiously at Victor. ¡°Wait, does he outrank me?¡± Victor just smirks at him and shrugs. ¡°He¡¯s the heir now. You¡¯re just the spare.¡± Rafe scowls in his seat as the convoy drives into the night. By the time they arrive at the Beta camp, it¡¯s nearly 1:30 in the morning, and Alvin has indeed fallen asleep in the back. Victor feels sleep pulling at him too, though he knows there¡¯s not quite time for it yet. Instead, he tucks Alvin into the little cot at the back of his office and heads out to the fire pit, where his head Betas are waiting to begin to n the attack. Seeing Victor take a seat at the head of the circle, Rafe hesitates at the door. Victor pauses, though, and turns to him. ¡°Well?¡± he asks. ¡°Are youing?¡± Smiling a little, Rafees out to the circle, where the Betas make room for him. Victor frowns at him a little. ¡°I¡¯m surprised at you. The Rafe I know would have been brashly inserting himself in this circle until I yelled at him to go away.¡± Rafe looks up at Victor, a little rueful. ¡°Yeah well,¡± he says. ¡°The Rafe you knew didn¡¯t get very far in this world, did he? So, I¡¯m trying something new.¡± Victor smiles a little but then nods at him. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too docile on me, Rafe. We need a little of your wily cleverness on our side.¡± Encouraged, Rafe leans forward to join the crew. About an hour away, Delia finally pulls up to the cabin. It took forever to get home, mostly because she took back roads, just in case someone knew to look out for her car in the area. She couldn¡¯t be too careful, not with a powerful Alpha in her trunk. Cliff had helped her pack the knocked-out man into the trunk of her car. Then, he had also helped her gag him and then tie his hands and legs together, showing her specific knots he knew would hold for an hour or two at least. ¡°Who are you,¡± Delia had asked, pleased and baffled at Cliff¡¯s very specific, very violent, set of knowledge. He had just smirked at her and told her not to ask questions she didn¡¯t want answers to. Then, with a casual wave, he had headed back into the bar. The majority of the ride home had been peaceful, silent even. But about fifteen minutes ago, Delia had started hearing thumps and bangs from the trunk. ¡°s**t,¡± she had murmured, looking over her shoulder. ¡°Looks like Prince Charming is awake.¡± As she pulls into the driveway, the noises from the trunk go silent. Joyce knows that the trunk will open soon, and that this will be his time to spring. Delia grimaces as she climbs out of the car and hurries to the house. Really, it would have been so much easier if he had just stayed knocked out. ¡°Emma?¡± she calls, throwing open the door. Emma springs off the couch, running towards Delia and wrapping her arms around her. ¡°Oh thank god,¡± Emma murmurs. ¡°You were gone so long ¨C I thought the worst ¨C¡° Emma¡¯s eyes sweep over Delia, looking for any injuries, and she softly reaches out a hand to brush at the bruises already forming around her neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Delia says, brushing her hand gently away. ¡°We¡¯ve got bigger problems.¡± Emma looks over Delia¡¯s shoulder and then nods. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get started.¡± As Emma and Delia head out the door, Emma grabs a shotgun that Delia hadn¡¯t noticed by the door. It hadn¡¯t been there when she left. ¡°Where did you get that thing,¡± Delia murmurs, eyeing the long gun as they walk to the car. ¡°I ordered it this morning,¡± Emma says, looking at her with a shrug. ¡°Walmart has same-day delivery.¡± Delia just looks at her with wide eyes and then turns her attention to the trunk. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asks. Emma nods. At a count of three, Delia swings the trunk open and Emma shoots a round into the air. Joyce flinches at that, falling back onto his ass ¨C he had positioned himself to spring out of the car, to throw his weight at whoever opened it ¨C But Emma and Delia had predicted that, and had surprised him first with the sound of the shotgun as the first thing he confronted in the night air. As Joyce shakes his head to clear it, Emma swings the shotgun down, leveling it so that the barrel is about a foot from his face. ¡°One wrong move, Joyce,¡± she says, her voice low and even. ¡°And I¡¯ll blow your face to pieces. Please don¡¯t try me. I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long, long time.¡± Joyce growls around his gag, but says nothing and doesn¡¯t move. Delia leans forward with a fresh set of ropes, tying them around Joyce¡¯s ankles, connecting them with about an eight-inch piece of rope between them so that, once he¡¯s free of the trunk, he can walk in tiny hobbled steps, but certainly not run without tripping over his own feet. Then, she cuts the ropes that were pinning his legs together more tightly. ¡°Very slowly, now,¡± Emma says quietly. ¡°I want you to climb out of the trunk ande with us to the house, where we will tie you to a chair in the kitchen.¡± Joyce flinches forward, ready toply, but Emma takes another step forward, pressing the barrel to the side of his head. Joyce freezes. ¡°I¡¯m very serious, Joyce,¡± she says softly. ¡°Our n goes easier with you alive to ransomter. But please, do not believe at any moment that you¡¯re indispensable to us.¡± His breathing tightens and he nods once, letting her know he believes her. Then, slowly, he climbs out of the trunk and sets his feet on the ground. Emma nods to Delia, who starts back towards the house, walking slowly so Joyce can follow her. He does follow. But then once, just once, Emma sees him nce to the side, flinch slightly to the left as if he might run, or maybe just testing their resolve ¨C Emma pulls the gun aside just a few inches and pulls the trigger, shot exploding forward from the gun, grazing Joyce¡¯s left cheek but falling, mostly, afield. Joyce gasps, stumbling to his right and then spinning to stare at her. ¡°That was yourst warning shot, my dear,¡± Emma says evenly, not blinking as she stares at him. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t miss.¡± A little shaken, Joyce nods and continues up the steps after Delia. Once inside the house, he calmly sits down in a kitchen chair and, under the pressure of Emma¡¯s gun, allows Delia to tie and duct tape him to the chair. Once he¡¯s firmly secured, Delia stands up behind him and leans down to whisper in his ear. ¡°Wee to our little vacation resort, Joyce,¡± she says, smiling over his shoulder at Emma. ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to having you as our house guest for a long, long time.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 #Chapter 173 ¨C Sneaky Squirrel John Walsh storms into breakfast the next morning, making everyone at the table freeze. ¡°What is the meaning of this,¡± he growls at Evelyn, who stares at him with a piece of toast half in her mouth. Evelyn removes her toast and clears her throat. ¡°What are you talking about, dad?¡± she asks. Ian, seated next to her, stares at his grandfather, his hands still wrapped around his teacup filled with hot cocoa. ¡°Joyce,¡± Walsh says, ring at them as hees to the head of the table. He doesn¡¯t sit down, but instead ces his palms t on the table, leaning forward to re at his wife, his daughter, and his grandson, all seated there. All three blink at him and Evelyn¡¯s mother nces at the door. ¡°Is he noting down for breakfast?¡± she asks. ¡°Oh shoot,¡± Evelyn says, her eyes narrowing sarcastically. ¡°And I was so looking forward to seeing him.¡± ¡°He has not reported for duty,¡± Walsh says, ring around at them. ¡°He didn¡¯t even check inst night, after he went out.¡± ¡°Well, what was he doing out?¡± Ian asks, his eyebrows raised. Walsh res at him. ¡°If he missed his bedtime,¡± Ian says, all innocence, ¡°then it sounds like it¡¯s his fault.¡± Evelyn works hard to keep her face straight, sending Ian a little nce of appreciation. God, she loves her kid. ¡°I know that you¡¯re behind this, Evelyn,¡± Walsh says, ignoring Ian and turning his wrath on Evelyn. But Evelyn cut her teeth on that wrath ¨C she knows how to handle it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad,¡± she says, reaching calmly for a bowl of cut fruit that a servant set in front of her. ¡°But I really don¡¯t know anything about what you¡¯re talking about. You know that Joyce and I haven¡¯t had any contact for years ¨C why would I know anything now?¡± She lifts the bowl of fruit and daintily gives herself a scoop before returning it to the center of the table. Ian opens his mouth to say something else but he¡¯s interrupted when James Wird pushes through the door. ¡°What the hell is going on,¡± Wird hisses,ing close to Walsh and not looking to see who else is in the room. ¡°The Beta encampment is in chaos ¨C Joyce was supposed to be there this morning ¨C¡° Walsh gives him a stern look and then nods his head towards the rest of the room, asking Wird, silently, to consider his audience. Wird¡¯s mouth ms shut as he nces at the family, doing a double-take when he realizes that it¡¯s Evelyn sitting there, and not Emma, as he had expected. ¡°Well,¡± he says, his demeanor changing to one of coolposure. ¡°Evelyn. So lovely to see you again.¡± ¡°James,¡± she says, pleasantly, sitting back in her chair and picking up her cup of tea. ¡°Truly a pleasure to see you as well. I never got a chance to thank you, by the way ¨C it¡¯s by your grace that I¡¯m here today, back under my father¡¯s care.¡± He raises an eyebrow at her silent. ¡°Yes,¡± she says, nodding and indicating her ck eye. ¡°Thank you so much for breaking your word to Victor and secretly keeping my allegiance to my father¡¯s pack. If you¡¯d kept your word, I¡¯d have been stuck in a terribly abusive situation. In so many ways,¡± she says, c*****g her head charmingly to the side and giving him a pretty smile, ¡°you¡¯re my savior.¡± Wird blinks at her, not really knowing what to do with this information. ¡°Of course, Evelyn,¡± he says, giving her a cursory little bow. ¡°I always had your best interests at heart and knew that your ce was, of course, in your father¡¯s home.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Evelyn gives him a little nod and sips from her teacup. Wird turns his attention back to Walsh. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he says, gritting his teeth. ¡°In private.¡± Walsh nods and indicates the door, through which both men pass. As soon as the door swings shut, Ian turns to his mother. ¡°Mommy,¡± he says. ¡°Can I go y?¡± ¡°Of course, baby,¡± she murmurs, turning her attention to a newspaper that had been left on the table by the servants for the family¡¯s perusal. ¡°Don¡¯t get underfoot.¡± Nodding, Ian scampers towards the door. Evelyn¡¯s mother opens her mouth to protest but Evelyn interrupts her. ¡°Oh, let him y, mom,¡± she says, giving her a smile. ¡°He needs to learn how to entertain himself on his own, anyway, without us or Alvin hanging around.¡± Her mother considers this, watching the door swing shut again after Ian¡¯s little form passes through it. ¡°Does he seem all right without his twin? I know they¡¯re never apart.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be just fine,¡± Evelyn murmurs, still absently reading the paper. Her mother hesitates a moment and then picks up the Arts pages. The two read together in quiet, the picture of familial harmony. Ian slinks down the hallway, sniffing carefully, trying to follow the freshest of his grandfather¡¯s scents to determine where he had gone. Adults walk too fast, he thinks, frustrated as he tries to find a bnce between looking casual and tracking his quarry. Luckily, he discovers that they haven¡¯t gone far. His grandfather¡¯s office is at the end of the hall and, in their hurry, Walsh and Wird left the door open a crack. Stupid mistake, Ian thinks, sitting down in the hallway outside, daddy wouldn¡¯t have forgotten to close the door. Then, he takes a set of jacks out of his pocket and settles in to listen, bouncing the ball and collecting the jacks as he does. ¡°-should never have put this much control into the hands of someone so young,¡±es Wird¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Joyce will take control of this pack as my grandsons¡¯ ward, when I am finished,¡± Walsh replies, his tone harsh. ¡°He needs the experience and he has the training to do it. Stop doubting him ¨C I¡¯m sure that everything is fine.¡± ¡°Nothing is fine,¡± Wird hisses, and Ian hears something bang in the room ¨C maybe someone hitting a wall, or a desk? ¡°Don¡¯t you see what his happening? Your daughter disappears, reced by her sister ¨C Joyce disappears as well ¨C and at the same time¡­¡± ¡°At the same time?¡± Walsh asks, frustrated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This ¨C¡° There¡¯s a pause in the conversation and Ian pauses his game, desperately wanting to know what¡¯s going on in the room. Carefully ¨C very carefully ¨C he leans forward until he can see through the crack in the door and ¨C beyond it ¨C just barely set eyes on the two men together bent over a phone. Walsh leans back and Ian does as well, taking his eye away from the door, returning to his game. ¡°Enlighten me,¡± Walsh says dryly. ¡°What is it that that aerial footage is supposed to tell me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Kensington¡¯s Beta encampment,¡± Wird growls. ¡°Drone footage from this morning. Don¡¯t you see? He¡¯s on the move. He¡¯s rallying his troops, getting them in formation to march. Today.¡± There is silence in the room then and Ian takes a moment to smile. Good. His dad was on the move. He didn¡¯t know what, precisely, Alvin and his dad were up to ¨C but he was excited to hear that something big was happening. Something that had Wird and Walsh worried. ¡°What is it that you suspect,¡± Walsh says quietly, some of the sneering condescension wiped form his voice. ¡°That he¡¯sing here?¡± ¡°Well, considering that his other dered enemy right now is a single Rogue woman, then yes, Walsh, I think he¡¯s marching on us. Now.¡± ¡°And the timing,¡± Walsh says, considering. ¡°With Joyce¡¯s disappearance, and Evelyn¡¯s return¡­¡± ¡°My point precisely.¡± Wird says, smug. Time to go, Ian thinks, gathering up his toys and shoving them back in his pocket before moving silently away from the door. He scampers to the other end of the hall and dashes up the stairs, his light feet making no noise as he goes. Then, safely upstairs, he dashes directly into his mother¡¯s room, pushing the door closed behind him and leaning against it. Evelyn is waiting for him, sitting on the bed and smiling. ¡°Well, sneaky squirrel,¡± she says, leaning forward to put her elbow down on the coverlet and smile at her boy. ¡°Come and tell me everything you heard.¡± Ian gives her a big grin and jumps onto the bed. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 #Chapter 174 ¨C Tea Time A few hourster, Evelyn and Ian are seated in front of the fire in the parlor, apparently having a perfectly pleasant, if perfectly quiet, day. She sits on a chaise lounge close to the warmth, quietly peeling an orange and looking at a home and garden magazine. Ian, on the floor, works to put together a children¡¯s puzzle. Once, just once, he looks up at his mom, his face a little pained. She gives him a wink and a little smile, letting him know that she knows he¡¯s bored. But still, they have roles to y. He sighs and turns back to his boring puzzle, wishing he was doing anything else. As she waits for the next shoe to drop, Evelyn patiently mulls over the information that Ian gave her. What the hell was Victor even doing? It was clear, from what Ian had said, that Victor had somehow decided that now was the time to move on Wird and Walsh, to dere official war against them and take it to the battlefield. But why now? She grits her teeth silently, frustrated. His little n for pack dominance actually conflicted with her own. It had been her n ¨C and Emma¡¯s and Delia¡¯s, of course ¨C to move today to take over the Walsh pack. But nooooo. Victor had to interfere. She supposed, ultimately, that she didn¡¯t care who deposed her father and Joyce ¨C as long as they were deposed. Still, things were changing ¨C Victor¡¯s choice had changed things. She had to get in touch with Emma and Delia to let them know that the situation had changed, if not the n itself. And, she had to get in touch with Victor too, to let him know that if he¡¯s going to move now, then he needs to move now. The one piece of the puzzle that Victor doesn¡¯t know is his extreme advantage in this moment, when Joyce was out of the picture. If he waited ¨C even a few days ¨C he could lose that advantage. Evelyn sincerely hoped he didn¡¯t ¨C the fact that Joyce was still missing meant that Delia and Emma had him trapped. But Joyce was wily ¨C there was no guarantee that they could keep him trapped for long. Still, to get these messages out without risking her father suspecting it was her that did it? Their timing had to be perfect. So, she and Ian would wait. As she finishes peeling her orange, Evelyn considers her son, ying with the puzzle on the floor. It¡¯s far too easy for him ¨C he¡¯s taken it apart and put it together about three times ¨C but he¡¯s being such a good sport. She can¡¯t help smiling at him then, her little sneaky squirrel. She pops a slice of orange in her mouth, considering their choices. It was a sticky situation into which they¡¯d gotten themselves ¨C an unexpected battle wasing, and it looks like they were going to be at the middle of it, which is precisely where she did not want her child to be. But still, this was his pack. Or, at least, it would be, one day. If there was going to be a fight for its future, then perhaps his ce was right here at the center of everything. And then her ce was right next to him, helping him to sort through it all. She sighs, wondering if Victor made the same choice with Alvin, keeping him by his side. Alvin would be terribly jealous if Ian got to go to war and he had been required to stay home. The door opens, then, and a maid wheels in a tea trolly. ¡°Oh,¡± Evelyn says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Did we order tea?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± the maid says, shooting her an apologetic look. ¡°Your father asked that this be set up in here.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn murmurs, sitting up straighter and shooting Ian a little smile. He shes her a grin, excited. She had told him, earlier in the day, that if they just waited patiently, Walsh and Wird would come to them. And, as predicted, they walk right in the door. ¡°Evelyn,¡± her father says casually, shooting her a nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were in here. You may join us for tea, of course.¡± The two men settle themselves in a pair of arm chairs across the room, a small table between them. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Evelyn says quietly, though inside she hisses liar. He knew exactly where they were, had the tea sent in here just so he coulde in and pick their brains. ¡°We¡¯d love to join.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Are there any donuts?¡± Ian asks, dashing over to the cart to look. ¡°No,¡± Walsh says, frowning at the boy. ¡°This is a ssic English high tea. There aren¡¯t any donuts.¡± ¡°Bummer,¡± Ian says, eyeing the crisp little biscuits with disappointment. Walsh ignores him and pours the tea for three. Ian opens his mouth to protest that he¡¯d like to try a cup but Evelyn shoots him a look and he shuts it. ¡°Now, Evelyn,¡± Walsh says, putting the teapot back in its spot. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us why you¡¯re really here.¡± Evelyn blinks in pretend surprise, leaning back against the cushions of her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, dad,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m here because ¨C¡° ¡°Yes, yes, we know your story,¡± Walsh says, his voice low. ¡°Abuse, seeking safe haven. It¡¯s just all a little convenient that you arrive just as Victor decides to mobilize an attack against us.¡± Evelyn gasps, enjoying the performance perhaps a little too much. ¡°He¡¯s what!?¡± ¡°D-daddy¡¯sing?¡± Ian says, infusing his voice with fear and cowering away from the tea tray. They had decided, earlier, in the room, to stick to their original story: that Victor was cruel to them and that they hade to the Walsh home seeking sanctuary. Walsh and Wird re at them both. ¡°Cut it,¡± Walsh says. ¡°It¡¯s all too neat. We know you¡¯re up to something, Evelyn.¡± ¡°Have you considered, dad,¡± Evelyn says, getting quietly to her feet and wandering over to the tea tray to im her cup. Pouring in a little milk, she then settles herself on the ottoman at her father¡¯s feet. ¡°Have you considered that I have nothing to do with it? That he¡¯sing like he didst time, to steal me back?¡± Her father says nothing, studying her. Wird, however, is less patient. ¡°Tell us where Joyce is,¡± he barks. ¡°We know that you¡¯ve had something to do with it ¨C¡° But before he can say anything else, Walsh gives him a look and he silences himself. Evelyn peers demurely down at her tea. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Joyce was missing,¡± she said. ¡°Though I admit, I can¡¯t consider it much of a loss.¡± Wird opens his mouth to snap at her again, but Walsh interrupts. ¡°Your sister, Evelyn,¡± Walsh says quietly. ¡°Do you have any information on her location?¡± She blinks up at her father in surprise. ¡°Mom said she was on vacation. Is she missing too?¡± Walsh says nothing, just peers at Wird, who scowls at him. Apparently, they were getting less from her than they wanted. But she was getting much, much more. At least now, sote in the afternoon, if Joyce was still missing then she knew that Victor still had a shot. And that he had to move now. Evelyn works hard to hide her satisfied smirk. ¡°Dad,¡± she says, looking up at her father. ¡°If you wanted me to go and talk to Victor, I¡¯d¡­well, I¡¯d do that for you,¡± she says quietly. She looks down at the floor tremblingly, as if it would be a horrible sacrifice. ¡°I mean, on the battlefield. If you needed someone to negotiate. I would¡­well. For you, dad. I¡¯d do it.¡± Walsh takes the bait, growling in anger. ¡°What,¡± he spits. ¡°And just let you walk directly into his arms?! With whatever information or prizes you¡¯ve gleaned from this house?!¡± Walsh ms his teacup down on the table, rising to his feet. ¡°You¡¯ve pushed me far enough, Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice harsh. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He calls out the door for his Betas to enter. ¡°What?¡± Evelyn says, rising with him as four Betase into the room. ¡°What did I do ¨C I was just offering to help ¨C¡° They seize her by the arms, and Ian covers his face in apparent shock and dismay. ¡°After all,¡± she says, looking at Ian pointedly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have any way tomunicate with Victor. To let him know that you know he¡¯sing.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 #Chapter 175 ¨C Twinspeak ¡°Take her away,¡± Walshmands his Betas. ¡°To the cells in the basement. I want her under constant supervision.¡± The Betas nod, responding immediately, grasping Evelyn by her arms and pulling her out of the room. On the way, with her back to her father, Evelyn gives Ian a little wink, encouraging him silently to be brave. He doesn¡¯t respond, knowing that his grandfather¡¯s eyes are on him, but instead covers his mouth in apparent horror and watches her go. When she¡¯s dragged from the room, he copses to the floor in tears. Walsh and Wird exchange a nce, apparently not knowing what to do. They let him cry it out for a moment before Walsh steps forward to his grandson, going to one knee and patting him on the shoulder in an attempt atfort. ¡°There there,¡± Walsh says awkwardly. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine¡­your mother has been naughty, is all. She is going to go to a safe ce until we can sort the situation. Don¡¯t cry.¡± But Ian continues to cry, his hands pressed to his eyes as he curls face-down on the floor, gasping for breath and allowing the sobs to rack his body. If Walsh had been watching closely ¨C which he¡¯s not, as he¡¯s made terribly ufortable by human emotion ¨C he¡¯d have noticed that no tears were seeping from between Ian¡¯s hands. Instead, Walsh merely stands up and studies his grandson for a moment before walking back to Wird¡¯s side. ¡°Will he be all right?¡± Wird asks. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Walsh responds, turning to the door and snapping his fingers. ¡°Children are always overly-emotional. We¡¯ll just send him away to the women.¡± While Walsh and Wird wait for the Betas to enter the room, Ian uses the time to concentrate on sending Alvin a series of images. Wird, storming into breakfast, aware that Joyce was gone. Walsh and Wird, huddled together looking at the phone. Their mother, being dragged from the room by Betas. There, Ian thinks, pleased. That should do it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Two Betas enter the room, responding to Walsh¡¯s beckoning. ¡°Take the boy,¡± Walsh says, nodding towards Ian, still crying on the floor. ¡°Take him to his grandmother.¡± Ian feels a hand on his back, then, and looks up to see a friendly Beta face there. ¡°Come on, little man,¡± the Beta says, giving him a little smile. ¡°Let¡¯s take you to your grandmother, all right?¡± Ian sniffs, whipping his nose with the back of his hand, and nods, apparently exhausted and willing to do as he¡¯s told. The Beta gives him a little wink and helps him to his feet, then puts a gentle arm around his shoulders as he leads him from the room, nodding to Walsh as he goes. Ian and the Beta walk silently together down the hall, but as they go, Ian looks curiously up at the man. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ian asks, ¡°where are you from? Do you know my mommy?¡± The Beta, sensing that the child needs a little distraction, begins to tell him. Ian responds with interested ooohs and aaahs, but, as the Beta concentrates on the story, Ian carefully unhooks the Beta¡¯s cell phone from his utility belt and slides it in to his own back pocket. Victor is standing at the head of a convoy of trucks, consulting with one of his Beat team leaders, when Alvin suddenly tugs on his sleeve. ¡°Papa,¡± he says, his little voice urgent. Victor looks down at Alvin, a little frustrated at the interruption, but then does a double-take. Alvin¡¯s face is drawn with worry and Victor realizes that Alvin wouldn¡¯t interrupt him for something that wasn¡¯t terribly important. He¡¯s smarter than that. ¡°A moment,¡± Victor says to the Beta, who nods and moves to speak to the rest of the team. Then, Victor crouches down to listen to his son. ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin says, ncing around, not sure who he is allowed to talk in front of. ¡°Ian sent me some¡­ messages.¡± Victor nods, encouraging him to continue, his pulse speeding up. Finally, some information from inside. Alvin nods and carries on. ¡°Ian says that grandpapa knows that you¡¯reing,¡± he says. Victor frowns at this ¨C did Evelyn tell him? Intuiting the direction of his thoughts, Alvin shakes his head. ¡°No,¡± Alvin says. ¡°Another Alpha was there ¨C a skinny man ¨C Ian showed me a picture. He came and told grandpapa this morning.¡± Victor nods, knowing instantly that Alvin, in describing the skinny Alpha, must mean Wird. ¡°They have information on you ¨C something on a phone ¨C and Ian says that someone is missing?¡± Alvin screws up his face here, thinking hard, frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know who ¨C a bad man?¡± He shrugs. Victor nods, listening, but also confused by this. Who could they mean? ¡°Anything else?¡± Victor asks. ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin says, his face dropping now. Victor¡¯s stomach drops as well, when he sees his son¡¯s expression. ¡°They took mommy away from Ian ¨C they pulled her out of the room. He couldn¡¯t tell me any words ¨C but I got a very bad feeling.¡± Victor grits his teeth at this. ¡°I think they¡¯re ming your mom,¡± he says quietly, speaking his thoughts aloud, ¡°for my mobilization. They probably think she¡¯s somehow involved in the n.¡± Alvin nods. ¡°Yes, that sounds¡­well, like it matches up with what Ian was sending me. Though I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Victor stands up, putting a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re doing well, Alvin. Thank you. If you can get a message back ¨C assure him that we¡¯reing, but don¡¯t give any detail¡­that would be good.¡± Alvin nods and Victor considers even this choice. He doesn¡¯t want to give Walsh any more information, but still ¨C he hates the thought of his son in Walsh¡¯s clutches, separated from his mother, afraid. Damnit, but it does light a fire underneath him. Making a quick decision, Victor turns to his Betas and raises his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± he says, definitive. ¡°I want to get on the ground tonight! It¡¯s time!¡± Rafees forward quickly. ¡°Victor,¡± he says, urgent. ¡°This wasn¡¯t the n ¨C we were going to n all day tomorrow and then go in the evening, use the night to get into ce ¨C¡° Victor shakes his head decisively. ¡°Timeline moved up,¡± he says, holding Rafe¡¯s gaze. ¡°They¡¯ve got Evelyn, they think she¡¯s part of it. I¡¯m getting her out of there. Now.¡± Sighing, Rafe nods, conceding. Once Victor¡¯s made up his mind, there¡¯s no stopping him. Besides, he¡¯s always been a fan of move now and nter. Too many military campaigns had been ruined by dyed action. Victor¡¯smand ripples through the legion, as shown by the increased fervor with which his army moves. When he gets the nod from his lead Betas, Victor climbs into the lead truck, Alvin and Rafe at his side. ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± He shouts, pping his hand on the truck¡¯s metal roof. Then, as one, the army begins to move. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 #Chapter 176 ¨C All Tied Up Delia enjoys it a little too much, the sting on her palm when she ps Joyce across the face. He growls, his head still snapped to the side, his cheek red with the impact. Delia can see his teeth begin to elongate. God, but he wants to tear her to pieces. She just grins. ¡°Tell us,¡± Emma says, her voice calm. ¡°The passwords to all of the banking systems. The locations of the weapons cache.¡± They had spent the past few hours going through Joyce¡¯s phone, through the abundance of emails and records avable there on it. They had learned that the Walsh and Wird packsbined had a great deal of military force but, indeed, very little money. In order to take the pack, they were going to need both. The money was easy ¨C simply transferring it from one ount to another. The army, on the other hand¡­ It was going to be more difficult to get a team of Betas to transfer their allegiance to a trio of women who were clearly working on a coup to take the pack. But Evelyn was confident that, if they could prove that John and Joyce were ipetent that the Betas would be persuaded to turn their allegiance to the next in line for pack control: Ian. In order to do that, though, they needed control of the weapons. They had to prevent any particrly creative or inventive Betas from taking their allegiance to John or Joyce too far. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you anything,¡± Joyce says, gritting his teeth. ¡°You stupid bitches ¨C you¡¯re never going to get away with this. Even with the money and the weapons ¨C you¡¯ll never turn the pack against me.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be hard to turn the pack against you,¡± Delia says, bringing her face close to his, ¡°if you¡¯re dead.¡± Joyce turns sharply and snaps his teeth at her then, but Delia justughs, pulling her face away in time. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this,¡± Emma says, flicking her eyes over Delia. ¡°Maybe¡­a little too much.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Delia says,ughing and crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°But I just¡­really hate this guy.¡± Just as Emma opens her mouth to speak again, Joyce¡¯s phone beeps and a message pops up. ¡°What¡¯s this,¡± Delia murmurs, picking up the phone. ¡°Another one of your hooker clients, wondering why you¡¯rete for your appointment?¡± She flicks her eyes to Joyce. ¡°Honestly, Joyce, how many do you need¡­¡± Her voice drifts off when she sees what¡¯s on the screen, though. ¡°Emma,¡± she says, beckoning her over. ¡°You need to see this.¡± Frowning, Emma joins Delia by the table, quickly reading through the message from one of Joyce¡¯s Betas. Beta Q: Dear Aunt Emma and Delia. This is Ian. How are you? I am fine. I took this Beta¡¯s phone to send you this message. I hope that is okay. I hope that you captured Uncle Joyce and that he is not reading this message. Uncle Joyce, if this is you, can you please give the phone to Aunt Emma? I want to talk to her please. Emma and Delia look at each other, confused. What the hell? ¡°Kid¡¯s wordy,¡± Delia murmurs, crossing her arms across her chest. ¡°And, for a genius¡­not super savvy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Emma replies. ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s on my phone?¡± Joyce asks, suspicious. Both women ignore him as Emma types a reply. Joyce¡¯s Phone: It¡¯s okay, Ian, you found us. What¡¯s up? In a few moments, the replyes. Beta Q: Oh, great! Well, mom wanted me to send you an update. She is downstairs in a prison and asked me to please tell you that ns have changed and that Victor is attacking my grandpop sometime soon. She said you¡¯d want to know. Okay bye I have to go don¡¯t text me back! Delia and Emma groan and look at each other. Victor, attacking? What the hell was going on? ¡°A prison?¡± Delia asks, frowning. ¡°In your basement?¡± ¡°Um, yeah,¡± Emma says, suddenly frantic and distracted. ¡°There¡¯s some old cells in the basement ¨C but Delia, we have to go. If they¡¯ve got her in the basement ¨C they suspect ¨C everything¡¯s different, now, Delia. We have to get her out.¡± ¡°But wait,¡± Delia says, shooting Joyce a nce, careful not to give him any more information than they already have. ¡°Can¡¯t we just let¡­him handle it? Get her out?¡± Emma knows, intuitively, that Delia means Victor. ¡°No, Delia,¡± Emma says, grabbing her phone and her coat. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want him to find her ¨C she left for a reason. This is what she would do for us. We have to go.¡± The two quickly collect their things, swiftly packing bags and heading out the front door to the car. Before they leave, they check onest time to ensure that Joyce is secure. ¡°Well be back,¡± Delia says, her face close to his as she ties his gag back in ce. ¡°Do us a favor and don¡¯t die on us when we¡¯re gone. I want to be here for that myself.¡± He snarls at her but she justughs lightly at him, turning off the lights as she heads out the door, locking it. Joyce listens, hearing the car start, the wheels crunch as they pull out of the driveway and onto the road. Then, he smiles, just a little. The women had done a good job of tying him to the chair, making sure he couldn¡¯t get out of it. But the one thing they forgot to do was make sure the chair itself couldn¡¯t move. With great effort, Joyce begins to jolt in his seat, moving the chair across the kitchen until he feels the sharp corner of the granite countertop hit his back. Then, leaning forward, he slowly ¨C so slowly ¨C begins to rub the duct tape binding his wrists together on the square handle of a lower cab. It¡¯s grueling,borious work. But Joyce smiles when he feels the top edge of the tape snap, just a little tiny bit. Evelyn sighs, resting her head back on the wooden bench that¡¯s her only furniture in the cell. Her eyes flit around the room, focusing on the stone walls on three sides, the iron bars that make up the fourth wall with the door that was the only way in and out. She sighs, thinking about how she and Emma actually used to y down here as kids ¨C pretending they were the Count of Monte Cristo or Little Dorrit. And now, here the room was finally being used for its intended purpose and Evelyn finds it¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡­well, honestly, a little boring. She sighs, staring again at the ceiling. She had known since her conversation with Ian this morning that she would likely end with her here, had counted on it, really. She wanted Victor toe and attack now, while he had the advantage ¨C while Joyce was away, and her father and Wird¡¯s armies were in chaos without him. But she herself wanted to be anywhere, anywhere but the front lines. She knew that if her father were clever enough to use her as bait, that he could lure Victor into taking some really stupid steps in order to save her. No matter the fact that Victor had dismissed her ¨C had marked her as Rogue ¨C She knew, in her heart, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her in actual danger. He wanted her away, apparently, out of his life. But not because he didn¡¯t care about her ¨C because she had betrayed him. Because he couldn¡¯t trust her. Evelyn bites her lip, wondering¡­well, perhaps if this would help. If her telling him to attack now, when her father was weak ¨C could it be a way to begin to rebuild that trust? To give him something he desperately wants ¨C destruction of his rival ¨C as a way to show him that she¡¯s on his side? That she always has been? Evelyn groans, pressing the heels of her palms into her eyes. The not knowing ¨C the tremendous boredom of waiting to find out. This ¨C she can¡¯t stand. Always, always in her life Evelyn has been a woman of action ¨C of making a decision, however rash, and following it through. And how she¡¯s made a decision that¡¯s locked her in a cell in her father¡¯s basement. Where she can¡¯t make any further decisions, can¡¯t make any moves, because there is literal stone and iron holding her back. God, what she wouldn¡¯t give right now for a little piece of Ian and Alvin¡¯s twin speak. To be able to send Victor a message ¨C even a tiny one ¨C of support. Having nothing else to do, Evelyn closes her eyes. And tries. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 #Chapter 177 ¨C Reconaissance As the mission moves towards Walsh¡¯s property, Victor notices that Rafe is particrly quiet. ¡°Are you all right, brother?¡± Victor asks, turning to Rafe with a frown. Rafe leans back in the passenger seat of the hummer, his foot up against the dashboard, his arms crossed. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, clearly distracted. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Victor¡¯s frown deepens as he drives a bit further, but then he decides to push. ¡°Tell me,¡± Victor says. ¡°I can tell something is up. You¡¯re never this quiet unless you¡¯ve got something rolling around in your head ¨C you¡¯ve been like that since we were kids.¡± Rafe looks at his brother with a little smirk and then sighs, straightening up a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve just got a bad feeling about this, Victor,¡± he says quietly. Victor nods to him, urging him to continue. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think you¡¯re doing the wrong thing,¡± Rafe says, his words slow and contemtive. ¡°I think that you need to get Walsh out of the way sometime soon anyway, with all of the crap that he¡¯s pulled, and that military might is the best way to do it.¡± ¡°So?¡± Victor says, turning onto one of the back roads that run adjacent to Walsh¡¯s property. His force has been spreading out, surrounding Walsh on as many sides as they can without being noticed. ¡°So,¡± Rafe says, thinking it through, ¡°it¡¯s just¡­all on Walsh¡¯s terms. On his property, with his daughter and your son as the bait. With Wird backing him up. The numbers are wrong, Victor.¡± Victor sighs, knowing that he¡¯s right. His Betas have been telling him the same thing ¨C that the sheer numbers of the forces, what they¡¯ll be up against ¨C At best, it¡¯s going to be tight. ¡°I understand that Evelyn being there¡­it makes it tougher, Victor,¡± he says softly. ¡°You want to get her home, you want to patch things up with her. But Vic, why is she there? He didn¡¯t capture her ¨C did she go willingly?¡± A little growles from the back seat, Alvin¡¯s hackles raised by Rafe¡¯s implications that his mother might be on the wrong side of things. Rafe shoots him a look but mostly ignores the boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Evelyn went,¡± Victor says, likewise ncing back at his son. ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t have had Ian send that message to Alvin if she didn¡¯t want me toe.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says, hesitating. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­reject her? Didn¡¯t you tell her to leave, to nevere back, to leave your sons behind? Didn¡¯t you essentially mark her as Rogue?¡± Victor scowls, not wanting to remember it. The stupidest thing he¡¯d ever done, losing his temper like that. He doesn¡¯t reply. ¡°Is it possible,¡± Rafe says, his voice careful, ¡°that she¡¯s¡­well, that she¡¯s actually bait? Voluntarily? That she¡¯s on her dad¡¯s side?¡± Alvin¡¯s growl bes a snarl but Victor looks over his shoulder as he drives, letting his son know that he will handle this. Alvin meets his gaze and keeps quiet, but his hackles are still raised. Victor turns his attention back to Rafe. ¡°You don¡¯t know her like I do,¡± Victor says firmly to his brother. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that. Even if she¡¯s mad at me, even if¡­even if she never wants to see me again. She would never turn back to her father for support, not in a million years. She¡¯s far more likely to disappear again.¡± He takes a minute to think about his next words. ¡°If she¡¯s there,¡± Victor says, ¡°at her father¡¯s house. She¡¯s there for a reason. If she¡¯s telling me toe, it¡¯s not because it will help me ¨C not right now, not where we are in our¡­rtionship.¡± If we still have a rtionship, he says to himself, hoping, desperately, that they do. Suddenly, a warmth blossoms in his chest. Victor doesn¡¯t know what, precisely, has caused it, but he feels a great overwhelming sense of¡­faith. That Evelyn wants him toe, that she¡¯s rooting for him. That she¡¯s on his side. ¡°Then why?¡± Rafe says, frowning, interrupting Victor¡¯s reverie. Victor takes a moment to respond, wondering what just passed over him. ¡°For a reason, Rafe. You¡¯ve got to have more faith in her. She¡¯s asked me toe because it helps her, or, more likely, it helps the boys.¡± Victor again nces in the back seat to see Alvin nodding slowly, his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says. ¡°Mom is doing it for us.¡± Rafe frowns back at his nephew. ¡°How do you know that? How do you know your mom¡¯s motives? You¡¯re attached, mentally, to your twin ¨C not to her.¡± Alvin narrows his eyes at his uncle. ¡°My mommy would never do anything to hurt me.¡± ¡°She left you ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Victor snaps, just as Alvin snaps off his seatbelt and leaps forward towards Rafe, his little nails turning to ws to rip him to shreds. Luckily, Victor puts out a hand and catches Alvin in the chest before he can make it into the front seat. ¡°Seatbelt on, Alvin,¡± Victormands, and, begrudgingly, Alvin gets back into his seat. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line,¡± Victor says quietly to Rafe. ¡°Alvin chose to stay. If Evelyn left without him, it¡¯s because I made her. The fault is with me, not with her.¡± Rafe sighs, resting his head against his seat. ¡°Look, whatever is going on with you two romantically¡­it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m sorry for getting into it.¡± Victor nods, epting his apology. ¡°But still,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head. ¡°Victor, the numbers don¡¯t line up. We are going into this battle at a sincere disadvantage, and without all of the information we need. Walsh is forcing our hand by taking Evelyn into custody, pushing us to go faster. He wants to have the advantage and he¡¯s using her to get it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Alvin says from the back seat. ¡°That¡¯s not quite right.¡± His voice is still angry but Victor can tell that he¡¯s working to contain it. ¡°What?¡± Rafe says, turning to frown at him. Alvin meets his eyes and grinds his teeth, working hard not to lose his temper so that they¡¯ll listen to him. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, giving Alvin a smirk. ¡°Tell us what you¡¯ve got, little man. How is that not right?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Alvin says, his teeth still clenched ¨C not liking at all to be called little man. ¡°Grandpapa isn¡¯t the one who is pushing us to go faster ¨C he¡¯s not the one who let us know that he took mommy away from Ian, put her downstairs in the prison.¡± Victor nods, seeing before Rafe does where Alvin is going. ¡°Mommy told us that,¡± Alvin finishes, a little smug. Rafe looks between the two, not yet getting it. ¡°She leaked the information to us,¡± Victor says, ¡°not Walsh. She wanted us to know that Walsh had taken her, she wanted us to move faster. If she¡¯s urging us on, it¡¯s because she wants us to know. She¡¯s telling us, in her own way, that there¡¯s something wrong at Walsh¡¯s camp. Something that makes this precisely the right time to attack.¡± Rafe rubs his hand down his face, nodding, seeing their point. The three sit in silence for a moment, thinking, when a Beta voice buzzes through the radio. ¡°Alphamand,¡± it says, ¡°Beta 6 reporting in to say that we¡¯re all in ce for the first push. ording to our surveince, the first leg of the mission was a sess: we have Walsh¡¯s property broadly surrounded, and have not yet been identified. However, time is short. We await furthermand.¡± Victor nods, pressing the speaking button on his radio. ¡°Rodger, Beta 6. Heard. Commandsing momentarily.¡± Victor looks at Rafe and Alvin. ¡°You two ready?¡± Alvin nods but Rafe hesitates. Victor looks steadily at him. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says, looking him intently in the eye. ¡°Let me take 3 Betas. Do reconnaissance. We need more information before we can attack ¨C we need to know what Evelyn is up to, we need to know their numbers. I get it now ¨C I get that Evelyn is trying to send us a message that now is the time. But let me go get more information, find out precisely why.¡± Victor pauses, considering. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says intently. ¡°We can¡¯t go in there without this information.¡± Victor hesitates one more time and then nods towards the car following them. ¡°Select 3, go. We will do our best to dy until nightfall. But Rafe, if Walsh figures out that we¡¯ve surrounded him¡­we¡¯re going to have to attack. Whether or not you¡¯ve returned.¡± Rafe nods seriously to him, understanding. Victor returns the nod, and Rafe climbs swiftly out of the car. Victor and Alvin watch him go to the car behind them as Victor gets on the radio again,manding his Beta teams to hold their positions until they have further word. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When he finishes, Alvin asks a soft question. ¡°Do you think we can really trust him, papa?¡± Victor shakes his head slowly, wondering himself. ¡°I sure hope so, kid.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 #Chapter 178 ¨C Jailbreak Emma looks at Delia nervously as they pull up to the road block near her father¡¯s house. ¡°Something¡¯s going on,¡± she murmurs as a Beta raises his hand, requiring her to stop the car. ¡°Um,¡± Delia says, biting her lip and considering. ¡°Is there any reason that they should like¡­suspect us? That we should turn around now?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Emma shakes her head slowly. ¡°I mean¡­unless Joyce told someone he was meeting you? But he¡¯s always so discreet with his affairs.¡± She should know. In their six years of marriage, Joyce had had nearly forty affairs with women, all of which Emma knew about due to the same private investigator who had found Evelyn. She kept the evidence for a rainy day, packed into a storage unit across town. Every month, if the investigator had more information for her, she added it to the binder. They were casual affairs mostly, none of them deeply emotional ¨C girlfriends whosted a few weeks and months. His rtionships with s*x workerssted longer, likely because he could control them with money. Emma had never been particrly bothered or surprised by these assignations, considering that their own rtionship started by him cheating with her on her sister. Emma rolls down her window as the Beta approached. ¡°Hello,¡± she says smiling pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m just coming back from my vacation ¨C is¡­¡± she looks around the barrier, worried, ¡°is everything okay? With my family?¡± The Beta nods to her, expressionless, and then walks away a few steps to speak into the radio attached to his shoulder. When he receives a reply, he nods and returns to the car. ¡°All is well, ma¡¯am. Your family is looking forward to seeing you.¡± With that, he waves her though. ¡°Well,¡± Delia says, taking a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re in for it now. Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t have like¡­tried to sneak in? Not gone through the front door?¡± ¡°No,¡± Emma says quietly, winding down the road towards the house. ¡°They don¡¯t have any reason to suspect us yet ¨C we¡¯re just a few dayste from vacation. If they catch us sneaking in the back, it will be worse.¡± Delia nods, on board with the n, but still anxious. When they pull up to the house and park in the set of garages around the side, Emma knows that it¡¯s just a little too quiet. The house is the same, like a ghost town. Emma swallows thickly, looking around. It¡¯s not a busy house at any times ¨C far too much unhappiness, here, for any joy andughter ¨C but this? ¡°Geeze,¡± murmurs Delia, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± They both hear it at the same time ¨C the sound ofughtering from the back garden. Instinctually, they both head that way. At the back door, Emma and Delia are greeted with a happy sight. Mrs. Walsh,ying on a patio chair out in thete afternoon sunshine, sipping a ss of iced tea and shouting suggestions to Ian, who is ying croquet on his own. ¡°Through the wicket, Ian!¡± she says,ughing. ¡°Not over it!¡± Emma can¡¯t helpughing with her. It¡¯s been far too long since they¡¯ve had children in this house. Ian hears herugh and turns to her, his face breaking into a smile instantly. ¡°Aunt Emma!¡± he shouts, running over to her and wrapping his arms around her. Mrs. Walsh turns, surprised to hear her daughter¡¯s name. Ian releases Emma and turns to Delia, equally excited, but Delia cuts him off first. ¡°Hi!¡± She says, putting out a hand and giving him a subtle wink. ¡°I¡¯m Delia, your aunt¡¯s friend!¡± She forces a smile onto her face, hoping that he catches on ¨C Mrs. Walsh doesn¡¯t know that she has known Ian since he was a child. Ian, thank god, ys along. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ian!¡± he says simply, shaking her hand and then running back to his grandmother. ¡°Emma, wee home!¡± her mother calls. ¡°We were worried for you!¡± Mrs. Walsh waves hello to Delia as well, gesturing to the chairs as an invitation to take a seat. ¡°Hi, mom,¡± Emma say,ing to sit down. ¡°Where were you?¡± Mrs. Walsh asks, leaning forward, clearly genuinely pleased to see her daughter home safe and sound. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from you ¨C and with Joyce disappeared, and all of that money gone?¡± Emma frowns, saying ¡°what?¡± just as Delia exims ¡°Joyce!? Disappeared??¡± Emma shoots Delia a little look, trying tomunicate that she needs to tone it down. Delia either doesn¡¯t see or ignores her. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mrs. Walsh says, confused. Emma shakes her head. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t seen Joyce in awhile,¡± Ian says, climbing up into his aunt¡¯sp. ¡°Not that I liked him anyway.¡± ¡°And what are you doing here, little one,¡± Emma says, smiling at him, pleased that her nephew is such a talented little actor, ying along with their ruse so easily. ¡°Not that I¡¯m not d to see you.¡± ¡°I came with mommy,¡± he says, smiling up at her. Then, he frowns. ¡°Though grandpapa locked her up in the basement.¡± Emma forces herself to pretend this is new news, opening her eyes wide as she stares at her mother. ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Walsh bites her lip ¨C a trait inherited by her two daughters when they, too, are feeling unsettled. ¡°It¡¯s beenplicated, here, Emma,¡± she says, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Honestly, darling, you¡¯ve missed a lot ¨C it wasn¡¯t really a good time to go on vacation ¨C¡° ¡°Mom,¡± Emma says, pretending a fresh horror. ¡°You can¡¯t just lock Evelyn in the basement. She¡¯s your daughter.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t lock her there,¡± Mrs. Walsh says quietly, fiddling with the straw in her drink. ¡°Your father did that, obviously.¡± The three women are quiet for a moment, Mrs. Walsh looking down at her drink, Emma and Delia looking at each other. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­.okay with that? Mom?¡± Emma asks, quietly. Carefully. ¡°Of course not,¡± Mrs. Walsh says, giving her a bit of an angry look. ¡°But what can I do? He is our Alpha.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the Luna of this pack, mom,¡± Emma says softly, taking her hand. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time you asserted your authority as well.¡± She nudges Ian off herp and stands, pulling her mom up with her. ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Walsh asks, confused, as her daughter leads her towards the house. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get Evelyn out!¡± Emma says, determined. Ian and Delia trail behind. The group enters the house, heading for the basement. As they arrive at the doors, guarded by two Betas, Emma forces Mrs. Walsh to the head of the group. As the Luna, the Betas should follow her orders as if she is the Alpha herself. Mrs. Walsh hesitates, looking at Emma, and then nods to the guards. ¡°Please let us through,¡± she says. They step aside, letting them pass. The group continues down into the basement, which isrgely a room used for storage. At the back, though, is a heavy metal door with two more Betas guarding it. When Mrs. Walsh asks for passage, they step aside. Through the door is a series of cells, not umon in these old pack houses, built generations ago when the pack Alpha was not only the leader, but the judge, jury, and executioner. John Walsh kept the cells maintained, just barely, but hardly used them. The group passes the first two cells, which are empty, and then peer into the cell on the far left. ¡°Hey mama!¡± Ian says, pressing his face between the bars on the door. Evelyn¡¯s face snaps up from where she¡¯s sitting on a small wooden bench, surprise written all over it. She gasps, looking over the group of them. ¡°Oh my god, Emma! Delia!¡± she says. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Emma¡¯s face falls in surprise. She had expected a warmer wee. ¡°Um?¡± she says. ¡°Did you¡­not want to see us?¡± Her eyes dart to her mother, who frowns, likewise confused about Evelyn¡¯s reaction. ¡°Oh nooooo,¡± Evelyn moans, putting her head in her hands. ¡°This is the opposite of what I wanted. And it was all going ording to n!¡± Just as Emma opens her mouth to speak, an rm stares to re throughout the house. Everyone in the room jumps and then freezes, looking around at each other. A worried Beta sticks his head into the room. ¡°Mrs. Walsh? Apologies, ma¡¯am,¡± he says, ¡°but we¡¯re going to have to ask you to leave. The Walsh pack is under attack.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 #Chapter 179 ¨C Closing in on the Pack Victor and Alvin sit quietly in the hummer, their eyes focused on the foliage in front of them. Just through it, they can begin to see the start of a field, the ce where Victor intends to hold the battle. Alvin sits next to his father, quietly chewing on a gran bar, patiently waiting for the next steps. Victor nces at him, impressed, passively, by his ability to sit and wait. He smiles, considering that a good soldier needs many skills, but patience is certainly one of them. ¡°Alvin,¡± he says quietly. ¡°When this all¡­starts. I want you on the back line. And I want your promise that you will stay there, no matter what happens. Stay with the Beta to whom I assign you. All right?¡± Alvin looks up at him and gives a brisk nod, surprising Victor again. He had expected more pushback from that. Victor reaches out a hand and puts it on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Or, if you want,¡± he says quietly. ¡°You can stay here, in the car. And wait. It¡¯s going to be¡­well, it will not all be fun, what happens on that battlefield today. You won¡¯t be in any danger, on the back line. But there¡¯s no reason you have to see it, if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Alvin holds his gaze steadily. ¡°I want to see it, papa. All of it. This is my pack too.¡± Victor nods, understanding, but inwardly he feels guilt. Perhaps he should have insisted that Alvin stay home with Bridgette and Burton ¨C he¡¯s just a child. But then, Victor recalls Alvin¡¯s words from earlier. He¡¯s not just a kid ¨C he¡¯s an Alpha as well. Victor knows that perhaps more than anyone, being shoved into the position of leading a pack when he was far too young for the job. Victor sighs, a little, wondering if this was all a mistake ¨C perhaps he should have let Evelyn go, that day at the Quizpetition, let the boys have a normal life, where they wouldn¡¯t be on a battlefield at age six ¨C The radio on his shoulder res, interrupting his thoughts ¨C ¡°Sir,¡± he voice says, frantic. ¡°We¡¯ve been detected ¨C Walsh¡¯s forces are aware that the left nk ¨C at least the left nk is here ¨C it¡¯s only a matter of time ¨C¡° There¡¯s a little disturbance, and then another voicees on the line ¨C ¡°Sir,¡± another Beta says, ¡°we have to move. Now.¡± ¡°s**t,¡± Victor murmurs, and then reaches up to the radio on his shoulder to respond. ¡°Copy,¡± he replies, ¡°All forces, move out.¡± He turns to Alvin then, whose face is gone a little pale. ¡°You ready, kid?¡± Victor asks, revving the car¡¯s engine. Alvin nods, stoic, and looks out the windshield. He is ready. Then, without another word, Victor presses his foot on the gas and the car moves forward into the meadow in front of them. All around them, Alvin can see other hummers likewise engaging, moving forward. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Victor¡¯s forces have encircled Walsh¡¯s property and, at this moment, are moving inward, tightening around Walsh like a noose. If all goes as nned, Walsh and his forces will be trapped. The Betas herd Mrs. Walsh, Emma, Delia, and Ian back upstairs. They move them into the dining room, which is full of other Betas, snapping the shutters shut and ensuring that all of the doors are locked. Ian looks around at them, watching them work, noting that the shutters are made of metal ¨C not wood, as he originally thought ¨C and shut out the lightpletely when closed. ¡°What is happening,¡± Mrs. Walsh demands of a Beta as he leads her by the arm to a chair by the firece. ¡°We¡¯ve been asked to take you here, ma¡¯am,¡± the Beta says. ¡°This room has been retrofitted as a saferoom, where you cannot be harmed or taken in the event of a siege.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Mrs. Walsh exims, looking around in panic now. ¡°A siege?!¡± Emma and Delia nce at each other, Emma pulling Ian close to her as they, too, stand by the firece. Looks like they really dide at the wrong time. Before the Beta can respond, though, Walsh and Wird sweep into the room. ¡°Yes, Betty,¡± Walsh says, walking over to his wife, Wird at his heels. ¡°We are at war. That upstart, Kensington ¨C he¡¯s surrounded ournds.¡± Mrs. Walsh gasps, pressing a hand to her heart. Walsh¡¯s eyes move to Emma, then, sweeping over her. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I see, he says, a bit of a sneer in his voice. ¡°Conveniently timed. And where is your husband?¡± Emma blinks a moment and then remembers that, of course, she¡¯s supposed to have juste back from vacation. ¡°I have no idea where my husband is,¡± she says, frowning at him. ¡°I left him here with you.¡± Walsh looks away from her, dismissing her, his eyes flitting impassively over Delia and Ian before nodding to the Betas, who finish their job of securing the room. ¡°The four of you,¡± Walsh says decisively, ¡°will stay in this room until I give word that you maye out. The bathroom is avable to you,¡± he says, gesturing towards door at the back corner of the room, ¡°and food will be brought to you at my discretion. There are also supplies there,¡± he says, pointing towards a corner where ¨C indeed ¨C Emma sees boxes full of food and bottled water. With that, Walsh and Wird move to leave the room. ¡°Wait,¡± Emma calls after, him, angry. ¡°Are you serious? We¡¯re just supposed to sit here, your prisoners, while you have a battle in the back yard?¡± Walsh frowns at her, his hand on the door. ¡°You are no a prisoner, Emma. You are my property. I am merely protecting you.¡± Delia¡¯s mouth falls open as the two Alphas leave the room, but Emma barely blinks. It¡¯s nothing she hasn¡¯t heard before. The room is suddenly very quiet, with all of the Betas gone. The four can still hear people rushing around in the hallways and, from the windows, can begin to hear the thump and yells of a great deal of movement outside. ¡°Ian, darling,¡± Mrs. Walsh says, holding out a hand for her grandson. He takes her hand and she pulls him closer. ¡°Are you all right? I know this must be frightening for you.¡± Ian frowns at the door through which his grandfather left. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t take me with him,¡± he says, angry. Mrs. Walsh frowns at him, confused. Ian turns his face to her, crossing his arms angrily across his chest. ¡°If I was with my daddy, he would let me watch.¡± Mrs. Walshughs a little at him, trying to keep it light. ¡°I sincerely doubt that, my boy. You are safe in here ¨C it is better for little boys to stay inside on days like this.¡± Ian doesn¡¯t respond, but he knows she is wrong. Alvin already sent him a picture from the field, with all of the cars and Betas starting to get into lines, with the helicopters starting to rally overhead. Alvin was having all the fun. Angry, Emma storms towards the door, trying the handle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± she murmurs, walking back to the group. ¡°He honestly just locked us all in here, like we really are his precious goods he¡¯s keeping out of the looters¡¯ hands.¡± ¡°It is safe here,¡± Mrs. Walsh says, her voice pleading. ¡°Do you honestly want to be out there?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Emma says, crossing her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you see how he treats us? Treats you? We¡¯re not property ¨C we¡¯re people. Quite frankly, the two of us have been locked in loveless marriages for far to long, forced to sell our freedom to these men. I, for one, am not going to do it anymore.¡± Emma¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes go wide and she shakes her head slowly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such things, Emma. They¡¯re treasonous. Your father¡­Joyce¡­they would not like it.¡± ¡°Screw what they like, mom,¡± Emma says, ring at the locked door. Then, she makes a decision. ¡°Evelyn and I are taking over this pack,¡± she says, turning her steady gaze to her mother, who gasps. ¡°We¡¯re overthrowing dad, and Joyce, and we¡¯re taking control of it for ourselves.¡± Mrs. Walsh covers her mouth with her hands, horrified. ¡°And you mom,¡± Emma says, stern. ¡°You should join us.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 #Chapter 180 ¨C The Battlefield When all of the hummers and war machines have made themselves present on the fields surrounding Walsh¡¯s property, Victor steps out of the car, Alvin climbing out of the driver¡¯s side with him. They¡¯re nowhere near the house, not really. Instead, they¡¯ve positioned the majority of their forces around the barracks where the mass of Walsh and Wird¡¯s forcesy. ¡°Do you see how he¡¯s made our job easy for us, Alvin?¡± Victor asks, taking his son¡¯s hand and looking down at him. Alvin looks up at him, confused. Victor gestures towards the barracks, where Wird¡¯s Beta forces ¨C trained by Victor¡¯s own hand, really ¨C are scrambling to prepare themselves. ¡°That¡¯s the barracks, there, where your grandfather and Alpha Wird are keeping his army. Then,¡± he points over a hill on the other side. ¡°That¡¯s where your grandfather¡¯s house is. What do you think is the mistake there?¡± Alvin takes a moment to consider and then squeezes his dad¡¯s hand, excited. ¡°Too close together,¡± he says, grinning up at his dad. ¡°We don¡¯t have to split our army to attack both at once.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Victor says, nodding. ¡°Precisely why I located my own Beta force so far from our house. It¡¯s a pain to have to drive there but,¡± he shrugs, ¡°it¡¯s better than this. Your grandfather¡¯s house and barracks were built over one hundred years ago, when packs needed to be close to their Beta forces to communicate.¡± Alvin nods, agreeing. ¡°Yes, but now we can talk over long distances. It¡¯s better to spread them out.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At that moment, a set of Betase forward. ¡°Sir?¡± They say, saluting to Victor and then ncing down at Alvin. Victor nods to them and goes to one knee in front of his son. ¡°What did we promise, Alvin?¡± he asks, fighting the tightness in his throat. If things went terribly, terribly wrong¡­this could be thest conversation he had with his son. God, he didn¡¯t even want to think about thest conversation he¡¯d had with his other child, with their mother¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be good, dad,¡± Alvin says, likewise working to be strong in the moment. He hesitates, then throws his arms around his father¡¯s neck. Victor wraps his arms around his little boy, holding him close. ¡°Good boy,¡± he murmurs, his forehead on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± Then, he lets Alvin go, and the little boy moves to stand next to his Beta keepers. ¡°Take good care of him,¡± Victor says, sliding his hands into his pockets. ¡°Don¡¯t let him out of your sight, for even a moment.¡± The Betas salute, meeting his gaze with steady eyes. Victor nods, and the three move off. Then, Victor turns back to the battlefield. Beta Stephenes up to him next. ¡°Sir,¡± Stephen says. ¡°We¡­we¡¯re ready to go. We might have an advantage, if we press now ¨C before they¡¯re fully ready.¡± Victor sees what he means ¨C many of Wird¡¯s forces have readied themselves, but some are still spilling out of the barracks, pulling on their jackets. Sloppy. Clearly, they¡¯ve forgotten many of their lessons from their time with the Kensington pack. Victor knows Beta Stephen is right ¨C that the time to strike is now, but he hesitates. ¡°Any word from Rafe?¡± He wants to make sure his brother is safe, of course, but he also wants the information that Rafe had left several hours ago to collect. Rafe had been right ¨C they needed to know what, precisely, was the rationale Evelyn had for letting him know to attack now. What, really, was their advantage? Because, looking out at their enemy forces¡­Victor grimaces. It doesn¡¯t really look like they have one. They¡¯repletely outnumbered. Walsh and Wirds forces are beginning to show their strength, now, as they line up before Victor¡¯s on the field. He had given Wird half his Betas, and that,bined with Wird¡¯s original force as well as Walsh¡¯s, had given them quite the advantage. Victor takes a deep breath, looking over at Stephen. ¡°Is it as bad as it looks?¡± he asks. Stephen grimaces, looking down at the tablet in his hands. Then he looks up at Victor, his mouth a straight line. He doesn¡¯t say a word, but Victor understands his meaning. If they¡¯re going to win this battle, they¡¯re not going to do it by sheer force. Instead, he¡¯s going to have to use superior tactics. God damnit, where was Rafe? This was the area in which he could really shine. But unfortunately, his brother wasn¡¯t there when he needed him. Victor¡¯s mind quickly flicks to the worst case scenario ¨C that Rafe has indeed been ying him, that he¡¯s gone and made a deal with Walsh, sold Victor out in exchange for some kind of alliance with him ¨C But no, impossible, Rafe was underpulsion ¨C Butpulsion ¨C what even was that really? That time, with Evelyn, when they were escaping from her father¡¯s propertyst time they had been here ¨C she had broken Walsh¡¯spulsion, so it was certainly possible ¨C But there had been something to that ¨C something extra, something about the two of them ¨C him, and Evelyn ¨C which had made it possible. Victor grits his teeth and puts it out of his mind. He¡¯d already decided to trust Rafe, and he was gone, so what was the point in second-guessing it now? ¡°Send a messagenger to Walsh,¡± Victor says evenly to Beta Stephen. ¡°Onest chance to reconsider, to surrender to us. For the sake of the lives that will be lost, on both sides, if he presses this to war.¡± Stephen nods firmly, typing something onto his tablet. ¡°A deadline for that, sir?¡± ¡°Five minutes,¡± Victor says, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Then, we press forward.¡± Stephen nods and types more. Then, as the pair watch, a group of four Betas move onto the field, a g of truce held between them. This was a very standard part of these kinds of Pack battles ¨C the negotiation beforehand. Four of the enemy Betase forward to formally meet them in the middle of the field. A piece of paper is exchanged, and the Betas on both sides return to their packs unscathed. Good, Victor thinks, nodding. At least the Betas on both sides had returned alive ¨C this means, at least, that Walsh and Wird are willing to obey the set standards of war. Then, there¡¯s nothing to do but wait. Five minutes. The time ticks by and Victor simply stares at the forces ahead of him, almost unblinking. Stephen, still standing next to him, is running a timer on his tablet, counting down the precise time. But Victor knows, internally, precisely how much time has passed. Three minutes pass, and then two. His eyes shift to the front of Walsh¡¯s line, where his messenger Betas are gathered. If he wants to send counter-negotiations, now is the time to do it. A minute passes, time is almost up. If Walsh wants to negotiate, the time is now. The Betas don¡¯t budge and Victor¡¯s face is grim. Walsh has made his choice known. The timer runs to zero. A beat passes, and Stephen looks to his Alpha. ¡°Sir?¡± Stephen asks. But before Victor can say anything, a re rises from the enemy camp. Stephen and Victor watch it climb into the sky. All of the eyes of Victor¡¯s army are on it as well. Everyone watches as the light climbs into the sky, trailed by a bit of smoke and then, when it reaches the crest of its arc, explodes into tiny red sparks. Red. Red for refusal. Red for no. He hadn¡¯t needed to send the re ¨C his five-minute dy was enough to dere Walsh¡¯s intentions to fight. Instead, it was a beconing, an urge. Come for us, the re had said. See what you get. Victor¡¯s face is set in steely determination as the light fades from the sky. ¡°March,¡± he says, his single word firm, as he takes one step out onto the field of battle. Hismand echoes out into the ranks of his Betas and, as one, the Kensington troops move forward. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 #Chapter 181 ¨C From the Sky Victor leads his forces on foot, but overhead, his aerial forces begin their attack. They swoop low overhead, the chopping of helicopter des and the hum of small-aircraft engines covering the pounding of feet as Victor¡¯s ground forces plunge ahead. He watches the skies carefully as his troops pick up speed, wanting to ensure that his aerial forces are following their instructions precisely. Victor knows, from his reconnaissance, that Walsh and Wird have no aerial forces of their own ¨C in the trade for Evelyn, Victor had traded Wird only ground troops, no special forces. It¡¯s a significant advantage that Victor has, even with his lesser numbers. His enemies arergely on foot and the majority of them are massed ahead, waiting for Victor¡¯s ground forces to reach them. The enemy forces have an advantage there too, though ¨C they make no move as Victor¡¯s forcese forward, willing to hold their position close to the barracks so that Victor¡¯s forces can exhaust themselves on the assault, and so that they have a convenient wall to retreat But, until that sh can happen, Victors helicopters and nes have the opportunity to do their damage. They swoop ahead, almostpletely unimpeded except for some gunfire from below, which does nothing to stop them. When they reach the back of the barracks, the helicopters begin to drop bombs. Victor watches them fall through the air like tiny ck seeds that fall from the heavens and then bloom into mes below. He grimaces a little, knowing that deathes with each bomb, hating it. He regrets every death that comes at his hand, especially since he knows that men that he trained, his own former Betas, might be catching the brunt of it. But the bombs that he ordered to be dropped ¨C they¡¯re strategically ced to take out areas of Walsh¡¯s encampment that his spies had already marked as weapons caches, as offices and supply centers. Victor seeks, as much as he can, to spare lives and instead cripple Walsh¡¯s forces. This is, after all, an attempted takeover. Victor seeks to take this pack as his own, for his children as well as the good of all of the packs in their political circle. Walsh and Wird are to greedy ¨C seeking power for their own good. If he wins, Victor hopes ¨C truthfully ¨C to bring peace to his people. To build resources like the school to help them grow and prosper. Not simply to build his own coffers. After the helicopters swoop away, their damage done, the small-engine nese in quick behind them. Victor smirks here, excited to see this next weapon at work. His Betas had questioned him at first, when he had ordered ¨C months ago ¨C the purchase of about a dozen small aircraft usually used for farm work, for the survey of fields and crop dusting. But when they¡¯d heard his n, they¡¯d eagerly agreed and got to work on the mechanics of Victor¡¯s new weapon. Just as the nes swoop past the first line Victor skids to a stop, holding up one hand and shouting ¡°HOLD!¡± at the top of his voice. His Betas, prepared for thismand, respond instantly. They all drop to one knee, turning their backs towards the enemy forces, crouching forward and pulling hoods over their heads, breathing masks down over their faces. Victor does the same, turning his face away just as he sees the aircrafts open their bellies, dropping gallons and gallons of liquid wolfsbane onto the enemy forces. He has to turn his face away, to breathe into the apparatus built into his waterproof hood for just a moment to avoid any wolfsbane carried on droplets in the air. But he knows that his weapon has worked when he hears thebined shrieking of hundreds of enemy Betas, who have fallen, incapacitated by their pain, to the ground. His scientists had told him that he needed two minutes to ensure that the air would be safe to breathe, so Victor counts quietly to one hundred and twenty, his eyes pressed closed. It is, potentially, the two most intense minutes of his life as he waits for the seconds to pass. Here he is, crouched on the battlefield, his back turned to his enemy,pletely blind ¨Cpletely vulnerable, really, to whatever weapon they may have up their own sleeve. He¡¯s done good work to dress like his Betas, to disguise himself in their ranks, but still ¨C it¡¯s a gamble. He¡¯s hoping that for two minutes, until the wolfsbane clears from the air, that Walsh and Wird will be scrambling to regroup their forces, to push those untouched to the front of the line, to reprepare their attack. It¡¯s two free minutes, really, to let Walsh and Wird do whatever they want. Anything could happen in this time. A bullet coulde, strike him between his shoulders ¨C Anything could be happening outside, too ¨C Victor could open his eyes to see that his own army had been wiped out ¨C Or he could turn to see some insane weapon pointed right at him, the moment he pulls back his hood and open his eyes. Victor¡¯s heart races as he pants, the rm on his oxygen unit letting him know that there¡¯s only 30 seconds left. Good. Each of his men have carried precisely two minutes worth of oxygen with them. When the tiny tanks run out ¨C just twenty seconds from now ¨C they will turn, as one, to meet their fates. His mind races, filled with anxiety. Ten seconds now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Five. When the rm beeps, Victor rips the mask from his face and from his body armor, dropping it to the ground and turning, in one swift movement, to face his enemy. At the very same moment, over the hill, in the bowls of the big house, Evelyn sits stock straight on the her little prison bench, hearing the pounding of Beta feeting into the basement. She listens, her heartrate ratcheting up, as they storm towards her cell. Without a word, the Beta in the lead twists the key in the ancient lock and thenes forward, grabbing her by the arm. Evelyn has no idea where they intend to take her ¨C no idea if it¡¯s where she wants to go ¨C but instinctually, she knows she doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere under their power. ¡°No!¡± She screams, pushing on the Beta¡¯s chest, refusing to be taken without a fight. ¡°Take your damn hands off of me!¡± Two more Betase forward, one grabbing her other arm, one shoving her from behind. She can¡¯t resist them all and is dragged from the cell, towards the stairs. Though she knows it¡¯s futile, Evelyn fights anyway ¨C determined to make this as hard for them as she can. Evelyn bites, kicks, pulling her arms, forcing them to drag her along every step. ¡°This will go easier on you,¡± one of the Beta growls, ¡°if you just let us do our job.¡± ¡°It will go easier on you,¡± Evelyn growls, her canines fully elongated, ¡°if you get the f**k off of me!¡± He growls down into her face, then, and Evelyn can tell he¡¯s one of her father¡¯s men ¨C a nasty, cruel sort of Beta raised to believe that because he¡¯s big and strong ¨C and because she¡¯s just a little woman ¨C she should do as he says. She can also tell that her defiance riles him, that he wants to hit her. That the only thing holding him back is his allegiance to his Alpha, her father. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she sneers at him. ¡°Lean into your baser instincts, you pig. Hit me, my dad won¡¯t care. And when my Alpha takes over this pack? You¡¯re dead.¡± She sees him process this information quickly, a snarl thick on his lips, but ¨C He pulls away. He doesn¡¯t. Sheughs, then, as they drag her through the house and out the door to a waiting truck. She knows, then, that her father¡¯s Betas are afraid. That this cruel Beta didn¡¯t hit her because he¡¯s afraid. It¡¯s not a fear of her father that stops him ¨C her father, they both know, wouldn¡¯t care if Evelyn has a few more bruises the next time he sees her. But Victor? This Beta knows, on some level, that Victor has a very good chance of winning. And that he¡¯ll have to exin those bruises to him. Evelyn¡¯s a little smug as the Betas throw her into the back of the Jeep. She knows she shouldn¡¯t feel it, that she should be scared. But deep down? She has every confidence that Victor will win this war. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 #Chapter 182 ¨C The Trump Card N?velDrama.Org content rights. Inside the house, Ian, Emma, and Delia jump when they hear the sound of the bombs. Mrs. Walsh just sits still. It¡¯s a sound she¡¯s heard before, one she was expecting. ¡°Wha-¡± Ian says, his mouth open and his head turned towards the windows, wishing, desperately, that he could see out. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Bombs, darling,¡± Mrs. Walsh says from her spot in her armchair by the unlit fire, her head resting back against the fabric, exhausted. ¡°That is the sound of the battle beginning.¡± Ian grimaces and Emma knows that he wishes, above all, that he could be there. Ian is a boy who needs to be in on the action ¨C he will be absolutely restless until he feels that he¡¯s at the center of it all, helping his side. Keeping him here, safe and sound, is torture for him. ¡°Mom,¡± Emma says softly, turning her face to her mother, trying again. ¡°This can¡¯t seriously be what you want for your pack, for its future.¡± Mrs. Walsh turns her face away, as she did before. They had tried, earlier, to persuade her. To convince her that a pack with Emma and Evelyn at the head, instead of John and Joyce, would be the better choice for everyone. But she had simply sat down in that chair and not responded ¨C not at all ¨C to anything that Emma had to say. Delia hadn¡¯t said anything, had merely sat quietly on the sofa. She knows that it¡¯s not her fight. Eventually, Emma had given up and went to sit with Delia. They had sat in silence until the sound of the bombs started. Ian surprises them all, though, by going to sit in his grandmother¡¯sp. She wees him there, wrapping her arms around him as he curls up with his head against her chest. She rests her chin on his head. ¡°Grandmama,¡± he says softly. ¡°Why does my grandfather hate my dad so much? Why does he want to kill him?¡± Her face goes pale at that and she looks down at her grandson. He¡¯s clever enough, she knows, to realize that the two forces going at each other outside are, indeed, his father and his grandfather. So she can¡¯t lie to him to make it any better. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s his real intention, Ian,¡± she says softly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to kill him. It¡¯s just¡­ very important, for your grandfather, to maintain control. Of his pack.¡± ¡°Is daddy trying to take away the control?¡± Ian asks, looking up at her. ¡°Why?¡± She avoids the question a little, knowing that her husband is, in fact, the aggressor in this situation ¨C even if Victor is the one toe to the property, Walsh started this fight. ¡°Your grandfather thinks that he will be better at leading the people than your father is. That he knows best, and that your father should step down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why it matters,¡± Ian says, his voice rueful. ¡°Alvin and I are going to inherit both packs in a little bit of time. They¡¯ll bebined anyway. This all seems¡­¡± Ian takes a moment, staring at the iron shutters over the windows of their cage, trying to put words to emotions perhaps too intense for a six- year-old boy. ¡°It all seems like a terrible waste,¡± he says finally, his voice very soft. ¡°If people are going to get hurt, even die. When these packs are going to unite anyway, in the future.¡± Mrs. Walsh looks down at her grandchild, surprised, and then stares at the wall in front of her for a long, quiet moment. ¡°Well, baby,¡± she says softly, stroking his hair in the same way that his mother does. ¡°Perhaps you are right.¡± A feral smile rips across Victor¡¯s face as he sees that his n has worked. The final dregs of the wolfsbane smarts against his skin and his eyes as he blinks, surveying the damage done to his enemies. But his scientists had been perfect in their calctions. The vast majority of Walsh and Wird¡¯s forward forcesy writhing on the ground, screaming, their hands going to their faces, their eyes, their backs arching in agony as they fight against the chemical attacking their bodies. A brief flicker of guilt runs through Victor at their pain ¨C he doesn¡¯t enjoy it, of course ¨C but he wipes it away, knowing that the men will be grateful, in the end. He doesn¡¯t know a single man among them that wouldn¡¯t trade three days of pain for a swift death, which was the other option. Quickly, Victor surveys his own Betas, who have likewise turned back towards their foe. A few have fallen, writhing in agony themselves ¨C likely those who hadn¡¯t turned before the wind had carried the wolfsbane amongst them ¨C but the vast majority of them stand strong. The tide of the battle has turned now. With the majority of Walsh and Wird¡¯s forces out for the count, the numbers are again in Victor¡¯s favor. Taking advantage of the situation, Victor opens his mouth and shouts,manding his army to charge. As one, they surge forward, picking up speed again as they hurtle towards their foes. There¡¯s about four hundred yards between Victor¡¯s army and the enemies. His Betas have been ordered to take care ¨C to go for a wound at every opportunity, instead of a kill. To press the advantage, but to be aware that they¡¯re fighting amongst men who used to be their allies, who would be again, if Victor¡¯s campaign is sessful. Victor knows that Walsh has given his armies no suchmand. Still, they are too far away still for short-range pistols or even machine guns to urately shoot, and Walsh¡¯s uninjured forces are scrambling to man the front lines. Victor¡¯s smile deepens as he runs, knowing that the odds are in his favor. Still, his eyes scan Walsh¡¯s encampment, knowing that Walsh is no fool. That he¡¯s not going to just let Victor dash in and take over without a fight. He will have something up his sleeve, and Victor is on the lookout for it, prepared for it. He seesmotion at the center of the ranks, a flurry of activity just inside the chain-link fence surrounding a watch tower. Betas run all over it, swarming like ants, moving equipment and people around under a flurry of orders. A watchtower, Victor thinks, confused. Why the hell do they need to concentrate on manning a watchtower when his army is rushing forward towards them in in sight ¨C Amidst all of the Beta ck climbing the steps of the watchtower, Victor notes a sh of blue ¨C s**t. He realizes, suddenly, that Walsh is going to y his trump card. Right now. A ring of static runs over the field and then the sharp piercing noise of an amplifier being attached to a microphone. Several of Victor¡¯s Betas wince but they don¡¯t hesitate, moving forward as one. ¡°Stop,¡± a voice booms from a gigantic speaker that swings to the front of the watch tower. Victor ignores themand and, receiving no contrary order, his troops surge forward. ¡°You will stop!¡± the voice repeats, and then the figure in blue is pushed forward to the railing of the tform at the top level of the tower. ¡°Stop, or she falls!¡± Victor freezes on the battlefield, recognizing the figure ¨C Of course he does ¨C the shape of her, the curl of her hair ¨C he would recognize his Luna anywhere ¨C ¡°STOP!¡± Hismand rips from his throat, followed quickly by a growl of frustration, of fear, of rage at this gall of this man, threatening the life of his daughter as a battlefield ploy. Victor¡¯s troops heed themand,ing slowly to a stop as the order echoes amongst them. They have formed a semicircle around Walsh¡¯s encampment, those troops around Victor having heard and obeyed the order first, those furthest having proceeded further until themand reached them. When they have all stopped, frozen on the field, the voice begins again. ¡°Kensington,e forward.¡± Victor recognizes the voice now as Walsh¡¯s own. He wasn¡¯t sure if Walsh would himself be on the field, as he was, or if he¡¯d be giving orders from the background. Now he knows precisely where he is and is d of the information. Still, Victor makes no move. ¡°Come forward,¡± Walshmands again. ¡°Or she falls.¡± At that, a Beta violently kicks the railing in front of Evelyn, snapping it, shoving her forward so that she¡¯s suspended over the open air, her arms reeling, seeking bnce. s**t, Victor thinks, grinding his teeth. A trump card indeed. Slowly, amongst the silence and the stillness of his Beta forces, Victor takes a step forward. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 #Chapter 183 ¨C Alpha Command At the back of the pack, Alvin sees his father begin to step forward, ahead of all of the other Beta troops ¨C He sees the focus of the guns on the watchtower at enemy barracks turn as one towards his dad ¨C And Alvin throws back his head and screams, howling with all of his might. The Betas on either side of him flinch, shocked at the noise, and Alvin uses the opportunity to dash forward ¨C His arm is caught, though, by one of the Betas assigned to keep him safe. ¡°No!¡± the Beta shouts, ¡°yourmands! Your father told you to stay here!¡± The other Beta takes Alvin¡¯s other arm. ¡°No!¡± Alvin yells in response, fear and desperation on his face. ¡°The are going to shoot my papa! I have to help him!¡± The Betas faces are sad, anxious ¨C they too see their leader stepping forward ¨C ¡°You will let me go!¡± Alvin shouts, pulling at the hands on his arms, but his six-year-old strength isn¡¯t enough to break it. ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± The first Beta says, working hard to keep his hold on the writhing child. ¡°Your father¡¯s orders ¨C¡° Alvin stops suddenly, his body going perfectly still, and then he focuses his attention on the first Beta. ¡°You will let me go,¡± he says, his voice even and deep. ¡°Imand it.¡± The Beta feels his muscles tighten, frozen, obeying ¨C he gasps and feels his hands loosen. But his mind, his thoughts, are still his own. ¡°What the ¨C¡° Alvin quickly turns his attention to the other Beta. ¡°You as well,¡± he says, his voice still taking on that note ofmand. ¡°Release me.¡± The other Beta looks in wonder at the boy, but his hands open. Alvin flies out of their grasp, streaking for the line of Hummers positioned behind the troops ¨C the same cars that carried them there. Alvin chooses one in particr ¨C one with a megaphone on top. It¡¯s a work of seconds, really ¨C just moments have passed since Victor stepped forward onto the field, since Alvin gave hismand, since he climbed in the hummer ¨C The Betas look at each other, baffled, and then as one realize that Alvin told them to let him go, not to stay behind. They bolt towards the car, its front seat open, just as they hear Alvin¡¯s voice boom out over the field. ¡°Scramble!¡± Alvinmands the Beta forces. ¡°Run! Forward! Backward! Run! Do it! Run!¡± And then, to everyone but Alvin¡¯s shock, they do. His two Beta guards arrive at the door to the Hummer then, reaching in and grabbing Alvin, pulling him away from the megaphone. ¡°Get back!¡± The Beta shouts, lifting Alvin away from the car and towards the tree line behind them. ¡°You are not to interfere!¡± ¡°I had to help!¡± Alvin yells as the Betas drag him again back to the edges of their forces. ¡°You might have ruined everything!¡± the other Beta shouts, looking over his shoulder in fear. ¡°Well, is my father dead?¡± Alvin growls, knowing the answer. The two Betas look at him with chagrin. ¡°Then it worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± The Betas look at each other, not knowing what to say, one opening his mouth to try something anyway, when suddenly a group of dark figures swarms out from the brush, surrounding them. They move quickly, tearing the Betas away from Alvin, smashing them over the head with something hard ¨C Alvin can¡¯t quite tell what ¨C then grabbing him ¨C Alvin gasps as he¡¯s grasped roughly around the waist and hoisted into the air by one tall Beta he doesn¡¯t recognize. Then, dangling from the crook of that man¡¯s arm, Alvin is bounced roughly as the man runs with hispanions to a set of vehicles they¡¯ve hidden in the forest. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve got him,¡± the man says into the radio at his shoulder. ¡°Captive has been acquired.¡± Alvin moans and tries to scream against his rough treatment, his capture, but a hand smacks across his mouth and ces him on the seat of an ATV, someone climbing up behind him. ¡°Heard,¡± a voice replies over the radio. ¡°Bring him to the house.¡± At that, the ATV lurches forward, the man letting go of Alvin¡¯s mouth in order to work the controls at the front of the 4-wheeler. Alvin does scream, then, but it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s carried away ¨C too far, too fast ¨C before anyone can stop them. Victor spins at the front of the field, wondering who the hell gave thatmand ¨C that Alphamand ¨C to scramble. But even as he looks Betas swarm around him, making it impossible for an onlooker to tell which of these men in tactical ck is the leader who just stepped forward. ¡°Sir,¡± a Beta Captain says,ing forward, concerned, ¡°what is yourmand?!¡± ¡°I ¨C¡° Victor says, still confused, looking around ¨C but suddenly, he sees a streak of cking across the field towards them. Just one ¨C a single soldier, running from the enemy ranks directly ¨C directly ¨C for where they¡¯re standing now. The Beta standing next to Victor pulls his weapon, aiming it at the soldier rushing for them, his finger tightening on the trigger as he takes aim ¨C But suddenly, Victor¡¯s hand is there, against the side of the gun. ¡°Stop!¡± Victor shouts. For, just as his Beta was about to pull the trigger, he saw the soldier¡¯s face. Rafe. In a few short moments, Rafe reaches them, panting ¨C putting his hands on his knees to recover his breath. ¡°FALL IN,¡± Victor shouts, giving themand to his troops to reform, to stop the chaos. The captains throughout his ranks repeat themand and his troopse slowly back together, reforming. As they do, Victor nces at his brother, who is still catching his breath, and then at the watch tower, where Evelyn ¨C oh, thank god ¨C Evelyn is still standing at the top, a rough-looking Beta holding her arms behind her back. ¡°What the hell was that,¡± Rafe says, still panting. ¡°That¡­chaos?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Victor says, watching his troops fall back in line. ¡°Well, it yed out in my favor,¡± Rafe says, considering it. ¡°Bought me time to run across ¨C we¡¯ll have to remember that for future campaigns ¨C¡° ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says sternly, grabbing his brother by the shoulder. ¡°What the hell is going on over there?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Rafe says, opening his mouth to report, but before he can say anything the voice res again from the watch tower. ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± the voice says, ringing out over the field. ¡°We won¡¯t ept any more distractions ¨C Alpha Kensington wille forward, or we will drop her now.¡± To prove their intentions, they dangle Evelyn off of the edge of the tower, holding her just by her arms. Victor can see her face, even at this distance, can see her very real fear ¨C see her try to hold back the shriek and then fail ¨C It pierces the air, pierces him, and he again steps forward ¨C ¡°No!¡± Rafe shouts grabbing his brother by the arm. ¡°Victor, no ¨C we¡¯ve got to charge ¨C¡° ¡°RAFE!¡± Victor shouts, his voice full of fear, ¡°she¡¯ll fall ¨C¡° ¡°They won¡¯t let her fall,¡± Rafe says, ¡°she¡¯s their only pawn ¨C¡° ¡°I can¡¯t risk it,¡± Victor growls in reply and then turns, determined, back to the field ahead of him. ¡°HOLD,¡± he cries to his troops, demanding that they hold still as he takes three steps forward into the open area between the armies. The air is silent, silent enough to hear the click of a gun as a single bullet is fired. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 #Chapter 184 ¨C Brothers Evelyn watches as Victor takes those three steps out onto the field, her breathing fast as she stands precariously ¨C so precariously ¨C on the edge of the watch tower¡¯s tform. Her eyes go to him instantly, as everyone else¡¯s does. He¡¯s standing alone in the field, ahead of his entire army, looking up at the watch tower. She¡¯d know it was him, though, even if he hadn¡¯t been standing alone. Even in the messy scramble of the Betas just a few moments before, she had watched him the entire time, kept her eyes on him, savoring each move of his powerful form as he greeted the runner and then worked to reorganize his team. She had recognized the voice that hadmanded the scramble as well ¨C Thank god for her son, who had caused the distraction that had bought Victor just moments of time ¨C But here they were again, in the exact same spot ¨C Where was Alvin now? What else could they do? ¡°Is that him,¡± her father asks, standing next to her, squinting down at the man on the field. He nces at her and then at one of his Beta Captains, standing next to him. ¡°What, dad,¡± Evelyn says, narrowing her own eyes. ¡°Your vision failing you in your old age?¡± He frowns at her and then looks to the captain at his right, who nods, confirming. That is Victor, at the head of the field. At that confirmation, Walsh lifts the sniper rifle to his shoulder. ¡°No,¡± Evelyn breathes, her eyes going wide. God damnit, he was going to take the shot himself ¨C She surges forward, attempting to tackle him, take the gun, anything ¨C N?velDrama.Org content rights. But she¡¯s held from behind by that cruel Beta, who wraps his arms around her and holds her tight against him, whispering in her ear. ¡°Say goodbye to your Alpha,¡± he murmurs as her father holds his weapon steady, taking careful aim. And then, precisely, evenly, pulls the trigger. Evelyn feels as if her life leaves her in that moment, as well as her breath, as she sags against the Beta behind her, who pulls her away from the ledge. The bargain isplete ¨C his life, in exchange for her safety ¨C where would they take her now? On the field, Victor has only milliseconds to think between the sound of the trigger clicking and the bullet reaching him, its final destination ¨C He opens his eyes wide, focusing on Evelyn, seeing her be pulled away by that Beta ¨C But suddenly, he¡¯s wrenched aside ¨C A figure in ck next to him, in front of him ¨C There¡¯s a yell of effort, and then a thud, a groan, a spray of blood ¨C And then someone is falling back against Victor, knocking him to the ground. Victor gasps at the pain of the impact as he hits the ground and surprise at the body suddenly on top of him ¨C ¡°Charge,¡± the person gasps, and Victor¡¯s eyes focus on Rafe on top of him, turning his head back towards him, his eyes zed with pain. ¡°Order the charge, Victor!¡± Victor stares at his brother, trying toprehend, but Rafe throws back a hand, smacking Victor, trying to get him to act. ¡°The charge, god damnit!¡± Rafe growls and then winces, gasping again in pain. Victor snaps back to attention and opening his mouth to deliver the order. ¡°CHARGE!¡± He yells, hoping his brother is right ¨C that this is the move that will save them, that Evelyn won¡¯t pay the price for it ¨C Around him, his army responds, dashing down the slight incline towards Walsh¡¯s army, waiting for them there. A soundes from the watch tower¡¯s amplifier, then, and Victor recognizes Walsh¡¯s voice as it commands his own armies to charge. They respond eagerly, dashing forward on the field to meet the Kensington forces. As the armies rush on, Victor turns his attention to his brother, who grits his teeth in pain. ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says, moving his body out from beneath his brother,ying Rafe t on the grass and then looking him over, ¡°where are you hit ¨C¡° Rafe indicates his shoulder and Victor looks, filled with relief when he sees that it¡¯s a fairly clean shot, apparently missing major arteries. Bad luck, though, that it had missed his body armor, which would have stopped it. ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± Rafe says through his gritted teeth, ¡°that I¡¯m taller than you. Or this would have gone straight through your head.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not taller than me,¡± Victor murmurs, pulling a t bandage out of a pocket on his left leg. ¡°We¡¯re both lucky it was a poor shot by an old man, or it would have gone over your head and into mine.¡± Rafeughs tightly, waving the bandage away and looking towards the troops. ¡°Help me up,¡± he says, ¡°I want to see this.¡± Victor hesitates but then grasps his brother by the hand, lifting him to his feet. He, too, is desperate to see what happens with the armies meet. This is the moment in which their fates will be told, after all. The two brothers stand next to each other, watching the charge. The armies fly forward, each eagerly pounding through the grass, the turf disappearing beneath them as they grow closer and closer together. Victor takes a step forward then, wanting to be with his army, needing to be along side them as they meet the enemy ¨C But his brother, here, wounded ¨C he hesitates, looking back towards Rafe¡¯s shoulder. He can¡¯t leave his brother wounded and alone on the field. Rafe just smirks at Victor, putting out a hand and resting it against his brother¡¯s chest as if to hold him in ce. ¡°Wait, brother,¡± he says. ¡°Just wait.¡± So, Victor does. Trusting his brother, Victor stands with him as the armiese closer together. Fifty yards now, then forty. Thirty. The Kensington troops lift their voice in a war cry then, ready to meet their maker, to risk their lives for the honor of their pack, raising their guns ¨C Then, suddenly, Walsh¡¯s forces go silent. Just twenty feet away, Walsh¡¯s forces stop their own cry, shutting their mouths, dropping their weapons and falling to their knees. They put their hands up behind their heads in gestures of surrender, wincing in fear at their newly vulnerable states. Victor¡¯s forces hesitate as well, slowing slightly, but not yet stopping ¨C They had never before encountered this ¨C an enemy force, surrendering in mass, before the battle even begins ¨C The speaker on Victor¡¯s shoulder starts to go mad with questions, demands from his Beta captains about what to do next ¨C should they ughter the troops? Stop? Reacting on instinct, Victor grabs the radio on his shoulder and quicklymands a ceasefire. He can see the instant results on the field as his troops stop in ce, their guns leveled at the enemy troops, but progress no further. ¡°What the hell?¡± Victor says, confused, looking to Rafe, who smirks at him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed a couple of Christmases by this point,¡± Rafe says, with a shrug. ¡°So, instead, let me now present you with Walsh¡¯s army.¡± Rafe winces as he gives a little mocking bow. ¡°After all, his army is made up of your own Betas, who never wanted to be traded in the first ce. They¡¯re ready to again swear their allegiance to you, if you¡¯ll take them back. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 #Chapter 185 ¨C Loyalties Walsh¡¯s voice crackles over the amplifier. ¡°Move!¡± Hemands, his voice failing to persuade his Betas. ¡°Forward, troops!¡± Walsh¡¯s troops grimace, but they hold their position of surrender. Some gunfire explodes from the watch tower at Victor¡¯s troops but they shield against it expertly and hold their stance, their guns still aimed at their apparent enemy kneeling before them. A very small, specialized group of Victor¡¯s own Betas begin to fire on the watch tower now, drawing Walsh¡¯s attention and fire away from the mass of Victor¡¯s forces, giving Victor a moment to think. ¡°What is ¨C¡° he says, still confused, looking at Rafe. ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°They¡¯re yours, brother,¡± Rafe says, ¡°if youmand them. Their allegiance is bound, tentatively, to Joyce ¨C not to Walsh or Wird. And Joyce isn¡¯t here today ¨C that¡¯s what Evelyn was trying to tell you. That you need to attack now because Joyce is gone ¨C no one knows where.¡± Victor frowns at this, feeling Evelyn all over it. He would bet his life, right now, that she knows precisely where Joyce is. ¡°When I was over there,¡± Rafe says, ¡°I talked to some of their captains. They¡¯re still allegiant to you, Victor, the man who trained them. In Joyce¡¯s absence, especially since the original deal was a cheat,¡± he hesitates and then grins, ¡°I think you can take them back.¡± Victor blinks at his brother, considering for a moment, and then Victor flips a switch on the radio on his shoulder, connecting to all of the megaphones on the vehicles behind him instead of to the radios on hismanders¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Betas,¡± he says, his voice strong withmand. ¡°We ept you into our ranks. Stand, now, and make your allegiance known.¡± As one, Walsh¡¯s army gets to their feet and raise their hands to their foreheads in salute. A salute pointed directly at him, at the back of the Kensington army, not to Walsh. Victor can¡¯t help the thrill that races through him at this. The Betas are his, his army again back together. It¡¯s bigger, even, than it had been before, swelled as it is by the Rogue forces which he had incorporated at the loss of these very Betas. With them now regained, Victor has by far the most powerful military force in the country. He¡¯s unstoppable. And Walsh? ¡°Betas, forward face,¡± hemands, his voice again carrying out over the field. The Betas formerly under Walsh¡¯s control turn then, facing the barracks. ¡°Forward march,¡± Victor says, his voice cold and full of power. The Betas respond, marching forward into the open gates of Walsh¡¯s Beta encampment, seizing it for the Kensington pack. The next few hours move quickly. Victor leaves Rafe in the hands of his Beta medics and moves forward with his troops, working hard to sweep the enemy base and ensure that they had full control. Not all of Walsh and Wird¡¯s men were his former Betas, and so there were still a few pockets of resistance, notably at an un-exploded armory where they had entrenched. Victor let two of his Beta captains handle that fight while he turned his own attention to the watch tower. It was a tricky situation, as no matter how many forces he had on the ground, there were only so many people that he could send up theplicated system of stairs anddders at once. Walsh¡¯s forces, at the top, did not give in without a fight. However, eventually they surrendered and Victor climbed to the top of the secured tower, his heart in his throat. When he reached the top, though, he was greeted with grave Beta faces. ¡°They¡¯re not here,¡± sir, one of his Captains tells him, giving him a brisk salute. ¡°Walsh and Evelyn ¨C they¡¯re gone.¡± He gestures, then, to the one prize still remaining ¨C Wird, sitting dirty on the watchtower floor, his forehead dripping blood from a deep cut. Victor barely looks at him beforemanding that he be taken into custody. Wird was never the real threat in any of this ¨C he was merely an ambitious upstart who had sided with a greedy old Alpha who had nothing to offer but an ancient name. ¡°Kensington!¡± Wird growls, working to sit up and get Victor¡¯s attention. But Victor starts down the stairs, ignoring him. He has more important things to concentrate on. When he gets to the bottom of the tower, his Beta scouts are ready to report. ¡°Sir,¡± one says, giving him a salute. ¡°We checked the footage and tracked some tire marks we found ¨C Walsh escaped almost immediately after his Betas turned on him and joined our forces. They went west,¡± he says, gesturing towards the hill over which Walsh¡¯s house stands. Victor nods, unsurprised. If they hadn¡¯t found them by now, then Victor assumed that they had escaped. ¡°Is she with him?¡± he asks, his voice brusk. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the Beta says, not needing to ask who ¡®she¡¯ is. ¡°We have footage of them loading her into the van. If I may, sir¡­¡± he hesitates, not wanting to push too far. Victor looks at him and nods, giving permission for him to continue. ¡°They¡¯re aware, sir,¡± the Beta says. ¡°That she¡¯s the only thing they have to draw you forward.¡± ¡°Not the only thing,¡± a voice says from behind. Victor frowns, turning to see Rafe standing there, looking pale, his arm in a sling. ¡°Rafe,¡± Victor says. ¡°Why ¨C you should be resting ¨C¡° Rafe slowly shakes his head. ¡°Victor,¡± he says,ing forward. ¡°You should know. They took Alvin too.¡± The blood drains from Victor¡¯s face as he hears his brother¡¯s words. His son ¨C god damnit ¨C ¡°Where are they,¡± Victor growls, looking beyond Rafe for the two Betas who he assigned to take care of his son. ¡°At the back,¡± Rafe says, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Brother,¡± he says, his voice low with warning. He gives Victor a look, reminding him to control himself Victor straightens his shoulders, working hard to contain his panic, his emotion. Evelyn, he knew, had been taken ¨C But Alvin, his son ¨C who he had promised to protect ¨C ¡°It wasn¡¯t totally their fault, Victor,¡± Rafe said, working to keep his brother¡¯s attention. ¡°Alvin ran from them ¨C¡° ¡°He what?!¡± Victor says, shocked and angry, now, at his son as well. Ian, perhaps, he would have expected it from ¨C but Alvin ¨C ¡°Listen, Victor,¡± Rafe says, growing a little frustrated with his brother. He knows that emotions are running high, but he has to tell him the whole story before Victor goes storming off after his family. Victor takes a breath and nods, urging Rafe to continue. ¡°Quickly,¡± he says, eager to get moving. Rafe nods. ¡°Victor, Alvin used Alphapulsion on the Betas holding him,¡± he says, and Victor¡¯s eyes go wide to hear it. ¡°Hemanded them to let him go, so they did ¨C he¡¯s the one who ordered your Betas to scramble, when you stepped forward the first time.¡± Victor¡¯s jaw drops at this. Alvin ¨C he was just a kid ¨C There¡¯s no way his powers should be developed enough to have that kind ofmand over Betas, especially ones not sworn to him, but instead to his father ¨C He shakes his head ¨C it shouldn¡¯t be possible ¨C ¡°And thank god he did,¡± Rafe says, crossing his arms and looking Victor over. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t¡­you may have been killed, Victor. And I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to cross the field, to tell you to charge.¡± Victor stares at Rafe. Was it possible, really, that Alvin had intuited it all? Had saved the day? Or had he just been desperate, seeing his father in danger? Rafe gives Victor a minute to think and then smirks. ¡°Your kids are weird, Victor,¡± he says, ¡°but¡­they might just be military geniuses.¡± ¡°Amongst other things,¡± Victor murmurs, running a hand through his hair and then gesturing towards two of his Beta captains standing nearby. They hurry over. ¡°I want a small Beta team, twenty of our best,¡± Victormands. ¡°Take whoever volunteers, whoever doesn¡¯t need to be healed or rested.¡± The captain salutes. ¡°And the mission, sir?¡± Victor stares westward, towards the Walsh family home. ¡°Walsh is back in his house, I think, preparing for a siege. If that¡¯s what he wants, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll give him. I want the whole army to surround the house as soon as possible ¨C no gaps, full blockage of all power,munication, water, resources coming in and out. But before that?¡± The Beta captain and Rafe listen carefully. ¡°I¡¯m taking a small team in,¡± Victor says quietly, determined. ¡°I¡¯m getting my family out.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 #Chapter 186 ¨C Strategic Retreat My father pulls me along with him as he storms through the back entrance of my childhood home, his hand wrapped around my upper arm. I gave up resisting at the car, when I had tried to pull free of him ¨C to head back to the battlefield, to see what the hell happened after all those Betas had saluted Victor, and then turned around ¨C Had turned against my father, started to attack his own base ¨C ¡°Come on, Evelyn,¡± my father growls at me, tugging me forward. Despite his age, his Alpha grip on my arm is solid and I stumble over my own feet in my efforts to keep up. He¡¯s holding me so tightly that if I fall, I worry he¡¯ll let me dislocate my shoulder rather than let go of me. ¡°Dad,¡± I say, my teeth clenched as he hauls me along, ¡°let me go! I¡¯m already in the house, where do you think I¡¯m going to run to?¡± He ignores me, moving forward through the first floor of the house and along to the living room, where two guards stand ready at the door. At the sight of him, they stand aside and he takes a key from his pocket. I blink in surprise at the sight of the key ¨C I hadn¡¯t even known that his door locked. After twisting it in the lock, my father pushes open the door, dragging me forward enter the room alongside him. The force of his strength has me stumbling again and I fall onto my knees after taking a few stumbling steps into the room, my father finally letting me go. ¡°Mama!¡± I hear, and I whip my head to see two little boys ¨C two little boys ¨C ¡°Alvin,¡± I gasp, moving towards him, desperate to hold my child in my arms ¨C But I scream when my father grabs my hair, pulling me backwards, holding me firm. My scream of pain turns into a yell of fury as I w at his hand with mine, desperate to get free, but he tightens his grip and smacks me across the head with his other hand. I go still at the blow, gasping at the pain, and hear my children shriek across the room. When I open my eyes to look at them ¨C to see if they¡¯re okay ¨C they¡¯re being held back by two Betas, prevented from coming to help me, as they so clearly want to. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± my father growls, ¡°from all of you.¡± I go still, watching my boys do the same. Then, looking around the room, I realize that everyone is here ¨C everyone. My mother, my sister, Delia ¨C The room is so dark, though, for the afternoon ¨C I nce at the windows, and see that the shutters block out all of the light. The whole ce feels like a very miserable little cage. Once I¡¯ve stilled, my father releases my hair, roughly shoving me forward. My hands go to my scalp, massaging the tender skin there, but I don¡¯t make any further protestations or moves to escape. I wouldn¡¯t leave this room without my children, after all. ¡°John,¡± my mother says, sitting forward in her chair. ¡°What on earth ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± my father snaps, ring at her, ring at all of us. ¡°What a mess of this you all have made for me. With your little ns and your sneaking ¨C whatever it is you did with Joyce to ruin me, to make me vulnerable to Kensington.¡± I look up at him, then, my eyes narrowing. He¡¯s talking mostly to me, I¡¯ve realized. I¡¯m the one he thinks betrayed him. And quite frankly, he¡¯s right. ¡°You lost my allegiance a long time ago, dad,¡± I say softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would ever think that you had it back.¡± He raises a hand to hit me again and I flinch back, but my mother intercedes. ¡°John!¡± she says, her voice low with warning, a tone I¡¯ve never heard from her before. ¡°That is enough.¡± My father hesitates and then clenches his teeth, lowering his hand. I¡¯m shocked, really ¨C I¡¯ve never, ever seen my father obey anything my mother has said. My motheres forward to me then, reaching out her hands, which I take, and pulling me up to my feet. I follow her, willingly, to a seat on the couch, d to be out of my father¡¯s strike zone and closer to my children. My boys look at me with sad, scared eyes, but I can¡¯t help the relief that must be clear on my face. Both of my boys, together again. Safe, for the moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on, dad,¡± Emma says then, crossing her arms and looking between me and him. Her assertive tone, too, is a surprise. I have to admit, I like these new sides of my mom and sister. My father res around the room at all of us, as if we¡¯re as much of his enemy as Victor. Which, I suppose, some of us are. ¡°Kensington turned my Betas against me,¡± he says, ¡°he took control of them on the field.¡± I see Alvin and Ian¡¯s eyes light up at this information, Ian¡¯s ruse as the wounded son clearly ended. My father narrows his eyes at this reaction, figuring it out as well. ¡°But I am not finished, not nearly yet,¡± he says, his voice low. ¡°I still have this house, I still have my forces within it.¡± He shifts his eyes to me. ¡°I have the three things that matter most to Kensington in this world, and by god, I¡¯m going to make him pay for every single thing he¡¯s taken from me.¡± At that, he turns towards the door, but my mother ¨C panicked ¨C stands again and rushes for him. ¡°John, no,¡± she gasps, grabbing his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t lock us in here again ¨C we need to be free, we can help you.¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± my father snaps, ripping his arm from her grasp. He takes a threatening step towards her, opening his mouth to say something else, when a frantic Beta suddenly appears in the doorway. ¡°Sir,¡± he says, ncing over his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve just had word ¨C the base has officially fallen ¨C we need to lock down in here, sir, if we¡¯re going to have any chance of regrouping.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± my father growls, turning back into the room and ring at us all. ¡°I want silence form each of you.¡± Then, he turns to the Betas and waves them in. A small teames forward, just five or six men. The numbers surprise me ¨C shouldn¡¯t my father have a bigger nning force than this? Did all of his Betas truly abandon him? They swiftly set up their headquarters at the other end of the room, muttering quietly to each other as my motheres back over us, standing next to her usual chair. ¡°You may go,¡± she says decisively to the two Betas holding Alvin and Ian. ¡°You¡¯ll be needed elsewhere, surely.¡± The Betas hesitate but then she gives them a steely re and they let the boys go, heading over to the Betas on the other side of the room to take their orders. My father leans over the table with them, looking at theirputer screens and making ns. As soon as they¡¯re released, my boyse flying to me. I wrap them both in my arms at once, giving them kisses, but taking extra time to cosset my Alvin, holding his face in my hands, looking him over so to ensure that he¡¯s all right. ¡°Baby,¡± I say softly to him. ¡°Are you all right? How did you get here?¡± ¡°I came with dad,¡± he says quietly, but then he frowns, looking ashamed of himself. ¡°But I got captured and they brought me here.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re all right?¡± I ask, searching his eyes. He nods swiftly. ¡°I¡¯m okay ¨C they weren¡¯t too rough to me ¨C¡° he looks down at the floor. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t have happened. I disobeyed orders, and it got me caught.¡± ¡°You disobeyed orders,¡± I say, bringing my face close to his and making sure he hears how serious I am, ¡°and saved your father¡¯s life. If you hadn¡¯t issued that Alphamand ¨C¡° ¡°WHAT!?¡± Both of our heads snap to Ian, who stands there looking shocked. ¡°You issued an alphamand?¡± Ian says, staring at his brother, shocked and jealous. ¡°And you saved dad¡¯s life?¡± Alvin hesitates and then nods a little. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair,¡± Ian moans, throwing his head back in agony. ¡°You get to have all the fun.¡± ¡°Nutuh,¡± Alvin says, frowning at his brother. ¡°You got to go to the beach.¡± I can¡¯t help myself fromughing at this ¨C despite everything that we¡¯ve been through today, that we¡¯re still wrapped up in. I¡¯m so grateful, in this moment, for my two boys, who always help me to see the light. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± I say,ughing still, and putting a hand on each of their shoulders. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll make sure that Ian gets the harrowing military experience, and Alvin gets to go on vacation. No more mixups like that.¡± ¡°Quiet over there!¡± My father yells, ring at us from across the room. Our faces are wiped of their smiles as we remember, again, precisely where we are and what is going on. I pull my boys closer, seating them on the couch next to me. Then, quietly, I look around the room at my little group of allies ¨C three unarmed women and two children ¨C and wonder what the hell we¡¯re going to do next. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 #Chapter 187 ¨C Siege I sigh, quietly considering that nobody told me how boring a siege is. Alvin and Ian are sitting on the floor. They¡¯ve turned the puzzle upside down and they¡¯re so bored that they¡¯re working on putting it together that way, without any picture to help them. Every few minutes they sigh and look at me, but all I can do is shrug. There¡¯s a very slight panic inside my chest, of course, to keep me busy. It¡¯s such a strange dichotomy at work here ¨C part of me can¡¯t stand the silence, but the other part knows that when this silence and boredom goes away¡­violence will take its ce. That when this siege breaks, my father will do everything in his power to kill Victor, who is surely coming up with a n to get us out of here. And he could, indeed, seed. My father is not a stupid man, he hasn¡¯t kept his power throughout these years by chance. Plus, he¡¯s now backed into a corner, and doesn¡¯t have much less to lose. My father will be ruthless in a way that Victor cannot be, not with his children at stake. And me, if he still wants me. I sigh, then, thinking of all of this, wondering what the hell I can do to help. To do anything to sway the tides of the battle in Victor¡¯s favor, to protect him, to protect us, whom my father will surely use as shields and coteral. But, despite hours of thinking, I can¡¯te up with much. My father has quite literally put me in my ce, locked me in this room and given me very few resources with which to work. BOOM. The quiet of the room is suddenly shattered by a single ear-splitting explosion that shakes the entire house. I almost leap out of my skin when it happens, jumping to my feet and grabbing for my boys, who each shriek and grab one of my hands. My mother, who was dozing, clutches at her chest in shock and surprise while Emma and Delia likewise jump up. As one, the whole group of us look towards the front of the room, where my father and his men are still bent over their strategy maps. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. My father looks towards the direction of the st and then looks sharply back at me. Like I did it, or something. I re back at him. God, this man. I almost wish I had. We start to hear things, then ¨Cmotion, outside and around the house. Ian pulls out of my hand and runs over to the windows, trying to peer through the cracks and get a better look ¨C but they¡¯re solid. I know he can¡¯t see anything. The radios my father uses tomunicate with his Betas outside of the room start to buzz, bringing in reports from outside. I hear the word ¡°Kensington¡± and ¡°attack¡± repeated over and over, but from my ce across the room, I can¡¯t quite put together the pieces of what, precisely, is happening. I sink back down on the couch, then, knowing that the moment ising nearer. I rest my forehead briefly in my hand and feel Alvin¡¯s little hand on my shoulder,forting me. I smile at that, as much as I can, but don¡¯t lift my head as I work to manage myself. I can barely stand this ¨C might not be able to ¨C this sitting here, passively, while Victor battles outside. While my father makes his ns to destroy him. How the hell am I supposed to just sit here and wait? It¡¯s absolute torture. The door opens, then ¨C flying open to admit a Beta, covered in soot and blood ¨C ¡°Sir ¨C ¡° the Beta says, whirling to plead something to my father ¨C ¡°Get out of here!¡± My father roars at him. ¡°That door was to be breached for no reason ¨C¡° ¡°Sir,¡± the Beta says, his back pressed against the door, blood streaming down his forehead. ¡°We¡¯re completely outnumbered ¨C we need reinforcements ¨C¡° ¡°There are no reinforcements,¡± my father growls and I blink as I hear this, Ianing to my side. Apparently it¡¯s true, then ¨C really, the vast majority of my father¡¯s forces, just gone ¨C The Beta¡¯s eyes flick to the eight men standing at my father¡¯s table ¨C strong, uninjured men, amongst the best-trained in the ranks. My father turns to them as well and growls, looking down at the table for a moment while he considers his options. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, finally agreeing. ¡°Go ¨C all of you, go, except Brent,¡± he says, nodding to the Beta standing directly to his right. The Captain and most trusted of his men. The men hesitate, but then nod, heading out of the door with the wounded Beta, ready to face whatever they meet there. My father and his Captain continue to consult for the next few minutes while the noise within the house grows. Ian and Alvin sit at attention next to me, their heads continuing to turn as they hear new noises. ¡°It was mostly outside before, mama,¡± Ian whispers to me, his head c****d to the side to better listen. ¡°But now, it is inside the house. I can tell.¡± Alvin nods his agreement, taking my hand. ¡°It is papa. I know it is. I can¡¯t hear him, precisely but¡­I know it is him.¡± I nod as well. It is Victor. I¡¯m sure of it, in my bones. Unlike my father, he wouldn¡¯t send in his Betas alone to do his work for him. He is here, on the front line, waging this battle himself. The noisees closer and closer to the room in which we¡¯re locked away. Progressing down the hall, a series of thumps and bangs that put my nerves on edge. My breath sharpens in my chest when I hear the bangs progress past us along the wall, towards the door at the other end of the room, where my father stands in wait. ¡°Sir,¡± Brent says, stepping between my father and the door and sliding this gun from the holster at his hip. ¡°To the other side of the room, sir ¨C please ¨C¡° ¡°I will not ¨C¡° my father says, ring at his captain and growling. ¡°Sir,¡± Brent says, frowning at him seriously. ¡°They will likely open the door with a st. We can¡¯t risk you standing too close ¨C you will be safest at the other side of the room with your family. I will take the first hit.¡± My father considers his words and then nods, crossing the room to stand with the women and children, something I know he will consider the act of a coward. A consideration with which I, frankly, agree. I don¡¯t get up from my spot on the couch with my boys as the noise by the door grows, as my father stands a little ahead of my mother, who sits in her chair and grips ¨C of all things ¨C the slim neck of her favorite Tiffanyp in her left hand. I frown at that, wondering what the hell she ns to do. Take it with her when she runs screaming from the room? A pounding starts at the door ¨C almost like there¡¯s a battering ram. Ian jumps and stands closer to me and I see Delia and Emma quietly take each other¡¯s hands. Alvin, whose hand is already in mine, gives my fingers a little squeeze. Even though we know who is on the other side ¨C we know it is someoneing to help us ¨C we¡¯re all aware of the danger in this moment. The room goes quiet, suddenly, as the pounding stops. I almost hold my breath as my eyes dart around the room and back to the door. There¡¯s a mild scratching now, on the outside. What the ¨C ¡°Get ready ¨C¡° Brent says, his voice low and tense, raising his pistol to aim at the door. I open my mouth, unable to help from asking get ready for what ¨C But before I can speak, an explosion rocks the room ¨C Fire, bits of the door exploding inward ¨C My children scream, and so do I, knocking them back onto the couch and covering their bodies with mine ¨C Then the sound of gunfire fills the room as Brent screams, shooting at whoever ising through the door. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 #Chapter 188 ¨C Unexpected Strength I gasp as I hear someone scream and can¡¯t help but spin to look ¨C to see what the hell is going on ¨C There, on the floor ¨C Brent, his leg twisted unnaturally behind him, still raising his gun and working to aim when a Beta ¨C I scramble backwards on the couch, pushing my boys behind me, doing everything I can to block them as I watch the Beta move forward and knock the gun from Brent¡¯s hand, kneeling down on his shoulder to incapacitate him and waving to people at the door behind him ¨C Suddenly, two more men enter the room, guns held at the ready, sweeping the room to ascertain the threats against them. One man stands taller than the other ¨C his helmet gone, I can see the dark sheen of his hair as he steps forward ¨C ¡°Stop,¡± my fathermands, and my head spins to look at him ¨C Content held by N?velDrama.Org. To look directly down the barrel of a gun that I realize, suddenly, is pointed right at me. I gasp, freezing, terror gripping my limbs as I understand what my father is doing. He¡¯s using the same trick that won him any power just hours ago on the battlefield ¨C Threatening me, my life, as a way to control Victor¡¯s actions. But this time, my father has my two children under hismand as well. My eyes fly to Victor, who stands steadily at the front of the room, his gun pointed at the floor. His first Beta is busy ensuring that Brent is incapacitated still, but his second Beta has his gun aimed at my father. Directly at his head. Still, it¡¯s a standstill. ¡°Let her go, John,¡± Victor says, the sound of his voice running chills through my body. ¡°You¡¯ve lost this battle. There¡¯s no need to add any more violence to the game, not when it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to kill her,¡± my father says, his voice dangerous. ¡°Or the children. Instead, I¡¯m going to take them with me. They are my only ticket out of this house, after all. If I kill them, you¡¯ll kill me. But with them alive¡­¡± My father smirks at Victor, who glowers. ¡°With them alive,¡± my father says again, slowly, gloating at his prize. ¡°I have options.¡± ¡°Surrender,¡± Victor demands. ¡°Don¡¯t put them through any more of this. You have lost, Walsh. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll chase you.¡± ¡°If you chase me,¡± my father says, his voice sharp and cruel. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave a body count behind me as I run.¡± He turns his face to me then, smiling heartlessly. ¡°After all, I have three captives here. I can spare two and still keep you at bay.¡± My face drains of blood at his words. ¡°Perhaps the boys first,¡± my father says, turning back to Victor, watching the pain on his face as he considers the possibility. ¡°Because with Evelyn as the final piece of bait¡­well, she¡¯s the most valuable, isn¡¯t she? You could always make more with her. The boys¡­¡± my father sneers at his grandchildren. ¡°Expendable.¡± Victor shifts, then, and my father¡¯s face snaps back to him, his finger tightening on the trigger. I gasp, flinching away, but my father¡¯s hand stays steady, keeping track of my movements, following me so that the gun is always pointed straight at the center of my face. ¡°One more move in this room though, Kensington,¡± he growls, ¡°and I swear to god I¡¯ll kill her right now.¡± Victor stays stock still, though at a nce I can see his mind racing behind his eyes. ¡°Your Betas,¡± my father says, ncing between them. ¡°Make them throw their guns. Across the room. Now.¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Victor says immediately. His Betas obey, one now standing uselessly behind him, the other kneeling on Brent¡¯s slowly-rising chest. My boys behind me also stay still, though I can feel them panting in their panic, their little hearts racing. Suddenly ¨C shockingly ¨C it is my mother¡¯s voice that rings through the room ¨C ¡°John,¡± she says, she pleads. ¡°Please John, don¡¯t do this ¨C¡° ¡°Be quiet,¡± he hisses, not looking at her. ¡°John,¡± she says, insistent ¨C truly disobedient for the first time in their marriage, perhaps the first time in her life. ¡°God damnit,¡± he says, and for a moment ¨C just a moment ¨C when he spins to re at her, he is distracted enough for the gun to drift away from my face, to aim instead at the wall. I take my chance, throwing myself backwards, grabbing my children, dragging them to the floor with me. As I go, I see a sh of brass in the air ¨C A crash, a shout, and then my father¡¯s body is lying next to me on the floor ¨C I shriek, skittering away from him, my boys likewise shouting and dashing backwards ¨C But then, I realize¡­he¡¯s not moving. I blink, panting, my back pressed up against the couch as I notice the blood seeping from the back of his head, his closed eyes, the shards of ss scattered all around him ¨C Then, I look up, shocked to see my mother breathing heavily, her brokenmp still dangling from the fingers of her left hand. She takes a moment, then, to stare down at my father, to ensure, truly, that he¡¯s knocked out. Then, she raises her head, looking directly at Victor. As if her stare breaks his spell, Victor immediately begins to rush forward. But she raises her hand towards him, palm out. ¡°Stop,¡± shemands. Victor hesitates, but slows, andplies, his Betaing to stand next to him. Victor about ten feet from all of us, his eyes focused on my mother. ¡°I want it clear,¡± she says, her voice sad but even. ¡°Perfectly clear, that I did not do this to hand this pack to you.¡± Victor studies her for a moment and then nods, letting her know he understands, letting her go on. ¡°I am still the Luna of this pack,¡± she says, raising her chin and holding Victor¡¯s gaze. ¡°My husband is no longer it¡¯s Alpha, that is clear. You have defeated him. But as his Luna, I speak in his stead, and ask you to recognize his heirs.¡± She gestures, then, to Emma, and then to me. ¡°My daughters shall lead this pack,¡± she says, her voice derative, carrying some of the Alphamand that runs in her blood. ¡°Until such time as the heirs come to majority, they will lead it. Together.¡± A small smilees on Victor¡¯s face, then, and he nods, consenting to his terms. ¡°I recognize this,¡± he says formally ¨C the words of an Alpha confirming the rights of another. ¡°I recognize the two leaders of this pack. Emma Walsh,¡± he says, his eyes moving to my sister with a nod. ¡°And¡­¡± he says, his eyes finally turning to me. For the first time in days ¨C since that horrible morning in his kitchen, after his house burned down, Victor¡¯s gaze meets my own. ¡°And Evelyn,¡± he says quietly, bowing his head to me. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, breathless, and press my hands to the floor, pushing myself to my feet. I need to go to him ¨C need to be in his arms right now ¨C So, that¡¯s precisely what I do. I throw myself across the room, mming into Victor, making him stumble back a few steps as I wrap my arms around his neck, feel him embrace me, pulling me close. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, tucking his head down against its spot between my neck and my shoulder, my name rumbling in his chest pressed so tight against me that I can feel it echo against my own. I open my mouth to reply ¨C to tell him how sorry I am ¨C how incredibly grateful ¨C when a sound shatters the peace of the room. My sister screams ¨C someone else does as well ¨C I spin back towards my boys, who look beyond me with wide eyes ¨C Again, that noise ¨C a gunshot, I know now it was a gunshot, two gunshots ¨C Suddenly, a third rings out. And I feel Victor go rigid in my arms. And then, he slides out of my grip to fall to the floor at my feet. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 #Chapter 189 ¨C Unexpected Terror I stare down at Victor at my feet and then, wild, uprehending, I look up into the room beyond him. There, at the door ¨C An absolute nightmaree true. I blink, unbelieving ¨C it can¡¯t be possible ¨C Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But then the nightmare speaks, my own name on its lips. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Joyce says, smirking as he steps forward. ¡°So gracious of you, to distract him while I took aim.¡± I gasp, my mind still reeling, and then I fall to my knees, taking Victor¡¯s face in my hands. He groans, his eyes pressed closed ¨C ¡°Victor,¡± I murmur, looking all over him ¨C I can¡¯t see a wound anywhere ¨C But of course, his back was to me when Joyce shot ¨C Unthinking, I pull Victor forward and he cries out in protestation against the movement. I look over his back and yes ¨C there ¨C Blood is seeping, thick and heavy, from between the edges of his body armor. ¡°You,¡± I growl, the wolf raising inside me, fixing my eyes on Joyce, who stands over us now. ¡°I am going to kill you, Joyce ¨C¡° ¡°Careful, Evelyn,¡± Joyce says, lifting his gun so that it¡¯s level with my face. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want your children to see both of their parents shot dead today, would you?¡± My body goes still. I know he has me trapped, but my lips still pull back from my bared teeth. ¡°Joyce,¡± my mother says,ing forward a step. But she stops when he fixes her with his gaze. ¡°That was a pretty speech you made a few moments ago, Mrs. Walsh,¡± he says casually. ¡°I caught the tail end of it as I wasing through the door, after Victor so helpfully cleared the path for me.¡± My mother says nothing, and Joyce¡¯s gun is still aimed at my face, so I can¡¯t move to see her expression. ¡°Still,¡± Joyce continues. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that there¡¯s not an ounce of truth to it. This pack is mine.¡± The casual veneer that Joyce had been pretending breaks when he says thatst word. It leaves his mouth in a vicious hiss. ¡°Mine,¡± he says again, looking between Emma, Delia, and me. ¡°Not yours. Not his, even,¡± Joyce says, indicating my father, still knocked out on the ground next to my mother. ¡°I have long been the power in this pack, and I will not have my ns disrupted by three meddling women.¡± ¡°Joyce,¡± I hear Emma say, her voice breaking, and my hearing is attuned enough to every change in the room that I recognize the sound of her foot taking a step forward. ¡°You shut up,¡± he snaps, ring at her with a bare hatred I haven¡¯t seen on his face in a long time. Since our own short marriage. ¡°Joyce,¡± she continues, but I hear no more steps forward. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of this? You have lost. You don¡¯t have a pack anymore ¨C Victor destroyed it ¨C¡° ¡°Not quite,¡± Joyce says, ring at her. ¡°You see, while Victor seeded in getting into this room, he never broke the siege on this house. He only got a small force in the back door and down this hall. The majority of his forces are still outside, and this house holds.¡± I nche at this news ¨C I had assumed ¨C we all had assumed that it was over ¨C ¡°No,¡± I hear Alvin cry out, but then his cry is muffled. Someone has put a hand over his mouth. My mother? Ian? God, I desperately want to turn around ¨C or, even more, to look back down at Victor, to help him ¨C I close my eyes, listening hard ¨C Is he even breathing anymore? My own heartrate ratchets up in panic. Oh my god, is he breathing? ¡°And,¡± Joyce continues. I open my eyes to see that he¡¯s looking back down at me, a dirty sneer on his lips. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken out Victor, his sons will inherit his pack. And since I am the regent protector of the Walsh pack,¡± he begins to smile now, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can make a neat argument for why the Kensington armies should be folded into mine.¡± No. I can¡¯t help the groan that escapes my lips at this news, this idea. God damnit. ¡°So despite your best efforts, Emma,¡± Joyce says, his voice light. ¡°At kidnapping, torture, and murder ¨C¡° I hear my mother gasp behind me as she figures out our role in Joyce¡¯s disappearance. ¡°It looks like,¡± Joyce continues, ¡°everything has worked out neatly in my favor. As it always does.¡± He turns his nasty smile to me as he calls out, loudly enough to be heard outside the open door to the room. ¡°Betas!¡± hemands. I nce away from Joyce to see a pack of Betas enter the room ¨C some of the same ones who were in here earlier, nning with my father. I see the surprise register on their faces. ¡°Take Mr. Kensington,¡± Joyce says, still smiling that twisted smile down at me, ¡°and put him in the cells in the basement.¡± ¡°No!¡± I cry out, throwing myself on top of him. I can¡¯t help myself ¨C it was probably stupid to make a sudden move, knowing there¡¯s a gun pointed at me, but I didn¡¯t even think about it. I just moved, covering Victor¡¯s body with my own. As horrible as it is, I¡¯m relieved to hear Victor¡¯s groan of pain as I do so ¨C thank god, he¡¯s still alive. ¡°Get off of him,¡± Joyce growls, stepping around me and delivering a swift kick to my side. I yell, absorbing the blow and wincing at the sharp pain that sets my ribs on fire. ¡°Joyce!¡± I shout out, still clinging to Victor. ¡°You can¡¯t! He needs a doctor! Now!¡± I yell. ¡°Or he will die!¡± I hear Joyce¡¯s lowugh and look up at him, somehow still shocked by this man¡¯s cruelty. You¡¯d think I¡¯d have learned by now. I see his intentions on his face before he speaks them aloud. ¡°Precisely my n, my dear,¡± Joyce says, leaning down to look me in the eyes. ¡°Now let him go, so that he can die in peace.¡± I snarl, my ws digging into the fabric of Victor¡¯s clothes, determined to never let go ¨C never ¨C But Joyce kicks me again. And again. I cling to Victor, hear my mother shouting behind me, hearing Emma step forward ¨C but Joyce shoves her away and keeps kicking ¨C Suddenly there are hands on my back and shoulders, beneath my arms ¨C hands and arms wrapped in Beta ck, lifting me off of Victor ¨C I cry out then, and realize that I¡¯m crying real tears as they pull me away. I see Victor¡¯s face, white with pain and blood loss, his eyes closed ¨C as they grab him by his arms and begin to drag him from the room ¨C I scream and tear against the men holding me when I see the trail of blood that Victor leaves behind him as he disappears through the shattered remains of the door. I thrash until I run out of energy, which is sooner than I¡¯d thought possible. When Ie back to myself, I see my boys also gripped in the arms of Betas who hold them back. I see my mother, sitting on her chair, her head in her hands. Emma and Delia, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, both crying. ¡°Go,¡± I yell to both of them, still gripped in the panic even if I don¡¯t have the energy to fight against the Betas holding me anymore. ¡°Go help him.¡± Emma lifts her head from Delia¡¯s shoulder and shakes her head at me. ¡°We can¡¯t win, Evelyn,¡± she says, looking towards the other side of the room. I follow her gaze to see Joyce standing with Brent, a medic bandaging Brent¡¯s wounded arm where he was shot ¨C apparently less lethally than Victor. Brent winces as he speaks to Joyce but is clearly on the job again. I grit my teeth, shaking my head as I realize that Joyce has stepped seamlessly into the void my father left. That he¡¯d been waiting years for this opportunity and was pleased ¨C thrilled, even ¨C that it had finallye to pass. I return my eyes to Emma. ¡°You¡¯re a coward,¡± I say, my words bitter. Then, I hang my head, shaking it. I haven¡¯t given up yet, though. Not like her. I¡¯m still wracking my mind, trying toe up with something, anything I can do when Joyce makes his decision about how to proceed. ¡°Right,¡± Joyce says, turning to the Betas who hold us. ¡°Evelyn, downstairs, in the cell opposite Kensington. She can watch him die, if she¡¯s so desperate to be with him. The women, upstairs. Separate rooms. The boys ¨C my heirs ¨C¡° he smiles at them with no real affection in his eyes. ¡°They stay with me.¡± As one, the Betas move to follow the instructions of their Alpha. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 #Chapter 190 ¨C Sand in the Hourss When Victor opens his eyes, there are spots in his vision. He blinks, trying to get them to clear, but then groans with the effort. God, does it seriously hurt to blink? But then he realizes that it¡¯s not the blinking that¡¯s causing the pain ¨C that the pain was there already. It comes, sharply, with every breath, with every beat of his heart, which he can feel pounding in his head and his chest and his veins. Victor groans again, turning his head to the side, pressing his eyes closed ¨C doing anything he can to fight against the pain ¨C anything he can to lessen it, ignore it, move on from it ¨C But he can¡¯t ¨C it¡¯s there, in every piece of him. Taking over his body, his mind. Victor tries to breathe more slowly, to pull the breath in through his nose and out of his mouth, to form thoughts around the pain, or through it ¨C But god damnit, it¡¯s everywhere. All epassing. He grits his teeth, but can¡¯t help the whimper that escapes through the tiny spaces left between them. God, is this what it feels like to die? Is that what¡¯s happening here? He hears the whimper again, knowing that it¡¯s him, but somehow ¨C bizarrely ¨C distanced from it. Is he dying? If he is, then part of him wishes that he would just go ahead and do it already. Because this pain, radiating throughout his body and centering itself, sharply, high in his back, just to the left of his spine ¨C the pain is just too much. No, he thinks, clenching his jaw tighter, finally getting a clear word into his head. No. He can¡¯t give into this. Not now, not when he¡¯se so far ¨C Not when¡­ God damnit, he was so close. So close to her, to his children. So close to having them all back. He wouldn¡¯t give in now. There was still so, so much to do. So much to live for. Victor knows he has to make a n, has to do something. He had heard Joyce back in the room. Part of him ¨C some strange, ever-attentive part ¨C had been listening even as he¡¯d suffered the pain, been so close to passing out he was sure it looked as though he was. Joyce had said that the Walsh forces still held the house, and that was true. But not for long. Victor had left enough of his Beta army outside that the Walsh Betas wouldn¡¯tst long, no matter how hard Joyce worked and hoped. Victor¡¯smands were strong, his Betas were prepared. Rafe was at their head, and he would be coming. He would being at any moment, to break through the final pieces of Walsh¡¯s control and take the pack from Joyce by force. And there was absolutely no way Victor was going to die before he got to see the look on Joyce and Walsh¡¯s faces when he took the pack from them. Takes it from them forever. Yes, Victor thinks, a bitter smileing to his lips. That, alone, would be worth living for. There is a noise, then, on the stairs, and Victor opens his eyes, trying to get a bearing on his surroundings. He¡¯sying on the cement floor of some kind of cell. He looks around, seeing stone walls ahead of him, thick with dirt and dust and damp. The basement, then ¨C yes, that lined up with what his Betas had learned about Walsh¡¯s house, with what Joyce had said upstairs. But Joyce¡¯s words had been fuzzy ¨C Victor can barely remember the tail end of the events in the room. Perhaps he really did pass out, at the end. He couldn¡¯t remember. Victor tries to shift, then, to see behind him where the noise ising from, but the movement is agony. He gives a sharp gasp and a little cry and then stops moving. The pain abates, but just barely. Still. He won¡¯t be trying to move again anytime soon. He listens, instead, closing his eyes again, trying to slow his breathing so that he can hear over the ragged sound it makes leaving his mouth. Footsteps sound behind him, three sets, he¡¯s sure ¨C two sets in boots, and then another set, fumbling, lighter. ¡°God damnit,¡± she growls and Victor¡¯s whole body feels lighter at the sound of her voice. ¡°Get your god damn hands off of me, or I swear to god, when we take this pack I will cut them off with a butcher knife.¡± Victor can¡¯t help the singleugh that echos through him, but he regrets it, groaning as it twinges the muscles around the wound in his back and causing pain tonce through him. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± one of the Betas replies, dismissive, and Victor hears the ng of keys against metal, the creak of old hinges swinging open. The sound of a body shoved, and then her small cry of pain as she hits the floor. The Betas lock the door behind her, not saying another word as their footsteps fade away back up the stairs. ¡°I mean it!¡± she calls after them, and he hears the slight ng of her bars, meaning she¡¯s pressed herself up against her door. ¡°y chopsticks onest time, or whatever it is you like to do with your fingers, because when I am out of here they are gone ¨C¡° Victor bites his lip, working hard to stifle augh. But then, he hears her gasp. ¡°Victor,¡± she whispers, her eyes apparently falling on him for the first time. ¡°Victor!¡± She says it louder now, calling to him. ¡°Are you¡­are you¡­¡± Alive? His mind furnishes the word for her. He opens his eyes again and takes as deep a breath as he can before he responds. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evie,¡± he says, the word light against his lips. ¡°Oh my god.¡± The words rush from her in relief and he hears her moving around, the bars of her door nging as she shakes them, trying to find any weakness, trying to get to him. ¡°Victor ¨C are you ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± he responds, working hard to control the pain in his voice. To ignore the way it shoots through his body with every word. He¡¯d take all the pain in the world, just to talk to her. Maybe for thest time. Now that he¡¯s awake ¨C really awake ¨C Victor knows that it¡¯s bad. He can feel the rapid rate of his heart, the weakness in his limbs. Carefully, he works to wiggle his toes ¨C and he thinks he can do it ¨C but did he? Honestly, he doesn¡¯t know. He is mortally wounded, he knows that he is. He just hopes that he can hold on long enough for Rafe to get into the house and get him to a hospital. Long enough that Evelyn doesn¡¯t have to sit in the cell across from him and watch him die. Victor screws himself together at that thought, determining that he will do everything in his power to stay alive. For her. To keep her from that horrible moment. He¡¯s going to live, damnit. For her, for Alvin and Ian, for himself, for the life they could build. God damnit, but he¡¯s going to live. ¡°Um,¡± he can hear the hesitation in Evelyn¡¯s voice. ¡°How bad is it, Victor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, clenching his jaw as he pauses. ¡°I have to get to a hospital very, very soon.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, pressing a hand to her mouth. He doesn¡¯t know how he knows it, but he can almost see her doing it. Knows, in his heart, that she¡¯s staring at him, with all the love and fear in her body present in her eyes. Because they both know that it¡¯s true. His body is still leaking blood. With his back to her, surely she can see it pooling there on the cement floor. He can be as determined to live as he wants to be. But every drop of blood that drips from him now is another grain of sand in the hourss. And there is very, very little time left. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 #Chapter 191 ¨C Final Words ¡°Victor,¡± I say, my hands sliding down the bars of my cell as I sink to the floor. He¡¯s just across the short aisle from me, but with these metal bars between us¡­ He might as well be a world away. I am desperate to go to him, touch him, help him ¨C but I can¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t say a word in response, but I can see him breathing, his breath fast and shallow. I press on. ¡°Victor, I¡¯m so sorry ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he says, interrupting me. His word is light ¨C so light ¨C but I hear the intensity in it, even if it¡¯s barely audible. I see him work to move then, to turn towards me and look at my face, but I also see him flinch, hear the hiss of breath that escapes from his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I say, reaching out a hand towards him to stop him ¨C ridiculously, as if I could touch him, stop him. ¡°Please, Victor ¨C don¡¯t move ¨C it¡¯s not worth it.¡± He pauses and then sighs, and I can see his shoulders slump. ¡°I want to look at you, Evelyn. When I tell you how sorry I am. I want you to see it in my face, how much I mean it.¡± Tears begin to slip down my cheeks then. God damnit, why are we separate in this moment? All I want to do is be with him, be next to him, press my body up against his. Where it belongs. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Victor,¡± I say, shaking my head, not bothering to wipe away the tears that drip off my chin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything ¨C I know, I understand ¨C¡° ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he insists. ¡°I have to say this to you. My darling,¡± he takes a deep breath, preparing himself. ¡°Everything I did, I did wrong. And I¡¯m not just talking about that morning, after the fire.¡± I rest my forehead against the bars, closing my eyes and trying to control my tears. I don¡¯t want him to hear me, to think that he¡¯s somehow making me feel worse. ¡°I think I knew, Evelyn,¡± he says, ¡°from that very first day when I met you again, with the boys, at that ridiculous game show ¨C I think I knew, even then, that there was this thing between us. Whatever it is. I never would have admitted it to myself, because I was too proud ¨C but from that moment, everything with Amelia and I was just¡­doomed.¡± I nod, agreeing. I think I knew it too. I never would have admitted it, never would have wanted to hand over the power and control over my life that loving him would have required. But I had known, that day, that I was tied to him. ¡°I was so cruel to you,¡± Victor says, his voice rueful. ¡°I think I was scared, but it¡¯s not an excuse. But I wanted you then ¨C with the boys, as much as the boys ¨C maybe more than the boys ¨C wanted you in my life, wanted you by my side, forever.¡± I hear him scowl at himself, then, a thick grumble building in his chest. I open my eyes and see his body wince with it, with the pain of his emotion, of his speech. ¡°My life copsed around me, Evelyn, the day you walked back into it. But thank god it did, because it was not the life I wanted at all. It was not the life with you. And in the months since then, I¡¯ve been better ¨C I¡¯ve been starting to build my good life, the right one. The life that revolves around you.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I say, my own voice thick with tears, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I destroyed everything ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he says, insistent. And this time, he does move. I see him work, now, to turn on the ground, with his shoulder against the floor as the pivot, using his legs and his feet to push himself in a half circle so that he can look at me in my eyes with his own. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The work, clearly, is agonizing ¨C I can see thebor it takes, see the pain on his face. Several times I whisper to him to stop, but he keeps going, determined. I¡¯m sobbing by the time he looks at my face, overwrought by my love for him, my worry for him, my agony in the face of his own agony. God, I can barely stand it, to see him like this. The man I love,id so low. At the hands of my own family, as he tried to rescue me, rescue our sons. The guilt. I¡¯ll never be able to outlive the guilt. ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± Victor whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t. Every moment has been worth it. Every single thing that has fallen apart and been rebuilt, no matter how shaky ¨C it is right. You know it too.¡± I nod to him, crying so hard I can¡¯t shape words. But I do know it. I know it in the very core of my being, that the life we¡¯re making is right. But god, will we even get to live it? Has the price been too high? ¡°The only thing I would change,¡± Victor says, shaking his head ever so slightly. ¡°The only, singr thing I would change is how I treated you that morning, after the phone call in the closet.¡± I shake my head, looking down at the floor, reliving those awful moments. But he had been right ¨C I had betrayed him sopletely, had done things that were absolutely unforgivable ¨C ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he says again, bringing my attention and my gaze back to his. ¡°You can¡¯t ¨C you can¡¯t me yourself. I backed you into a corner where you had no power.¡± He pauses then, smiling, just a little. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s clever, what you did ¨C taking advantage where you had it ¨C¡° Iugh ruefully, not really able to believe what I¡¯m hearing. He¡¯splimenting for what I did to him ¨C myplete betrayal ¨C ¡°Seriously,¡± he says, and I can hear even a little bit of humor in his voice. I look up at him, shocked. ¡°It¡¯s something Alvin and Ian would have done. I think I always took a little credit, unfairly, for their affinity for spying and subterfuge, but you¡¯ve really outdone me this time ¨C you are the original sneaky squirrel ¨C¡° I can¡¯t help it ¨C the shakyugh that bursts from me at that ¨C racking through my agonized body and spirit. I grip the bars of the cell for support ¨C God damnit, how can I beughing at a time like this ¨C But Victor has a smile on his face too, a little bit of joy bringing such light to his ashen skin. ¡°I forgive you everything, Evelyn, if there¡¯s even anything to forgive. Please, please forgive me. How I treated you that morning ¨C I was so angry, Evie, but I was so wrong ¨C please ¨C I¡¯ll do anything ¨C¡° ¡°Stop,¡± I say, almost choking on the word, which sticks against the tears that are thick in my throat. ¡°I forgive you, darling ¨C I forgive you everything.¡± I shake my head then, my eyes fastened to his. ¡°We have both made mistakes ¨C we can move on ¨C we can learn how to trust each other.¡± I see him nod, his lips still turned up in his smile and I can¡¯t help but return it myself. Iugh, then, at the awful ridiculousness of it all. Of him lying on the cement floor across from me, bleeding out his life¡¯s blood, smiling at me like a teenager in love. Of me, cross legged and sobbing, tears and snot running down my face, so in love with him I can barely breathe. I brusky run my forearm over my face and under my nose, trying to clean myself up. I know I¡¯m not a very pretty picture right now, my face all red and ugly from crying. But I can tell he doesn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m so in love with you, Victor,¡± I say, pulling myself together and leaning forward, baring my heart to him. ¡°I was so stupid to think that I could leave and live without you ¨C I¡¯d have been home in a month anyway ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he says, shaking his head and interrupting me. ¡°I¡¯d have found you long before then. I love you, Evelyn. My Luna. I¡¯m never going to be stupid enough to let you go ever again.¡± Iugh, closing my eyes, relishing the sound of his words. But knowing, in the core of my being, that as assured as I am of his love for me, and of mine for him¡­ ¡­That time is very short. And his wounded body could make that choice for us even against our consent. ¡°Hold on, Victor,¡± I say, gripping the bars of my cell with determination. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here. Because if you die before I get a chance to live this life with you¡­I¡¯m going to burn this whole world to the ground.¡± Victor opens his mouth to reply, but before he can, we hear the door at the top of the stairs creek open. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 #Chapter 192 ¨C Savvy Twins What is our n, Alvin says, his eyes darting to Ian¡¯s as he speaks directly into his brother¡¯s mind. Now that they¡¯re in the same room again, their powers are back in full force. Alvin had never really gotten the full story about what, in the first ce, had interrupted their ability tomunicate clearly since Ian arrived at their grandfather¡¯s house, but whatever had been in the way was gone now. The twins were back and ready to take action. We have to get to mama and papa, Ian says, locking eyes with Alvin. Joyce said they are downstairs. How do we do it? Alvin begins to respond, but he¡¯s interrupted by their grandfather, who is still sprawled on the floor at their feet. He moans, his eyes starting to flutter open. Oh, Alvin says, his eyes going to Ian¡¯s, wide with surprise. I thought he was dead. Didn¡¯t you? Ian just shrugs. I didn¡¯t really think about it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Both twins watch John Walsh as he works to push himself up into a sitting position, wincing and putting a hand to his head as he looks around the room. ¡°What the hell is going on here,¡± John growls, noting that Joyce is at the front of the room, speaking to a team of Betas, but that his wife and his daughters are gone. ¡°Joyce took over the pack,¡± Alvin says evenly, looking calmly at his grandfather from his ce on the pack. ¡°He said you didn¡¯t want it anymore.¡± ¡°What!?¡± John says, ring between the twins and then over at Joyce. Ian just nods in confirmation, carefully watching the situation unfold. Both twins are unusually quiet, working hard to see any opportunity to turn things to their advantage, to escape the room. Joyce looks up from his meeting with his Betas and locks eyes with Walsh. ¡°Ah, John,¡± he says, putting his hands on his hips. ¡°So nice of you to join us.¡± ¡°What have you done, Joyce,¡± Walsh growls, still rubbing the tender spot on his head where his wife had hit him with themp. ¡°Oh, just put the pieces back together on your failing regime,¡± Joyce says bitingly, leaving his Betas behind and crossing the room to the boys and the former Alpha of the Walsh pack. ¡°I ¨C¡° ¡°You,¡± Joyce says, interrupting, pletely mishandled everything. When I arrived at this house your wife and Luna had knocked you out and was dering her daughters your heirs. Falling to a coup run by women, John?¡± Joyce sneers down at him. ¡°Pathetic.¡± John says nothing, just continues to rub his head and scowl. ¡°Luckily for you,¡± Joyce continues, ¡°I did arrive on time, having escaped from my captivity at the hands of your daughters ¨C¡° There¡¯s shock on Walsh¡¯s face and Joyce smirks at him, pausing. ¡°Oh,¡± Joyce says, condescending. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that? So much you don¡¯t know, Walsh. We¡¯re so lucky I¡¯m here to take over for you. Perhaps you are getting too old.¡± ¡°I will never turn over power to you, Joyce,¡± Walsh growls, ¡°not while there¡¯s still breath in my body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you,¡± Joyce says, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s already done. You¡¯ve been dered ipetent, deposed. I was the one to take Victor Kensington alive, not you.¡± Walsh¡¯s jaw drops open at this news. ¡°Yes,¡± Joyce says, raising his eyebrows. ¡°A bit of a coup, with that one. He¡¯s mortally wounded, in the cells downstairs, dead or dying at the moment ¨C I don¡¯t care which. And I have the boys,¡± Joyce says, nodding towards Alvin and Ian. ¡°The heirs to both packs.¡± Walsh begins to slowly shake his head, assessing the situation and his weakened ce within it. ¡°Yes,¡± Joyce says, watching him. ¡°Soon the pack will be mine. All mine. And you will have nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Our papa,¡± Alvin says before John can respond, working to make his eyes fill with tears and his lower lip tremble. ¡°Our papa is¡­dead?¡± Ian ps his hands over his mouth, catching the hint from his brother and working to raise a bit of hysteria on his own face as well. Of course, both boys know that their father is alive ¨C they can feel it, inside of themselves. But they also know how gravely wounded he is. Still, they sense that this is their chance. Joyce opens his mouth to scold the boys, to tell them to be quiet, but before he can they both throw their heads back and proceed to sob their hearts out. Their bodies go almost boneless as they copse back on the couch, screaming their terror and their sadness and their rage. Joyce flinches back ¨C he didn¡¯t know children could make that kind of noise. John reaches out for them ¨C either wanting to silence orfort his grandchildren, they didn¡¯t know. But the boys keep going, evading anyforting touch from their uncle or their grandfather. Instead, their faces go red as they vent their apparent sadness in an unyielding wail. ¡°Come!¡± Joyce barks to his Betas, who, hesitating,e forward and stand next to their Alphas, having absolutely no idea how to do. Childcare was not part of their Beta training program. ¡°Well?!¡± Joyce says, frustrated, looking around at the four Betas who stand by him. ¡°Do something!¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Beta Brent says, drawing his brows close together. ¡°What would you like us to do?¡± ¡°Seize them!¡± Joycemands. ¡°Take them away, upstairs! To their own room, lock them in!¡± Brent nods, moving forward and hesitating before he puts a hand on Alvin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There there, little tyke,¡± Brent says awkwardly. ¡°Come on now, stop crying, you¡¯ll ¨C¡° But before he can say anything else, Alvin acts. His crying ceases immediately, act that it was, and he snaps his head up to look into Brent¡¯s eyes. He points a finger at Joyce and says, his voice talking on the calm control of the Alphamand, ¡°seize him.¡± Brent¡¯s eyes go wide as he feels themand take control of his body. Before he knows what he¡¯s doing, he is reaching for Joyce, twisting his arm around his back ¨C ¡°Seize my grandfather!¡± Alvin says firmly to the Beta behind Brent, whose face also takes on a look of shock beforeplying. ¡°Cover their mouths!¡± Alvinmands, knowing that a contrarymand from Joyce could very well undo his own order. But his control of the Betas is strong, and John and Joyce¡¯s shock works against them. Before they can protest, each has his arms twisted around his back, a hand over his mouth. ¡°You!¡± Alvin says to therger of the two Betas left, who both stare uprehending at the scene in front of them ¨C it¡¯s only been seconds since Joyce had been seized ¨C ¡°grab him!¡± Alvin says, pointing to the other Beta. ¡°Tie him up!¡± The Beta obeys, dismay on his face as he realizes what¡¯s happening, pulling zip ties from his pocket and securing the other Beta with his arms around his back. When Alvin sees the zip ties appear from the Beta¡¯s pocket, his eyes light up. He hadn¡¯t been aware that the Beta forces in his grandfather¡¯s army carried these ¨C his father¡¯s didn¡¯t. An idea he¡¯d have to mention to his father, next time he got the chance. ¡°Tie them up as well!¡± Alvinmands of Brent and the Beta holding his grandfather, pleased at the progress. ¡°And gag them! Gag everyone!¡± The Betasply, and then Alvinmands each of the Betas to tie each other up until only Brent is left free and under hismand. When Alvin finishes, he turns to his brother, ready for the next step when he stops suddenly, surprised by the shock he sees on Ian¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± Alvin asks, eyes wide. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he looks hurriedly around the room for whatever Ian sees as the source of danger. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 #Chapter 193 ¨C Family Reunion ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Ian says, shrugging, drawing Alvin¡¯s gaze back to him. ¡°That was just awesome.¡± Alvin freezes for a moment and then both boys start tough. Brent crosses his arms, not joining in, pissed off to be under these kids¡¯ control. ¡°You have to teach me how to do that!¡± Ian says, jumping down from the couch and running to take Alvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Really, what do you do? Is it hard?¡± Alvin shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¨C you just get really bossy ¨C¡° Suddenly, Brent lunges forward, reaching for him, and Alvin gasps ¨C spinning and putting his hands up. ¡°STOP!¡± Alvin screams and ¨C inches from him ¨C Brent freezes in ce, loosing his bnce and falling to the floor. But he doesn¡¯t move forward anymore. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ian looks at Alvin again, scared and wide-eyed, and Alvin grimaces a little. ¡°I guess¡­I¡¯m still new to it. I can¡¯t do it from far away, not without a megaphone, and I guess¡­I didn¡¯t realize you had to hold them to it, once youmanded it.¡± Ian shrugs, considering. ¡°I think you did a good job.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alvin says with a smile, pleased, as he moves forward to a tied-up Beta and takes a set of zip ties from his pocket. Then, he and Ian move over to Brent. ¡°Hands behind your back, please,¡± Alvin says, his voice light. Scowling, the Betaplies, and the boys bind his hands, his feet, his legs, and his mouth. Then, they run from the room, determined to find their parents. Evelyn and Victor both turn their heads towards the stairs, hearing the pounding of feeting down them ¨C but they both frown when they realize that the feet don¡¯t sound¡­quite right. Not heavy enough. Evelyn gasps as she realizes what is happening just before the twinse into view, a ring of keys dangling from Ian¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi mom!¡± Alvin says, rushing over to her bars. Ian goes directly to his father¡¯s cell, peering in at him, his face worried. ¡°Alvin,¡± Evelyn says, reaching through the bars to take her son¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°How did you get down here?¡± Ian appears next to his brother. ¡°Alvin did it,¡± he says, shrugging. ¡°He learned how to do the Alpha command ¨C it¡¯s super useful ¨C he¡¯s going to teach me how to do it too ¨C¡° Evelyn just shakes her head, staring at the two of them as Ian fiddles with the keys and works to find the right one for her lock. ¡°Thank you, boys,¡± she says quietly, ¡°but Alvin ¨C you have to be careful with themand ¨C it¡¯s not a toy, and should not be used lightly ¨C¡° Alvin frowns at his mother as Ian twists the key in the lock, smiling to hear it click. ¡°Should I not have done it, mommy?¡± Alvin asks, worried. ¡°No, baby,¡± Evelyn says in a rush, pulling the door open and wrapping her boy in a hug. ¡°You did right ¨C it¡¯s just ¨C¡° she nces over at Victor¡¯s cell. ¡°Well talk about itter ¨C daddy now ¨C¡° It hasn¡¯t passed her attention that Victor hasn¡¯t said a word since the boys came down the steps. Ian nods, rushing over to his father¡¯s cell, trying the same key. Luckily, the locks and mechanisms haven¡¯t been reced in years, so the same ancient key works in Victor¡¯s lock as well. The family spills inside. The children rush to their father, but hesitate when their mother calls to them to be careful. Instead, they kneel down next to him, going pale when they see the puddle of blood in which Victor lies. Evelyn kneels at his head. ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin says, wrapping his hand around his father¡¯s finger. Ian stays silent, but takes his father¡¯s other hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right, boys,¡± Victor says, working hard to smile at them. ¡°You did good ¨C you did so well ¨C I¡¯m= proud of you.¡± Victor closes his eyes then, exhausted. Evelyn bites her lip, working hard to hold herself together. ¡°We need to get him out of here,¡± she says, looking to the boys. ¡°What¡¯s the situation upstairs? Specifically ¨C where are Joyce and my father?¡± ¡°We tied them up,¡± Ian says, looking up into her eyes. ¡°Them and four Betas, in themand room.¡± Evelyn just blinks, shocked, at her boys. ¡°Seriously?¡± she asks. Alvin looks at her and nods in confirmation. ¡°Okay,¡± she says. ¡°Then, it¡¯s done.¡± She looks down at Victor. ¡°We¡¯ll go outside right now ¨C get Rafe ¨C call a medical helicopter ¨C¡° But Victor shakes his head, his eyes still closed. ¡°The house,¡± he says, his words slow and dragging between his breaths. ¡°It¡¯s still¡­under siege. Enough Betas¡­still under Walsh¡¯smand.¡± Evelyn frowns, trying to understand. ¡°We won¡¯t get out,¡± Alvin says quietly, putting the pieces together before she does. ¡°They don¡¯t know we¡¯ve got grandpapa locked up, and they¡¯ll grab us, and I won¡¯t be able tomand them all to stop.¡± Victor nods, confirming that Alvin is right. Evelyn bites her lip, looking away from her family, trying to think. ¡°We¡¯ve got to find some way to end theirmand,¡± she says quietly. ¡°To walk out of this house without protest. Or to let our Betas in.¡± Victor nods again, agreeing. Alvin and Ian look between them, waiting for a n to form. Evelyn closes her eyes, letting her mind race. She knows that the house is under siege, and that Victor¡¯s Betas will eventually get in. But she knows that they don¡¯t have time to wait for that. So what they need, now, is for her father¡¯s Betas toy down their arms. Her eyes fly open. ¡°Alvin,¡± she says, looking down at her boy. ¡°How did you talk to all of the Betas all at once? Out on the field? Tomand them?¡± He blinks at her and then reaches out to tap the radio still attached to his father¡¯s shoulder. Evelyn looks hard at it. ¡°And the cars with the speakers on top, attached to this,¡± Evelyn says, thinking aloud, ¡°they¡¯re around the house? Right now?¡± Victor nods shallowly, confirming it. They¡¯re all ringed around the house, part of the siege. Evelyn stares at the radio. It would be so easy. So easy, now, to have Alvin speak into those speakers. Tomand Walsh¡¯s Betas to let them pass. But. She has a bigger n. A better one. But one that would take more time. Would it be worth it? ¡°Victor,¡± she says, cing her hands on either side of his head. ¡°What do you want me to do.¡± His eyes flutter open as he looks at her. ¡°We have¡­¡± she bites her lip, hesitating to even mention it. ¡°We have two options. We can leave right now, get you out. Or¡­we can take out my father and Joyce first. Discredit them forever. Take their pack now, so we never have to do this ever again.¡± Victor¡¯s breath leaves him in a rush and he closes his eyes, thinking. Then he opens them again, looking at his boys. Thinking, clearly, about their future. About what he would do, could do, for them. ¡°Do it,¡± he says, his voice quiet. ¡°I can hold on¡­I can hold on, a little longer, Evie. Let¡¯s end this war now, if we can.¡± ¡°All right,¡± she says, closing her eyes and leaning down to press a kiss to his forehead. Then, determined, she opens her eyes and looks directly at her boys. ¡°I need the two of you to be very brave,¡± she says. ¡°Just for a little bit longer today.¡± They nod to her, ready to follow her to the end of the world, if need be. ¡°Good,¡± Evelyn says sharply. ¡°We¡¯re going to move very, very fast. Alvin, take your father¡¯s radio. Ian, I have a job for you too, as soon as we get upstairs.¡± ¡°Upstairs?¡± Ian asks, confused. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn says, her eyes flint and steel. ¡°We¡¯re going to go have onest chat with my father and my ex-husband.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 #Chapter 194 ¨C Confessions Outside of the house, Rafe paces back and forth in front of the line of Hummers. Victor¡¯s Beta army ¨C all of those who are not injured or otherwise incapacitated ¨C are here, anxiously awaiting their orders. A group of them continues to attack the weak entry points to the Walsh home, but they¡¯re constantly rebuffed by the small group of Betas still fighting for control inside. Rafe had told Victor to go full assault now ¨C to just start raining Betas from helicopters, to go in at every point. But Victor had said it was too risky ¨C that Walsh had Evelyn and the boys as his captives. And there was no telling what he would do to them. But now? It was too quiet ¨C far too quiet for far too long. He knew, deep within himself, that something had gone wrong. And he¡¯s cracking at the strain of both wanting to act and wanting to await his brother¡¯s orders. ¡°Three more minutes,¡± Rafe growls to himself, under his breath. That¡¯s all they get. He flinches, though, when he hears the loudspeakers on the cars behind him click on ¨C all of the loudspeakers. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe murmurs, his head spinning towards them. Only it¡¯s not Victor¡¯s voice thates through. Annabeth Prath is in her home, putting the finishing touches on dinner, when her phone rings. She picks the phone up off the counter top, frowning when she sees a strange number and the request for a video call. She ignores the call and puts it back down. A text messagees through from the same number. ¡°Annabeth, it¡¯s Evelyn Ortega. Please pick up.¡± Surprised, Annabeth blinks at the screen. Before she can think about the strangeness of the situation, though, the number calls again. Annabeth epts the call, her phone switching to a video of a strange house. Except, it¡¯s not Evelyn on the line. It¡¯s her son, Ian, his face unsteady on the screen. ¡°HI!¡± He says. ¡°Would you mind, very much, please, to put your phone on mute?¡± Annabeth frowns at him and opens her mouth to talk, but he interrupts. ¡°Please,¡± he says, ncing away. ¡°It¡¯s important ¨C and we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± Annabeth realizes that the boy is walking rather quickly and that the phone¡¯s bouncing image is a result of his quick pace. ¡°All right,¡± she says, hesitating. And then, some instinct prompts her to quickly flick on the screen recording mechanism as well. Something was happening, she could tell, and she wanted to record it just in case. ¡°Thank you!¡± the boy says, and then switches the point of view of the camera to face forward. The screen shifts to a lower angle, almost as if the boy put the phone in his pocket, the camera just peeking out from the top. From the view, Annabeth can see a woman¡¯s thighs moving at a brisk pace towards what looks like a ruined door. Annabeth recognizes the legs, suddenly, as those of the boy¡¯s mother. ¡°Evelyn Ortega,¡± Annabeth murmurs, watching curiously as the woman walks through that door. ¡°What on earth are you up to?¡± ¡°Hello, Joyce,¡± Evelyn says, breezing into the safe room where her father had locked her and her family up only a few hours earlier. Where he was tied, now, with Joyce at his side. Ian and Alvin stride next to their mother, silent but confident. Alvin has his father¡¯s radio strapped wrapped around his waist, the receiver pinned to his shoulder, just as his father wore it. Dressed all in ck, he looks every bit the miniature Beta headed off to war. Ian, next to him, looks much more like a little boy in his casual clothes, his hands folded neatly behind his back. Joyce scowls at all three of them from his ce on the floor. John Walsh does the same. Evelyn kneels down right in front of them, the boys standing on either side of her. ¡°Hi, dad,¡± Evelyn says, reaching out to loosen her father¡¯s gag. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he spits, as soon as his mouth is free. ¡°Untie me, immediately.¡± He attempts to use his Alphamand here, but it doesn¡¯t work on her anymore. He is no longer the Alpha of the pack. Her eyes flick to Joyce, who she does not un-gag. ¡°Why should I let you free, dad,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t have my best interests at heart. You imprisoned me, imprisoned my sons, tried to use me as bait to lead Victor to an easy death. Why would I untie you if you have no respect for my family or my life?¡± ¡°You owe your fealty to me, Evelyn,¡± John growls. ¡°This is my pack ¨C and Victor¡¯s will be mine too, as soon as he dies in that basement.¡± ¡°And if Victor dies,¡± Evelyn says softly, holding his gaze with her own, trying to work quickly. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°What I always intended to do, Evelyn,¡± John says bruskly. ¡°Take control of that pack, as well as my own. Hold regency and sway over all of the packs in the region. Keep you and your mother and your sister safe, under my control.¡± ¡°And the other packs in themunity?¡± Evelyn asks quietly, pretending to be intrigued. ¡°What would happen to them?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They would fall to me eventually,¡± Walsh says firmly. ¡°I will take each of them, one by one. You will have a strong ce in this future, if you could just see it and trust me, as you always should have done. Now let me go, Evelyn. That man is dead, downstairs ¨C you know it as well as me. You must join me now, or, when I get free of this, I will punish you for your betrayal.¡± ¡°How can I trust that, dad,¡± Evelyn says swiftly. ¡°Even your own Betas betrayed you, switching their allegiance from you to Victor. How can I trust that you will have any power?¡± ¡°Betas,¡± John Walsh says, scoffing. ¡°They are nothing. All Betas who betrayed me will be punished, put to death. There are always more Betas to be had ¨C they are an expendable force.¡± ¡°And you,¡± Evelyn says, nodding and turning to Joyce. ¡°Do you believe this as well? I need to know, before I decide where my allegiances lie.¡± Slowly, Joyce nods his head. Evelyn leans closer to him. ¡°A little louder, please. I need verbal confirmation.¡± She says it sweetly, goading him. ¡°Yeeeeeeth,¡± Joyce says around the strip of fabric in his mouth. It¡¯s not precisely a yes, but it¡¯s certainly not a no. ¡°Good,¡± Evelyn says, nodding and standing up. ¡°Thank you so much for making that clear to me. And to all of your expendable Betas,¡± she says, nodding to Alvin, who smirks and taps the radio on his shoulder. ¡°And to all of the packs in themunity, who you intend to attack next.¡± Ian pulls the phone from his pocket, pointing it directly at Joyce and John now. ¡°Say hi to Mrs. Prath!¡± Ian says, cheerfully. John Walsh¡¯s face goes ck as he realizes just how he¡¯s been tricked. And how easily he fell into it. ¡°You forgot, dad,¡± Evelyn says, folding her arms and ring down at him. ¡°That a pack is nothing without the support of its Betas. And nothing without the support of themunity.¡± She leans down then, bringing her own face just inches from her father¡¯s livid expression, his bared teeth, his face red with rage. ¡°And you just let both of those poptions know precisely what you think of them. You have nothing.¡± She turns quicky to Joyce. ¡°And neither do you.¡± Without another word, Evelyn and her sons turn as one and stride from the room. Together, they walk down the hall and towards the back door of the house, where a group of her father¡¯s once-loyal Betas stand, ck-jawed and speechless. Never, ever did they think that they had an Alpha who marked them as entirely expendable. Who would dly see them dead before he gave up any of his wealth or power. Evelyn and her boys walk through their midst without a word. The Betas make no move to stop them, turning their eyes, instead, to the two boys who now inherited their allegiance. Then, Evelyn, Alvin, and Ian walk out into the fading sun of the day. Straight across the back yard, to where Rafe stands, shocked. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 #Chapter 195 ¨C Between life and death Moments after I meet Rafe on the field, a group of us are rushing back towards the house. Rafe is shoutingmands down the line of the radio on his shoulder, ordering one of the re-fueled helicopters toe to the backwn. I¡¯m at the head of the group, leading the way back to the house, Rafe behind me, a collection of medics moving swiftly behind him, carrying their medical packs and a stretcher. My boys trail after the medics, holding each other¡¯s hands. They were quite brave before ¨C upstairs, when they did their jobs in the interrogation of my father and Joyce. But now, I know that they¡¯re wondering the same thing I am. Was it worth it? Was it worth the extra time it took, to discredit them ¨C to end the war? Or should we have just used the time to concentrate on getting Victor out? Or, on just saying our goodbyes? I feel my face drain of color at the idea and push myself faster through the door of the house, down the hallway, down the stairs, into the basement. I don¡¯t let myself think it. Don¡¯t let it even be a possibility. That he might have¡­ While we were gone¡­ I sprint to the back of the room, gasping as I arrive at the open door to Victor¡¯s cell ¨C He¡¯s there, of course, but so pale ¨C I fall to my knees next to him, taking his cold face in my hands, whispering his name ¨C But there¡­yes. His eyes are closed, but I feel the faint puff of his breath against my fingers as they press against his lips. He¡¯s still breathing, barely ¨C but he¡¯s here. I look directly at Rafe, who kneels next to me minutester. ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± I say, terrified. ¡°Good,¡± Rafe says, taking me by the arm and beginning to stand. I work to shake him off but he looks at me seriously. ¡°Let them do their work, Evelyn,¡± he says, nodding to the medics. I nce at them and understand. Then, I allow Rafe to help me to my feet and step back. I¡¯ll only be in their way if I stay as close to Victor as I want to. As I feel myself needing to be. The medics fall to their work, getting on their knees on either side of Victor. They check his vitals and work to see if they can move him, but any movement elicits a groan from him. They murmur softly to each other, working quickly, but I can see by the expressions on their faces that it isn¡¯t good. Not that I thought it was. I don¡¯t need a medical degree to know that Victor¡¯s situation is dire. My boyse and stand with me then, one on each side, and I drape my arms over their shoulders. The three of us stand perfectly still as the medicse to their decision. ¡°He needs to get to a hospital immediately,¡± the young woman leading them says, looking up at Rafe and I. The other medics work to bandage him while she speaks. ¡°We¡¯re going to patch him up as best we can, as quickly as we can, and then move him to the stretcher. Then we¡¯re going to get him upstairs so we can airlift him.¡± I nod, letting her know that I understand, and she turns back to her work. The team is well-trained and they work quickly. I don¡¯t say a word as I watch them ¨C I don¡¯t even think I blink, or breathe. The worst moment is when they have to lift Victor to slip the stretcher beneath him. Victor lets out a heavy groan that makes Rafe cover his face with his hand, that makes Alvin¡¯s hand snap up and grab mine. I just stay perfectly still, my eyes trained to his form. But it¡¯s done in what feels like a second. They secure the straps and then the head medic looks to me, nodding. I nod back and head out of the cell, my boys at my side. I don¡¯t look back to check ¨C I know that Rafe and the medics follow behind me. Together, the group of us head back out onto thewn. The chopper is waiting there, its des spinning. It¡¯s not a medical helicopter at all ¨C just one of Victor¡¯s small military helicopters. As we move towards it, I know there won¡¯t be room for all of us. I feel the eyes of Victor¡¯s troops on us as we move. They are a silent mass, but I can almost feel their sadness, their worry, their support. Victor has done so much for them, for these members of his pack. Given them jobs, livelihoods, purpose. He would never, ever abandon them as my father was prepared to abandon his Betas. And they would never abandon him. Not willingly. Their silent support is a small boost to my tired mind and heart as we cross the field and the medics start to load Victor into the helicopter. The head medic turns to Rafe and I. ¡°We can take one of you,¡± she says, looking between us. ¡°The helicopter can¡¯t handle more weight than that. Just me, and one of you.¡± Rafe looks to me, instantly decided. ¡°You go,¡± he says, and gestures around to the waiting troops. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, clean up this mess.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, agreeing ¨C grateful that he didn¡¯t fight me for it. Because there¡¯s no chance in hell I¡¯m leaving Victor¡¯s side for even a moment until he gets into that hospital. ¡°My mother and sister ¨C they¡¯re upstairs. They¡¯ll take care of the boys, they¡¯ll bring them to¡­wherever we are.¡± Rafe nods and pulls a phone out of his pocket, handing it to me. ¡°Keep in touch,¡± he says, and then hesitates, looking at his brother. But then he briskly shakes his head. ¡°No goodbyes,¡± he says, his jaw tight. ¡°It¡¯s not time for that. Not today.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Impulsively, I throw my arms around Rafe¡¯s tall form ¨C almost as tall as his brother¡¯s, almost as strong. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, my forehead against his chest. He hesitates a moment and then wraps his arms around me. He lets me go after just a moment and gives me a nod. I fall to one knee to wrap each of my boys in a hug next. ¡°I¡¯m going with daddy,¡± I say quietly, looking each of them in their big brown eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll stay with Uncle Rafe, and then Aunt Emma will bring you to the hospital as soon as we know which one. Okay?¡± Ian nods, his mouth pinched but his face strong. Alvin just stares at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°I need you both to be very brave, okay?¡± I say, working hard to fight against the tears that threaten to fill my own eyes. But they need to see me leave here strong, confident. So, I hold my tears inside. They nod to me and I stand up, walking over to the helicopter, not looking back. The head medic holds out a hand, helping me climb into the helicopter and then jumping in herself. She pulls the door closed behind us. The space is tiny ¨C there¡¯s barely room for us on either side of Victor, and then the two pilots up front. She climbs over Victor¡¯s pale, still form and nods to the pilot, who begins the take-off process. The medic hands me a pair of headphones. I smile my thanks at her and drape them around my neck, but I don¡¯t put them on. I don¡¯t want any distractions. The helicopter takes off, heading through the skies faster than I think I¡¯ve ever moved in my life. I hold Victor¡¯s hand as the tiny aircraft sways. The medic does good work, holding him still, making sure his vitals stay steady. She slips a stic mask over his face and spins the valve on a tube of oxygen, making it easier for him to breathe. Then, she looks at me and nods. She¡¯s done all that she can. Now it¡¯s up to him. I lean my face down close to Victor¡¯s, closing my eyes and staying very still, trying to¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m trying to do. Trying to give him my strength, if that¡¯s possible, to let him know that I¡¯m close to him, to be strong for him. I have no idea if it works, but either way. I try. He is so still, so pale. My stomach clenches when I look at him. I can tell, even just by sight, that he¡¯s almost gone from this world. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Victor,¡± I say, my voice a whisper next to his ear. ¡°Please hold on.¡± Ever so slightly, I feel his fingers tighten in my hand. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 #Chapter 196 ¨C Only Time will Tell Sixteen hourster, we¡¯re still in the hospital, waiting for news. My head hangs, my chin almost touching my chest as I listen to the clock in our private waiting room click. And click. And click. The seconds trip slowly by. Ian leans against me, Alvin sprawled across myp. Both, thankfully, are asleep, though they fought it for the longest time. But I¡¯d rather have them this way, peacefully oblivious, rather than enduring the interminable wait. They¡¯re too young to have to be so patient. My mother and sister are here as well, Delia having gone back to the cabin to clean up. Rafe is here too, though Bridgette hasn¡¯t joined him. Victor¡¯s parents are on their way, but they were in Europe on vacation when they got the news ¨C it will take them hours more to get here, perhaps even days. I¡¯m a bit d of that, actually. Not that I begrudge Victor¡¯s family their right to be here. I just¡­don¡¯t want to have to deal with anyone else¡¯s emotions. Mine, and my children¡¯s, are enough. The fewer in this room, the better. Rafe is the worst at handling the slow passage of time as we wait for news. He arrived about four hours ago, after getting the troops reordered. He also moved my father and Joyce to Victor¡¯s own state-of- the-art incarceration facility, to await judgment from the packmunity. I have no idea where Victor¡¯s little jail is ¨C nobody does, I think. But I¡¯m d to have those issues off my mind for the moment. When Rafe first arrived, he paced for hours, staring at the door, growling. I think he wanted to burst into the surgery and force Victor¡¯s body back together, force it to work. Force him to live. But now, he just leans against the wall, his arms tensely folded across his chest, staring at the floor. Waiting, like the rest of us. I flinch as the door opens, my entire body going rigid. A man in surgical scrubses into the room, looking around at us. Rafe¡¯s head snaps up to look at him. My mother and sister sit up straight in their chairs. ¡°Is he alive?¡± The words rush from my mouth almost as one. My boys blink awake next to me, raising their heads to see what the fuss is about. ¡°He is,¡± the doctor says, closing the door behind him. A huge exhale of breath leaves me and I press my eyes closed, giving a silent prayer of thanks. Alive. He¡¯s alive. ¡°Do you¡­¡± the doctor says next, still looking around at us. ¡°Which of you is the next of kin?¡± ¡°We all are,¡± I say quickly. ¡°Whatever updates you have, you can give them to all of us.¡± Rafe doesn¡¯t fight me on this though, technically, I suppose he would be Victor¡¯s next of kin. As his brother. The boys aren¡¯t yet old enough to qualify, even if they are his acknowledged sons. And me? Technically I¡¯m¡­nothing to him. ¡°All right,¡± the doctor says slowly, leaning back against the door and taking a deep breath. ¡°Alpha Kensington is in critical but stable condition. Our team performed several surgeries ¨C the wound to his back was extensive. Alpha Kensington is lucky in that the bullet missed his spine ¨C¡° The doctor pauses here, letting us all take a collective breath of relief. Not his spine. Good. I had suspected that this was the case, as Victor had been able to use his legs a little while we were down in the cells ¨C but still, you never really know ¨C ¡°But,¡± the doctor continues, his voice dour. ¡°There was extensive damage done to his muscr structure and especially to his left lung, which copsed. And then again to his heart, which was¡­well, he was again lucky there. The bullet only grazed his heart, it didn¡¯t prate it, but it did do damage to the muscle.¡± I take a deep intake of breath here, covering my mouth with my hand. I wait, breathless, for the doctor to continue. ¡°Again, we were able to do our best to repair much of it, but¡­¡± he looks at us and shakes his head. ¡°Even with the Alpha¡¯s increased rate of healing¡­the damage is significant. Overwhelming.¡± ¡°What are you saying to us, doctor?¡± Rafe says, taking a menacing step towards him. The doctor, to his credit, only flinches a little as he looks up into Rafe¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m saying, sir, that it¡¯s not looking good for your brother. I could lie and say that he¡¯ll make a recovery but¡­¡± the doctor slowly shakes his head, holding Rafe¡¯s gaze. ¡°It would take a miracle. There¡¯s a chance that he could make it but¡­a miracle.¡± The doctor looks out at the rest of us then. ¡°If I were you, I would be praying for a miracle. And if not then¡­for peace.¡± I can¡¯t help the tears that begin to drip down my cheeks at this news. I don¡¯t even try to stop them. I hear my boys start to cry next to me, devastated. They¡¯ve just barely got their father back, only to hear ¨C a few monthster ¨C that they will very likely lose him. Rafe turns then, letting out a roar of dismay and grief, and punches the wall as hard as he can. He shatters through the drywall, leaving an empty hole when he pulls his hand back. The doctor gasps at this, pressing himself back against the door. My mother, to her credit, keeps her equanimity. She doesn¡¯t even look towards Rafe as she stands and addresses the doctor. I suppose, dealing with Alphas her whole life, it¡¯s nothing she hasn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Thank you, doctor, for bringing us this news,¡± she says firmly. ¡°And what can we expect next?¡± The doctor, eyeing Rafe with anxiety, quickly replies. ¡°We¡¯ll have more news in a few hours¡¯ time. Until then, we expect Alpha Kensington to be stable. So, our advice to you would be to go home and rest. Come back tomorrow, and we¡¯ll let you know what is happening.¡± My mother opens her mouth to reply but I interrupt. ¡°Can I see him?¡± My voice is quiet, but strong. I begin to wipe the tears from my cheeks. The doctor looks at me. ¡°No, unfortunately ¨C he¡¯s resting, but he¡¯s in intensive care ¨C it¡¯s not hospital policy ¨C¡° Rafe growls and the doctor stops talking, his mouth hanging open as he stares at Rafe with fear in his eyes. ¡°Are they performing procedures on him?¡± Rafe asks, his voice low. ¡°Wha ¨C no,¡± the doctor replies, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s just resting under close scrutiny ¨C¡° ¡°Then why,¡± Rafe continues, taking a step towards him, ¡°can¡¯t she see him?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± the doctor says, his brows knitting with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s hospital policy¡­¡± Rafe advances a step further. ¡°My brother has directed more money, time, and attention into the development of this hospital than any Alpha currently at the head of a pack,¡± he growls. I blink ¨C I hadn¡¯t known this was true. The doctor takes a step back as Rafe advances further. ¡°If he is just resting, and she will not be an interruption to any doctors or procedures,¡± Rafe says, sending a quick nce my way. ¡°Then she will see him.¡± The doctor, cowering now under Rafe¡¯s gaze, quickly nods. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, agreeing. ¡°Okay.¡± Rafe looks at me, gives a single nod, and then turns away. I stand up quickly, my breathing short in my anticipation. One nce to my mother and a nod from her lets me know that she will take the boys. ¡°All right,¡± I say, straightening my shirt. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The doctor nods, eagerly turning towards the door and stepping out of it, holding it open for me. I quickly bend down to give each of my boys a kiss on the cheek and then follow the doctor out the door and down the hall. He¡¯s silent as we stride through the hallways, taking an elevator to another floor where there is no real noise, just the beeps of machines and the sound of soft footsteps as nurses check on their patients. He leads me to the end of the room and slides open a curtain. I step to stand next to the doctor and peer into the dark space behind.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Victor is there,ying in the dark, a series of tubes and wires attached to his body. One long clear tube enters his mouth and slides, apparently, all the way down his throat. I don¡¯t react at all to the sight of him, not physically, at least. Instead, I just turn to the doctor. ¡°A chair, please?¡± I ask. He nods and then walks quickly away. When he returns, a few minutester, carrying a lightly-padded wooden chair, I haven¡¯t moved an inch. I¡¯ve just been standing here, staring at Victor. The doctor ces the chair next to the bed for me and I sit in it. ¡°Let us know,¡± the doctor says quietly. ¡°If you need anything.¡± I nod, but I don¡¯t look at him. I don¡¯t take my eyes away from Victor¡¯s face. The doctor slides the curtain shut, leaving me and Victor alone in the darkness. I take Victor¡¯s hand. And don¡¯t leave his side for four days. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 #Chapter 197 ¨C Awake On the morning of the fifth day, my eyes fly open when I hear a hiss. Victor has his eyes pressed shut, his jaw clenched together. The tube was removed from his throat yesterday and he can breathe on his own now, but he¡¯s been sleeping the entire time I¡¯ve been here. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, leaning forward, grabbing his hand, my own neck and back twinging at the sudden movement from my chair. Victor¡¯s eyes peek open when he hears me. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, his voice scratchy, probably from the intubation. ¡°I just¡­tried to turn my neck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I say quickly, ncing around. ¡°I¡¯ll get the nurse ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he says, tightening his grip on my hand. ¡°Evie, no. Just¡­¡± he sighs and his eyes close again. I hold my breath, squeezing his hand back, waiting. ¡°Just¡­¡± he says again. ¡°Let me sit with you. For a moment.¡± I can¡¯t help the trembling smile that crawls over my lips when I hear that. I¡¯mpletely exhausted ¨C haven¡¯t been catching more than a few hours of sleep for days ¨C but the sound of his voice? Telling me he just wants to sit with me? I feel, suddenly, like I could sing and run and dance for days. ¡°How are you,¡± I say gently, leaning forward to smile at him. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He takes a moment to consider. ¡°What, my body? The whole thing?¡± I nod, curious. Heughs, then, and winces at the pain of it. ¡°Yes, frankly. My whole body feels like it¡¯s been through a meat grinder. What¡­what happened to me?¡± I c**k my head to the side, curious. ¡°What do you remember?¡± He frowns, thinking again, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I remember being shot, of course. But then I think I passed out ¨C and then, being downstairs, with you.¡± He turns gaze back to me. ¡°I remember our conversation, every moment of that. And the boysing down.¡± He smirks at me, remembering them. ¡°Clever boys. Are they here?¡± I shake my head slightly, not taking my eyes off him. ¡°No. They¡­they get upset, when theye, and see you justying there. They¡¯re with Rafe and Bridgette, at the cottage. My mom is there too.¡± Victor raises his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s a cozy crew, isn¡¯t it,¡± he says, sarcastic. Iugh a little. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything else?¡± I ask. He shakes his head, frowning. ¡°It went quiet, after you and the boys went upstairs to¡­to finish things. And then, I guess I passed out again. And now¡­I¡¯m here.¡± He shrugs a little and again winces at the pain. I frown at him and press the button for the nurse. I hate seeing him wince like that, at the smallest movements. ¡°What happened,¡± Victor asks, when I turn my attention back to him. ¡°With¡­Walsh. Joyce. Everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all done,¡± I say softly. ¡°They¡¯ve been¡­deposed. Marked as inadequate, rejected by members of their pack as well as the packmunity. Alvin and Ian will inherit, and we¡¯ll appoint a regent, but¡­ there¡¯s time for all of that. Later.¡± Victor nods, the corners of his lips turning up. I can see that he is pleased. But then his face twists in pain. ¡°What?¡± I ask, leaning forward again. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, coughing a little. He winces after each cough and I can see a tinge of blood on his lips. My eyes fly open with worry ¨C this is new. Luckily, the nursees in at just that moment. ¡°Alpha Kensington!¡± she says, cheerful, but her face drops when she sees his condition. She presses her hands to his shoulders, working to hold him still. ¡°Calmly, please,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Just try to stay still, breathe evenly.¡± Victor works to do as she says, but I can tell he¡¯s still in a great deal of pain. She nces at me and I can see that she¡¯s worried. But when she returns her gaze to Victor, I can see that she¡¯s working to hide it. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the doctor,¡± she says, her voice calm. ¡°He¡¯ll be pleased to know that you¡¯re awake.¡± Victor nods lightly, his coughing fit finished, but his breathing morebored. The nurse looks to me as she leaves. ¡°Please do your best to keep him calm,¡± she says lightly. ¡°No very good or very bad news, please. No news, really, would be best.¡± I nod, understanding, agreeing. Then I turn my eyes back to Victor, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± he whispers. I put my hand back in his, shaking my head lightly. It is so, so not all right. I need him back, need him healthy, strong. We have a whole life to live. He nods again, understanding. ¡°We¡¯ll live it, Evelyn,¡± he says, responding to my unspoken thoughts. I squeeze his hand, letting him know I believe it too. The doctores in then, his face sunny. He greets Victor, looking him over, listening to his pulse, measuring some vitals and checking the machines. I watch Victor closely as he responds to the doctor¡¯s questions. His mind and spirit are clearly intact, but his face, his skin¡­ He¡¯s mmy and an ashen grey, like someone who has one foot in the grave. I shake my head, knowing that no matter what happy act the doctor is putting on¡­it¡¯s bad. It¡¯s very bad. ¡°All right, Victor,¡± the doctor says, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you awake but, quite frankly, your body could use more rest. I¡¯m going to give you some pain medication to control your movements as well as a light sedative. To help you go back to sleep.¡± Victor frowns at this. ¡°Is this really necessary, doctor?¡± he asks. ¡°I just woke up ¨C there¡¯s so much I need to catch up on.¡± The doctor nods, showing Victor that he¡¯s heard him. ¡°Quite frankly, Alpha Kensington,¡± the doctor says slowly, ¡°it¡¯s that catching-up-on-things that I do not want you to do at the moment. The only thing you should be concentrating on right now is resting. It¡¯s that serious. You really cannot take any added stress.¡± Victor frowns at him. I don¡¯t think Victor has, for a moment in his life, prioritized rxation and healing over keeping up with his life and his responsibilities. ¡°Ms. Ortega,¡± the doctor says, turning to me and taking a different tack. ¡°Are Alpha Kensington¡¯s affairs generally in order? If he sleeps for a few more hours, will it truly affect his life and his business?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, my eyes going wide. Then I look between the two of them and shrug. ¡°Honestly, Victor, it really is¡­fine. I wouldn¡¯t lie about that. For the moment everything is¡­steady.¡± Victor nods, and so does the doctor. ¡°Then,¡± the doctor says, definitive. ¡°I really must insist, sir. More sleep.¡± He turns to me as well. ¡°And Ms. Ortega, now that you¡¯ve seen him awake, perhaps you could¡­take a few hours to yourself. Get¡­ cleaned up.¡± I blink at him for a moment. The idea of leaving Victor¡¯s side hasn¡¯t urred to me at all, not even for a moment. I open my mouth to protest but Victor speak before I can. ¡°Go, Evelyn,¡± he says, giving my fingers a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you get back. Besides, you¡¯ve still got my blood all over your jeans.¡± I look down at myself suddenly and realize¡­oh my god. That he¡¯s correct. I haven¡¯t gotten changed in the four days that I¡¯ve been here, and the clothes I¡¯m wearing bear the stains of that horrible day. I must smell horrible. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I suddenlyugh at myself and then smile at him. ¡°God, Victor,¡± I say. ¡°Honestly you probably woke up hoping for a pretty picture, and sitting next to you is this horror show.¡± Victor¡¯s mouth widens into a smile but I can see that he¡¯s working hard not tough. It¡¯s too painful. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, nodding to both of them. ¡°It¡¯s a n.¡± The doctor smiles at both of us and then gives his orders to the nurse, who begins to administer the medication. I can see the moment when the drugs do their work on Victor, his eyes drooping lightly, his face going nk. ¡°Sleep tight, my darling,¡± I murmur, leaning forward to kiss him on the forehead. He mutters something I don¡¯t understand, but when I stand up straight, he¡¯s asleep. The doctor moves to leave but I grab his arm before he can. ¡°What is this, doctor,¡± I ask, looking at him very seriously. ¡°Is he¡­is he better? Is he going to make it?¡± The doctor runs his hand through his hair, sighing. ¡°Honestly, Ms. Ortega? I am surprised that he¡¯s made it this long, and that he woke up. Those are good signs.¡± I nod, encouraged, but the doctor slowly shakes his head and I feel my face fall. ¡°But¡­¡± he continues. ¡°My prognosis is the same. The damage is still significant, and he¡¯s healing too slowly. I think you should take this time to¡­make peace, with each other. Say your goodbyes.¡± I grit my teeth against the tears that fill my eyes. I¡¯ve had too much of crying in the past few days. Now, it¡¯s time to fight. ¡°Then I want to take him home,¡± I say quietly, looking at Victor. ¡°As soon as it can be arranged. We can hire nurses, have all of the best care money can buy. But I want him home.¡± ¡°All right,¡± the doctor says quietly. ¡°We¡¯ll set it up.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 #Chapter 198 ¨C Home Remedies When wee back to the house, everyone is on the porch waiting for us. My mother, Emma, and Delia are standing there, the boys in front of them. Huge bright smiles light Alvin and Ian¡¯s faces ¨C they¡¯re so, so excited to see their dad. I can¡¯t help butugh when I take them in, and Victor works to sit up straighter on his gurney so that he can see over my shoulder. When he sees the boys, his face lights up. Good. I knew that it was the right choice, to bring him home. It will be better here, with the love and support of family to heal him. The doctor had been dour when we had left. He had agreed that moving Victor to the cottage wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but he wasn¡¯t a big believer in home remedies like this. His projection for Victor¡¯s health still hadn¡¯t changed. Little too no hope for a recovery. The words ng through my mind every minute of every day, even when I am asleep. Just too much damage. A miracle. I grit my teeth together as Rafees down the front steps of the cottage, Bridgette behind him. If a miracle is what it takes, then that¡¯s what I would give him. Even if I had to spin it out of thin air. Rafe and Bridgette are waiting as the paramedics open the back door of the ambnce, preparing to lift the gurney out carry Victor to the house. ¡°Wee home, brother,¡± Rafe says, pping Victor on the shoulder as soon as he¡¯s in reach. Victor smiles at him, slowly raising his hand to grip Rafe¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s good to be home,¡± Victor says, and I can tell that he genuinely means it. The past few days in the hospital¡­they were fine. Victor slept most of the time, with me by his side. But in the hours that he was awake, I could see him starting to figure out his situation. That the doctor kept obliging him to sleep, but that he wasn¡¯t getting any better. Thest time, Victor had put up a hand to stop the doctor before he could administer the pain killers and the sedative. ¡°Please,¡± Victor had said, his voice perfectly calm. ¡°If I have a limited amount of time left, let me spend it awake. Let me be with my family.¡± The doctor had hesitated and then nodded. That night, the doctor had prepared all the paperwork to send Victor home. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the hours that Victor did sleep, I was working. Organizing things at home, interviewing and hiring nurses, preparing everyone for what was toe. Rafe had taken it the hardest, the news that Victor was likelying home for thest time. I had never seen a man weep like that. As the daughter of an Alpha, I suppose I was used to men who kept their emotions inside, who refused to be that vulnerable in front of anyone, let alone a woman. But Rafe? He had wept, his shoulders shaking, until he had run out of tears. And then he had lifted his head to mine and nodded once, agreeing to my n. My n to make Victorfortable. To show him a good face, a cheerful family. To fight with everything we had, in the privacy of our home. Now there is no sign of that vulnerable, devastated brother as Rafe greets Victor, and I¡¯m d of it. Rafe is happy and excited to wee his brother home, and I know that it is best. As the paramedics carry Victor up the porch stairs and wheel him into the house, everyone greets him with happiness and enthusiasm, like the returning hero he is. Betas nod their happy greetings, my mother and sister wave, Dinaughs and gives him a wide smile. But Victor, I can see, only has eyes for his children. Alvin and Ian run alongside the gurney as it wheels through the house, speaking rapidly to their father, who smiles down at them andughs at whatever they¡¯re saying. Ian even goes so far as to grab the side of the gurney, hopping along until he matches its speed and jumps up, beginning to climb up to get closer to the dad. The paramedic says a stern word to Ian about jostling his father and Ian just bares his teeth at him. Victorughs, and so do I. The paramedic just shakes his head and keeps pushing, settling Victor into the living room where I¡¯ve cleared a space. I follow Victor into the room and my mother and sistere as well, Delia following behind. Bridgette and Rafe head into the kitchen to bring Victor some sort of refreshment, and I smile to see Burton there. He catches my eye and gives me a smile and a deep nod, which I return. But then, leaning against the arch between the kitchen and the living room, I turn my attention back to Victor and our boys. They¡¯re the only thing that really matters today. ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin says, also up on the gurney now, sitting down by his father¡¯s legs. ¡°Do you feel much better? Do we get to keep this wheely bed when you don¡¯t need it anymore?¡± Victor¡¯s face is bright as he puts an arm around Ian, nestled up against his side, andughs at Alvin¡¯s question. ¡°You can keep it if you¡¯d like,¡± Victor replies, ¡°though I don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll put it.¡± Ian, intrigued, studies his dad¡¯s face. ¡°Instead,¡± he suggests, ¡°why don¡¯t we just put wheels on all of our normal beds? We already have room for those.¡± Victor trulyughs at this, but it turns into a cough. I bite my lip, trying to keep my spirits up. But every time, every time things start to look bright, there is some dark reminder that he is¡­ Well, that he¡¯s dying. Slowly dying. And the doctors say there¡¯s nothing I can do. Refusing to dwell on it, I stand up straight and p my hands. ¡°Okay, everyone!¡± I say, putting on a bright smile. ¡°Time to say goodnight! Victor needs his rest, he¡¯s got a big day tomorrow!¡± It¡¯s a lie, of course ¨C everyone knows it. The sun has barely gone down and Victor has absolutely nothing to do tomorrow. But, understanding, they smile at me and begin to gather around Victor, saying their goodnights. Then, slowly, everyone begins to leave. As I asked them to, earlier this morning. Tonight¡­I just want it to be us. Want it to be the family. As Rafe and Bridgette head out the door, though, I hesitate and tug on Rafe¡¯s sleeve. He turns to me, curious. ¡°Would it be all right,¡± I say quietly, looking between him and Bridgette, ¡°to ask you to stay?¡± He c***s his head at me, curious. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± I say, biting my lip. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to carry him upstairs by myself. And I think it will be better for him. To be in his own bed.¡± Rafe nods, understanding, and turns to Bridgette, silently asking her permission. ¡°Oh sure,¡± she says, nodding quickly, her eyesbrows raised. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± She gives us a big smile and then heads down the stairs to where my mother is standing by the car. ¡°Emma will take care of her,¡± I say to Rafe, smiling up at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He nods, smiling down at me. ¡°No, it¡¯s good,¡± he says, looking over at his brother. ¡°I¡¯m d to be here. It feels right.¡± I join Rafe, then, in looking at Victor in that moment. We both stand quietly and watch Victor joke with his sons,ughing at their little jokes and antics. In a few minutes, though, Victor raises his eyes to mine and looks at me seriously. Letting me know, without words, that he¡¯s tired and would like a rest. I nod to him and smile and give Rafe a nudge, letting him know that it¡¯s time. Then, as Rafe goes over to his brother and slips one arm behind his back and another beneath his knees, lifting him with apparent ease, I steel myself. Because tonight, I know, will likely be the longest and most difficult night of my life. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 #Chapter 199 ¨C The Long Night Rafe carefully ces Victor on his side of the bed while I pull back the sheets. The two brothers cheerfully joke about the battle and the siege, about what happened next and how poor Rafe had to clean up Victor¡¯s mess while Victor had what Rafe calls a ¡°nice four-day nap.¡± Victorughs at this and teases his brother, but I can see that his heart isn¡¯t in it. He just wants to sleep, I know. But he¡¯s honestly so sick, so tired that¡­I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll wake up. It¡¯s a horrible realization toe to as I tuck the nkets in around him. I see that Rafees to it as well and does his best to keep the knowledge of it off his face. As Victor looks between us, I know that we¡¯re both failing. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says, smiling at Rafe. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good brother to me. I¡¯m d that we have¡­ fixed things. Between us. After so many years.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rafe says, a little awkward, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡­poisoned you during chess. And hung you upside down from a tree. And all that.¡± Victor and I can¡¯t helpughing at this and Rafe smiles at us and then heads for the door. I walk with him to it. ¡°The boys?¡± I say quietly, looking towards their room where I can hear them ying. ¡°Will you put them to bed? And¡­stay with them?¡± He nods quietly to me and I can see the grief in on his face now. No need to hide it anymore ¨C not now that he¡¯s out of Victor¡¯s sight. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, and then press the door shut. I turn back to Victor, leaning against it. Victor sits in the bed, his face still so pale, but he smiles at me. He nces quickly at the closet. ¡°Will we be expecting any¡­phone calls? Tonight?¡± I can¡¯t help theugh that bursts out of me. ¡°I mean,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°I can hook it back up, if you want to. Who knows who might call.¡± Heughs along with me and then opens his arms. ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°No interruptions. I just want you tonight.¡± I go to him, then, sliding off my shoes and crawling across the bed, into his arms, my home. He wraps them around me as I rest my head against his chest, which rises faintly. I can feel a slight tremor in the muscles of his arms. God, I¡¯ve never seen him so weak. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says quietly, his mouth against my hair. ¡°If this all¡­ends. I want you to know how grateful I am to have had you in my life. To have had at least these past few months. Every minute of it has been worth it.¡± ¡°No,¡± I whisper, shaking my head so that he can feel my refusal against his chest even if he can¡¯t hear it. ¡°No goodbyes, Victor. It¡¯s not time for that. Not for a long time.¡± He sighs and, after a moment, whispers, ¡°all right. Come and give me a kiss, and then we¡¯ll go to sleep. I am¡­so tired.¡± I do as he asks, raising myself on my arms and bringing my face to his. The kiss he gives me ¨C it sweeps through me, the first real kiss we¡¯ve had since¡­god, I can¡¯t even remember. Since the big house burned down, at least. For a moment ¨C just a moment, as I close my eyes ¨C he feels as strong and willful as he¡¯s ever been ¨C a force of nature ready to take on the world. That makes sense to me, though. His love for me is evergreen, even if his body is failing. But when I pull away, I can see that his eyes are half closed with exhaustion. I help him toy down and get his pillows right. Then, I leave him for a moment to go and change into my pajamas. When Ie back to bed and turn off the light, I can see that he is already asleep. I curl up next to him, ready for this long night. As the hours pass, Victor gets worse. I don¡¯t sleep at all, listening to the air hiss from his lungs, his chest rising less and less with each passing breath. I keep my hand on his wrist, my fingers feeling for his pulse. It grows weaker as the clock ticks the minutes by. Finally, eventually, I panic. I had thought ¨C hoped ¨C that being home would invigorate him, bring him the peace andfort he needs to heal. But things are progressing faster than I thought ¨C faster than he can possibly survive. ¡°No,¡± I growl, my anxiety forcing me up when I can barely feel the pulse at his wrist. ¡°No, Victor. This is not how it ends.¡± I sit up next to him, putting my hands on his shoulders, shaking him. I have no idea what I¡¯m doing, obviously, and I am sure that the doctors would tell me that this is not the right choice ¨C But what the hell else am I supposed to do? ¡°Victor,¡± I growl, shaking him harder ¨C but his head just falls to the side. ¡°Wake up!¡± I say. ¡°I need you to fight!¡± He does nothing ¨C still asleep, or worse. Passed out? Crossing over some border between life and death? My own breath starts toe faster as my panic overtakes me. s**t, s**t ¨C what the hell was I supposed to do? Some instinct takes over me. I don¡¯t know what ¨C I couldn¡¯t begin to name it, or its source. But I act upon it, having nowhere else to turn. I move quickly, pulling Victor t on the bed, carefully removing the pillows from behind his head and tossing them to the ground. Then, bizarrely, I feel the instinct to take off all my clothes ¨C every stitch of them. So I do it. I don¡¯t even think twice, I just do as my body tells me. Then, I lean forward and take off Victor¡¯s clothes as well, pulling them off his body and hurling them frantically to the floor. When his tshirt won¡¯te over his head, I grab scissors from the bedside table and cut it off, pulling it out from beneath him. That done ¨C when Victor isying naked before me ¨C I know that I have work to do next. So I climb back into the bed and press my body against his, the front of me against his side, one arm wrapped around his waist, the other bent between us, my palm t against his ribs. There is nothing s****l about the moment ¨C even though our bodies are naked next to each other. Every time in the past that we havein like this, it was always because there was a heat and a need. But that is absent now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Instead, there is an intimacy here, a deep connection that I feel as my skin presses against his. Something in Victor¡¯s nearly-limp form responds to the feeling of me next to him. He doesn¡¯t wake up, but his sleeping body turns to me then, wrapping his arms around me so that we are pressed closely against one another. When wee to rest, our chests and stomachs are t against each other, our legs entwined, my head tucked beneath his chin so that my breathes hot on his throat. His breath is short, shallow ¨C but mine is hot and frantic. I pull him closer to me, as close as I can get, whispering his name. Then, I close my eyes, and the world falls away. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 #Chapter 200 ¨C Miracle I feel, suddenly, as if I am inside a dream. It¡¯s a waking one, though, in which I am fully conscious, which is very new for me. And very unnerving. I feel myself in a separate space ¨C a world with its own rules, its own gravity and physics. But there¡¯s nothing here. There is just darkness, ckness. Even as I look down at myself ¨C to where I should be ¨C I see¡­nothing. No form, just darkness. ¡°This is not right,¡± I murmur, and then I¡¯m shocked when the world responds. Not with words, or any sort ofmunication, but it just¡­rights itself. As I watch, a bodyes into being beneath me. My body ¨C almost. It¡¯s mine, because when I look down at it, it is where my own body should be. And when I move, lifting my hands to look at them, the hands move. But it¡¯s also not my body ¨C or at least not as I¡¯ve seen it before. Instead, this body is¡­transparent? I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but I can see through it, almost, to the stuff within. And instead of being filled with muscles and organs and sinew it¡¯s¡­ Well, it¡¯s glowing. Inside of this body is what looks like a well of sunlight, glowing and sparkling and shining out from within. A bright, happy, rich well of life and joy. Could that be me? I wonder, marveling at it. But then, remembering my life, my reality, I look up and out into the rest of this world. There¡¯s another figure there, now,ying in the space not far from me. I move towards it and ites closer, though I cannot see myself passing through space or time. This one is¡­it is sick. Transparent as well, it is copsed down, the light within it barely a tiny ember. Half of the body is ck ¨C the head, the extremities, empty of light. Instead, just this little piece of light brightens the body¡¯s core. And it is nearly out. ¡°Victor,¡± I whisper, knowing that it is him. Knowing also, somehow, that this space that we find ourselves in ¨C it is what is between us. A physical manifestation of it that we¡¯ve somehow essed, perhaps by sheer will and desperation. I kneel down next to him, putting my hands out, touching him. I can feel this new form beneath me, feel its dark reality. When I run my hands over his body, sparks fly where they touch. But they add no light ¨C they merely fade out into the darkness. ¡°Please,¡± I say, turning my face towards the darkness. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t understand. How can I help him?¡± Slowly, as I watch, lights blink into existence around us. Just tiny pinpricks all around ¨C stars opening their eyes, making their presence known.s. Gxies. All suddenly turning their faces towards us, blinking. Paying attention. My breath catches in my chest as I look around now, seeing the limitless cosmos around me. An infinity of space and time that was, perhaps, always there ¨C but that has now made itself known. Then, a voicees into my mind. And this too was perhaps it was always inside of me. But now, I hear it. It¡¯s not quite words, themunication, but¡­I hear it as such. You are of us, it says. And like us, you are one. Sometimes many. Sometimes one. With this, the stars begin to burn brighter and brighter ¨C I shut my eyes against the brightness of them ¨C but ¨C do I even have eyes to shut? It does nothing against the knowledge, or what I see, as the light brightens, brightens, filling the space, until what were once pinpricks expand to touch each other with their light, and then expand further to fill the whole world around us, bing one bright, burning world of light. It¡¯s overwhelming, painful to see, and I gasp against it, raising my hand to shield my eyes ¨C But then it is gone. And what it has left in its wake¡­I know. It has given me what I need. ¡°We are one,¡± I murmur, running my hand over Victor¡¯s inert form next to me, watching the sparks rise where we touch. I allow my eyes to settle on that small little ember within him ¨C all that is left. ¡°Sometimes we are two¡­but we are one.¡± Then, Iy this body down next to his, and I let our forms merge, the edges of mine passing seamlessly through the edges of his. Not all the way, but enough. Enough to share. ¡°Take it,¡± I whisper ¨C and again, it¡¯s not words. Just¡­the message. I feel him respond, hearing me. ¡°Take it,¡± I say again. ¡°We are one.¡± I watch as the bright yellow light that is me begins to fill his form as well. I feel him respond, his body drinking of it, the thirst in him king. He takes more and more, and I give it. And I take of him too. Some part of me reaches towards that low ember inside of him and takes it, blowing on it to bring it life, kindling it to be more. Then, when it has a steady me, I break it in half, and take part of it into me as well. For hours, we stay like this. Or at least, I think it¡¯s hours. I honestly don¡¯t know ¨C time works¡­differently in this half-state. Hours, minutes, months, years. Eons. It doesn¡¯t matter. But when we are finished, we are each half-filled with light, with a burning ember at our hearts. And I know it is enough. I know that, from this, we can grow. When I blink my eyes open, the soft yellow light of dawn fills the room, and I feel a smile on my lips. My arms are still wrapped around Victor, my head still tucked under his chin. I haven¡¯t moved at all, not one inch, not all night. I can feel him next to me, his breathing steadily now, his pulse a warm throb in his veins. Good, I think, so happy, so at peace. Good, good. There is a difference, though, in me as well as him. I can feel it in my own body. I am not weak, precisely. But I am¡­weaker. My body doesn¡¯t have the verve and the energy that it had yesterday, the life that felt like it came in in limitless supply. Instead, there is a lethargy in me now. I know that this has happened because I gave him half of my strength, took half of his weakness into me. But I don¡¯t care, not one bit. Not an ounce. I¡¯d do it again ¨C give him all of me, if he needed it. We are one, after all. I feel him pull back from me then ¨C not away. Just enough to look at my face. My smile widens when I see the freshness of his skin, the brightness in his eyes. My Victor, returned to me. Retrieved from the brink of death. I dragged him away from that edge, I know, by my sheer will. His warm, marveling smile shows me that he knows it as well. That he saw what I saw, experienced what I experiencedst night. As weak and inert as he had been¡­he was there. Evelyn, he says to me, bringing a hand to my face and putting it against my cheek. No words now, just¡­mind to mind. Sharper than it¡¯s ever been before. No longer do I have to read his words on his body, his face. Instead, he can ce them now, so simply, into my mind. As easy as breathing. Good morning, I say to him in the same way, my smile radiant on my face. I missed you. A miracle, he says to me, shaking his head slightly. You, Evie. A marvel. I shake my head in denial, just a little, happiness suffusing my body. Us. We. He nods, bringing his face down to mine, kissing me with everything he has, everything he is, everything we are. I deepen the kiss, bringing my leg up to hook over his hip, pulling him down on top of me. A growl builds in Victor¡¯s chest, hungry for me. I match it with my own. He is famished, and so am I. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But breakfast can wait. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 201 Chapter 201 #Chapter 201 ¨C Pancakes This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. A few hourster, wrapped in our coziest robes, Victor and I step out of our room. As soon as we walk out, I can hear the noise of our boys downstairs,ughing and talking as they have their breakfast. I clutch my robe tightly around my neck as I hear them and look up at Victor, a huge smile breaking out on my face. God, it¡¯s good to hear themugh. Victor returns my look and takes my hand. Then slowly, carefully, we walk down the hall and head down the stairs. As soon as they hear the creek of our footsteps on the stairs, we hear everyone go silent. I¡¯m ahead of Victor, so they see my feet first, staying silent. Then, as soon as they see Victor¡¯s slipper appear on the step above mine, we hear a collective gasp. Victor and I look at each other at that and can¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin shouts, running to the clutch the banister at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Papa!¡± Ian screeches, right after him, skidding to a stop at the bottom of the stairs and banging into the wall at the bottom. ¡°You¡¯re better!¡± They start up the stairs towards us but Victor puts out a hand ¨C ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Victor says, his voice soft. ¡°We¡¯re not totally better yet, okay? Go easy on us.¡± ¡°Come and take our hands,¡± I say to them, smiling at my boys at the bottom of the stairs, unable to take my eyes off of them. So precious to me, these two little things. Grinning at us, Alvin and Ian obedientlye gently up the stairs. Alvin takes my hand, helping me bnce, my little gentleman. Ian goes up a step beyond me, helping his dad by letting Victor put a hand on his shoulder. When we get down into the kitchen, I tear my eyes away from my boys to look at Rafe, who is sitting at the table, pale as a ghost. Burton stands behind him, a spat in his hand, the pan he was using to cook beginning to smoke lightly on the stove behind him. ¡°Um,¡± Victor says, his eyes moving to the pan. ¡°Burton, would you¡­¡± Burton blinks and snaps back to himself, spinning and running to the pan to contain the burning food. Rafe, however, doesn¡¯t stop looking at us. ¡°How,¡± he whispers, his gaze following us as Ian and Alvin lead us to seats at the table. ¡°How did¡­¡± ¡°Boys,¡± I say, interrupting Rafe as Victor and I sit down. I don¡¯t wanting to have this conversation in front of my sons. ¡°Do you know what I would really like?¡± They look up at me, curious and eager to help. ¡°The newspaper,¡± I say, giving them a big excited grin. ¡°Do you think you could go out into the driveway and see if it has been delivered?¡± They frown at me, Ian opening his mouth to protest, but I pout. ¡°Pleasssseeee, babies?¡± I say, clutching my hands below my chin. ¡°Just go look. I really want to see the news today.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alvin says, shrugging, and he and Ian bolt to the front door, slipping on their boots and grabbing their jackets to check the driveway. ¡°Do we¡­¡± Victor says, looking at me curiously. ¡°Do we¡­subscribe to the newspaper?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, shrugging and then looking at Rafe. ¡°But. I don¡¯t want them to know how bad it was,st night. How close we came.¡± Victor nods, agreeing, and then he looks at his brother as well. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe says, his voice still full of disbelief. ¡°It was¡­it was so badst night. You were¡­god damnit, Victor, but you were on death¡¯s doorstep. I really didn¡¯t think that you were going to make it through the night. And yet, somehow here you are. Good as new.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say good as new,¡± Victor responds, looking up at Burton as he brings us over two sses of orange juice, smiling at us with shining eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Rafe says, huffing out a littleugh and running a hand over his amazed face, as if he might be seeing a mirage. ¡°But, you know, not dead. Or anywhere near it. What the hell happened?¡± ¡°Evelyn did it,¡± Victor says, smiling at me tenderly, taking my hand. I feel a tingle run all through my body at the touch of his fingers. ¡°Did what,¡± Rafe says, starting to get impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I reply, giving a little shrug. And really ¨C I¡¯m not trying to be cryptic. I don¡¯t really know what happened, what I did. I could go into all of the details, of course ¨C my memories of going to that ce, somewhere in my mind but also somewhere beyond it. Of what it looked like there, of what we did, of how we¡­made the exchange. But¡­I suppose that some things I want to keep secret. Just between us. So, I improvise. ¡°I guess I just¡­followed my instincts. Nursed him through the night, and whatever it was that was making him so sick just¡­broke. Sometime around dawn.¡± Rafe looks between us, his mouth hanging open. I can tell that he doesn¡¯t believe me and I give him a little shrug. He doesn¡¯t need to believe me, I guess. Frankly, it doesn¡¯t really matter what happened between us. It was an experience that defies belief. Any attempt to exin it, really, would¡­it just wouldn¡¯t make sense. ¡°So, the icy grip of death just¡­decided to let go and walk away,¡± Rafe says, dubiously. ¡°Sometime around dawn.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Victor says, smirking at his brother and raising his ss of orange juice to his lips. I watch him drink, thrilled to see it. He hasn¡¯t had anything except water and broth for days. God, it is such a relief to see him thirsty, hungry. I, for one, feel as if I could eat like a horse. Luckily, Burton is there at my shoulder with a stack of pancakes. ¡°Madame,¡± he says gently, cing them in front of me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, looking up at him, my eyes still shining. ¡°It is an honor,¡± he says softly, so softly that perhaps only I hear him. Victor and Rafe certainly don¡¯t react. Then, he bows slightly, and moves away. I blink, my eyes following him wondering ¨C did he¡­did he actually just say that? Or did he put the words in my mind, like it happenedst night in the dream state? I¡¯m distracted from the question, though, by the pounding of the children¡¯s feet on the front porch. As Burton ces a stack of pancakes in front of Victor, I quickly look at both him and Rafe. ¡°Please,¡± I say, ncing at the door, wanting to get this out before theye back into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t let them know ¨C how¡­how bad it was. Last night. It¡¯s not information that they need.¡± I look both Rafe and Burton in the eyes, worried, but they both nod, agreeing to my terms. I never, ever want Ian and Alvin to know how close they came to losing their father. It¡¯s knowledge, I know, that would haunt them perhaps their entire lives. It¡¯s better to let them think it was a mere illness that passed within a few days. Perhaps, when they¡¯re much older, we¡¯ll tell them. But for now¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± Ian says, bursting through the door and frowning at me. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any paper!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I say, frowning back and pretending surprise. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there? What a shame. Someone must have stolen it. Oh well.¡± The boys take off their boots, Alvin more carefully than Ian, as he has something clutched in his hand. As they bound over to the table to rejoin us for breakfast, Alvines right to me, holding out the fistful of flowers that he picked for me. ¡°I found these,¡± he says, giving me a smile both proud and shy. ¡°Snowdrops,¡± I say, taking the delicate white flowers from him, my heart melting at his sweet thoughtfulness. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± I say, running my hand over his soft hair. ¡°These are the first flowers of spring. They represent a whole new season.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like them,¡± he says, and then turns to the pancakes waiting for him. I open my mouth to say that I don¡¯t like them, I love them, when suddenly I feel the urge to cough. It starts small, just a little tickle in my throat, but then I find the cough growing into a full bark, a hack. Victor puts a hand on my back, looking at me with concern, and I can barely catch my breath, clutching my napkin to my mouth as my chest finally settles down. When I finally suck in a breath and nce down at my napkin, I see that it¡¯s speckled red with blood. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 #Chapter 202 ¨C Burton¡¯s Secret Rafe frowns at me. ¡°Boys,¡± Rafe says, not looking at them. ¡°Go y in the living room.¡± Ian opens his mouth ¨C full of pancakes ¨C to protest, but Rafe interrupts. ¡°Take your food,¡± he says, his voice low and dismissive, ¡°try eating them off the floor like a puppy. No forks, not hands.¡± The boys, sufficiently distracted and eager for this weird new experience, grab their tes and head off. I watch them go and then return my eyes to Rafe, who leans forward onto the table. ¡°There¡¯s more to this,¡± he says, looking between Victor and I and tapping the table with his index finger, ¡°more than you two are letting on. And I want to know what it is.¡± ¡°Honestly,¡± I say, looking up at Victor for confirmation. He nods along with me. ¡°Honestly, Rafe,¡± I say, looking at him with wide eyes, ¡°we really don¡¯t know.¡± I hear someone clear their throat behind me and I turn, surprised to see Burton standing there, his kitchen tasks abandoned. Victor and Rafe follow in suit, likewise looking at the butler. ¡°Luckily,¡± Burton says, ¡°I do know what is going on.¡± He neatly folds his hands behind his back. ¡°But,¡± he continues, shaking his head gravely. ¡°You¡¯re not going to like it.¡± The three of us just stare at Burton, our mouths open. Silence reigns at the table. It¡¯s broken, of course, by the twins. ¡°Mom!¡± Ian shouts from the living room,ughing. ¡°Mom, stop him! He¡¯s trying to steal my whipped cream!¡± My eyes flit to the living room, where Alvin is crawling towards Ian growling, looking more like a bear cub than a puppy. Archie jumps along beside him, eyeing the pancakes eagerly. Suddenly, I can¡¯t stand the absurdity of the moment. My chest still aches, a little, from my coughing fit, but I ignore it as I start tough. A little giggle at first, and then a full throated thing. After a moment, Victor joins in with me, shaking his head, as he puts his head in his hand,ughing his low chuckle. ¡°What is this life,¡± he murmurs, disbelieving. ¡°What?¡± Rafe says, not getting it, looking between us. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Nothing,¡± I say, wiping a little tear of mirth from my eye. ¡°It¡¯s just so ¨C¡° I¡¯m interrupted, then, with another peal of my ownughter. ¡°It¡¯s just so ridiculous ¨C Victor almost diesst night, and today my sons are in the living room stealing whipped cream, and our butler is the only one who really knows what¡¯s going on ¨C¡° Victor throws back his head at that and I join along with him. We¡¯re the only onesughing ¨C and honestly, I know that it¡¯s not really funny ¨C but we¡¯re just so exhausted and the past few days and weeks have been so much ¨C When Ie back to myself, I see that Rafe is leaning back in his chair, smiling, seeing the absurdity of it as well. Even Burton has a smile on his serious face, watching us. ¡°It is good to see you smile, Madame, Monsieur,¡± he says, looking us over. ¡°Please, Burton,¡± Victor says, sighing at the end of his mirth and gesturing towards the twins¡¯ empty chairs. ¡°Please, sit down with us, let us know what¡¯s going on. Because honestly, we¡¯re so confused.¡± I nod, resting my elbow on the table and putting my chin in my palm. In reality, now that I have a moment to consider it, my coughing fit really was frightening. I went to bed last night the picture of health, and today I¡¯m coughing up blood? I¡¯m tired, of course, but I had thought it was just because I didn¡¯t get any sleep. But¡­is it more than that? Is this ache within me¡­is something else going on? Burton does sit, then, folding his hands neatly on the table and looking at us. ¡°I must beg your forgiveness,¡± he says, ¡°to begin with.¡± Victor and I frown at him, but Rafe just studies him with somber eyes. What on earth has Burton done except be wonderful to us? ¡°For,¡± Burton continues, ¡°I have been lying to you since the moment that we met.¡± I admit, I¡¯m shocked by this ¨C my eyes go wide when I hear his words. Victor, likewise, goes still beside me. Burton nods, hanging his head. ¡°I am not who I say I am.¡± Victor¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°But,¡± he says, turning his hand palm up on the table. ¡°I¡­did background checks. Everything you told us about your identity ¨C it checked out.¡± Burton just shrugs a little, still not meeting our eyes. ¡°The people for whom I work¡­they are powerful. They were able to ensure that the basic information that I gave you would pass all of your tests.¡± ¡°God damnit,¡± Victor murmurs, looking seriously at his brother. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get our reconnaissance teams up to par ¨C we¡¯ve really been slipping ¨C¡° ¡°Later,¡± Rafe murmurs, holding up a hand towards Victor and keeping his gaze fixed on Burton. ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°Before that,¡± Burton says, looking us each in the eye in turn. ¡°I must tell you that I never worked to harm you ¨C every moment in your service has been an absolute honor, and one in which I¡¯ve worked to truly better your lives ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s all right, Burton,¡± Victor says quietly, and the butler looks at him with gratitude written on his face. ¡°We believe you ¨C never, not once, have you done anything but good things for us, for our children. I suspect,¡± Victor looks at me, then, taking my hand, ¡°that you¡¯ve known¡­something. About Evelyn and I. Long before we ever did.¡± Burton nods at this and I c**k my head, curious to hear more. It¡¯s true that at the wedding, when we first met him, that he was extremely kind to me ¨C that he even brought Victor to me, the night before, giving him a chance to¡­ Well, to do what he should have done, which is leave Amelia for me right then. But Victor and I had been the foolish ones. Had Burton really known, so far ahead? ¡°Please,¡± Victor says, encouraging. ¡°Tell us more.¡± Burton takes a deep breath, and then he begins. ¡°I was born,¡± he says, ¡°to a sacred order of wolves. We are very secretive about our knowledge, which we are all sworn to protect and defend. It is our birthright and our honor to carry it from one generation to the next. To ensure that it survives, to ensure that it serves our people as best it can.¡± I blink my shock, my mouth falling open a bit. Of all things that I expected our mild-mannered butler to say¡­ Well. It certainly wasn¡¯t that. ¡°There are many details and mysteries to our knowledge and our methods,¡± Burton says, ¡°but one of our jobs is to keep an eye on the packs of the world. To look, in particr, for those who are¡­specially blessed, for ack of a better term.¡± Victor, Rafe, and I listen, rapt. Burton turns to look at the boys in the living room, happily letting Archie lick syrup and pancake scraps from their tes. ¡°Your children came to our attention first,¡± Burton says quietly. ¡°The moment they were born, we knew. There was¡­again, for ack of better words, a stirring in the stars.¡± I sit back in my seat a little at this, shocked and a little weirded out. I mean, I know that I think my kids are great but¡­a stirring in the stars? What the hell did that mean? I look at Victor and see the same expression on his face. ¡°But,¡± Burton continues. ¡°As time passed, and we looked more closely, we began to notice the two of you as well.¡± Burton folds his hands and leans forward on the table, looking between Victor and me. ¡°Am I correct in saying that the two of you had,st night, what might be considered a merging of souls? A kind of exchange, of the spiritual material within you?¡± I see Rafe¡¯s face twist in confusion and disbelief at this, but he¡¯s alone in that. Yup, I think, looking up at Victor. That¡¯s a pretty urate description of what happened, wouldn¡¯t you say? He looks down at me and smirks. I¡¯ve got no better words for it. ¡°Wait,¡± Rafe says, his eyesnding on us. ¡°Are you two¡­are you two mind linking? Right now?¡± Victor just looks at his brother, smiling. He doesn¡¯t confirm or deny. ¡°Yes,¡± Burton says, nodding and still looking at us, a little smile on his lips as well. ¡°That can be a side effect.¡± Rafe¡¯s mouth falls open in shock and disbelief. ¡°What the hell,¡± Rafe growls, ¡°is going on in this house!?¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 #Chapter 203 ¨C The Note I can¡¯t help the little giggle thates out of me then. Honestly, it¡¯s all so strange and ridiculous ¨C and, really, really frightening ¨C that all I can do isugh and make a joke out of it. It¡¯s a knee-jerk reaction, probably a poor one and a result of my exhaustion, but I¡¯ve got nothing else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rafe, I say with a clever little smirk. ¡°We don¡¯t use it to talk about you. At least. Not often.¡± Victor looks at me closely then, making a face as if he¡¯s saying something terrible and ncing at Rafe ¨C but he doesn¡¯t say anything at all. He¡¯s just messing with his brother. Rafe, of course, gets pissed and opens his mouth to say something nasty to Victor but Burton interrupts. ¡°Please,¡± he says, looking between us, worried. ¡°You must listen closely.¡± I bite my lip, my face falling then. It was a nice moment of levity but, deep down, I do know that something is very seriously wrong. The more I sit at the table and think of it, the more I realize the weakness in my limbs, my heart. The new difficulty I have drawing breath. Victor takes my hand and looks at me with sorrow and apology in his eyes, but I shake my head at him. Whatever happened ¨C whatever I did ¨C I did it willingly. I¡¯d do it again, a hundred times. A thousand. ¡°What you participated in,¡± Burton continues seriously, ¡°what you created ¨C it was a ceremony ¨C honestly, you shouldn¡¯t have been able to do it without guidance ¨C¡° He hangs his head for a moment, amazed, before continuing. ¡°But, you must understand, the exchange you made,¡± Burton shakes his head here. ¡°It is temporary, at best, without the closure to the ceremony. Without the full consent.¡± ¡°Consent?¡± Victor asks, leaning forward. ¡°What is that, the consent?¡± Burton shakes his head again, looking down at the table in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t ¨C I don¡¯t have another word for it, but that¡¯s the best I cane up with. We grew up speaking of it in a whole othernguage ¨C one in which even I, a grand master, am still a novice.¡± ¡°What,¡± I say, hesitating and squeezing Victor¡¯s hand. ¡°What will happen to us if we don¡¯t¡­finish it? Close the ceremony?¡± ¡°You are ill now, yes?¡± Burton says, lifting his eyes and again looking between us. ¡°He is better, much better than he was yesterday,¡± he says, nodding to Victor, ¡°but you,¡± Burton turns his eyes to me here. ¡°You are much, much worse.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel much worse,¡± I say quietly. Burton shakes his head. ¡°It will get worse, for both of you. Right now, you are sharing the life force of one person, but in order to survive, you need two. On the energy of one, you will both, unfortunately, run through it, especially because in giving him half of your life you took on half his illness. And with thatbination, you will both expire.¡± We go still at the table then, Rafe putting his head in his hands. It¡¯s silent for a long moment, the only sounds theughter of our children in the next room. The sound that gives me strength, though. Energy, hope. I will push through this, too. For them, if for no one else. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying,¡± Rafe says, and I can hear his frustrated wordsing from between clenched teeth. ¡°Is that they just bought themselves more time, by putting Evelyn¡¯s life on the line as well as Victor¡¯s.¡± Burton hesitates, but then he nods. ¡°In essence, in its simplest form, yes.¡± ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Victor asks, his face drawn. ¡°How do we close it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Burton says, his eyes filled with sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rafe pounds his fist on the table, cursing and briskly standing up from his chair. Theughter in the next room stops as the boys realize, finally, that something is wrong. Silently, they turn towards the kitchen, paying attention. ¡°It is not hopeless,¡± Burton says quickly, speaking to Victor and I alone now. ¡°But it is beyond me. You need to go¡­to her.¡± ¡°To her?¡± I ask, fascinated. Who was she, this woman who could help us? Burton nods eagerly, and then, to my shock, pulls a piece of paper out of his pocket. One that I recognize. ¡°Where,¡± I say, a little breathless, as he ces the folded note on the table. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°I found it,¡± Burton says quietly, ¡°amongst your things. A message from¡­one of our other acolytes.¡± ¡°Edgar!?¡± Victor spits out, in full disbelief. ¡°Edgar is wrapped up in all of this?¡± He reaches forward then, grabbing the note that Edgar gave us all those weeks ago. He unfolds it, then, revealing the cryptic map and the few scratched instructions. ¡°He is not involved,¡± Burton says, shaking his head. ¡°Edgar was born as part of our tribe ¨C but he left at a very young age. But he knew enough to¡­to recognize. What he saw. In the two of you. The connection between you.¡± Fascinated, I take the note from Victor¡¯s hands. Even Edgar knew more about this than we did. What the hell was going on in my life? I thought I was just a single mom of two really special kids, and now I¡¯m part of some mystical secret cult, one that my ex was somehow born into? That my butler was also a part of? Seriously, what the hell was my life right now? I fight the urge tough again. ¡°You must go to her,¡± Burton says seriously, tapping the note with his finger. ¡°She can teach you what I cannot. She will show you how. She¡¯s the only one who can help.¡± Nodding, I refold the note, seeing the boys¡¯ rapt attention on us. Victor, likewise seeing the boys, works to wrap up the conversation as quickly as we can. ¡°How much time do we have,¡± Victor says quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t know,¡± Burton says, apologetic. ¡°But, sir¡­it is not long. You must hurry.¡± I look at Victor, then, sadness in my eyes. Honestly, I had hoped that all of this was over ¨C that we could, finally, begin to rebuild. ¡°Soon, Evie,¡± Victor says, seeing my desire for peace and rest on my face. He raises my hand to his lips and presses a kiss to the back of it. ¡°When this is done, we will rest. I promise you that.¡± I nod, trusting him. We will see it through, I know. Alvin is at my side then, tugging on my sleeve. As I turn to him, a smile pasted onto my face, I know that he intuits that something is wrong. Poor darling, I think, gathering him up into myp and giving him a big hug. So much for someone to endure, so young. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I look over at Victor, then, and see that Ian has climbed into hisp. The four of us look at each other quietly for a moment, before Ian speaks. ¡°Mama,¡± he says, looking at me seriously. ¡°What is going on? You can tell us. We want to help.¡± ¡°I know, darling,¡± I say, my heart in my throat. God, I hate to put them through more. But it looks like we don¡¯t have a choice. ¡°You are always so helpful to me, and I¡¯m so grateful for you.¡± He nods, believing me, and I¡¯m grateful for that as well. ¡°What do you boys think,¡± Victor says, ¡°about taking a little trip?¡± He¡¯s working hard to keep his voice cheerful, though I know, inside, he¡¯s terribly worried. I also know that he feels terribly guilty about sharing this illness with me, whatever it is. If it were up to him, I know, he¡¯d have chosen death before getting me involved. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t up to him. I was there to intercede and stop him from making such a stupid choice. Alvin narrows his eyes at us. ¡°A trip?¡± he asks, looking between us. ¡°To where?¡± I unfold the little map then, showing it to him. ¡°Edgar told us about it,¡± I say, likewise working to keep my voice light. ¡°We¡¯re going to go¡­here. As soon as we figure out where it is. It¡¯s going to be great!¡± Iugh a little, then, working hard to see the bright side of the situation, find the humor in it. We¡¯re all alive, after all. We¡¯re better of than we were yesterday. Alvin frowns, taking the little map from me and studying it. Ian leans over and looks as well, his face unimpressed. ¡°Honestly?¡± Alvin says, looking up at me with dubious eyes. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°Yes, baby?¡± I say, curious. ¡°Um,¡± he nces down at the map and then between Victor and me. ¡°Can¡¯t we just go to the beach?¡± I can¡¯t help theughter that bursts from me then. God, what I wouldn¡¯t give to say yes ¨C to just go with my family to the beach instead of following a cryptic map to find some woman toplete some ceremony I unwittingly startedst night. Victorughs along with us, and Ian joins in. ¡°Whaaaaat,¡± Alvin whines, pouting. ¡°Come on, Ian got to go! This ce looks dumb, I want to go to the beach!¡± ¡°Sorry, kid,¡± Victor says, reaching out and brushing a hand over Alvin¡¯s hair. ¡°I promise you, that¡¯s the next ce we¡¯ll go. But first?¡± He fastens his eyes on mine then, assuring me, without words, that we¡¯ll do it. We¡¯ll find her. We¡¯ll complete the ceremony. We¡¯ll live. Not only will we live, we¡¯ll live a long, good life. Together. My eyes moisten as I return his smile and nod. ¡°This first,¡± I say,pleting his thought. ¡°Beach, second.¡± I kiss my disappointed little boy¡¯s head and close my eyes, resting my cheek against his hair. This first and then¡­the rest of our lives. God, I just hoped we could do it. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 #Chapter 204 ¨C Preparations Closing his eyes, Victor takes a deep breath as he settles back into the chair at the little makeshift desk in the living room ¨C the same makeshiftmand room that he and Alvin had set up before going away to war on Walsh. God damnit, how long ago had that been, when his son had helped him organize his papers? When Evelyn and Ian had been horribly gone, and he had wondered if he would ever give them back? Victor shakes his head, working to dismiss the memories, but they¡¯re persistent. So he leans his head back on the chair and works to take a few cleansing breaths, clearing his mind. Damn it, but he was tired. Bone tired. Of course, he feels infinitely better than he had felt yesterday, and the days before that, when he¡¯d been dying. But this current state¡­it wasn¡¯t strong. This morning, when he¡¯d awoken with Evelyn, he had felt like he could move worlds, had felt so happy and revived. But now, in thete afternoon of that first day back to himself, he¡¯sing to realize just how weak his body really is. Gone is the vigor of his Alpha strength, which used to carry him for hours on very little sleep. Now, he feels like he could sleep for days and still not feel replenished. Opening his eyes, Victor looks into the kitchen where Evelyn is sitting with the boys, calmly chatting with them over cups of cocoa. She¡¯d spent the entire day within an arm¡¯s reach of them, not able to get enough hugs and kisses and pats and passing touches to fill her weary heart. Guilt pangs through Victor as he realizes this. Evelyn hadn¡¯t left his side for days ¨C for more than a week. The boys had been stoic, of course ¨C had borne theck of their mother and father as bravely as two six-year-old boys could. But now, seeing her wrapped up in them, Victor realizes how much she gave him in these past days. Just how much she was willing to sacrifice to pull him through. Those children were her world, and she had left them to be by his side. And then, what she had donest night¡­what she had taken on, half of his illness, giving him half of her life ¨C risking everything just to give him the chance to live. God damnit, Victor thinks, fighting back tears of guilt and gratitude and love and joy and fear. God damnit, how can I ever endeavor to deserve her. Evelyn catches his eye then, looking up from the table with a smirk on her face. Then, very simply, she sends him the mental image of a ridiculouslyrge diamond poised neatly on a golden band. Victor can¡¯t help theugh that echoes through him at that. He hadn¡¯t been aware that he had broadcasted his thoughts to Evelyn in that moment ¨C he¡¯d have to be more careful. But he was grateful, again, for her ability to make himugh even in the darkest moments of his life. She turns her attention back to the boys, that smirk still on her lips. God, but he wanted to wipe that smirk off her mouth with his own, with a kiss that told her just how grateful he was. He shakes his head ruefully, knowing that paying her back ¨C ever ¨C is impossible, no matter how big the diamond. He will be forever in her debt and will spend the rest of his life trying to give her everything she could ever want. He just hopes that they¡¯ll live long enough to do it. Victor stis up straight at the desk, then, turning away from the macabre thought. There¡¯s work to be done, no matter how tired he is. Rafe strides through the front door in that moment and Victor is d to see him. Rafe¡¯s appearance means news and Victor is d of the distraction. ¡°Brother,¡± Rafe says, working to keep his face Alpha-serious and not burst into the smile that¡¯s lurking beneath. He¡¯s been thrilled all day at the change in his brother¡¯s situation. ¡°Big brother, please,¡± Victor says, his too-serious voice causing Rafe to break andugh. Rafe tosses the papers on the desk, flopping himself in a chair pulled up close, one leg draped over the arm. ¡°I¡¯ll never call you big brother, not in a million years, so don¡¯t hold your breath on that one, Victor,¡± Rafe says, giving up all the pretense of Alpha formality. He frowns, then, studying his brother¡¯s weary face. ¡°Are you all right? Do you need a break?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Victor says, shooting him a little re before reaching for the papers. He¡¯s not fine ¨C he knows that he¡¯ll need to rest before long ¨C but there¡¯s still work to be done. ¡°Annabeth Prath will be here any minute,¡± Rafe says, looking towards the door. ¡°The press is going a bit wild, you know, reporting on the fall of the Walsh and Wird packs. The rumors are getting out of hand, and she wants some rity from you about how to proceed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be d to give it to her,¡± Victor murmurs, leafing through the pages. He¡¯s not ready to brief the press ¨C not yet. Not until he gets his strength back. Let them spin their stories and their rumors. But Annabeth ¨C letting her in on the details will be productive. She can decide what to tell the press and when ¨C buy Victor a bit more time. Rafe nods, keeping quiet, watching Victor thumb through the papers, quickly assessing their contents. ¡°So what I¡¯m getting from this,¡± Victor says after a few more moments of contemtion, ¡°is that we have¡­absolutely no idea where Amelia is.¡± Rafe screws his mouth to the side and nods ruefully. ¡°She¡¯s had time, Victor. Our forces were distracted ¨C we left almost no one assigned to these alternate projects while we went to war. She was either lucky or she nned it that way. She just slipped through the cracks.¡± Victor sighs and leans back in his seat. ¡°It won¡¯tst,¡± he murmurs. ¡°She¡¯ll show her face again. The problem is, if we give her enough time to do it, she¡¯ll attach herself to another pack, another Alpha, and get their protection. Maybe even make us go to war with them in order to achieve justice for what she¡¯s done to my pack and my home.¡± Rafe nods, considering. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Victor turns his head to his brother and shrugs ruefully. ¡°Honestly, should we get Burton on the case?¡± He shoots a nce at the butler, studiously washing dishes in the kitchen. ¡°He seems to be three steps ahead of everyone anyway.¡± Rafeughs at this, likewise looking at the enigma in the kitchen. ¡°It can¡¯t hurt,¡± he replies. ¡°No, but seriously,¡± Victor says, turning his attention back to the paperwork and frowning. ¡°Turn as much of our forces towards finding her as we can, while Evelyn and I are away following this damn map, trying to find this woman, whoever she is.¡± Rafe nods. ¡°I¡¯ll spearhead the search and begin as soon as you leave.¡± ¡°And the preparations for that?¡± Victor asks, looking at his brother and putting the papers down. Rafe nods again. ¡°All set. They¡¯re taking the RV out of storage; they¡¯ll have it prepped to go tomorrow.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Victor nods to his brother, silent. Inwardly, he marvels at this turn he¡¯s seen in his brother in the past few months. At the wedding, when he hadn¡¯t seen him for months, Rafe had been¡­well, aplete jerk. And then, with everything with the pack ¨C Victor is ready to forget all of that, though, d to just be closer to his brother, able to trust him again ¨C But, as Victor considers his brother, who looks down at his hands, he realizes that not all is quite right. Between them, as brothers, they¡¯re solid ¨C but something is bothering Rafe. Victor can see it, knows it in his bones. He c***s his head to the side, wondering ¨C A knockes at the door, which is briskly opened without Victor having to call to anyone toe in. ¡°Sir,¡± a Beta says, peeking in. ¡°Mrs. Prath.¡± Victor stands, buttoning his suit jacket as he does. Annabeth enters then, an eager smile on her face. ¡°Victor,¡± she says, looking at him warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you looking so well. I admit, I¡¯m surprised.¡± Her eyes fall on Rafe, then, and her eyebrows raise up. ¡°Surprised by thepany you keep as well. Thest I heard, this one was trying to steal your pack.¡± ¡°We have a lot to update you on, Annabeth,¡± Victor says with a warm smile. ¡°Please,e in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to two it,¡± Rafe says, pushing up from his chair and giving Annabeth a smile. Then, he goes into the kitchen, seeking a snack while Victor and Annabeth have a little chat about how they will mutually control the future of the packmunity. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 #Chapter 205 ¨C The Future A few hourster, Victor and Amelia finish their ns for the cultural, political, and military dominance of the packmunity. Just a casual little chat, I think, smirking at them from my spot in the kitchen. I put the children to bed just a little bit ago, but didn¡¯t feel right going to bed myself with Victor still downstairs. So, I came back down, and poured myself a nice big ss of red wine. Perhaps not the wisest choice, in my weakened state. But hell, life is short. Apparently very short, if we can¡¯t find this woman at the end of the map. So, I¡¯m going to have a ss of wine, consequences be damned. I can tell that Victor is exhausted as he and Annabeth finally stand, nodding to each other, reaching out to shake hands and seal their deal. Annabeth can probably tell as well, but she doesn¡¯t let him know. She¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s wife, after all, I think with a little smile. She knows how important it is to let them keep their pride. Finished, they both turn towards me in the kitchen. I can tell by Victor¡¯s face that he needs to rest, so I come forward and give him a kiss on the cheek, determined to help him. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, ¡°would you go upstairs and check on the kids? They were asking for you, a few minutes ago.¡± All that¡¯s just for Annabeth, though. Inwardly, mind to mind, I tell him the truth. They¡¯re asleep, Victor ¨C just go and get some rest. I¡¯ll close this up for you. Victor gives me a grateful nce and then murmurs something about seeing to the children, heading up the stairs. I turn to Annabeth, then. ¡°Can I tempt you?¡± I say, raising my ss of wine to her. She looks towards it, biting her lip, and then down at her belly, which is now cutely swollen with her second-trimester pregnancy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± she murmurs, running a hand over her baby bump. But then, she looks up to me, shing me a little reckless smile. ¡°But what the hell. Honestly, I¡¯m dying for a drink.¡± Iugh, nodding her over to the table and heading myself to the cab to grab her a wine ss. ¡°Have you been well-behaved in that regard, then? Totally without indulgence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annabeth says, putting a hand on her tired back as she sinks into the kitchen chair. ¡°Too good, I think. My little baby is going to be born stressed out. Perhaps he or she needs a little liquid rxation as much as I do.¡± I smile at her happily as I sit down, pouring her ss from the same bottle of red. Gratefully, she picks it up from the table and takes a long sip. ¡°God,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I always forget how much I love wine until I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Iugh, putting my chin in my hands and studying her. ¡°So,¡± I say, sensing her exhaustion and steering her away from the chat of politics and Alphas and packs. ¡°A boy or a girl? You¡¯re not finding out the s*x of the baby before the big day?¡± ¡°No,¡± she says, putting her ss of wine back on the table and giving me a smile. ¡°I like to be surprised. Though,¡± she whispers, ¡°I think I know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, sitting up straighter in my interest. ¡°How?¡± She shrugs again. ¡°I had two boys before, and this one¡­it¡¯s precisely the same. I¡¯ve read that you carry different, when you¡¯re having a boy or a girl. Which means I think I¡¯m in for another little boy.¡± My eyes shine with excitement for her. ¡°A little boy,¡± I say, the words a little breathless in excitement. ¡°How wonderful for you. God, I loved having boys.¡± Annabethughs at me a little at that. ¡°How can you know, with nothing topare them to?¡± Iugh a little along with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Honestly,¡± I say, looking down at my wine ss. ¡°If I¡¯d had girls, I¡¯d probably be gushing about little girls now instead. I just like kids.¡± Annabeth nods, understanding. ¡°Yes, I can tell. And yours are very charming.¡± She looks up the stairs, at where Victor has gone, apparently to tuck them in. ¡°It¡¯s what made me trust him, after everything.¡± I c**k my head to the side, curious. ¡°My children?¡± I ask. ¡°His reaction to them,¡± Annabeth says, taking another sip from her wine ss. ¡°He didn¡¯t act the way that most Alphas would, when they discover that they have two children born¡­well,¡± she chooses her words carefully here, though I wouldn¡¯t have been offended if she hadn¡¯t. ¡°Out of wedlock, as it were.¡± I look up the stairs as well, smiling at the thought of him. ¡°Yes, he surprised me too. He¡¯s a very dedicated dad. I think¡­I think he¡¯s wanted to be a father for a long time. Sometimes I feel guilty about keeping them away from him as babies, taking that experience from him. But.¡± I shrug, letting the past lay where it is. ¡°Can¡¯t change that now.¡± Annabeth raises an eyebrow at me, fiddling with the stem of her ss. ¡°Can¡¯t you, though?¡± ¡°Oh sure,¡± I say, a light sarcasm to my words. ¡°I¡¯ll just go warm up my time machine ¨C¡° Annabethughs with me then, but then presses the point. ¡°No but really, have you two thought about it? Another¡­¡± She raises her eyebrows then and gives me a big smile, rubbing her hand over her stomach. I bite my lip as I smile, not really knowing what to say. It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve allowed myself to think about, hope about, for weeks now. But here, sitting at the table with this woman, with my friend¡­ ¡°Honestly, Annabeth?¡± I say, leaning forward conspiratorially. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I¡¯d want more in this entire world. Another little baby, to be able to watch Victor watch the baby grow¡­¡± I shake my head, staring off into the distance, marveling at just how much joy blooms inside me at the thought. I wonder, then, just how long I¡¯ve wanted precisely this. And how long I¡¯ve been denying that desire, putting it off forter. ¡°Well then,¡± Annabeth says, leaning in conspiratorially as well. ¡°You should do it. Honestly, run up the stairs right now ¨C rip off that Alpha¡¯s clothes -¡± We bothugh at that, but then I give her a little soft smile. Because, of course, she doesn¡¯t know all of the details of our situation. You can¡¯t have a baby if you¡¯re dying. ¡°When the time is right,¡± I say softly ¡°If the time is right.¡± She nods, her face going a bit more serious then. But she doesn¡¯t press me. I¡¯m grateful, right then, for a friend who lets me have my secrets. We¡¯re both a little surprised, though, when the front door opens.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Bridgette!¡± I say, stunned but not unhappy when she walks in the front door. She gives me a hesitant little smile as shees in. ¡°Is Rafe here?¡± she asks, closing the door behind her and starting to take off her powder-blue, fur-lined coat. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach him all day ¨C but he hasn¡¯t been answering my calls.¡± ¡°He is here,¡± I say, looking around. Honestly, where did he get off to? He was in the kitchen a few minutes ago. I look at her, then, apologetic. ¡°He¡¯ll be back in a few minutes, I¡¯m sure. Why don¡¯t you sit with Annabeth and I and wait?¡± Bridgette smiles at me, then, epting and introducing herself to Annabeth as she sits down at the table. I raise the bottle of wine towards Bridgette, silently asking if she wants some, and she nods eagerly so I go to the kitchen cab and take down a ss for her. When Ie back to the table, she and Annabeth are discussing their pregnancies. I¡¯m interested to see, though, that Annabeth has a little frown on her face, looking down at Bridgette¡¯s t stomach. ¡°Really, second trimester?¡± Annabeth asks, not precisely disbelieving but¡­ ¡°Well, you look incredible,¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Must be one of those pregnancies that doesn¡¯t show until you¡¯re very far along.¡± ¡°Must be,¡± Bridgette says,ughing and running a hand over her stomach as she epts the ss of wine from my hand. ¡°Rafe¡¯s doctor says I¡¯m a marvel.¡± I eye her figure curiously too at that moment. Second trimester, really? I hadn¡¯t known she was so far along. She really doesn¡¯t look it. ¡°Actually,¡± Bridgette says, leaning forward to whisper to us like girlfriends, even though we¡¯re the only two in the room. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°You know you can ask me for anything, Bridgette. Whatever you need.¡± ¡°Do you have any¡­tampons?¡± she asks, her voice eager and girlish. She sounds every bit the middle school girl who asks her friend in homeroom for a loaner. Sheughs a little then as Annabeth¡¯s face drops. Mine does as well. ¡°These second-trimester period crams,¡± she says,ughing again. ¡°They¡¯re really killing me. How are yours, Annabeth?¡± We both just stare at her in silence, having no idea what to say. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 #Chapter 206 ¨C Bridgette ¡°Bridgette,¡± Annabeth hisses, leaning forward and grabbing her hand. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you¡­are you bleeding?¡± Bridgette just looks between the two of us anxiously, clearly taken aback. ¡°I mean it¡¯s no big deal,¡± she says, ¡°it¡¯s just my period, like I get every month. It¡¯s not bleeding ¨C it¡¯s just ¨C¡° ¡°Wait,¡± I say, likewise leaning forward, shocked and worried for my friend. ¡°Bridgette, it¡¯s very important, right now, for you to tell us clearly what¡¯s going on. Have you been getting your period every month? Since you¡¯ve been pregnant?¡± Bridgette¡¯s eyes go wide as she looks between us. ¡°Y-yes?¡± she says, her voice suddenly hesitant, like a little kid in trouble. ¡°Is that not¡­? Um, the doctor told me that that was okay? That it was normal?¡± ¡°That is not okay,¡± Annabeth says fervently, squeezing Bridgette¡¯s hand harder. ¡°That is not normal.¡± ¡°Do you mean ¨C¡° Bridgette says, focusing her eyes on Annabeth. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t get your period? Like when you were a little girl?¡± ¡°No!¡± Annabeth says, appalled. ¡°Bridgette, when you are pregnant, your period stops!¡± My face falls as I suddenly realize what has been happening, or at least the gist of it of it. My beautiful blonde sister-inw just looks between us then, horror and worry in her eyes as her hands go to her stomach. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Bridgette says, her voice shaking. ¡°Does this mean¡­my babies¡­¡± Annabeth, truly worried now, looks at me. ¡°I have my doctor on call. I can take her. Now.¡± I nod, agreeing, but it¡¯s Bridgette¡¯s choice. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, standing up and moving around the table to put my hands on her shoulders. ¡°Would you like to go and see Annabeth¡¯s doctor? He¡¯s the best, I¡¯m sure, and will be able to tell you everything you need to know. About¡­about your pregnancy.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Though I¡¯m sure, now, that there is no pregnancy. That this poor, na?ve girl has just been yed a very dirty trick. ¡°Yes,¡± Bridgette says, and I can see her hands starting to shake as she stands up. ¡°Yes, please? Can we go now?¡± Annabeth nods and gives her hand a squeeze before moving to the other side of the room to call her doctor, to set up the emergency evening appointment. ¡°Oh,¡± Bridgette says, spinning to me then. ¡°But Rafe ¨C he¡¯ll be so worried ¨C¡° ¡°You let me handle Rafe,¡± I murmur, looking towards the back door, where I suspect he went for a bit of night air. Bridgette murmurs her consent and then Annabethes back over to us. ¡°It¡¯s all set,¡± she says, giving Bridgette an encouraging look. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Bridgette nods fervently and then gives me a hug before heading to the door. I catch Annabeth¡¯s hand before she heads out. ¡°Thank you, Annabeth,¡± I say, worried. Annabeth just shakes her head as she watches Bridgette putting on her coat. ¡°Something in that girl¡¯s life and education has failed her badly,¡± Annabeth says quietly before turning her eyes to me. ¡°And I suspect that someone has taken terrible advantage of that ignorance.¡± I nod, agreeing. ¡°Please take care of her,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Keep me updated, and let me know what I can do. I¡¯ll ¨C I¡¯ll call the hotel at which she¡¯s staying now. Make sure they give her a separate room so that she can be alone, if she wants it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Annabeth murmurs, then, her eyes back on the girl standing in the open door, looking back at us anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll take the poor thing home with me, where she¡¯ll be safe. And you,¡± she says, giving me a firm look, ¡°take care of things here.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, letting my anger build in me. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry about that, Annabeth.¡± Without another word, I watch the two go out to Annabeth¡¯s car. To go to a doctor¡¯s appointment which I¡¯m sure will be both disappointing and informative. About forty-five minutester, the back door creeks open. I¡¯m ready for Rafe when he walks in. I¡¯ve had two sses of wine at this point, which have had plenty of opportunity to mingle with the anger roiling in my stomach. Yes, the two have really had the opportunity to mix and mingle. And Rafe has given me just enough time to get all worked up. ¡°So,¡± I say sharply, making him jump. He hadn¡¯t seen me here, sitting alone in the rtive dark. I sent Burton home just after Bridgette and Annabeth left, and neither Victor nor the boys havee downstairs. There¡¯s just a candle burning at the table next to me. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Rafe says, frowning at me and pressing the back door closed. ¡°Why are you down here by yourself?¡± ¡°Just wrapping things up,¡± I say, giving him a tight smile. ¡°After Annabeth and Victor finished, we had a ss of wine. Just the two of us girls.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Rafe says awkwardly, taking a few steps closer to me, sensing that something is off. ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°Except, we had a visitor.¡± Rafe stops then, sliding his hands into his pockets and putting his weight on his back foot. He looks so much like Victor in this moment ¨C the Victor I met months ago, the defensive, can¡¯t-be-told-anything Alpha. The kind of man who believes he can do anything he wants as long as he justifies it to himself as being what¡¯s best for the ¡°pack.¡± When really, he just does whatever the hell he wants, no matter who it hurts. As long as it serves him. God damnit, but I¡¯d like to rip his face off. Rafe doesn¡¯t say anything, just lets me continue. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows at him innocently. ¡°Who our visitor was?¡± Still, he says nothing. I see it on his face, then, that he¡¯s figured it out. He knows what I know. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to her, Rafe,¡± I snarl, the my ws emerging from my fingertips to clink against the ss still held in my left hand, to dig into the wood of the table on which I rest my right. ¡°I ¨C¡° he opens his mouth to retort, to make some excuse, but I don¡¯t let him. ¡°More than lying to her,¡± I growl, starting to rise from my seat, ¡°you¡¯ve paid others to lie to her. Some crack doctor? Or an actor? To tell her she¡¯s pregnant when she¡¯s not!?¡± I can see the guilt on Rafe¡¯s face then, but I also see him retrench. Raised as an Alpha, he¡¯s likely only rarely been told that what he¡¯s done is wrong. And certainly never by a woman. I shake my head at him, letting him know he¡¯s not getting away with it this time. ¡°You are disgusting, Rafe,¡± I say, my voice low with hate. ¡°You picked the simplest, sweetest girl you could find, and you made sure you picked one who was ignorant enough to believe you when lied to her about her own body. It¡¯s beyond just lying to a girl ¨C it¡¯s manipting her view of her whole world, her life, just to get what you want.¡± I see him hang his head, then, his face still stubborn and angry. He knows what I¡¯m saying is right ¨C has probably known this about himself for a long time. He¡¯s pissed, though ¨C perhaps not even pissed that he did it. Probably just pissed at me for figuring out his secret. ¡°No, Rafe,¡± I say, my voice still low as I stride around the table and across the room to him. I put my finger right in his face then, not willing to touch him. I¡¯ve put him right on the edge with this usation and ¨C honestly ¨C I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯ll do. His shoulders start to tremble, now, as if he¡¯s fighting back the urge to hit me. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 #Chapter 207 ¨C Alpha Tendencies But I refuse to be cowed. He¡¯s going to hear me out. Rafe looks at me, then, and I can see the guilt, rage, and self-disgust mingling in his face then. ¡°I was right,¡± I hiss. ¡°The first time I met you, when I said I didn¡¯t want my children near you. You¡¯re a f*****g sociopath, Rafe. Thank god you¡¯re not going to be a father. And thank god she¡¯s not pregnant, so she won¡¯t have to be tied to you for the rest of her life.¡± He grits his teeth, then, and I can see that he¡¯s holding himself back mightily. He starts to tremble even further with the effort, either to not flip out at me, hit me, or¡­even harm himself? Honestly, I don¡¯t know. So I back off. My job here is done, anyway, it¡¯s not worth inciting him to violence just to make my point further. I take a step away from him. ¡°I want you gone from this house,¡± I say, my eyes cold. ¡°You can¡¯tmand me to leave, Evelyn,¡± Rafe growls. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha of this pack ¨C¡° ¡°I can¡¯t banish you, Rafe, no,¡± I say, my eyebrows flying up. ¡°But this is my house. Mine. And I will see you gone from it. I won¡¯t have you under my roof with my children. Not anymore. Go to the hotel, go to the Beta camp ¨C anywhere else. But get the f**k out of my house. Right now.¡± He looks at me in silence for a moment and I honestly can¡¯t parse all of the emotions crossing over his face. But then he turns, crossing the room in a few short steps to storm out the back door, which he ms shut behind him. I follow him to it, lock it, and then storm to the front door, where I inform the Beta guards there that he¡¯s not to be let into this house again. They¡¯re confused, I can see, but they nod, ready to ept my will. With that, I shut and lock the front door, blow out my candle, and then stomp up the steps. I pass the children¡¯s room ¨C silent, thank god ¨C and throw open the door to my own. I¡¯m still steaming with rage, ready to light into Victor as well, tell him what absolute scum his brother is ¨C But. Damnit, I can¡¯t. He¡¯s sprawled across the nkets, on his stomach, his mouth a little agape, dressed in his pajama pants and his white dress shirt. God damnit, he couldn¡¯t even manage to get undressed properly. He¡¯s so, so tired, I know. My rage leaves me in an instant as I look at him. My poor Alpha, asleep on the bed. I shake my head and then run my hand down my face, frustrated. But it can wait. It can all wait. His rest muste before all things. And suddenly, I realize how tired I am as well. I¡¯ve been pushing myself too. This battle can wait, I think to myself, nodding, tugging off my shirt and my pants and crawling onto the bed in just my underwear, pulling a throw nket over top of both of us as I tuck myself in against Victor¡¯s sprawled form. Tonight, we would rest. Tomorrow, though? Tomorrow I nned to feed Rafe into a wood chipper. But we would see what Victor thought the best n of action was. It¡¯s his brother, after all. When Victor opens his eyes the next morning, Evelyn is perched on the side of the bed next to him, her robe loosely wrapped around her. He looks at her blearily and realizes that she¡¯s mad. Dead mad. Pissed as hell, really. ¡°Oh no,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she says, her face softening. ¡°We, for once, are good. It¡¯s your brother.¡± Victor groans as he rolls over and works to sit up. God, it feels almost like he can feel his bones grinding against each other as he moves. He slept for hours ¨C why was he so tired? ¡°What did he do?¡± Victor murmurs, rubbing one eye and watching Evelyn with the other. She looks tired as well ¨C drained, really, with the start of dark circles beneath her eyes. His heart sinks when he sees them. She should be resting ¨C not worrying about whatever his brother has done. Evelyn opens her mouth to reply but Victor interrupts. ¡°Wait,¡± he says, holding up a hand. She snaps her mouth shut, starting to get angry again, but he speaks quickly. ¡°Please, Evelyn, I want to hear everything you have to say. But can we please, please have coffee first?¡± Her face doesn¡¯t soften, but she does smirk. Then, she points one steady finger at the bedstand. Victor turns his head to see a steaming cup of coffee waiting for him there. ¡°I love you,¡± he murmurs, reaching for it immediately. ¡°I love you so much.¡± Evelynughs, then. She¡¯s still pissed, but she can¡¯t help it. ¡°Wait, who are you talking to? Me, or the coffee?¡± ¡°Both,¡± Victor murmurs, savoring the warmth of the cup in his palms, the smell of the rich roast in his nostrils. He takes a long sip and then sets his shoulders and looks Evelyn in the eye. ¡°Okay,¡± he says. ¡°Proceed.¡± And Evelyn does. She tells him everything. With each passing sentence, Victor¡¯s stomach drops further in his own disappointment and rage. At the end of the telling, he¡¯s looking down into his cup of coffee, shaking his head. ¡°God damnit, Rafe,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°You were doing so well, proving you weren¡¯t aplete asshole.¡± ¡°Psychopath, Victor,¡± Evelyn says, her arms folded across her chest. But then she frowns. ¡°Actually, the correct term would be sociopath with narcissistic tendencies. But. I think that¡¯s less important.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, sighing and draining his cup. ¡°While I appreciate your official diagnosis, I still have to deal with him, whatever the correct term is.¡± Evelyn nods and gets up as well, but there¡¯s a sudden knock at the door. ¡°Yes?¡± she calls. The door squeaks open and Alvin peeks in. ¡°Mama, papa,¡± he says, a little frown on his face. ¡°Uncle Rafe is on the front porch but the Betas won¡¯t let him in. He told me toe get you?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, looking between the two. ¡°That saves me the effort of tracking him down.¡± Then, he focuses on Alvin. ¡°Tell the Betas to let him in, he can wait in the kitchen. Maybe you can pour him a cup of coffee while I get dressed?¡± Alvin nods and then hurries away, but Evelyn shakes her head at Victor. ¡°I don¡¯t want that man around my children, Victor,¡± she says. She didn¡¯t want to contradict him in front of Alvin, but Victor can tell she feels passionately about this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I know, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, looking her in the eye as he makes his way to the closet. ¡°I agree. He¡¯s not a good influence on them. But I¡¯d rather handle it in a way that¡­keeps Ian and Alvin in the dark as much as we can. They don¡¯t need to know the details of why their Uncle isn¡¯t around anymore.¡± Evelyn thinks about it a moment and then nods. She understands, but she¡¯s still not happy about the idea of that man in the kitchen. Victor pulls some casual clothes off of a closet shelf and thenes to cup her cheek in his hand. ¡°He already knows he¡¯s on shaky ground, Evie,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°He¡¯s not going to traumatize the children in the next ten minutes before we go downstairs.¡± ¡°Well, not any more traumatized than they currently are,¡± she says, sighing. Then she, too, heads to the closet to pick out some clothes. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 #Chapter 208 ¨C Hard Lines When Victor and Evelyne down the stairs ten minutester, Rafe is sitting at the kitchen table looking down at his folded hands. Evelyn doesn¡¯t say a word, barely nces at him as she instead goes to her boys, who are standing by the open front door. ¡°Mama!¡± Ian says, breathless with excitement. ¡°Did you see it!?¡± ¡°See what, baby?¡± Evelyn says,ing to put a hand on his back between his shoulder des and see what the excitement is about. ¡°The house,¡± Alvin says, leaning against the door and looking up at her with wide eyes. ¡°The car house!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Evelyn saysughing and looking at the driveway. ¡°It¡¯s called an RV, boys ¨C a Recreational Vehicle. Apparently,¡± she smirks and looks over her shoulder at Victor, who pulls out a chair to sit across from Rafe, ¡°your dad buys the newest model every year. Just in case.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°It¡¯s awesome,¡± Ian says, his wide eyes eager. ¡°Can we go travel in it?¡± ¡°Can we go live in it?!¡± Alvin shouts, sping his hands beneath his chin in excitement. ¡°You¡¯d want that?!¡± Evelyn asks,ughing and gesturing towards it. It really is beautiful but¡­live in it!? ¡°You¡¯d want to live in that thing, like living in a can of sardines?¡± ¡°Well, our other house did burn down,¡± Ian says, pouting, ¡°we should get a new one and this one is already here.¡± Evelyn can¡¯t stop theugh that starts to spill from her at his earnest kid logic. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°And we can take this one to the beach.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Evelyn says, reaching for the coat hanging on the peg by the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go explore it, and then we¡¯ll decide whether or not we should move in.¡± The boys run out the door, happy with this deal, and Evelyn looks over her shoulder at Victor before following them. Victor gives her a deep nod as Burton hands him a fresh cup of coffee. Thank you, Victor says into her mind, for distracting them. I¡¯ll handle this in here. Anytime, Evelyn replies with a wink. Then, she pulls the door shut behind her, following her sons to the RV. When the house is quiet again, Victor turns his attention to Rafe. ¡°Evelyn told me what she knows,¡± he says, his deep voice rumbling with disappointment. Hearing his tone, Burton quickly makes himself scarce. When the butler is gone, Rafe lifts his eyes to meet his brother¡¯s. ¡°Listen, Victor. I f****d up.¡± Victor lets his head fall a little to the side, giving Rafe a look that suggests what he has said is an understatement. A massive, horrible, disgusting understatement. ¡°Victor,e on. Evelyn already yelled at mest night,¡± Rafe says ruefully. ¡°I get it. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t already know that what I did was horrible. I¡¯m going to make it better. You don¡¯t have to yell at me too.¡± ¡°What is it that you¡¯re afraid of here, Rafe?¡± Victor asks, starting to get genuinely confused as he sits down at the table. ¡°That I¡¯m going to repeat back to you your actions in the past few months? And you¡¯re going to have to face what you did, instead of making excuses for yourself? Orforting yourself that it¡¯s okay because nobody knows about it?¡± Rafe looks at his brother, rueful. ¡°Fine,¡± Victor says, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to Evelyn ¨C she¡¯ll be more than happy to go through the details and pin you to the wall for each one. I¡¯ll skip right to telling you what a rotten piece of work you really are.¡± Rafe grimaces at the thought, but Victor continues, cutting to the chase. ¡°What the f**k is wrong with you, Rafe?¡± Victor growls, leaning across the table and ring at his brother. ¡°That is a good woman, who by all appearances loves you ¨C or loved you, at least. How could you treat her like that? What, genuinely, went through your mind to make you do it?¡± Rafe exhales a huge sigh and puts his head in his hands. ¡°I just got so wrapped up in it, Victor,¡± he says, his voice muffled against his palms. ¡°In all the s**t after the wedding ¨C in all of the s**t before the wedding. You weren¡¯t there ¨C you didn¡¯t hear everything Dad was saying about you bringing those boys into your life. About how you were failing the pack.¡± ¡°Is that seriously your excuse?¡± Victor says, sitting back in his chair, a little further disgusted. ¡°That dad made you do it?¡± ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t,¡± Rafe says, taking down his hands and ring at Victor. ¡°I did it. I¡¯m man enough to take responsibility for my choices, even if¡­well, if not for much else.¡± Victor just holds his coffee in his hands as Rafe takes a moment to sort his thoughts. ¡°At the moment when I started the lie,¡± Rafe says slowly, perhaps figuring it out for himself as he goes, ¡°¡­nothing, in my life, seemed more important to me than ripping this pack from you and taking it for myself. In getting that approval from dad.¡± Victor sits quietly, listening. ¡°But as time passed, after all that I did ¨C to you, to Evelyn, to Bridgette ¨C I realized that¡­dad was just using me, as he does all of us. He¡¯s just like John Walsh in that way, do you know?¡± Rafe looks up, then, meeting Victor¡¯s eyes seriously. ¡°They¡¯re all from a different generation of Alphas,¡± Rafe says then, shaking his head. ¡°Where it¡¯s fine, encouraged, even, to just take whatever the hell you want, and shape the world into the image you want it to fit. But these past months with you, with the world that you¡¯re making¡­¡± Rafe pauses, sitting back in his chair, studying his brother. ¡°How did you get out of it, Victor?¡± he asks. ¡°How did you¡­not be them, like dad and Walsh? Like I did?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I did escape it,¡± Victor murmurs, holding his coffee tight. ¡°I think I only started to change when¡­¡± Rafe can read the end of the sentence on his face though. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Rafe says, leaning forward in his chair, a little disbelieving. ¡°Seriously? One womanes along and everything is different?¡± Victor just shakes his head. ¡°I treated her¡­I¡¯m ashamed of how I treated her, Rafe, at the start of all of this. I have trouble even thinking about the things I said to her. But I was the Alpha, I was just repeating things dad said to mom for years, things I thought were right.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Rafe asks, genuinely curious. ¡°And then,¡± Victor says, shrugging, ¡°I started to see her as a person. She forced me to start seeing her as a person. Not as a Luna, or as a surrogate, or as my kids¡¯ mom. But as a full person, who loves and fights and speaks and breathes. And the way she loves,¡± he shakes his head, still bowled over by it. ¡°I had to be a different person, to even begin to deserve her.¡± Rafeughs a little at that. ¡°You certainly blew up your life to do it.¡± ¡°It was worth it,¡± Victor says, dead serious and a little mad that his brother wouldugh. Rafe holds up his hands, though, apologizing, and Victor forces himself to cool down. ¡°So what,¡± Rafe asks after a moment, shrugging. ¡°Is that how I have to change? I have to find the right woman? I have to ¨C¡° ¡°Seriously, Rafe?¡± Victor hisses, leaning forward, the disgust back in his voice. ¡°Are you seriously looking for a woman to make you treat her well? Bridgette is also a person, if perhaps less strong-willed than Evelyn. But Bridgette didn¡¯t have the resources that Evelyn had, the upbringing in an Alpha household that told her her entire life that she deserves more. Are you going to use that as an excuse for why you treated Bridgette like trash? That everyone else in her life treated her like trash, so it was okay for you to do it as well?¡± Rafe looks down at the table, ashamed. ¡°Evelyn¡¯s right, Rafe,¡± Victor says, shaking his head at him. ¡°You¡¯re not wee in this house. I don¡¯t want you around my boys, teaching them that your version of being a man ¨C of being an Alpha ¨C is eptable.¡± Rafe snaps his gaze up to his brother at this, his mouth falling open in shock. ¡°You¡¯re still an Alpha, you¡¯re still my left-hand man,¡± Victor says, stern. ¡°I need your help in running this pack. But you can¡¯t treat people like this. Until you make some serious moves to change the way you understand the world, the way you treat people, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not wee in our private world.¡± ¡°Well, how do I do that?¡± Rafe asks, frustrated. ¡°I can apologize, but I can¡¯t go back in time and change anything.¡± ¡°You can only change how you act in the future,¡± Victor says immediately. ¡°And until then, deal with the very real consequences of your actions. Words don¡¯t mean much, apologies don¡¯t mean much. Actions mean everything.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Rafe says, putting his head back in his hands. ¡°I need some breadcrumbs, bro. I don¡¯t even know where to get started on this path.¡± Victor shrugs, even though he knows Rafe can¡¯t see him. ¡°It¡¯s your path, Rafe,¡± he says, holding firm. His brother has been petted and indulged his whole life, allowed to do precisely what pleased him. Now, finally, he wasing up against some hard consequences. ¡°It¡¯s not my job to tell you how to do it.¡± Rafe sighs, his breath hitching, and Victor can tell that he¡¯s close to tears, if not already there. ¡°I will set you up with a therapist, though,¡± Victor says, leaning forward. ¡°Who can help you find that path.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Rafe says, peeking over his hands. ¡°You want me to talk to someone about this?¡± Victor nods seriously. ¡°It helped me. Well¡­¡± he smirks a little, considering. ¡°My situation was¡­a little different. But yes, it¡¯s a therapist¡¯s job to help you find that path, to get started on it.¡± He leans back in the chair and smirks at his brother. ¡°I even have a phone you can borrow.¡± Rafe frowns at him, confused. ¡°Wait, what? I need a special phone?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Victor says, standing up and gesturing to him to follow. ¡°Come on, we keep ours upstairs in the closet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 #Chapter 209 ¨C The Journey Into the Unknown Late that afternoon, I frown at Rafe as Victor and he sp hands on the front porch. The two spent most of the day talking to each other, making their ns, working through things. To give them space, I had concentrated on packing our bags and getting the kids ready for our trip. It was a good split of thebor, honestly. I needed a distraction to keep me from wing Rafe¡¯s face off, and Victor needed a more sedate activity than packing. I¡¯m by no means at my full strength, but Victor? I can tell that he has less energy than me. Still, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m thrilled with the oue, all told. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re letting him stay here in the house while we¡¯re gone,¡± I say, my arms crossed as Victor joins me at the door to the RV. The boys are already inside, climbing over everything and unpacking all of their belongings which, I¡¯m sure, will fly all over the living space as soon as we get moving. ¡°It¡¯s the best of both worlds, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s going to try. We have to give him the space to try.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of him trying while sleeping in my bed,¡± I say, ring at Rafe on the porch. He sees me ring and has the grace, at least, to look sheepish. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new bed,¡± Victor says, kissing me on the side of the head. ¡°And we can burn the old mattress out back when we get home. Really get rid of the stink of him.¡± I look up at him, then, and can¡¯t help the smile that finds its way to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯d have thought you were sick of fires by now.¡± ¡°True,¡± he says, frowning down at me. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want with it, then. Throw it off a cliff. Sink it to the bottom of theke. Whatever baby wants.¡± Iugh for real then, slipping my arm around his waist. ¡°Call me baby again,¡± I say, pulling him closer so that my chest is pressed to his as I smile up at him. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± I can hear a small hum of pleasure start in his chest as he brings his face close to mine. ¡°Baby,¡± he murmurs, nudging my nose with his. Then, he closes the distance, pressing his mouth to mine. I can¡¯t help it as I rise up onto my toes, deepening the kiss. ¡°Come onnnnnnn,¡± Ian whines and Iugh, breaking away from Victor and turning to the door of the RV to see Ian impatiently dangling out of the entry, holding on with just one hand. Alvin is peeking his head out too, but he makes no protest. ¡°Oh, so sorry, cruise captain,¡± I say sarcastically, pulling loose from Victor¡¯s arms and giving my son an ironic little salute. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to dy departure!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ian says, a little gleam in his eyes. ¡°I am the captain! Let¡¯s go! Get your butt moving!¡± Alvin giggles behind him. ¡°Yeah!¡± he shouts. ¡°Move your butt!¡± Victor takes my hand as we walk towards the RV¡¯s back door. ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± he says, just to me, ¡°when they¡¯re just kids. Instead of Alpha genius twins.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, smiling up at him. ¡°They¡¯re so bossy though.¡± ¡°No idea where they got that from,¡± Victor replies, giving me a dirty look that makes me swat his ass, laughing, as he climbs into the RV ahead of me. ¡°All set?¡± Beta Stephen says from the driver¡¯s seat, his voice eager. Victor decided just one Beta woulde on this trip, which made me anxious until he exined that the goal of the journey would be one of stealth. If we take a barrage of Betas, the press and other packs might follow. Instead, our goal is simply to have everyone believe that we were stilled hold up in the cottage, regrouping, for¡­ Well. For as long as this takes. ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± Victor says, smiling at Stephen. He had been thrilled to be asked to go on the trip, a the assignment a mark of Victor¡¯s faith in him. I was d Stephen was here too ¨C he was a favorite with me, a factor that Victor surely took into consideration in the selection. ¡°Thank you, Stephen!¡± I say, giving him a big smile and sliding into the booth of the little dining table that is built into the wall. Victor slides onto the other side as I pat the seat next to me, looking at the boys, telling them without words toe sit. They do as they¡¯re asked, happily bundling in with us. It¡¯s tight, there, at the table ¨C especially because Victor is such arge, imposing sort of person and ¨C I blink, looking at my boys, realizing suddenly how much they¡¯ve grown in the months since they met their father. A little shot of despair races through me as I realize it, but I do my best to cover it up with a smile. Children grow ¨C they can¡¯t help it, as much as we¡¯d like to keep them small. ¡°I love this house,¡± Ian says, smiling up at me as he sits. ¡°Can I sleep in the front seat, when we¡¯re not driving?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s mine!¡± Alvin says sternly, frowning at his brother, ¡°I thought of it!¡± ¡°And I asked first,¡± Ian says, sticking his tongue out. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep in your beds, obviously,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at both of them and indicating the two bunks built into the wall behind us, situated opposite the bathroom. Then, behind that, there¡¯s another door to the single bedroom where Victor and I will sleep. Stephen has his own fold-out bed here in the dining/living room. It will be tight, but we¡¯ll all fit. The boys, hoping for more adventurous sleeping, pout at me. Their faces change, though, filling with excitement just a momentter when the RV begins to move and Stephen pulls out of the driveway. ¡°Where are we going?!¡± Ian asks eagerly, looking past me out of the window, as if he hasn¡¯t seen the view of our street a thousand times before. I look at Victor now, curious myself. I know that he had his Betas do a great deal of work to discover where the start of this map was, but I haven¡¯t yet had the opportunity to ask. Victor then pulls the map from his pocket, unfolding it and spreading it out onto the table. As one, the four of us lean forward to look at it. ¡°Edgar gave us this,¡± Victor says quietly, ¡°a few months ago. He has been a good friend to us. We have to follow this map so that¡­¡± Victor hesitates here, trying to find the right words, ¡°so that I can meet someone who will make me stronger. I¡¯m still not perfectly well after my gunshot and illness, but Edgar says thisdy can help.¡± I meet Victor¡¯s eye here, nodding. It¡¯s good, I think, to build on what they already know. They don¡¯t need ¨C not really ¨C to know that I am sick as well. Not yet. ¡°But where is it?¡± Alvin asks, bringing his face close to the paper to study it. ¡°My Betas did research,¡± Victor continues. ¡°They said that they don¡¯t know where the map ends, but they¡¯re very sure that the map can only have one starting point, deep in the woods, close to these coordinates.¡± He taps the page, showing them the GPS coordinates that Edgar wrote down, that the Betas used as the start in their search. ¡°Apparently,¡± Victor continues, ¡°when they put in those coordinates, they found a picture of a rock formation that that looks just like this.¡± He indicates, then, the strange and twisted shape that Edgar drew at the start of the map. The boys nod, impressed. I find myself nodding along with them, and also thanking the heavens that Edgar can draw, at least a little bit. ¡°So that¡¯s where we¡¯re going,¡± Victor says, leaning back and looking at the three of us. ¡°And then what happens when we get there,¡± he shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see.¡± ¡°An adventure,¡± Ian says, his face lighting up. I smile and put an arm around my eager boy, who is always ready to press against the horizons of the world, of his life. ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin says, still looking at the paper. ¡°It will certainly be interesting. I am excited to see where it goes.¡± I smile as Victor puts an arm around him too, pulling him close. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I¡¯m so d to be with my little family in that moment, as we pull onto the highway and start heading westward towards the sunset. For whatever time I have left ¨C even if it is short ¨C I know in this moment that I am blessed. But I catch Victor¡¯s eyes over the table just then, knowing he¡¯s thinking the same thing. And at the same moment, each of our minds turns from gratitude to determination. Whatever this cure, this consent is? To our current weakness? God damnit, we¡¯re going to find it. Even if we have to push until the final breath seeps from our bodies, we¡¯re going to find it. And with that determination in my heart, I eagerly watch the miles fly by. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 #Chapter 210 ¨C Rest and Restitution Beta Stephen drives us for hours that day, long into the night. The charms of the RV even wear off for the boys after a few hours, and they sit quietly at the table, ying a board game on the table. As I look at it, I frown in confusion to see that they¡¯re using pieces from chess, checkers, and parcheesi on a maic table. Another game of their own devising, I guess. My frown turns into a smirk. Victor and I sit across the room from them on the little lounge built there, with his back up against the padded wall and me leaning against his chest, his arms wrapped against me. The day has been harder than I thought it would be. Not hard in the way that it is for the boys ¨C they struggle against the boredom. I¡¯ve had years of learning how to do that. But physically, I am starting to feel the strain of whatever ceremony Victor and I started. Yesterday, this morning, it had been easier to ignore. It had been a tiredness of the limbs, then, a shortness of breath that I could put behind me and focus on tasks. But now, I feel it dragging at me from inside. Off and on, I feel Victor doze behind me, his breath falling into a steadier, slower rhythm, his head drifting down to rest on mine. It makes sense to me, really, that I¡¯m still stronger than him, even though we share a life force now ¨C whatever that is. His body was ravaged by illness before we performed that ceremony. Mine was fresh, strong. I had more to work with from the beginning. So if I¡¯m starting to feel dragged down, having given him half of my strength and taken on half his weakness¡­ Well. It does make me worried to wonder what happens if our mutual weakness continues at this pace. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it as I stare out the window and watch the yellow and white lines of the highway flick by. Even as I carry hope, I carry my worry alongside it. After a few hours, Stephen surprises me by slowing down and pulling off the highway. I blink, waking myself from a little daze ¨C perhaps it was a sort of waking nap? ¨C and turn towards him in the front seat. I feel Victor react to the change in pace as well, waking from his own slumber. Stephen looks at us in the rearview mirror and gives us an apologetic grimace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says to us. ¡°It¡¯s nearly midnight, and I¡¯m starting to get bleary. I don¡¯t want to keep driving if it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Victor says, sitting up straighter behind me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself, Stephen.¡± But in my heart, I know that Stephen needs to push himself. When I lock eyes with him in the rearview mirror, I know he knows it too. Perhaps we should have brought a second Beta to drive when Stephen cannot. It feels, in so many ways, like there¡¯s not a minute to lose. But when I look over at my boys, slumped against each other at the dining table, I know that we all need rest. Real rest. The kind of rest that doesn¡¯te from being heaped in a moving vehicle. ¡°All right,¡± I say, willing energy into my limbs, pitching my voice loud and eager enough to cause the twins to shake out of their nap. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for night! We need dinner, after all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a campground, Sir,¡± Stephen says over his shoulder. Victor moves to the front of the RV to consult with him as the boys get up, Ian heading for the bathroom. Alvin justys still, rubbing his eyes. I nce over at the little kitchen, considering what we¡¯ll do for dinner ¨C Burton packed us a lot of heat- and-eat food, I know, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard. I nce at my cell phone as I consider my choices. Just one missed call, but my stomach sinks to see it. Bridgette. I lift my phone then, flicking through it until her number is on my screen. I feel a great deal of guilt, then, realizing that I let the rest of my life ¨C you know, my imminent death and the orphaning of my children ¨C take center stage in my mind. But I¡¯ve neglected my friend, and I owe her better than that. So, as soon as Stephen pulls into the campground and parks our RV in our secluded little woond spot, I step out and give her a call. She picks up on the fourth or fifth ring. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, my voice heavy with my guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C I owed you a call long before this ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± she says, dismissive, but I can hear that her voice does not carry its usual carelessness. ¡°No, Evelyn, I understand that you¡¯re so busy ¨C please don¡¯t be sorry.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask, brushing a strand of hair behind my ears. There¡¯s so, so much more I want to ask her ¨C but I also know that it¡¯s important for her to tell me her story on her own terms. ¡°I¡¯m at Annabeth¡¯s,¡± Bridgette says, her voice a little more cheerful now. ¡°She¡¯s so nice, actually.¡± She laughs a little. ¡°She¡¯s kind of like a mom ¨C she¡¯s really been fussing over me. And I can¡¯t say that I hate it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I reply, a genuine smile forming itself on my lips. ¡°You deserve a little pampering.¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Bridgette says carefully, wonderingly. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­used to people being nice to me.¡± ¡°I wish that wasn¡¯t true, Bridge,¡± I say, my heart in my throat. This poor girl, treated so roughly, when she has such a sweet spirit. ¡°So, I think you already know,¡± Bridgette says in a rush. ¡°I mean ¨C I think you figured it out that night. But¡­I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± I bite my lip, wondering what the right response to that is. ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± I ask carefully. In reality, I want to shout how sorry I am for her, how angry ¨C but it¡¯s not fair for me to write my feelings onto my friend. Perhaps she is happy ¨C I don¡¯t really know. ¡°Honestly, Ev, I don¡¯t know.¡± I can almost see her shaking her head as she thinks it over. ¡°I¡¯m just so¡­ confused. And I feel so stupid. Because everyone ¨C Rafe, and the doctor ¨C they were just telling me in such certain terms how pregnant I was, and how it was going to be triplets, and how well I was responding to the pregnancy. I really ¡­I really did believe them.¡± ¡°I would have too, Bridge,¡± I say, putting my hand on my heart. ¡°When the people you love, and the professionals you trust, tell you something ¨C you¡¯re supposed to be able to believe them. It¡¯s such s**t that they did that to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± she says, and I¡¯m d to hear a little anger in her voice now. ¡°They were seriously such jerks to me!¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes. ¡°You just let me know how I can help you make things right. If you want me toe and help you strap them to a rack and rip their eyeballs out, I¡¯m here for it. Or ¨C whatever you need, Bridgette. Seriously, I don¡¯t want you to hesitate to tell me.¡± ¡°Um¡­,¡± Bridgette says, and it breaks my heart to hear her hesitate, despite my encouragement. ¡°Well, I mean, Rafe and I aren¡¯t together anymore. So you don¡¯t have any like¡­ties to me. Like. I¡¯m not¡­your sister-inw. Not anymore.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me, Bridge,¡± I say, getting choked up. God, I could kill Rafe all over again, for putting this girl in a spot where she believed people would only want to help her because of her rtionship to him. ¡°You¡¯re my friend, my sister, with or without him. Forever.¡± I hear her sniff a little over the phone and can¡¯t help the tears that spring to my own eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± she says, simply, and I can tell she¡¯s overwrought. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. No one¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s ever been this nice to me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s bullshit,¡± I say, leaning into my anger so I can feel less sad. ¡°Because you deserve the world, girl. And I¡¯m going to help you get it.¡± An ideaes to me then, and I wonder why I didn¡¯t think of it sooner. ¡°Actually,¡± I say, feeling instantly more cheerful. ¡°Let me put you in touch with my friend Delia. We still have a lease on a little cabin in the woods that I think might suit you very nicely right now, if you¡¯d like some space to yourself.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Bridgette says. ¡°That would be ¨C that would be amazing, Evelyn ¨C seriously!? I mean, Annabeth is so nice, but I can¡¯t stay in her house forever.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect,¡± and I really do smile to think of her there in that quiet pleasant cabin. ¡°And check the driveway ¨C there should still be a car there with a trunk full of cash to keep you veryfortable. Don¡¯t worry ¨C we¡¯ll take that out of Rafe¡¯s pay. Call it restitution.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 211 Chapter 211 #Chapter 211 ¨C Midnight Chats ¡°Well, you look happy,¡± Victor says to me,ing close when I walk back to the RV after hanging up with Bridgette. ¡°So why am I wiping tears from your face? He does just that as he says it, wiping my cheeks with his thumb, looking down into my face with concern on his. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I say, trying to be encouraging. Then I lift my phone, which he can see has a couple tears on it as well. ¡°I was just talking to Bridgette. Trying to help her get things sorted.¡± ¡°That was good of you,¡± Victor says, pulling me close. ¡°Is she all right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, wrapping my arms around his waist and putting my head against his chest. ¡°Um¡­¡± I hear himugh lightly at my hesitation. ¡°What,¡± he says, pulling back and looking at me. ¡°I know that pause means you¡¯re up to something.¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say again, biting my lip and then smiling innocently. ¡°I kind of gave her¡­a lot of money. Everything I took out of the ount when I left with Ian.¡± Victorughs at that, shaking his head, dismissing it. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Did you think I¡¯d be mad? We¡¯ll take it out of Rafe¡¯s pay.¡± I burst into a smile, but then, pleased to think we had the same thought. But, when I consider his words further, I frown and narrow my eyes. ¡°What?¡± he asks again, smirking, looking at me in wonder. ¡°What could you possibly be mad about now?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you madder that I gave away all that money? I mean, it was a lot of money.¡± Victor just grins at me. ¡°Wait,¡± I narrow my eyes further, pointing an usatory finger at him. ¡°Is that not a lot of money to you? How rich are you?¡± Heughs harder at that, pulling away from me and grabbing my hand, tugging me back towards the RV. ¡°Seriously!¡± I exim, letting him pull me. ¡°Did you only give me a pittance of your actual wealth in my ount? Did you give me chump change!?¡± ¡°You had more than enough to keep youfortable, Evelyn,¡± he says over his shoulder. ¡°Yeah but if you¡¯re THAT rich then it is rude of you to only give me a little bit! Divorce is 50/50!¡± He shakes his head, grinning and turning towards me at the door to the RV. Before I can step inside, he pulls me tightly against him. ¡°To get that, you¡¯d have to marry me first.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, just to divorce you, just to get half, and then I¡¯ll know just how much you shortchanged me the first time I ran away.¡± ¡°Is that your idea of a yes?¡± Victor asks, his voice a husky murmur as he brings his face close to mine. ¡°Is that your idea of a proposal?¡± I respond, quirking an ironic brow. He opens his mouth to respond but I shut him up, swiftly wrapping a hand around the back of his neck to pull his face down to mine for a kiss. A good, long one that leaves me breathless. A breathlessness that reminds me¡­well, it¡¯s a breathlessness thates too soon. And it was not born of desire alone. I pull away from Victor and see that his eyes are just as worried as mine in that moment, his face pale. We are losing our strength rapidly, and he knows it just as well as I. But neither of us wants to face it right now. What could we do, anyway? ¡°Dinner?¡± he asks, looking towards the door. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, taking his hand and stepping close to him. I¡¯m not hungry, but I want to sit down with my family and eat. It was a pleasant,te dinner. The boys scarfed down enough that they left the tes clean, even though Victor and I hadn¡¯t taken much food onto ours. They didn¡¯t notice, but Stephen did, looking worriedly between us. But no one says anything. Instead, I pack the boys off to bed and Stephen steps out for some air while Victor does the dishes. When the boys are tucked in, their noise-cancelling headphones on while they watch shows on their ipads, I lean against the wall of the RV and watch Victor finish up. ¡°Who would have thought,¡± I say quietly, smiling at him. ¡°That the big bad Alpha knows how to do dishes. And to stack them so neatly.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes sh towards me as he grins a little, pleased with himself. ¡°The Navy teaches all sorts of things besidesbat.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± I ask, my eyebrows up. ¡°And were you a dishwasher for long before they put you in SEAL training?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, stacking thest dish and drying his hands with the towel as hees over to me. ¡°They saw my potential almost immediately. Packed me away to the tough stuff before I could lean the ins and outs of true scrubbing.¡± Hees and takes me in his arms then, pulling me back on the lounge that would soon be pulled out to be Stephen¡¯s bed. ¡°Shame,¡± I say, running my hands through his dark hair and taking a moment to let my eyes linger on his beautiful face. ¡°It would be useful to have a housekeeper with all of the force of an Alpha personality.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Burton hear you say that,¡± Victor murmurs, closing his eyes and enjoying the sensation of my fingers against his scalp. ¡°He¡¯ll be offended.¡± Iugh a little and continue petting him, enjoying our quiet moment. ¡°Actually,¡± Victor says, his eyes still closed. ¡°I was thinking of the Navy. For Ian.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say, surprised, sitting back in shock. Victor opens his eyes, wondering why I¡¯ve stopped. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Do you want to like¡­ship our six-year-old son away to bootcamp?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°No,¡± he says,ughing and ncing back to where the boys areying in their little bunks. ¡°For his future, I mean. I think he could have an affinity for military strategy, that it could be very good for him.¡± I bite my lip, considering it. It is, of course, every mother¡¯s nightmare to send her little boy off to war ¨C I hate to even entertain the idea. But Victor was a product of military training; I couldn¡¯t deny that it had turned him into a good man. ¡°But not Alvin?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°I think his affinities lie elsewhere,¡± Victor says, considering. ¡°I think he would be a great soldier or sailor, but that he would respond more avidly to academic, theoretical work. Engineering, technology.¡± He shrugs, seeing my frown. ¡°That sort of thing.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing this up now?¡± I ask him, curious. He understands, I see, that I¡¯m not angry at him for talking about it. I just want to know where he¡¯sing from. He shrugs and looks down at his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve just been¡­thinking. A lot. About their futures. Especially if¡­¡± I reach out and take those hands. Especially if we don¡¯t make it. I can¡¯t say the words aloud, but I highlight them in his mind. Because I know they¡¯re already there, unsaid. He raises his eyes and looks into mine, and I know that we both get it. Tearse instantly to my eyes and begin to spill over my cheeks. Victor moves closer to me, wiping them away, for the second time, with the soft press of his thumbs. ¡°God, I¡¯m so sick of crying,¡± I say,ughing a little. It¡¯s all I can do, in the face of this enormity. This unimaginable idea of leaving our children behind, alone. To face this world without us. ¡°I know,¡± he says, leaning into the joke with me. ¡°Your eyeballs are going to dry out if you don¡¯t stop. Be crusty little raisins in your face.¡± Iugh for real at that, the sound ringing from me and bringing a smile to his face as well. It¡¯s a healing sound, and it brings us back to ourselves. To the hope and determination that rests at both of our cores. ¡°Emma and Delia,¡± I say quietly, meeting his eyes. ¡°If we¡­don¡¯t. I want them to take the boys.¡± He nods. ¡°I already wrote it down,¡± he says. ¡°Signed, notarized. This morning. I know you should have signed it as well, but I didn¡¯t want to upset you. And, since it¡¯s what you¡¯d want, and no one will fight the father¡¯s signature, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± I murmur, pulling him closer. ¡°We won¡¯t need it anyway.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°We certainly won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 #Chapter 212 ¨C The End of the Road The next day dawns bright and, fueled with a cup of perhaps too-strong coffee ¨C Stephen winced when he drank it ¨C we are off on the road as soon as we can. The boys¡¯ interest in road life is renewed, luckily, when they discover a set of bingo cards that allows them to win by looking for disgusting things on the side of the road. ¡°I saw a t dead frog! I did! I saw it!¡± Alvin¡¯s yell makes me wince, but I don¡¯t stop him. Leaning against Victor in our usual spot, I let the boy¡¯s eagerness suffuse my tired limbs, make me stronger. ¡°You did not!¡± Ian argues back, pointing vehemently at the window. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dead frog! It was just a gross old sock!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alvin¡¯s face falls as he considers this possibility. ¡°Wait, no! I¡¯ve got that too!¡± He draws a vehement red X on his board and stares eagerly out the window again, looking for more. ¡°This game is gross,¡± Victor murmurs in my ear, but I can feel him smiling. ¡°You bought it,¡± I murmur back. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know this RV existed, so I can¡¯t be med.¡± ¡°Sneaky squirrel,¡± he whispers to me, ¡°you probably snuck it in. Such an Evelyn move, nting it and ming the Alpha.¡± I snap my gaze back behind me andugh at him as he dramatically rolls his eyes. He¡¯s right, actually. The boys got it for Christmas, but it got tucked away amongst their games before he had seen it when he came to see us that Christmas evening. I snuck it into the RV yesterday morning in one of the boy¡¯s bags. I don¡¯t admit that he called it right, but we both know. And I¡¯m pleased to think that he knows me this well. I¡¯ll just have to get trickier as time passes. We¡¯re off the highway today, which means we must be getting close. Stephen winds the RV through roads that pass through forests and woods, heading for the rock formation that marks the beginning of the trail. Apparently, it¡¯s moreplicated than following map instructions on a phone, which is how I drive pretty much anywhere. Stephen has a live connection to the Beta base at home on an iPad connected securely to the dashboard. He is feeding them a live stream of our location and getting instructions from them about how to proceed. We¡¯re getting quite close, and I can feel it, my anxiety growing. I slip my hand into Victor¡¯s and take comfort from the tight squeeze he gives me. But mostly, we sit quietly and wait. Eventually, the RV slows to a roll and then, finally, achingly,es to a stop. Beta Stephen puts it in park and then turns to us. ¡°Okay,¡± he says, a little smile turning up the corner of his lips. ¡°This is as far as I can go.¡± ¡°All right then,¡± I say, doing my best to give him a cheerful smile in return. But it doesn¡¯t quite make it convincingly to my face, and I know that he can tell. Still, I p my hands onto my thighs and stand up, determined to be cheerful. This was going to work, damn it. It was going to work. But the way my bones ache as I move through the RV, getting things packed up, getting the boys organized¡­ It will be work, I know, to make my body match my mind¡¯s determination. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ian and Alvin sling backpacks across their shoulders, filled with a few changes of clothes and one or two carefully selected toys each. No electronics make the cut, besides essentials like shlights and cell phones. I follow my boys as they climb out of the RV. Victor is already outside, helping Stephen pull two light packs from the storage area beneath the RV. These, I know, are filled with the essentials for Victor and I as well as some food, water, and a tent. I see Victor wince as he raises the pack onto his shoulder. He hadn¡¯t done that yesterday. The Betas had worked so hard, too, trying to lighten the packs, do everything they could to give us nearly- weightless materials. But even that hadn¡¯t been enough. Still, he meets my eyes and nods, settling it over his shoulders. We don¡¯t have a choice. I walk over to Stephen and Victor with the boys, who are eagerly looking towards the overgrown trail head. Stephen looks at me, though, his face worried. ¡°Good luck, Luna,¡± he says, offering his hand. I take it warmly, giving him a smile. ¡°Thank you, Stephen. We¡¯ll keep in touch as much as we can but,¡± I look down at the backpack, where I know there are only a few chargers. ¡°If we lose touch¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Stephen says, shrugging. ¡°What else do I have going on?¡± Victor nods and shakes Stephen¡¯s hand as well. Then, I get down to one knee in front of my boys. ¡°Alvin, Ian,¡± I say, drawing their attention to me. Their faces move to seriousness when they how see how solemn mine is. ¡°You have an important choice to make now.¡± As one, they c**k their heads to the side, curious, and I have to stop myself from smiling at my twins. Damnit, they¡¯re cute. But I have to stay stern to convey to them to the true gravity of the situation. ¡°What choice, mama?¡± Alvin asks, hooking his thumbs behind the straps of his backpack. ¡°The choice of whether toe with us into the woods,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Or to stay here, safe with Stephen.¡± Ian opens his mouth to answer immediately but I hold up a hand, asking for his patience. Slowly, he closes his mouth, willing to listen. ¡°Now normally, I would insist that you stay here with Stephen. We don¡¯t know what is in those woods and you will almost certainly be safer and morefortable here in the RV. But, you two have proven yourselves to be brave and capable boys in the past few months.¡± I look up at Victor, then, letting him finish. ¡°Your mother and I decided, together,¡± Victor says slowly, ¡°that the choice will be up to you. And we want you to think about it. This is not an adventure, though it might feel like it. This is very serious, and dangerous, and¡­we anticipate that it will be hard.¡± I see Ian bite his lip, considering the prospect, but Alvin just slowly shakes his head. Victor and I both turn our attention to him as he speaks for both. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama, papa,¡± he says softly. ¡°We already know all that.¡± Alvin looks at Ian then, who nods. ¡°We know that it is serious. We know that you are both sick.¡± I pale at this and curse inwardly. Damn it, I thought we had done such a good job of hiding it from them. ¡°But,¡± Ian continues, taking up the thread of the conversation seamlessly. ¡°We think we can help.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin adds. ¡°We¡¯reing along. You need us. We want to be there.¡± ¡°Okay, babies,¡± I say, realizing as I say it how little it matches them anymore. They¡¯re growing into such fine little boys; no longer my babies. It makes me sad to think it, but I¡¯m also so, so proud to see who they have be. ¡°Packs up, then,¡± Victor says, being strong for me when I feel myself growing emotional. ¡°Shoes tied?¡± The boys look down at their little hiking boots, checking, and then grin up at their father, nodding enthusiastically. I stand up then, taking my own pack with me as I go. As I thought it might be, it¡¯s heavier than I remember. Still, I sling it over my shoulders, knowing we need every bit of it. ¡°Good luck,¡± Stephen says as we turn to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here when you get back.¡± Victor puts out a silent hand for Stephen to shake, which he does. Then, as a family, the four of us turn towards the trail head and head into the woods, my eyes lingering on the twisted rock formation that marks the head of the trail. As I stare at it, it feels almost as if it pulls me towards it. Beckoning me in. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 #Chapter 213 ¨C Into the Woods We walk for hours that day, until night starts to creep in on us. We¡¯re lucky, actually, that it¡¯s a mild February and that we¡¯re not racked with cold. Still, despite the nip in the air, I feel the sweat pouring off me beneath my jacket. This worries me for two reasons. One, because I¡¯m almost sure that my sweat is a fever, rather than the reaction to the exercise. And two, because I¡¯m sure that this will increase my dehydration, and our water levels are limited until we can find a fresh source. ¡°This will do,¡± Victor says, eyeing the darkening sky as we enter a clearing. I¡¯m grateful, again, for his experience that knows what to look for in a good campsite instead of a bad one. To me, this looks just like the hundred other miniature little clearings that we¡¯ve passed in the past few hours. I nod to Victor, nearly exhausted, and start to unpack our bags to set up camp. The boys, luckily, have none of our exhaustion. Instead, they¡¯ve been flitting through the woods like songbirds, shouting their discoveries to each other and picking up fistfuls of interesting rocks and leaves that they want to add to their ¡°collection.¡± It was nearly an argument, an hour ago, when Ian found an ¡°amazing¡± stick that he absolutely had to take with us but which he could barely carry. Luckily, Victor put his foot down on that one. ¡°How are you,¡± Victor asks, me, starting to stack sticks for a fire while I start to work on the tent. ¡°I am okay,¡± I say, giving him a smile. ¡°And you?¡± He shrugs, looking back at his work, and I know that he probably feels much the same as I do. One life force, after all. We¡¯re probably sharing many of the same symptoms. I wonder, passingly, anxiously, what we¡¯re going to feel like in the morning. Every day it seems like we wake up worse. I take a moment to remind myself that even this is obviously better than watching Victor struggle to breathe in his hospital bed. I settle that memory in my mind and focus on gratitude instead of fear. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says, running over to me a I finish popping up the tent. He holds out a handful of acorns. ¡°I found these for dinner, do you think we can eat them?¡± Iugh a little and nod towards his father. ¡°Ask your dad ¨C survival is his duty.¡± With that, I snap open one of the t little bed rolls, working to get some fresh air into it. ¡°I¡¯m just here to make the beds.¡± Ian, as instructed, runs over to his dad, whoughs. ¡°No, kid,¡± Victor says, smiling at him. ¡°They¡¯re edible in a pinch but,¡± he holds up a tin of food that he¡¯s warming over the fire, ¡°we¡¯re not quite there yet. Plus, you have to boil acorns first, and that¡¯s a waste of water at the moment.¡± Sighing in disappointment, Ian tosses the acorns back into the woods. Alvin appears at my side, then, wordlessly helping me take the bedrolls into the tent and set them up. Darkness falls quickly on us, and I¡¯m grateful Victor decided to make camp when he did. Our little family huddles around the fire, the boys and I looking anxiously around at the darkness that surrounds us. It¡¯s some primordial fear, I think, that crawls its way up my spine then, telling me to look out into the woods expecting horrible things to burst from it. Or¡­is it something else? Something else pricking its little fingers against my skin, breathing on the back of my neck? I rub the goosebumps on my arms as Victor chats lightly with the boys, telling them about some of his times in the Navy when he had to camp out with his buddies, as part of training or missions. Their talk fades from my mind as I stare into the darkness over the top of the fire, my te bnced in my hands. I jump, a little, as something silver starts to take shape out in the darkness ¨C like a whisp of smoke on the air. But then, as I blink, it¡¯s gone. And I realize that I¡¯m looking into the smoke of the fire, which I must have imagined¡­ ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ian asks, looking up at me. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I look around at my family, then, and realize that they¡¯re all staring at me. ¡°Just mama giving herself the spooks,¡± I say, smiling around and shrugging. ¡°I have an overactive imagination, which likes to tell me to imagine things that aren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Like what,¡± Alvin says, leaning forward eagerly. ¡°Did you see a ghost?¡± Iugh a little at that, shaking my head. ¡°No, babies, we don¡¯t need any ghost stories out here to scare me. Besides, there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts.¡± Alvinughs at this, taking another bite of his dinner. ¡°Well sure,¡± he says, ¡°normally there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts, but they¡¯re all over this forest ¨C¡° ¡°Alvin,¡± Ian snaps, giving his brother a harsh look. Alvin¡¯s eyes sh to Ian¡¯s as he realizes his mistake. Alvin quickly shovels food into his mouth, filling it so he can¡¯t say anymore. I sit up straight, looking between my two boys at this interaction. What on earth was that? When I nce up at Victor, I see that he is likewise looking between the two boys, his face stark. ¡°What did you mean by that, Alvin?¡± Victor asks quietly. I can feel my heart start to pound in my chest. Alvin looks up at his dad with wide eyes, not saying anything. Just slowly chewing his food, pretending he can¡¯t talk because his mouth is full. I turn my attention to Ian, sitting on the ground next to me. ¡°Ian?¡± I ask. He looks at me guiltily. He knows they¡¯re not getting out of it now. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± Ian murmurs, lowering his hand to the dirt next to him and beginning to draw patterns with his fingers. ¡°Tell us,¡± Victormands, his voice not quite sharp but¡­not as friendly as it had been a few minutes ago while he was telling his stories. Alvin gulps, swallowing his food and looking down at his near-empty te. ¡°We don¡¯t want to tell you if it¡¯s going to scare mommy,¡± he says, his voice very quiet. ¡°Tell me what?¡± I say, leaning forward, starting to get freaked out now. I look out into the woods around us, looking for more ¨C And yes. There it is. Out in the distance, in the darkness, that slow movement, like smoke twisting through the air. Except now, I see, it¡¯s not smoke from our fire ¨C it¡¯s¡­brighter. More decisive in its movements in the air. First taking one shape, holding it, and then diffusing, moving. Moving¡­closer. I gasp, clutching my te as I look around. Victor spins, tense, looking out into the woods himself. And I can see him pale as he begins to see what I see. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy,¡± Ian says, slipping his hand into mine and looking up at me. ¡°They¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, his voice guilty. ¡°They¡¯re just¡­curious.¡± Terrified, my whole body rigid, I look between my two boys. ¡°Alvin, Ian,¡± I say, my voice shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone ¨C anything ¨C to be curious about us in the middle of the woods!¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 #Chapter 214 ¨C The Magic ¡°Please,¡± Alvin says, guilt written all over his little face. ¡°Please don¡¯t be frightened ¨C we didn¡¯t want to tell you, because we knew you would be frightened.¡± ¡°Really, mama,¡± Ian says, giving my hand a squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I¡¯m almost gasping now, I¡¯m so freaked out, my head spinning to look all around us ¨C at the ghost things all around us ¨C ¡°Boys,¡± Victor says, stern. My eyes fly to him. He¡¯s freaked out too, I can tell, but he¡¯s holding it together way better than I am. ¡°You will exin. Right. Now.¡± Alvin nods, taking the lead. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­the magic of this ce, papa,¡± he says, holding his hands out as if it¡¯s simple. ¡°It¡¯s just curious. It just wants to say hello.¡± Ian bobs his head, agreeing, eager to convince us. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad ¨C it¡¯s just different. We know. We can feel it.¡± Then, to my shock, Ian stands up. And starts to call out to the ghostly smoke. ¡°Please!¡± he shouts out to them. ¡°They don¡¯t like it when you ¨C¡° ¡°Ian,¡± I hiss, pulling him by the hand so hard that he stumbles, falling back onto his butt. ¡°Mommmm,¡± he growls at me. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me, in front of the ghosts.¡± ¡°What the heck is going on here,¡± I hiss, looking between the boys. But Alvin¡¯s attention, I see, is outward ¨C out into the darkness. So, I follow his gaze. And, to my shock, it seems¡­yes. That they¡¯re fading away. Moving outward, away from us and from our camp. ¡°See, mom?¡± Ian says, grudgingly rubbing his sore butt with his hand. ¡°All we had to do was ask and they went away.¡± I feel a little bit of hysteria building in me as I stare around the fire at my two boys, who are looking at me like I¡¯m stupid for not knowing that all I had to do was ask the ghosts to go away, and at Victor, who looks just as dumbstruck as I feel. ¡°Tell us,¡± Victor says, crossing his arms and falling back on his Alpha control in this moment of fear. ¡°Tell us everything that you know. Right. Now.¡± Ian has the audacity to roll his eyes at us in this moment, and I open my mouth to snap at him ¨C my temper worn thin ¨C but Victor shoots me a look. I close my mouth in time, letting the boys speak. ¡°You guys just don¡¯t get it,¡± Ian says, his voice a little frustrated. ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you about it because we knew you wouldn¡¯t understand. And they¡¯re not here to hurt you so,¡± he shrugs, ¡°it was better for you to not know.¡± ¡°But what are they,¡± I ask, leaning forward. Alvin shrugs, looking down at the fire. I can tell that, for some reason, he just¡­doesn¡¯t want to have this talk. ¡°We don¡¯t know, actually,¡± he mutters. ¡°We call them ghosts but we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re¡­ ghosts. Like dead people. They¡¯re just¡­here. Things that live here, in this forest. They¡¯re not bad, they just¡­are.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°How do you know this,¡± Victor says, his voice calm and quiet. ¡°How on earth can you know this about these things, whatever they are?¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Ian says, sounding a little exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­Alvin and me, we¡¯re closer to the magic. Closer than you two have been probably your entire lives.¡± With this, he gestures between Victor and me, and my mouth falls open again in shock. ¡°We¡¯ve always known about it,¡± Alvin says, looking up at me, hugging his knees now. ¡°It¡¯s always been around. We just¡­decided not to tell you. Because we didn¡¯t want you to freak out.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Ian says, a little rueful, still rubbing his injured backside. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to freak out. Like you¡¯re doing. Right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I say, standing up sharply, somehow managing to bnce my te of food in my hand and not spill it all over the floor. ¡°Family meeting. In the tent. Right. Now.¡± All three of them open their mouth to say something ¨C and frankly, I don¡¯t care what. Protestations, questions, objections, enthusiastic agreement ¨C they can all keep it to themselves. ¡°No,¡± I say, sweeping my hand decisively, brooking no discussion on this point. ¡°Everyone in the tent. Now.¡± Ten minutester, the dinner cleaned up and the fire banked, the four of us are seated in a tiny little square in the tent. The boys sit across from each other, as do Victor and I. Frankly, I wanted toe into the tent because it¡¯s cozier in here. One of the Betas ¨C and I wish I knew which, so I could thank them ¨C has actually packed us a near-weightless string of fairy lights with a tiny battery pack. Before dinner, I had strung these along the roof of the tent and,bined with the electrtern that sits in the middle of our little family square, the tent is suffused with a rather cozy orange glow. It¡¯s much better in here than out by the fire, where I knew I would be staring into the darkness of the woods for those smoke figures all night. I know that they¡¯re very likely still out there but¡­at least in here, I can¡¯t see them. Out of sight, out of mind. Instead, I want to be able to concentrate on my boys when they tell me what the hell they mean when they talk about the magic. ¡°All right,¡± I say, calmer now than I had been out by the fire. It had been the right choice, I know, to dy this conversation for ten minutes so I can collect myself. ¡°To begin, please tell us how you know that those¡­smoke ghosts. Outside. Don¡¯t want to hurt us.¡± Ian sighs a little. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin mama,¡± he starts, ¡°but it¡¯s just¡­a feeling we get from them. They¡¯re just curious. I know it like I know how Alvin feels, pretty much all the time.¡± He points to Alvin when he says this, who nods along with him. ¡°If they wanted to do bad things to us, to hurt us,¡± Alvin says, ¡°we¡¯d know it. Just like we feel our own emotions inside of us, we can feel it inside them.¡± ¡°How?¡± Victor asks, drawing his brows together. ¡°Can you do that with¡­just them? Or can you do it with people too?¡± ¡°Not with people,¡± Alvin says, thinking about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how people feel unless they tell me. Except Ian, of course,¡± he says, looking to his twin. ¡°But that¡¯s because we have the magic,¡± Ian says, pointing between his brother and himself. ¡°And those ghosts ¨C they are made from the magic. So. Maybe that¡¯s why we understand them.¡± ¡°What the hell ¨C¡° Both boys gasp and snap their heads to me then, their mouths perfect little o¡¯s as they react, scandalized, to my curse. I grit my teeth while Victorughs a littleugh at me, shaking his head. I re at him, but he just shrugs. ¡°Ghost, they can handle,¡± he says, and I¡¯m happy ¨C suddenly ¨C that his voice is light. ¡°But mommy can¡¯t curse.¡± I shake my head and then turn back to my kids. ¡°Apologies,¡± I say, rolling my eyes. But the mood is lighter in the tent now, and I¡¯m grateful for it, ¡°but what the heck do you mean when you say ¡®the magic?¡¯¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 #Chapter 215 ¨C Between Us Alvin folds his hands in hisp, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°Ever since we were very little ¨C¡° ¡°Since we can remember, I guess,¡± Ian picks up, miming his brother¡¯s action. ¡°We¡¯ve always been able to see the magic. To notice it, when others don¡¯t,¡± Alvin finishes. Both boys look apologetically Victor and I, then, as if they¡¯ve been keeping a big secret and are sorry for it. ¡°But what is it?¡± Victor presses. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­extra stuff, I guess,¡± Ian says, frowning, trying not to be vague but failing. I sit back and try to be patient, to let them work through it. ¡°Like, it is the thing that is between Alvin and me. The thing that makes us able to talk to each other. The thing that makes us able to do¡­extra stuff.¡± I frown at this, confused. What kind of extra stuff? ¡°When we were little,¡± Alvin says, ¡°it was just around, the magic. And it was just between us ¨C like always floating there, in the air.¡± ¡°Do you mean,¡± Victor says quietly, ¡°that you can see it?¡± Ian nods lightly. ¡°Sometimes, we can. Not all the time. Or maybe we just don¡¯t notice. But when we look for it, and it¡¯s there, we can see it.¡± Alvin nods, agreeing. ¡°And then,¡± he continues, ¡°as we got older, we learned how to start to use it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty new,¡± Ian says, excited. ¡°Alvin figured it out most ¨C like, he was able to use it just a little bit ago ¨C on the battlefield ¨C¡° ¡°The Alphamand,¡± Alvin rifies, nodding. ¡°I was able to¡­grab the magic. In the air. There wasn¡¯t a lot. But I was able to use it to make themand work, even though I¡¯m not technically their Alpha.¡± Alvin smiles at Victor then, the Beta¡¯s actual Alpha from whom he had briefly stolenmand. Victor just shakes his head at him, not in denial, but in wonder and confusion. ¡°We thought,¡± I say, hesitating, ¡°we thought you could just do that stuff because you¡¯re smart. But you¡¯re saying it¡¯s because you¡¯re¡­magic?¡± Ianughs a little at this. ¡°We¡¯re not magic mom,¡± he says, wrinkling his nose at the idea of it. ¡°We can just see the magic, and now, I guess, move it around sometimes. But,¡± he quirks his head, considering. ¡°Maybe we can do that because we¡¯re smart¡­¡± Alvin nods, considering this as well. I shake my head, not able to figure any of it out. ¡°So, those things out there,¡± I say, gesturing with my thumb over my shoulder at the smoke forms that I now imagine brushing up against the fabric of the tent. I shudder at the thought. ¡°They¡¯re the magic. And you can see them because you can see the magic. So, why could I see them?¡± Victor nods, likewise curious. He saw them too. ¡°Probably because it is¡­different here.¡± Ian says, stretching his arms over his head. I can see that he¡¯s starting to get tired, but no way in hell I¡¯m letting him go to bed without exining further. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of magic out here,¡± Alvin says, his eyes going wide and excited at the thought of it. ¡°Like, so much, that it can make itself present. Like it did tonight, in the smoke ghosts.¡± ¡°Or,¡± Ian says, thinking even harder, ¡°maybe you could see it tonight because you have the magic too.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I ask, the word sputtering from my mouth. ¡°I ¨C I have the magic?!¡± Ian nods, smiling at me. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°You always had a little bit of the magic, when we were little. But then you got more when we started spending more time with daddy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of how we knew it was you,¡± Alvin says, smiling up at his father. Victor just blinks at him, shocked. ¡°When we met you at Quiz Nation. You had a little magic around you. Just blip blip blip!¡± Alvin pinches his fingers in the air, dancing them around like fireflies. ¡°Little sparks of it.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Ian says, distracted, reaching backwards and pulling his little backpack forward. He looks at me as he scrounges through it. ¡°And then, after the iming ceremony, when daddy tried to bring you into his pack, you both got loads more magic.¡± My mouth drops open as Ian pulls a chocte bar out of his pack. He takes a bite, looking between Victor and my shocked faces. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, nodding. ¡°And then you got lots more right before the wedding. And then more and moreter, when you decided to be a family.¡± I shake my head, disbelieving, and then snatch the candy bar out of my son¡¯s hand. He gives a little squeak of protest, which I ignore as I take a bite and hand it back to him. I need the sugaryfort of chocte more than he does right now. ¡°But now,¡± Alvin says, looking at us in disgust. ¡°You guys are like, gross.¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor says, baffled and frankly a little offended. ¡°We¡¯re gross?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Ian says, looking between us with his nose wrinkled. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to tell you, because we didn¡¯t want to hurt your feelings ¨C and because, like, you wouldn¡¯t get it ¨C but ever since the first night after daddy came home from the hospital¡­you guys are like, covered in it.¡± I look around in the air around me for any sign of the magic. Covered in it? What the ¨C ¡°Seriously,¡± Alvin says, leaning forward and flicking his hair through the air around me, like he¡¯s scattering flies. ¡°You can¡¯t sense it? It¡¯s everywhere.¡± ¡°Stop that,¡± I murmur, swatting his hand away. But my eyes meet Victor¡¯s, then, and we both know that it¡­well, it kind of makes sense. I still don¡¯t know what the hell this magic stuff is, but if it is¡­between us. Then it¡¯s certainly something we¡¯ve been dabbling in more and more since we¡¯ve met each other again. And it certainly exins how so many unexinable things have been¡­achieved. ¡°Anyway,¡± Ian says, shrugging and handing the half-eaten candy bar unasked to Alvin, who epts it gratefully and takes a bite. ¡°That¡¯s what the ghosts were drawn to, tonight. All the magic around you two. They were just curious. Just wanted to say hi.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± I say, looking down into my hands. ¡°That¡¯s all so weird.¡± I know it¡¯s the understatement of the century, but I can¡¯t think of any other way to put it. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor says quietly to our kids. ¡°For telling us. Exining it. If there are any changes to it, or anything else, will you let us know?¡± Ian nods eagerly, Alvin joining in. ¡°Good,¡± he says, nodding firmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s all turn in. It¡¯s been¡­it¡¯s been on hell of a day.¡± The boys nod, turning to their backpacks to look for pajamas. I do as well, ready to get settled for bed, when suddenly I realize something. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, spinning and ring at my sons. ¡°Why is he allowed to say hell,¡± I ask, pointing an using finger at Victor, ¡°but I am not?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a girl, mom,¡± Ian says to me, as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°You need to bedylike.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say, whipping my finger down to point directly into his face. ¡°I do not ept this misogyny. If dad can say hell, then so can I.¡± Ian shrugs, smirking and epting this new rule without a fight, but Alvin giggles. ¡°We¡¯re just not used to hearing you saying it, mom,¡± he says, climbing into one of the two bedrolls next to Victor, who has already climbed inside. We decided on just the two of the sleep sacks, with each of us tucking in with one of the boys, for safety and for lighter luggage. ¡°Well, get used to it,¡± I murmur, sliding in next to Ian and reaching over to turn out the light. ¡°After this, I¡¯m going to curse up a storm.¡± Both of themugh at that, and I smile at the noise, marveling at how cheerful it can suddenly be on a night when we were scared into the tent by the presence of smoke ghosts who were curious about all of the magic floating around us. Bizarre, the whole thing is bizarre. But, when I think about it, I guess the whole thing has been bizarre for a while. Even the presence of the wolfmunity is a little bizarre and magical, I guess, inparison to the human life which exists alongside it. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so surprised to hear about the presence of magic, when I can transform into a wolf at will. I guess when magical things are juxtaposed every day with the mundane, they be mundane themselves. The tent isn¡¯t totally dark. The fairy lights strung on the tent¡¯s ceiling still do their work, giving us a little glow. I look at Victor, then, about a foot from me, smiling sleepily at me with his arm around our son. Magic, he says into my mind, giving me a little smirk. A ton of magic, between us. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ohe on, I say, the corner of my mouth lifting in a vicious little grin. Of all the surprises tonight, that one¡¯s no surprise. It¡¯s been magic between us, right from the start. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 #Chapter 216 ¨C Future ns The next morning, Victor and I make short work of packing up the tent. We send the boys off with a little H20 test kit to see if they can find fresh water, and theye back with a couple of bottles full. We quickly set the water to boil over the rekindled fire and then re-bottle it, slipping it into our backpacks for later use. Then, ready for our day ¨C and whatever new magical twists it brings ¨C we head out along the trail. It¡¯s not really much of a trail, though, when I think about. We¡¯re following what can best be described as a little game path, just a small winding clearing between nts in the woods, probably made by the routine travel of deer passing through. What we¡¯re really following, I suppose, is our instincts. I sigh. More magic there, probably. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever get used to it like Alvin and Ian clearly are. It was difficult, getting up this morning. My body dragged against the dawn, screaming for more sleep. When I was able to pry my eyes open, I found Alvin peering down at me, his face worried. ¡°Are you okay, mama?¡± he had asked. I had reassured him, as cheerfully as I could, that I was fine ¨C I just didn¡¯t like sleeping on the forest floor. But in reality, my breath wasing shorter, and I could feel my heart beating fast in my chest, even though I was resting. We are short on time, my body is telling me. It makes every moment feel tense and precious. Our progress through the woods is slow, the boys flitting around us like butterflies. I swear they run three times the distance that Victor and I walk, dashing ahead and then back to us, and then looping behind to re-explore beforeing to tell us all about it. I envy them their strength, but am also d that at least some of us are feeling up to the strain of this hike. What¡¯s perhaps the most frustrating, though, is that I have no idea where we¡¯re going. I know that we¡¯re on some kind of sacred journey, but honestly? Most of the time it just feels like we¡¯re wandering aimlessly in the woods, which grates on my nerves. Victor stops at around noon, turning and offering me a drink from the lukewarm water bottle. I grimace as I sip at it. I¡¯m thirsty, but damn it, what I¡¯d give for a ss of icy water. He nces forward to where the boys are climbing over a rotten old log. ¡°Well, at least they¡¯re having fun.¡± I sigh,ing to stand closer to him and resting my head on his shoulder. ¡°Does it feel ridiculous to you? To be spending these¡­well, these final hours, wandering through the woods?¡± He grimaces and looks down at me, and I know that I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. It feels exactly that way to him too. The forest is dark, now, for noon. I nce around it, noting the heavy canopies above that let in only a small portion of the sun¡¯s rays. It creates, around us, a cools space ideal for decay. ¡°It¡¯s spooky in here,¡± I murmur, frowning as I look around. ¡°Spookier when the ghosts visitedst night?¡± Victor replies, smirking at me. ¡°Honestly?¡± I say, looking up at him. ¡°Kind of. The boys were right ¨C those ghosts were weird, but they weren¡¯t¡­unfriendly. The vibe in this part of the forest is¡­different.¡± The boyse running back to us then, Ian rubbing his left eye with the back of his palm, a few tears leaking out of his right. ¡°Mom!¡± he shouts, his voice tight and upset. ¡°Alvin threw dirt in my eye!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Alvin protests, running up after him and ring at his brother. ¡°I just threw it up and itnded in your eye ¨C I didn¡¯t mean ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I say, looking confusedly between the two. They never fight. I then lean down to pry Ian¡¯s hand away from his eye, inspecting the damage. No harm done, just irritation. ¡°Alvin, apologize. Ian, ept it. Let¡¯s all move on.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Honestly, I just don¡¯t have the energy to deal with that today. It¡¯s probably bad mothering but¡­god, I¡¯m just so tired. Alvin and Ian do as I say and then, shooting each other dirty looks, again run ahead. ¡°What¡¯s with them,¡± Victor says, looking after them. ¡°They¡¯re always such pals. But today¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmur, then nudge him with my elbow. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s carry on.¡± He nods, and we do. As we walk, though, I find my mind turning to dark ces. The forest around me glowers, and so does my mind. I think about what it would be like to die in here, the trauma it will cause our sons to wake up one morning and find us just dead in the tent. God, what would they even do? The thought is too horrible to bear, so I turn to the next question on my mind, ncing up at Victor¡¯s broad back walking ahead of me. Even if we did make it out of this forest¡­would the two of us make it? It¡¯s very easy to make big sweeping romantic promises to each other in a time of crisis, and I have proven that I would willingly die for him. But¡­in the mundane certainty of everyday life, without a great drama pulling us together¡­ Honestly, will it be enough? Will I be enough? Or, will he grow bored of me? Or me of him? I gnaw at my lower lip, worrying about it for what feels like hours as we plunge through the forest. Eventually Victor stops ahead of me and sighs. I blink, surprised, and stop in my tracks looking at him. Then he turns, shaking his head and ring at me a little. ¡°What?¡± he asks. Or demands, really. ¡°Huh?¡± I ask, c*****g my head to the side, confused. ¡°I can feel you brewing back there, all upset,¡± he says, his voice all impatient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just spit it out.¡± ¡°Is it not enough that we¡¯re dying in the middle of the woods wandering around trying to find some lady?¡± I ask, tossing my hands up, exasperated. ¡°Do I have to exin beyond that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Victor says, turning towards me and crossing his arms over his chest, going all Alpha on me. ¡°Because that¡¯s not what¡¯s really bothering you, Evelyn.¡± I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°What makes you think you know that, Victor?¡± He leans forward, shaking his head at me. ¡°Call it magic, Evelyn.¡± He says, not very kindly. ¡°I¡¯m in your head now, after all, and you¡¯re in mine. Call it intuition, if you want, but I¡¯m not wrong.¡± I re at him for a second and then brush past him, continuing to walk. ¡°Bully,¡± I murmur, as I go. He doesn¡¯t just get to demand ess to my inner thoughts, no matter how big and tough he is. I start to trudge up a little hill in front of us. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he calls after me, following behind, exasperated. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not going to do any good to keep it inside. Just talk to me about it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say, spinning and looking him straight in the eye, helped a little by the fact that I¡¯m standing a little higher than him on this slight incline. He stands there, arms still crossed, waiting. ¡°Fine,¡± I say again, crossing my own arms. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t cheat on me, when you get bored of me. Like you did to Amelia.¡± His jaw drops when he hears my words. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 #Chapter 217 ¨C Tempers lost ¡°Are you serious, Evelyn?¡± he sputters, his eyes going wide. ¡°After all of this? All that we¡¯ve been through?¡± ¡°What?¡± I snap in response, shaking my head so that my hair falls back over my shoulder. ¡°Is it not a legitimate question?¡± ¡°No, Evelyn!¡± He says, his voice raising in anger. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely not!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s legitimate to me,¡± I say. ¡°And I think I deserve an answer. How do I know?¡± ¡°You know,¡± he says, taking two angry steps towards me, ¡°because I love you, Evelyn. There¡¯s no space in my mind for anyone else ¨C I couldn¡¯t even begin to think about another woman ¨C¡° ¡°All stuff you probably said to Amelia!¡± I exim. Somewhere deep inside me, I know that I¡¯m probably being unfair ¨C that I know the extent of what we feel to each other. But¡­this has also been in the back of my mind for weeks. Months, if I¡¯m being honest. Victor tenses his jaw and tightens his lips then, and I know that I¡¯ve got him there. These are all things he certainly said to Amelia, especially when I came on the scene. So how could I truly trust them again? ¡°She was your mate, Victor,¡± I say, some of the anger leeching at me as I voice this, my deepest hesitation about our rtionship. ¡°You get one of those in a lifetime. And you left your mate for me ¨C which is insane ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s different ¨C¡° ¡°How can it be different!¡± I interrupt, throwing up my hands. ¡°I know that you and Amelia had your problems, and that she was¡­she was so maniptive, and what she wanted was so contrary to what you want for your life, and that I fit that bill so neatly ¨C but she was your mate, Victor.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything to me and I just shake my head at him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡± I push. ¡°How can I everpete with that? Did you just¡­did you just go with me because I fit the image of the wife you want? Because I already had your kids ¨C because¡­because I want more children? Because you want more too?¡± ¡°No, Evelyn,¡± he says, shaking his head sharply. ¡°It¡¯s more than that ¨C it¡¯s so much more than that.¡± ¡°Your mate, Victor!¡± I exim. ¡°Will you please stop throwing that word at me?¡± he growls. ¡°I don¡¯t have a word to exin what you are to me, Evelyn ¨C certainly not one thatpetes with what that word means in our world and our culture. That word is supposed to contain the most powerful connection between two people ¨C but it¡¯s not.¡± I just stare at him, confused, not really following. ¡°Whatever I have with you, Evelyn,¡± he says, taking steps towards me. ¡°It¡¯s stronger than that. And just because I can¡¯t exin it ¨C¡° he scoffs, then, running a hand down his face. ¡°I mean, haven¡¯t my actions shown you ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, your actions, sure,¡± I say, my angering back. ¡°Just the fact that you were standing at the altar waiting for her toe down the aisle ¨C¡° ¡°And what about your actions, Evelyn,¡± he barks, making me jump a little. ¡°Is it time now to bring up your betrayal? I parted ways with Amelia and since then have never looked back ¨C not once. But you ¨C your lies, and your deceptions ¨C they go beyond ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Victor Kensington,¡± I say, taking a step towards him and baring my teeth up into his face. ¡°I gave up half my strength for you ¨C my life ¨C I¡¯m going to die out here in these woods, leaving my children alone, all so that you would have a chance to ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± he snaps, his voice loud and echoing through the trees. ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are you starting these impossible arguments?¡± I hesitate, then, snapping my mouth shut but still looking up at him angrily. ¡°Have we not left all of these issues behind?¡± He asks, his voice low with an edge of anger to it. ¡°Honestly, are we not beyond all of this? Why are you bringing it up now?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re dying, Victor!¡± I shout, throwing my hands up. ¡°If not now, when?!¡± ¡°And this is how you would go?¡± he says, his voice lower now as he takes a step towards me. ¡°With usations of me not loving you on your lips? With rootless anxiety in your heart regarding how I feel about you?¡± My eyes fill with tears then, and Ie up with nothing. He¡¯s right, of course ¨C we are beyond all of this ¨C we¡¯ve had these talks. And if we do die here ¨C And god damnit, but I¡¯m determined to live ¨C but ¨C If we do die. He¡¯s right. I want to go with my arms around him, full of the knowledge that we love each other ¨C that we tried everything we could to build our lives together. But still, something in me. Something dark urges me on. ¡°I have to clear the air, Victor,¡± I say, my voice trembling. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t live, or die, with these questions in my head. She was your mate ¨C¡° He opens his mouth, his brows drawing down, ready to fight again, but I shake my head. He closes his mouth, but I can still see the anger on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever not be able to wonder, Victor,¡± I say, my voice soft, ¡°if I¡¯ll ever be enough for you. If I¡¯ll ever reallypare to what you had with her.¡± He clenches his teeth and looks off into the distance, and I can see that he is frustrated. Torn, really, between not wanting to have this fight again, and wanting to defend himself. ¡°I love you, Evelyn,¡± he says simply. ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve got. I wish¡­I wish you could have more faith in that.¡± And I feel an overwhelming sense of guilt, then. Because it is me, not him ¨C it¡¯s myck of faith that has caused this rift. All of his words, all of his actions, have all turned towards me in the past months. It should be enough. But damnit, the fear¡­it drags at my soul. Makes me weaker. ¡°Mama?¡± Alvin¡¯s voice pulls me out of the moment, towards where my two boys are standing a few yards away at the top of the little rise. ¡°Can we keep going?¡± I stare at the two of them, suddenly embarrassed for forgetting them. How long had they been there? How much did they hear? Of all people in the world, they are the ones who least need to hear this argument. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I say, working a smile onto my face and turning towards my kids. ¡°One of youe and take my hand, help me up this hill.¡± Ianes forward then and gives his hand to me, helping me bnce as I work my way up the hill. I can hear Victor following behind. If I turned, I know what I¡¯d see. His serious face turned towards the ground, his mouth a straight line, his eyes distant as he wracks his brain trying to find a solution to this problem. But there is no solution to it, I think, turning it over in my own head. Not when I¡¯m the problem. The anger still rolls in me as we continue walking for the day, easing a little more as we enter a new section of forest where the rays of the setting sun pierce through the leaves more easily. ¡°Here,¡± Victor says simply, groaning as he takes off his backpack and slings it to the ground. ¡°This will do.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯re all quiet as we move to set up camp, even the boys, who look warily between us. As I work to put together the tent, Alvines close to me. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, mama,¡± he says quietly, looking up at me with his big brown eyes. I c**k my head at him, curious. ¡°That section of forest,¡± he says, looking back the way we came. ¡°It was¡­darker than the rest. I think, the magic there¡­¡± I straighten, looking back at the dark path we took, blinking suddenly as I realize that it perhaps wasn¡¯t just me that dug up those dark thoughts and emotions as we traveled today. That, perhaps, the magic of this ce had a hand in it as well. I bite my lip, though, returning to the work. Even if it was the magic that stirred them up, the anxieties and hesitations were mine, and they were very real. The forest didn¡¯t create them out of nothing. And, as I finish up the tent, I realize that they¡¯re questions to which I need answers. Absolute answers, before I can move forward with anything at all. As I turn to look at Victor kneeling by the fire, I see the realization on his face as well. Perhaps we weren¡¯t as ready for this as we thought we were. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 #Chapter 218 ¨C Don¡¯t Go to Sleep Angry It¡¯s a subdued night that evening by the fire. The ghosts don¡¯t bother us, or perhaps they¡¯re not here to bother us ¨C perhaps they live in a different part of the forest. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But either way, the four of us are alone as we sit by the fire, eating our little dinner in silence. The boys nce between us, but they don¡¯t say anything, perhaps sensing that a quiet dinner tonight is for the best. I can¡¯t seem to get rid of my anger and worry from this afternoon. I should probably focus on bigger things ¨C like the ever-increasing ache in my muscles and joints ¨C but I can¡¯t seem to get Amelia off my mind. Mate. Mate. Mate. The word repeats over and over again, a terrible refrain. I grit my teeth, sick of it ¨C sick of being in my own mind, listening to my own terrible thoughts. So, I make a decision. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I say, standing up in a rush, tossing my te down on the ground and turning away to the tent. I know I should clean my te but¡­well, some nice possum will get a good meal tonight. Or a bear. I can¡¯t muster up the energy to care at this moment. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor calls after me, his voice low and serious. I turn to him at the door to the tent, my face expressionless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should talk?¡± He says, staring at me, clearly frustrated. ¡°No,¡± I say simply, not bothering to give more than that. I just¡­can¡¯t. Not right now. I need to sleep on it. So, I turn and enter the tent, zipping it shut behind me. It doesn¡¯t take long for the boys and Victor toe in. Iy with my eyes closed, my back towards the door and the rest of the tent, but I can still hear them. The noises of them cleaning up, murmuring soft goodnights to each other, changing quickly into their pajamas. Victor quickly turns thentern off and I feel Alvin climb into the sleeping bag next to me, pressing his back against mine. As he does, I marvel, a little, at the difference betweenst night and tonight. How warm and kept and magical I¡¯d feltst night. As opposed to the cold, anxious, distant me that I feel tonight. I sigh, frustrated with myself again. But¡­well? Wasn¡¯t I entitled to my emotions, no matter howplicated they are? I don¡¯t have to be bright and sunny every day. Not for myself, and certainly not for the rest of them. I sigh, though, and turn around in the sleeping back, wrapping my arms around my little boy, working hard to push the worries out of my mind. The truth is, I don¡¯t want to be like this. I¡¯ve never been like this ¨C not really. I¡¯ve always been someone who has been able to push the anxiety aside and concentrate on the moment. But I suppose that in a time like this, when my moments of life are running low, it¡¯s time to pay the bill after all. To finally face some of the things that I¡¯ve been pushing off so long. But damn it, I was just so tired¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama,¡± Alvin whispers next to me, reaching his little hand up to rest against my face. ¡°Tomorrow it won¡¯t be like this.¡± I smile at my sweet boy in the dark, turning to press a kiss to his hand. ¡°How did you get to be so sweet,¡± I murmur to him. ¡°Is it all that chocte I ate when I was pregnant?¡± Quietly, I feel him nod his head on the pillow next to me. ¡°Yes,¡± he says. ¡°Which is good reason for you to give me more chocte. Like, a lot more. Or else I will turn nasty and cruel.¡± Iugh a little, and I cherish the sound, the feeling. Then, I let out a big breath and let myself rx. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, I would apologize to Victor, try to close that door. Because he¡¯s right ¨C it doesn¡¯t really matter. It can¡¯t. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be back to us. And so I drift back to seep, feeling my son¡¯s steady breathing next to me. Hearing Victor and Ian¡¯s light snores across the tent. It¡¯s a luby I could sleep to every night, for the rest of my life, and never grow sick of it. As I drift off to sleep myself, I feel a low chille over me. Starting at my feet and slowly rising over me. But still, it¡¯s not bad. I just snuggle deeper into my nkets. My dreams that night are¡­odd. I dream of us, in the tent. Which is strange because I hardly ever dream of myself in the present. Usually I¡¯m in my childhood home, or in the woods behind our house, or just somewhere else entirely. But tonight ¨C damn, but it¡¯s a vivid dream. The dream world around me, for all purposes, looks precisely like the tent which I had set up only a few hours before. Except, it¡¯s light with a bright golden light, like noon sun. And filled with fog, like we¡¯re sitting in clouds. Not a breath of me is frightened, though. Instead, I stand in the middle of the tent, turning slowly around in the fog, the smoke of it turning and twisting as I run my fingers through it. As I look around, I realize that I¡¯m alone in here ¨C no Victor, no boys. Just me in my dream tonight. I turn to the open door of the tent, then, and step outside. There¡¯s no sky, at least none that I can see. Instead, the white trunks of the birch trees ¨C had they been birch yesterday? ¨C stretch high into the air, disappearing into a nk whiteness when they get too high to see the tops. Over the ground and between the trees stretches more of that fog, looking for anything like a billowing white sea. My eyes catch on a figure, then, standing a short distance away on a rock in the middle of that foggy sea,ughing. ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin calls, waving his hands to me. I smile and head his way. ¡°Hello, boy,¡± I say, looking up at him on his rock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks, smiling down at me. ¡°This is my dream, after all.¡± ¡°Lies,¡± I say,ughing and narrowing my eyes jokingly at him. ¡°You are a figment of my imagination. After all, you¡¯re way cuter than my real son.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says simply, climbing down from the boulder anding over to me, wading through the chest-high fog. ¡°I am precisely just as cute.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say,ughing and looking around, taking his hand. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Explore!¡± he says, eagerly pulling at my hand. I smile and follow him, listening to my little boy chatter as we move through the woods. He tells me pretty much every thought thates into his head, I think, and I¡¯m happy to listen along as he wonders about where this fog came from, and whether fog is just clouds flying low, and whether it would start raining on his feet. We go for hours, I think ¨C but then, time I so hard to process in a dream. Hours, days, weeks, minutes ¨C I don¡¯t really know what has passed. Ie to myself, though, when Alvin stops his talking mid-sentence andes to a dead stop in front of me. ¡°Mama,¡± he says quietly. ¡°I think we¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Where, baby?¡± I ask, smiling down at him. ¡°Here,¡± he says, pointing. I follow the direction of his finger and blink in surprise at a beautiful cottage standing in front of us. It¡¯s wooden, and brown, with lovely gingerbread trim painted white. Cheerful paintings of flowers and birds grace the door, the lintel, the windowsills. It¡¯s the sweetest house I think I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Wow,¡± I say, leaning down so that my face is level with my son¡¯s, not taking my eyes off of the house. ¡°Who do you think lives here? A witch?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be Hansel,¡± he whispers, smiling up at me. ¡°You be Gretel.¡± Iugh, then, and I mustugh in real life too because I can hear it in my own ears. My body stirs, then, and I feel myself jolt awake, as if from a nightmare. I gasp, my eyes fluttering open, and am surprised to see that my hand is indeed in Alvin¡¯s. But¡­I wipe the sleep away, looking around. And I realize that I¡¯m standing on my feet. And that Alvin is standing next to me, blinking up at me as well. We both stare at each other in wonder and then, as one, turn our heads in the direction of the cottage. It¡¯s there. But instead of the sweet, charming little house of our memory, it¡¯s a dpidated old ruin. ¡°See, mama?¡± Alvin says quietly, moving closer to me and squeezing my hand. ¡°I told you it was my dream.¡± ¡°Alvin,¡± I say, looking around and hoping, desperately, that I¡¯ll see Victor and Ian standing there behind us. But, as I knew it would be, the forest is empty. ¡°Who brought us here.¡± ¡°Mama,¡± he says, shaking his head up at me. ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± And, inside of me, I do. I know who brought us here. She did. And she left Victor and Ian behind. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 #Chapter 219 ¨C Missing ¡°Come on, mama,¡± Alvin says, tugging at my hand and leading me towards the broken-down old house. ¡°Alvin,¡± I hiss, pulling him back. ¡°We can¡¯t go in there ¨C it¡¯s a ruin ¨C¡° He frowns at me, confused. ¡°Mama,¡± he says, ¡°the forest brought us to this house. Don¡¯t you think it wants us to go in?¡± I screw up my face at him, looking around at the forest. All my anger from yesterday is gone ¨C drained from me. The questions¡­well, they¡¯re still there. I certainly want answers. But I¡¯m starting to suspect, really, that what tipped me over into anger in the first ce yesterday was the forest. The magic of this ce might be mostly invisible to me, but it¡¯s certainly working its will in its own mysterious ways. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I trust this forest anymore, Alvin,¡± I say, looking down at him with concern. ¡°I mean, it just separated us from your dad and your brother. How do we know that it¡¯s friendly?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it, mama?¡± Alvin asks, giving my hand a squeeze. Then he closes his eyes and smiles, breathing deeply from his nose as if he¡¯s refreshed. ¡°I just know it¡¯s good.¡± He opens his eyes and his smile broadens. ¡°If you can¡¯t feel it, then you just have to trust me.¡± ¡°But why,¡± I say, frowning down at him. ¡°I mean, I trust you, but why would the magic want to separate us from your dad and Ian?¡± Alvin just shrugs at me. ¡°Maybe we needed to be separated.¡± I sigh, then, and let him pull me towards the house. The steps at the front look about ready to crack as I put my feet on the first one, but I¡¯m surprised, in the end, when it bears my weight steadily without even a creak. Encouraged, Alvin hops up the stairs, happy and excited. I fight my fears, then, and insist upon opening the door first, not willing to let my child be the one on the front lines. ¡°Hello?¡± I call, looking into the room. No one ¨C and no thing ¨C answers me. Instead¡­ Wow. I life my nose in the air, sniffing, my wolf¡¯s senses taking over. My mouth instantly begins to water. Something in this house smells amazing. Warm, and savory, with a hint of spice and sweetness. What on earth was that? I can see Alvin eagerly sniffing the air as well. ¡°Mama, it smells so good,¡± he says, his hand going to his stomach. We¡¯ve been eating regrly this whole expedition, but it¡¯s just been easy, light meals. Dense, easy-to-carry things like gran bars and dehydrated foods. Nothing like what we smell right now. ¡°Alvin,¡± I say, pulling him back as he moves to enter the house. ¡°We can¡¯t walk into someone¡¯s house,¡± I say, ¡°just because their breakfast smells good.¡± Alvin has the audacity to roll his eyes at me then, and I re at him a little bit. These boys ¨C they were getting a little two saucy for me as they approached 7. ¡°Mama, there¡¯s no one here ¨C the magic put that food out for us.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I exim. I mean, soul-level connections, sharing life forces, ghosts in the forest ¨C all that I can ept. But a magical breakfastid out for us in the woods? Somehow, for some reason, that pushed it too far. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Alvin ¨C¡° ¡°Mama, it¡¯s all ridiculous,¡± he says, throwing his hands in the air. Then, he pokes me in the belly. ¡°Trust your body. What does it say?¡± At that, my stomach conveniently growls. I put my hand over it as well. ¡°They say to eat some breakfast,¡± I murmur, noting internally that we didn¡¯t bring our backpacks with us in our dream state. It was eat whatever this cabin provided or go hungry. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, sighing. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Alvin dashes forward, then, and I stop worrying that there¡¯s anyone in the house. Primarily because I can see the whole thing as we enter ¨C it¡¯s just a one-room cabin, but also because I¡¯m starting to believe my son when he tells me the magic is working its own will, for its own reasons. The room is nicer than I expected it to be, the moment I walk into it. I had looked in the window as we came up the steps and could have sworn I saw cobwebs, and broken furniture, and rotted wood. But now, inside? It¡¯s cozy. The wood that lines the room is warm and rich. The furniture is patched but clean. There¡¯s even a little fire roaring in the hearth. And the table¡­ Alvin¡¯s already at it, vering over what he sees there, and I admit that my mouth falls open when I see it. Everything I could want for breakfast, everything meal I¡¯ve ever enjoyed, is here. I marvel, reaching out and picking up a blueberry muffin that I swear ¨C I swear ¨C is identical to the ones my grandmother made me when I was a little girl, and which I haven¡¯t seen the equal of since she died. And there are pancakes, and pastries ¨C even a warm tureen full of stew, for some reason. Alvin lifts the lid off of this and smiles, giving it a warm sniff. ¡°Stew?¡± I say, an eyebrow raised, tossing the muffin between my hands. ¡°That¡¯s what you want for breakfast?¡± He shrugs, grabbing a bowl and a spoon from the edge of the table. ¡°I had a craving. The magic said yes.¡± I eye all of the food warily. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, Alvin,¡± I say. ¡°I read a lot of mythology as a kid that said that the one thing you¡¯re not supposed to do when you enter another realm is to eat the food. That you¡¯ll be stuck there forever if you do.¡± ¡°Or,¡± he says, looking at me with eyes too wise for his six years, ¡°maybe to get to the other side, you have to keep going deeper.¡± He picks up a cookie and holds it out to me. ¡°Peanut butter chocte chip,¡± he says, smiling at me. ¡°Your favorite.¡± Damn it. He¡¯s right. I snatch the cookie out of his hand, giving him a little bitter smile. ¡°Fine, you win,¡± I say, quickly snatching a bite from it. ¡°Excelsior, baby.¡± Alvin frowns at me as he begins todle stew into his bowl. ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asks. ¡°Further up, and further in,¡± I say, sitting down at the table and beginning to load my te with pastries. Across the forest, Victor stirs awake in the tent. He looks blearily around, rubbing at his eyes. Next to him, Ian is still curled up, his head on his arm, a little stream of drool leaking out of his mouth. Victor smirks at his son, doing his best to stay still so he doesn¡¯t wake him. But as he looks around, he realizes that Evelyn and Alvin aren¡¯t in the tent. Damn, he must have been sleeping heavily if he missed them getting up, dressed, and out of the tent. But, considering the ache in his body ¨C especially his neck, his back ¨C perhaps he had needed the rest more than ever. Sighing, Victor sits up, rubbing his head, which is pounding a little. His mouth is dry as well, suggesting that he¡¯s dehydrated, even though he drank tons of water before bed. He sighs, realizing that his body is weak, and growing weaker. They had to find this woman soon. Ian stirs next to him and is awake very suddenly. ¡°Alvin?¡± Ian calls, looking around for his brother. His voice is worried, frantic. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Victor says, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re probably just outside the tent, getting breakfast,¡± he says, smiling at his son. But Ian turns to him, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°No, papa,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t ¨C I can¡¯t feel him ¨C I can¡¯t talk to him, in my mind ¨C¡° he throws himself to his feet then, dashing to the door of the tent and throwing it open, running out into the cold morning air. ¡°Alvin!¡± Ian shouts, frantic. But as Victor follows him out of the tent as well, he knows that it¡¯s fruitless. Because he checked too, and his connection with Evelyn ¨C well, it¡¯s not gone. But it¡¯s dim. So dim as if she¡¯s¡­ ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Victor says, staring down at his son. ¡°I know,¡± Ian says, looking around into the woods. ¡°The forest took them. And it wants us to find them.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 #Chapter 220 ¨C Hide and Seek ¡°Come on, Papa!¡± Ian shouts, grabbing his father¡¯s hand and tugging him out towards the forest. ¡°Ian,¡± Victor scolds, digging in his feet and refusing to be pulled forward without a n. ¡°Come on, you know better than this. A good soldier isn¡¯t going into those woods without a n.¡± Ian frowns at his dad, frustrated at being held back, but he stops tugging. Victor hides a smile at his son¡¯s impulsive spirit, always seeking his next adventure. It was a courageous trait, but one he¡¯d have to learn how to check and bnce. ¡°Okay, then,¡± Ian says, crossing his arms and looking up at his dad. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Unfortunately, Victor doesn¡¯t have an easy answer for that. Or, frankly, an answer at all. God damn it, but this was a weird trip. He thought it was going to be a matter of heading into the woods, doing a little camping, finding some woman ¨C But now? Hide and seek with spiritual forces, with his Luna and his child as the prize? He sighs anxiously, rubbing a hand down his face. What the hell was he supposed to do? ¡°Papaaaa,¡± Ian whines, still holding his hand next to him. ¡°Come on ¨C there is no n. We have to go.¡± Victor frowns down at his son. ¡°Son, we can¡¯t just go charging into those trees ¨C¡° ¡°Why nooooot,¡± he whines again, his face going intive. Victor opens his mouth to scold him, to tell him to be more disciplined, but Ian speaks quickly. ¡°Come on, papa, what has the forest been telling you so far ¨C have ns worked? Have any of the things you nned to do on this trip lead you anywhere?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Shocked, a little, at his son¡¯s insight, Victor¡¯s mouth falls open a bit. Because, honestly, Ian is correct. Dead correct, at that. None of Victor¡¯s ns had worked out. Not on this trip, and frankly, not in his life. His n, when he¡¯d done everything ¡°right¡± ording to the rules of society ¨C of marrying Amelia, having children with her, quietly controlling his pack, negotiating and following contracts ¨C all of that had fallen apart in his hands. The only moments that had brought him any real truth or joy had been¡­well, they¡¯d been the moments when he¡¯d followed his impulses, reacted against societal norms because something in his body or his spirit told him it was right. That night with Evelyn, for instance, so many years ago ¨C it should not have happened, but it brought him his sons. Then, bringing her back into his life, moving her into the cottage out back, spending more and more time with her ¨C those had been the things that had brought him joy, fulfillment. Well, they¡¯d also been the things that brought him dangerously close to death. But ¨C in his heart -he knows that this is his best, true path to a good life. That following his impulses did indeed shake apart the foundations of his life with Amelia, but that that life needed to be destroyed, carried away, so that he could live this one. ¡°Okay,¡± Victor says, blinking and realizing that he¡¯s been staring into space thinking for a few moments now. ¡°Okay, Ian,¡± he says, looking down at his boy. ¡°You¡¯re right. We do this your way.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian says, punching a fist into the air. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Ian runs impulsively forward, his hand still in his father¡¯s, but stops suddenly and almost ¨C well, almost bounces off of the air. ¡°Ow!¡± Ian shouts, rubbing his forehead where it hit something. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, looking around. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something there,¡± Ian murmurs, frustrated. Victor takes a few steps forward, his hand out, and feeling for something out there in the air. And then ¨C yes. His fingers bounce against something solid. Or not precisely solid, but, an invisible sort of thickness in the air. He presses harder, but his fingers just curl against it. He can¡¯t press through. The Alpha in him riled at the denial, Victor frowns and drops Ian¡¯s hand, putting his palms against the hardness in the air and pushing with all of his might. But his feet just slip back against the dirt. The air is adamant. They cannot pass. ¡°Damn it,¡± Victor murmurs, considering the invisible air. ¡°What the hell are we supposed to do now?¡± ¡°Look, papa,¡± Ian says quietly, pointing upwards between the trees. Victor follows his pointed finger upwards, looking into the dawn sky. He blinks, surprised at what he sees there. The moon, full and rich, white and pale against the blue sky. Victor¡¯s first reaction is simply to admire it ¨C it¡¯s a beautiful sight, and so rare to see the moon during the day. But¡­ Then he frowns. ¡°Ian,¡± he says. ¡°How long have we been in the woods?¡± ¡°This is day three,¡± Ian says, frowning up at him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The moon was a crescent when we left. It should¡­it shouldn¡¯t be full. Not yet.¡± ¡°Then maybe,¡± Ian murmurs, looking up at it again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just for us.¡± Suddenly, Victor knows precisely what he has to do. He sighs, hanging his head. God, would he even have the energy to do this? ¡°What is it, papa?¡± Ian asks, looking with a concerned face up at his father. ¡°Instincts,¡± Victor says, looking back up at the sky. ¡°The moon. What do you think it¡¯s telling us, kid?¡± Ian looks between his father and the moon, frowning, and then he gasps, his face lighting up. ¡°Really!?¡± He says, thrilled at the prospect. ¡°Really, we get to be wolves!?¡± Victor can¡¯t help but smile at his son¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± He asks. ¡°I know we only tried it once, that time, in the woods, but ¨C¡° ¡°Yes!¡± Ian says, his eyes wide with earnest enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, I can do it! I can do the whole transformation!¡± Victorughs a little and then drops his son¡¯s hand, preparing himself for the change. His people rarely changed fully, instead only using pieces of their wolf form ¨C the increased senses, the sharper teeth, the ability to grow ws ¨C as a part of their daily life. In wolf form you were¡­vulnerable. An animal. Unpredictable and subject to the swaying impulses of nature. Many who transformedpletely into their wolf forms never came back, either because their wolf instincts got them into trouble they couldn¡¯t handle ¨C fights with other animals, stranded without resources ¨C or because it was just too good to want toe back to the human world. But, apparently, this is what the forest wanted of them. To strip down to their basest instincts, to follow those. Realizing the danger, Victor kneels down to look his son in the eyes. ¡°When you¡¯re out there, Ian,¡± he says slowly, making sure his son hears every word, ¡°you¡¯re not going to have ess to your mind the way you do now. You¡¯ll be moved by your impulses, you¡¯ll want to chase, and to run, and bite, and howl. And all of that is fine.¡± Ian nods, listening with wide, excited eyes. ¡°But,¡± Victor says, putting up one finger for emphasis. ¡°The one thing you have to remember ¨C at all times,¡± Victor points the finger at Ian¡¯s chest, ¡°is my scent. You have to stay with me at all times, no matter what. And I¡¯ll stay with you. Can we agree to that?¡± Ian nods, eager. ¡°I can do it, papa. I promise I can do it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Victor says, his voice gruff, though he can¡¯t help the smile that pulls up the corner of his lip. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t? I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Ianughs at that and Victor stands up. ¡°Okay, kid. You ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian shouts, almost trembling with excitement. ¡°Well then,¡± Victor says. ¡°Let it go.¡± And then, together, father and son call on the magic within them and transform into their wolves. They blink at each other for a moment, once the transformation isplete, and then the pup gives a little yelp, beginning to gambol around the tall grey wolf next to him. The wolf nudges the pup affectionately with his nose, giving him a little nip on the rump as he runs past. Then, together, they lope into the forest, no sign of any adamant in the air keeping them back. And the hunt begins. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 221 Chapter 221 #Chapter 221 ¨C A Feast ¡°Oh my god,¡± I moan, letting my head fall back against the wooden chair as I slowly chew thest bite of the muffin that I¡¯ve crammed into my mouth. ¡°It is so delicious. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I hear Alvin agree, even though my eyes are pressed shut. ¡°Way better than a stinking gran bar.¡± I groan, putting my hands on my swollen stomach, not knowing if I¡¯d be able take another bite. Maybe ever again. Am I so full that I¡¯ve made future hunger impossible? ¡°Ohhh, mama!¡± Alvin calls, and I open one eye, peaking at him as he uncovers a dish of chocte croissants. ¡°We didn¡¯t see these! They¡¯re still warm.¡± And then, suddenly, I find room in my stomach. ¡°Hand me one,¡± I say, putting a hand out to my kid. ¡°Come and get it!¡± he teases, holding it up in the air just out of my reach. Iugh, pretending to snatch in the air for it. Then I groan and let my hand drop. ¡°No, baby, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too weak and fat now. You¡¯ll have to roll me to get closer to any food.¡± Alvinughs and gives in, hopping down from his stool and bringing the croissant closer to me. ¡°Here, mama, I will hold it,¡± he says, bringing it close to my face. I quickly snatch a bite before he can yank it away. My babyughs and then takes a bite of it himself, closing his eyes to savor the delicious mix of ky butter pastry and not-too-sweet chocte. I smile, watching my boy chew, wondering how I got so lucky as to have this moment with him. I do my best to savor it, this strange magical instant out in the woods, eating pastry with my son. I know that the forest has more in store for us ¨C more trials, more depth. But in this moment, I¡¯m grateful. Alvin finishes chewing his piece of pastry and surprises me bying to stand close by my side. He holds the croissant close to his chest, not caring about the crumbs he gets on his shirt, and leans his little head on my shoulder. ¡°What is it, baby?¡± I ask, my voice gentle. It¡¯s not like my cheerful boy to seekfort in moments like this. But, full and safe for the moment in this magical ce, perhaps he is able to explore the things that have been troubling his little mind. ¡°Mama,¡± he says thoughtfully. ¡°If me and Ian are twins, and are all the same¡­then why is he good at some things? And not me?¡± I frown, pulling him around so that he stands between my knees and I can look in his face. ¡°What do you mean, Alvin?¡± I ask. ¡°You are both so good at everything. What is Ian good at that you are not?¡± Alvin just shrugs, putting the croissant back on the table and then cing one hand on each of my knees, looking down at the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Ian is¡­braver than me. And better with people. And he is so good at talking to dad about military stuff ¨C like how to make a war, and how to n things. And I¡¯m okay at that too, but I¡¯m not¡­I¡¯m not like Ian.¡± He looks at me, then, with wide and worried eyes. ¡°But if we¡¯re twins,¡± he continues. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we the same?¡± ¡°Oh, baby,¡± I whisper, putting my hands on either side of his face. ¡°Just because you¡¯re twins doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the same. I love that your brother and you have for so long been two peas in a pod, but you¡¯re growing up to be different people, and you each have your own set of skills.¡± Alvin continues to look down, not encouraged by this. ¡°Besides,¡± I whisper, moving my hands to his shoulders and giving him an heartening little squeeze. ¡°You can do special things that your brother can¡¯t do.¡± Alvin looks up at me, surprised. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Liiiiiike,¡± I reply, my voice excited. ¡°You can do the Alphamand. And you are so good at knowing just how people are feeling, while I think Ian struggles with that a little bit more. And¡­¡± I lean in, like I¡¯m telling him a very big secret. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, but you have to promise never to repeat it.¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes go wide with excitement and he nods fervently. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think you,¡± I say, pointing a finger at the center of his chest. ¡°Are the ultimate sneaky squirrel. Much sneakier than your brother. I always hear himing.¡± Alvinughs at his and the smile on his face warms my heart. I¡¯m sorry to see, though, that after a moment it fades. ¡°What¡¯s still bothering you?¡± I ask, concerned. Alvin gives a little shrug. ¡°I just think that¡­that Ian wants to be a soldier when he grows up. And¡­I don¡¯t think I want to be a soldier.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay, baby!¡± I say, pulling him up onto myp. ¡°You can be whatever you want.¡± He turns his big brown eyes up at me, worried. ¡°But how can I be a good Alpha and run the pack if I¡¯m not a soldier?¡± I kiss the top of his head and hug him close, whispering my answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a soldier, like daddy, to be a good Alpha. Besides, you are going to run the pack with your brother. If he is the soldier, then you can go learn a whole different set of skills that will help with some other aspect of the pack. It¡¯s not all military, you know.¡± Alvin slowly turns over this idea in his mind. ¡°You should talk to your daddy about it,¡± I say quietly, sniffing his hair and giving him a little kiss on his head. ¡°He¡¯ll be able to exin it more clearly than me. He¡¯s got all the Alpha experience, after all.¡± Alvin nods, and then turns in my arms, looking up at me. ¡°And what do you want to be, mama?¡± he asks, curious. ¡°When you grow up?¡± Iugh down at him, charmed. ¡°Am I not already grown up?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, smiling and putting his hands on my cheeks now. ¡°You are not.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a therapist!¡± I say, continuing tough and rock him in my arms. ¡°That¡¯s what you are now,¡± Alvin exins. ¡°But do you always want to be that?¡± I press my cheek against his sweet head, wondering at his question myself. Is that what I want for my future? I think back on my life, on my choices. I became a therapist because I wanted to help people, especially women like me, whose lives had failed them and who needed a leg up in the world. And I¡¯d done it because I¡¯d wanted, fervently, to build a life for myself, to have an ie, to be able to stand alone. But now that things were different ¨C that I didn¡¯t need to stand alone anymore, that I had Victor by my side, and ess to his wealth¡­ Did I want to continue being a therapist? I was still dedicated, I knew, to helping those who need it ¨C that¡¯s as much a part of my identity as my name, as my children. My mind turns, suddenly, to Bridgette, and to women like her ¨C women who I very much want to help when the world has turned its back on them. But therapy¡­was it all I could do? Were there other ways to do that work, or put my skills to use? Especially as Victor¡¯s Luna, with his resources at my fingertips¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby,¡± I say quietly to my son, curled against me. ¡°That¡¯s actually a really good question.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he murmurs, full and content. ¡°All of my questions are good questions. I¡¯m a genius.¡± Iugh a little, and then my eyes turn to towards the food, which seems to have fed both of us body and soul. Yesterday, all I had been able to think about was my impending death and whether or not Victor and I were going to make it. But today? Today, I feel rich with hope¡­ ¡°What is in those muffins¡­¡± I murmur, narrowing my eyes at the basket still sitting on the table. ¡°Magic,¡± Alvin murmurs, snuggling closer to me. ¡°Delicious magic. And sugar.¡± ¡°Sugar, very important,¡± I murmur back, wrapping my arms tighter around my boy. ¡°Daddysing,¡± Alvin says quietly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to save him some.¡± I nod, but then start in my chair. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, pulling away from Alvin so I can look down into his face. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He wrinkles his nose up at me. ¡°Just trust me mama,¡± he says,ughing a little. ¡°They¡¯re on their way.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 #Chapter 222 ¨C Following the Scent Victor raises his snout to scent the air, relishing the strength he feels in this form. He and Ian have been running through the woods for what feels like hours, doing nothing but searching for the scents which they know they have to follow. They haven¡¯t found them yet, but neither of them is frustrated. There¡¯s no room for that, in the body of a wolf ¨C no room for doubt, or dissatisfaction, or annoyance. Instead, Victor knows that he and Ian simply have faith. They will find Evelyn, and they will find Alvin, they just need to keep looking. And they have, apparently, all he time in the world for that. Victor closes his eyes, seeking her, but he snaps his head to the side when he hears a little yelp from his pup. His body goes still with alertness, seeking his son, wanting to protect him from whatever happened ¨C But Ian just tumbled off a boulder he had climbed to the top of, either to find the scent or just to see if he could get to the peak. The gray pup rolls at the bottom of the rock, looking towards his father with a wolfish little grin, his tongue lolling from his mouth. Victorughs inside himself, then, knowing the boy feels no real pain or regrets. Given the chance, he¡¯d climb the boulder again. Victor moves to the pup, though, giving him a little nudge with his nose, reminding him not to get distracted. Ian shoots him an apologetic nce he doesn¡¯t really mean and then puts on a bolt of speed, running off into the trees. Victor gives a little woof of encouragement and follows, dodging through the branches as he chases his son. It just feels so good to be in this form, Victor thinks. No doubts, no hesitations, just¡­action. Movement. Intuition. He knows that Ian feels the same, darting through the forest, listening to the wisdom of his body and taking immediate action on his impulses. So much. Victor had missed this form so much. And perhaps he had stayed out of it for too long. Before his first run with the boys, so many weeks ago, he hadn¡¯t taken his wolf form in months. Years, maybe. God, had it been that long? He shakes himself, knowing that it had been a mistake. He had himself to me for it, telling himself that being the wolf was a pleasure, a distraction that he couldn¡¯t afford ¨C not when he had so much to do ¨C so much on his te. But, really, had that been all? Because, if he had taken his wolf form, would it have be all too clear the mistakes he had been making in his life? Would he have been unable to deny the truths that, in this body, were so self- evident? His mind turns, then, as he runs, to Amelia. To his fights with Evelyn yesterday, to her frustrations. Evelyn¡¯s doubts were his fault, he knew. All his fault. Because if he had just listened to himself, to what his body had been telling him the moment he saw Evelyn again¡­ He¡¯d have left Amelia immediately. He would have turned, instead, to Evelyn and made it clear to her ¨C immediately ¨C that she was the Luna he wanted, the only one. Victor growls, low in his throat, feeling fiercely the mistake. It hadn¡¯t been fair, not to either of them, to hesitate so long. As his wolf, there was no room for hesitation. Just action. Ian slows ahead of him, turning to look and ensure that Victor is keeping up. Victor pads to a walk, his lathered tongue hanging from his mouth, his eyes filled with joy. Catching up with Ian, Victor again lowers his snout to the boy¡¯s coat, nuzzling it, letting the boy feel the pride and joy that runs through his body at being able to take this run with his son. Victor determines, then, to make this form more a part of his life. To remember that he is not merely a man who can shift into his wolf, but rather that his wolf is part of his identity. Half of him. And that the knowledge he learns here is as important as anything he gleans from his time in his human body. Ian turns in a circle, feeling so happy and joyful like this, relishing the freedom and theck of care. He knows, in his heart, that this is who he is ¨C a creature of rock and stone and forest and instinct. Not really a little boy who stays inside and reads books. His mind turns, though, quite suddenly to Alvin. Who is a little boy who likes to stay inside and read his books. Ian misses his brother terribly in that moment, wishing he were here to share this with him. But Alvin¡­ The forest knew it, of course. That this was where Ian needed to be, feeling this freedom, breathing this air, while Alvin needed to be with their mother doing¡­well, whatever they were doing. Ian stops, then, and tucks himself beneath his father¡¯s belly, moving to stand between his tall forelegs, wanting his protection in this moment as he considers¡­ Well, considers that perhaps the forest was telling him something. Something quite real about the differences between him and his brother. That he truly is a creature of the wild, and that Alvin¡­ Well, that Alvin was not. It¡¯s a sudden pang of sadness that rings through Ian¡¯s heart as he realizes this difference between himself and his twin. He wants, fervently, for them to be the same forever but¡­well, in this wolf form, there¡¯s no real space for that kind of wishing. For wanting things to be different than they are. Like this, things simply are how they are. And Ian realizes, suddenly, the peace in that. That his love for his brother, his connection to him, is not lessened in any way by the knowledge of their difference. That there are simply two of them, where there used to be one. Victor lowers his snout towards Ian then, curious, wanting to know if he is okay. Ian happily raises his face to his father, tapping his nose against Victor¡¯s and then dashing out from between his legs, sprinting further into the forest. Because he is okay. He is happy. All is well. Ian sprints forward, joy pulsing through his limbs at the sheer wonder of it ¨C of running, of freedom, of being so alive ¨C N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But a sudden yip pulls him back. He turns in the air, his forward momentum causing his paws to skid and then turning his body over top of them in a little tumble as he looks backwards towards his father. Victor stands there, in the woods, having skidded to a stop himself, staring intently at Ian. Eager, Ian gets back to his feet and runs back to his father, his expression curious. Why had they stopped? Why, when to run was so delicious ¨C But then, quite suddenly, Ian smells it too. The scent grips him, like a hand grabbing his nose and forcing his head to turn west, towards the setting sun. There. He smells them and he knows his father does as well. Ian gives another little yip of joy, turning in an eager circle and then standing next to his father, facing west. The two look at each other, and then, as one, they rush forward towards them. Towards Evelyn, towards Alvin. They¡¯ve got the scent now, and the chase truly begins. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 #Chapter 223 ¨C Brothers Evelyn sits in afortable, slightly musty old armchair pulled close to the fire with one arm wrapped around Alvin. With her other hand, she idly breaks one of those delicious muffins into pieces, asionally raising a chunk to her mouth to chew. Alvin naps peacefully against her chest and Evelyn stares into the fire, thinking about Victor, about their life together, about what she wants. She knows, deep down, the answer to the question. She dreams, passively, of her stomach swelling with something besides food. Imagines the tense expression on Victor¡¯s face as he waits the agonizing two minutes for a pregnancy test to develop ¨C something they¡¯d do together, this time. Of the way a baby feels inside of you, the little flutter of first movement. The wonderful secret of somethinging to life. She smiles, a little, idly, and allows herself, in the safety of this little cottage ¨C where she feels warm, and fed, and lovely ¨C to hope. But suddenly, a sound breaks the stillness of the air, in which previously there had only been the crackle of me. A yip ¨C out in the woods ¨C A familiar noise ¨C one she¡¯d felt echoing in her soul all day. Alvin stirs against her, having heard it too. ¡°Mama,¡± he gasps,ing quickly back to consciousness. ¡°Mama ¨C did you hear it?¡± ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I say, tense in the chair, looking towards the windows. ¡°I ¨C¡° A howl splits the silence, confirming for both of us ¨C a feral, joyful thing that sings out, quite clearly, despite theck of words ¨C I found you! Alvin gives a little whoop of excitement as he leaps off of Evelyn¡¯sp and heads for the door, his mother chasing at his heels. He yanks hard on the door¡¯s handle, pulling it open and stumbling out onto the porch where ¨C Two wolves sit in the grass in front of the cottage, their tongues hanging heavy from their mouths, joy and pleasure and aplishment in their eyes. Evelynughs to see them, taking in the sight of Victor¡¯s powerful wolf form, which she hasn¡¯t seen before. Slowly, she walks down the steps to meet him in the grass as Alvin runs to his brother. Victor¡¯s wolf isrger than she thought he¡¯d be ¨C gigantic, really. He¡¯s tall enough to press his face flush against her chest as she reaches out to bury her fingers in the warm fur of his neck. ¡°Hello, you,¡± she murmurs, scratching his fur, marveling at the softness of it. ¡°We¡¯ve missed you.¡± He gives a wolfish little huff of augh and leans into the pressure of her hands, cherishing the feel of her. There¡¯s a little whine at her feet and then Evelyn feels a sudden scratching against her legs. She laughs as she turns to the pup there, jealously begging for her attention. ¡°And you!¡± she says, falling to her knees and taking her son¡¯s little wolf face in her hands, rubbing his silky ears between her fingers. ¡°What a handsome wolf you make ¨C you be careful, or you¡¯ll make your father jealous, he¡¯s not nearly as good looking as you ¨C¡° Victor growls a little, lowering his face and nudging her shoulder. Evelynughs harder, the sound ringing cheerfully out amongst the trees as twilight falls. Then, there¡¯s a blinding sh of light, and suddenly it¡¯s Victor there, kneeling next to her, her little boy sitting on the ground before her,ughing with happiness and joy. Evelyn can¡¯t help it, then. She bursts into tears. ¡°Heyyy,¡± Victor says softly,ughing a little, gathering her close to his chest as he pulling her into hisp and sits on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you¡¯d be happy to see us ¨C¡° ¡°I am!¡± Evelyn cries, putting her hands over her face, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C I¡¯m just so sorry about everything that happened yesterday ¨C and I missed you ¨C and my baby ¨C¡° She scrambles then, just a little, reaching for Ian and pulling him into herp. Victor, stillughing a little,pletely happy, reaches for Alvin, standing nearby, and pulls him in too. ¡°We missed you too,¡± Victor replies. ¡°Both of you.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ian chimes in. ¡°And we had to follow your stinky scents toe and find you ¨C¡° ¡°Hey!¡± Alvin objects, giggling at the same time. ¡°I am not stinky ¨C¡° ¡°No kid,¡± Victor interrupts, grimacing a little. ¡°You are ¨C but frankly, I think we all are, after so long in the woods without baths ¨C¡° Evelynughs now too, wiping her tears away. She¡¯s just so incredibly happy to have them all close. She tilts her head up, pressing a kiss to the line of Victor¡¯s jaw, and then she turns to press another kiss to the top of Ian¡¯s head. Just as she does so, though, she feels Victor¡¯s hand against her cheek, turning her face back to his. He brings her mouth to his, then, kissing her soundly with an intensity that makes clear everything he learned about himself out in the woods today. No doubts at all. Not a single one. Ian looks up at his parents kissing for a moment and then grimaces. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°E,¡± he murmurs, catching Alvin¡¯s eye. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, ncing at his parents, a little rmed. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Nodding fervently, Ian climbs up from his mother¡¯sp and gives Alvin¡¯s shoulder a little shove. Alvin laughs and then turn away from his brother, running out into the woods a little way away from the cabin. Ian follows him eagerly ¨C not so far that they couldn¡¯t hear their parents if they called, but certainly far enough to lose sight of their parents being all lovey-dovey. ¡°I know they love each other,¡± Alvin says, panting a little after his run as he looks over his shoulder. ¡°But do they have to be so gross?¡± ¡°I think they do,¡± Ian replies, looking in their direction as well. ¡°I think you have to, when you¡¯re grown up.¡± ¡°Ew,¡± Alvin murmurs, stopping and crossing his arms. ¡°What did you do all day?¡± Ian asks, standing close to his brother and crossing his arms as well. Their twinness has never been more obvious than it is right now as they stand together in the forest mimicking each other¡¯s stances. ¡°We ate,¡± Alvin says simply. ¡°The cabin has so many snacks.¡± Ian looks back at it, suddenly jealous. ¡°Really? What kind?¡± ¡°Everything good,¡± Alvin says, likewise looking back towards the cabin. ¡°You can have some, if you want. There¡¯s lots. What did you do?¡± ¡°Running,¡± Ian says, looking back at his brother and grinning wolfishly. ¡°We did running. All day. It was great.¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes flicker as he, too, grows a little jealous. ¡°Will you show me?¡± he asks quietly. ¡°Sometime soon? How to turn into a wolf like that, and run all day?¡± Ian nods eagerly. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, moving closer to his brother so that they stand shoulder to shoulder. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be good at it.¡± Alvin nods, smiling at him. Then, very suddenly, he speaks. ¡°I love you, Ian,¡± Alvin says, his face very serious. ¡°I love you so much.¡± Ian¡¯s response is instant, throwing his arms around his brother and holding him close. ¡°I love you too,¡± he says, his head tucked against his brother¡¯s shoulder. They press each other close for a second and then let go a little, grinning at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s promise,¡± Alvin says, nodding eagerly. ¡°To always share everything ¨C to always find each other in the woods ¨C¡° ¡°Always,¡± Ian insists. ¡°Not like ¨C not like dad and Uncle Rafe. We aren¡¯t going to fight like that. We¡¯ll always have each other¡¯s backs.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Alvin says, putting his hand out, ready to shake on it. ¡°No,¡± Ian replies, shaking his head, his eyes suddenly alight with an idea. ¡°Lets make a blood oath ¨C¡° ¡°Eww,¡± Alvin whispers, but Ian justughs and falls to the forest floor, looking for something sharp. ¡°Come on!¡± Ian shouts, patting the ground next to him. ¡°It will be cool!¡± Sighing, Alvin sits down next to his brother as Ian produces a sharp rock. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ian asks, holding out his hand. Alvin sighs again, louder this time, as he nods and puts his hand next to his brother¡¯s, palm up. ¡°Good,¡± Ian continues, flinching a little as he drags the sharp stone down his palm, a red liquid line bubbling up in its wake. Then, his hand dripping, he grabs Alvin¡¯s wrist and runs the stone down his palm too. ¡°Ow!¡± Alvin cries out, but Ian ignores him. ¡°Okay,¡± Ian deres, settings his shoulders back and looking his brother in the eye. He holds his palm out ceremoniously towards Alvin. ¡°I, Ian, promise to always have your back, Alvin. Because you¡¯re my brother and I love you. Forever.¡± Alvin smiles broadly at his brother and sets his palm next to his brothers, facing up towards the sky. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, his eyes shining. ¡°Me to. I promise, forever.¡± With that, the boys bring their palms together, each gasping as a bright sh of light pulses through the forest. Then, they look around in awe,ughing a little, as the magic of the forestes flooding towards them, swirling around them in the air like a thousand fireflies. ¡°Wow,¡± Alvin says, marveling at the sight around them. ¡°I think it worked¡­¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Ianughs, looking around at the beautiful lights as the dusk falls. ¡°It totally did.¡± ¡°Should we go tell mom and dad?¡± Alvin asks. ¡°Nah,¡± Ian replies, his hand still sped in his brother¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s give them a little more time.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 #Chapter 224 ¨C the Alpha and the Luna Victor pulls his face away from me for a moment, still holding him close against him, looking down at me intently. A low growl builds in his chest. And I want him, too, desperately. Want to tear his dirty shirt from his body and throw it to the forest floor ¨C want ¨C ¡°Where,¡± I hear myself ask, my mother¡¯s instincts kicking in despite myself. ¡°Where are the boys?¡± I wonder aloud, looking around. I see Victor blink, suddenly, looking around and remembering them as well. He opens his mouth to call for them but I put a hand on his chest. ¡°No,¡± I murmur. ¡°Let them. This is¡­this is a good ce. They¡¯ll be safe. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± He considers for a moment before responding. ¡°Yes,¡± he whispers, and thenughs a little. ¡°We¡¯re starting to sound like the boys, frankly, but¡­yes. I can feel it. This is a good ce.¡± Victor sighs, then, gathering me close against him. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he begins, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± I interrupt, shaking my head and raising a hand to his cheek. ¡°No, Victor, you don¡¯t have to ¨C¡° ¡°Please,¡± he begs, looking at me with such an earnest expression. ¡°I want you to know, Evie ¨C how clear it all is to me now.¡± I nod, understanding, letting him know without words that I know precisely what he means. That I feel exactly the same. We sit there for a moment, marveling at each other, and in this instant I love him with such an intensity that I can barely breathe. But it¡¯s not the kind ofck of breath that I felt earlier, like the other days we¡¯ve been in the woods¡­ I frown, suddenly, realizing something. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks,ughing a little. ¡°I¡¯m about to confess my undying love for you, and you¡¯re frowning?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, looking up at him, considering. ¡°Victor, how do you feel right now?¡± He stops and thinks about it for a moment, looking down at himself. ¡°I feel¡­okay, I think?¡± He responds, not really able to put it into words. ¡°But you were running, all day,¡± I insist. ¡°And Alvin and I must have walked hours in that fog to get here¡­¡± ¡°Fog?¡± Victor asks, his face twisting in confusion, but I shush him and continue to think. ¡°I think,¡± I say quietly, looking back up at him. ¡°I think the forest gave us a little more strength. Onest push, maybe, to keep us going.¡± ¡°What do you think it means?¡± he asks. I shrug, staring up into his beautiful green eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sigh. ¡°Maybe that we¡¯re¡­close. Or something.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, bringing his face close to mine and nudging my nose with his own. Such a wolfish gesture, I think,ughing a little at it. ¡°I want to be close to the end of this. So that we can go back home, start our life.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I reply, stroking his face with my hand. ¡°I think you should keep this stubble, though,¡± I murmur, running my thumb over three days¡¯ worth of un-shaved cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Heughs at me, leaning into the pressure of my hand. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Then he considers me for a moment. ¡°I ran all day with Ian,¡± he says quietly. ¡°But what did you do?¡± Iugh and then throw my hands over my head, stretching in his arms, remembering all the glorious food. ¡°Ate!¡± I cry,ughing more. ¡°We ate and ate and ate, until we were bursting.¡± Victor frowns at me. ¡°Ate? Ate what? We left everything back at camp ¨C¡° ¡°Come on,¡± I urge, standing up from hisp and grabbing his hand, pulling him to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll show you ¨C¡° Confused but curious, Victor follows me up the steps towards the little house. ¡°Is this¡­safe?¡± he asks, his voice cautious. ¡°This ce looks like it could fall down at any moment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s safer than it looks,¡± I respond, giving him a wink over my shoulder and tugging him by the hand through the door. ¡°Wait till you see all the pastries ¨C¡° I gasp though, surprised and delighted, when I see that the table inside has changed. Instead of the breakfast spread it presented earlier, the table now presents a simple but sumptuous dinner. ¡°Oh!¡± I cry out. ¡°Oh look, it gave you everything you like!¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, baffled and moving forward towards the table, which is now covered in a variety of savory, filling dishes. Meat pies, and a roast, swimming in gravy ¨C peas, and beans, and small stuffed hen. Victor in particr studies a te loaded with roasted potatoes covered with salt and rosemary. ¡°How did¡­who made all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, shrugging and then mimicking the twin¡¯s little pinging gestures in the air. ¡°The magic brought it.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°Eat!¡± I say, giving him a little nudge. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be starving.¡± ¡°Is it,¡± he asks, ncing at me. ¡°Is it safe?¡± I shrug again. ¡°Who knows. But hey, there¡¯s a pretty good chance we¡¯re going to die out here anyway. So, if the forest says eat¡­¡± I spread my hand, letting him finish the sentence for himself. ¡°Then we eat,¡± he murmurs, picking up a te waiting at the corner of the table and filling it to his heart¡¯s content. Then, we both move to the fire, me perching on the arm of the recliner so that I can sit as close to Victor as possible while he fills his belly. ¡°What do you think is next?¡± Victor asks between bites, looking up at me as he does. ¡°Trial bybat,¡± I say casually, rolling my eyes a little. ¡°Catching a magic hen. Solving a troll¡¯s riddles three.¡± Victorughs lightly, a sound deep in his chest as continues to work through his food. ¡°We¡¯ll have to bring the boys along for that one,¡± he murmurs. ¡°They¡¯ll be better at quizzes than you and I.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, frowning towards the door. ¡°Why do you think that is, Victor?¡± I ask, suddenly curious. ¡°Why do I think what is?¡± he replies passively, paying more attention to his food than to me in this moment. He was hungrier than he thought he was. ¡°Why¡¯re they¡¯re so smart,¡± I respond, frowning towards the door. ¡°Intelligence is usually gic, but they¡¯re way smarter than you and me. How do you think they got that way?¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± he murmurs and I turn to swat him on the head, which makes himugh. ¡°Seriously, Victor!¡± I insist,ughing a little myself. ¡°If we had more, do you think they¡¯d be really clever too? Like, are we doomed to always have kids we can¡¯t keep up with intellectually?¡± ¡°More?¡± he asks, quirking an eyebrow and ignoring my real question. ¡°How many more?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, wrinkling my nose and pretending to think harder than I really am. ¡°Like, maybe six? Eight? Should we go for an even dozen?¡± Heughs, putting his te down on the floor and pulling me into hisp. ¡°Two dozen, if you want them,¡± he murmurs, holding me close to him and running a warm hand down my back, stopping only when he cups my ass in his broad hand. ¡°As many as you want. Should we get started now?¡± Iugh, wriggling in his arms, ncing towards the door. ¡°Victor, stop,¡± I insist, but secretly hoping he doesn¡¯t. ¡°The boys coulde in at any minute ¨C¡° But suddenly, a sh of light fills the room,ing from the window next to the firece. We both freeze, looking towards it, and then jump as the air is suddenly filled with tiny golden lights. I gasp, looking around at them, moving through the air like little dust motes, or fireflies, or¡­ ¡°Magic,¡± Victor murmurs, marveling at them. ¡°Can you¡­can you see them, Evie?¡± ¡°I can,¡± I confirm, my voice just as breathless with awe as his is. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± As we watch, the golden motes begin to move with more direction, gathering themselves together and then moving with purpose towards the door. Then they being to stream out of it, despite the fact that the door itself is closed ¨C Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As we watch, uprehending, trying to figure it out, the door flies open ¨C I jump again in Victor¡¯s arms, but he just tenses below me, solid and ready. ¡°Mama?¡± Alvin¡¯s eager voice rings out as he steps through the door. ¡°Papa?¡± ¡°What is it, Alvin?¡± Victor asks, tense, as the boys bothe into the cottage. ¡°Something¡¯s happening,¡± Ian says, looking at the magic as it flows out of the cabin and off into the night. ¡°I think¡­I think it wants you to follow it.¡± Victor and I stare at the boys, and then at each other. And in his face I see my own knowledge reflected there. The boys are right. It¡¯s time to go. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 #Chapter 225 ¨C The Falls ¡°Come on,¡± Victor urges, giving my rear an encouraging little pat. I grimace, suddenly anxious. It was so nice in this little cottage for a moment. Couldn¡¯t we stay here a little longer, just being together? But as if in answer, thest little magic mote floats out of the house. No, it calls to me. Time to go. I sigh, nodding, and stand up. Victor follows suit, putting his arm around me and pulling me close, letting me know he understands. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama,¡± Ian says, smiling up at me. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here. We¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, looking up at Victor and then back down at the boys. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¨C I think we should all go ¨C¡° But even as I say it, I know it¡¯s wrong. The forest wants us. This is about Victor and me, after all. The ceremony that Victor and I started. We have to finish it, and apparently we have to do it alone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom!¡± Alvin says, nodding encouragingly at me. ¡°Look, the cottage wants us to stay! It put out new food, just for Ian and me!¡± ¡°No baby,¡± I start, turning towards the table to let him know that the dinner it put out was for Victor as well. ¡°It ¨C¡° But I stop, my words stolen from me by my shock and awe. The table has changed again, covered now in an amazing disy of desert. My jaw falls almost to the ground as I take in the sixyer cakes, the mountains of meringue, the piles of cookies and sweets and ice cream. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur, shaking my head at all the sugar. ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯re going to go into a diabetica while we¡¯re gone,¡± I whisper, putting my hands over my mouth. Victor justughs at me. ¡°Hey, at least we won¡¯t have to deal with the sugar rush,¡± he says casually, giving a little shrug. ¡°Awesome!¡± Ian shouts, running over to the table. Alvin follows him, shouting eagerly to stay away from the chocte cake because it¡¯s his. I open my mouth to protest, to tell them to go easy on it. But then I close my mouth and just lean back against Victor¡¯s chest. ¡°Screw it,¡± I murmur. ¡°If the forest wants them to gorge themselves on sweets, then so be it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Victor responds, pressing a kiss to my head. ¡°Come on,¡± he urges, giving me a little push and looking towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye ¨C I¡¯m getting the feeling that we¡¯re supposed to move fast.¡± I nod and move swiftly to my boys, who are each already filling bowls with a ridiculous amount of cake. ¡°Okay, darlings,¡± I say, giving each a kiss on the head. ¡°While we¡¯re gone, you stay inside the house, okay?¡± They both look at me and nod, soberly, knowing that it¡¯s important to give me peace of mind while I leave them behind. ¡°No adventures,¡± I warn, my voice serious. ¡°No running off, or turning into wolves, or anything. When we get back here, I want to find the two of you here, rested, alone, covered in chocte syrup. No funny business. Okay?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Okay, mommy,¡± Alvin says, putting his te down anding to throw his arms around me. ¡°Good luck,¡± he whispers in my ear as Ian runs to jump in Victor¡¯s arms. ¡°We love you.¡± I give my sweet boy an extra squeeze and then move to Victor¡¯s side, giving Ian a kiss before Victor ces him back down on the ground. The boys dash off to the table, and I¡¯m grateful, suddenly, that the cottage has given them such a tempting distraction. I don¡¯t want them to have a tearful goodbye with their parents. Not when, realistically, this could be thest time¡­ ¡°None of that,¡± Victor murmurs, taking my hand and squeezing it. I look up at him, my eyes full of tears. He just shakes his head and I remember, suddenly, that our new connection gives him uncanny ess to everything I¡¯m feeling. Trust, he says to me simply, cing the word in my mind. This is not thest time you will see your boys. No, I say, pressing his hand with my own and ncing back at the boys. It can¡¯t be. Because if I die, there will be no one to make them wash all that chocte off of their faces. And they can¡¯t go through life like that. Victorughs out loud at this, leaning down to press a warm kiss to my mouth. We linger like that for a moment before turning towards the door of the cottage. And then, together, we step out into the forest. The magic is waiting, of course. Right at the head of a path that hadn¡¯t been there an hour ago. And, as we watch, it slowly begins to drift down that dark trail, beckoning us to follow. And so we do. Together, as Alpha and Luna, hands sped, we ce our trust in the magic. And let it lead us to her. We walk for what feels like an hour or two, though honestly, I wouldn¡¯t ce any bets that my estimation is right. Time moves differently here, drifting in and out. But we move steadily, following our instincts, full of hope, secure. Ready. ¡°What did it say,¡± I ask quietly after we¡¯ve followed the magic for quite awhile through the darkness of the woods. ¡°Hmm?¡± Victor asks, still holding my hand, turning his head to me. ¡°What did what say?¡± ¡°The note,¡± I reply, looking up at him. ¡°Edgar¡¯s note ¨C the one he left us, with the instructions.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Victor says, producing it from his back pocket. I smile to see it and wonder what impulse prompted him to put it therest night, or this morning, or whenever. It¡¯s literally the only thing except our bodies and our clothes that came with us from our campsite forward into this part of the adventure. Victor hands it to me, unfolded, and a helpful little magic motees floating over to give me light by which to read. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur to the mote, ncing at it, and then turning my attention back to the page. I begin to read aloud. ¡°If you reach the falls you¡¯ve gone too far¡­Look at midnight to find the path. When you reach it, wait. When you¡¯re ready, she¡¯ll find you.¡± ¡°Your ex,¡± Victor says, looking forward and shaking his head a little. ¡°Why do you always have to go for the cryptic ones?¡± I scoff at him, ring a little. ¡°My ex? He was your Beta,¡± I reply, which makes him smirk. ¡°Seriously, though, what do you think it means?¡± ¡°I think,¡± Victor says quietly as a soft rushing sound begins to fill the air around us. ¡°That we¡¯re about to find out¡­¡± I don¡¯t reply, my eyes focusing now on a faint blue light ahead of us. We both hasten our steps, following the magic through the trees and eventually stepping into a gorgeous clearing. The whole space is lit by the faint blue light of the moon. We can see it now, though we couldn¡¯t before, hovering just above the line of the trees. Soft green grass grows around the edges of the clearing¡¯s ground, which slopes ever-downward towards a wonderful fresh pool that rests precisely at the center. Behind the pool, providing it with a persistent source of fresh water, is a beautiful cataract. A wide, pulsing rush of water over a cliff high above, crashing into the still water of the pool and filling the air at the far end of the clearing with a fine mist. I take a moment to marvel at the incredible sight before me and then frown, ncing between the natural beauty of this ce and the note in my hand. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, confused. ¡°But if we¡¯ve reached the falls¡­we¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Victor says nothing, simply looking around in awe. ¡°But how can we have gone too far?¡± I demand, raising my voice so that the forest can hear me. ¡°The magic lead us here?¡± I crumple the note in my hand, frustrated, frowning around me. But the forest gives me nothing. Instead, as we watch, each one of the little motes of the magic that brought us here quietly blinks out of existence, leaving us alone by the side of the pool. ¡°Well,¡± Victor sighs, giving my hand a squeeze. ¡°I think it¡¯s all on us now to figure out the way.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I grunt, sarcastic. But in reality? I feel totally,pletely lost. And worse? With the disappearance of the magic, I feel a sudden heaviness in my limbs that I haven¡¯t felt since yesterday. It would seem that the forest¡¯s magic grace period is up. And Victor and I are again on borrowed time. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 #Chapter 226 ¨C Midnight ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± I ask, sighing and looking up at Victor. He shoots me a little look that says, inly enough, how the hell should I know. I just grimace and tuck the note into my own back pocket, taking his hand. ¡°Well,¡± I mutter, trying to lean into the hopeful state that the day in the cabin gave to me. ¡°I guess if the forest took the magic away¡­it thinks we can survive without it?¡± ¡°That assumes that the magic is on our side in the first ce,¡± Victor points out. ¡°And isn¡¯t just luring us out here so that we can¡­be eaten or something.¡± I can¡¯t help butugh a little at this, imagining that this whole thing was some kind of absurd setup so a huge bear could leap out of the woods and consuming us whole or something. And then I c**k my head to the side, wondering why on earth I think that¡¯s funny. ¡°I guess would be a great deal of effort,¡± I consider aloud, ¡°to bring us all the way out here just to eat us now. If the forest was going to kill us, it could have done it ages ago.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a witch,¡± Victor continues, smirking down at me, ¡°and she just wanted to get our kids in that cabin. Fatten them up a little.¡± I wrap my arms around his waist and smile up at him, grateful for his subtle little sense of humor that keeps me from tipping into gloom, even in our darkest moments. ¡°Well, good luck with that, witch,¡± I call out to the forest. ¡°They already eat enough for an army, and they¡¯re still bean poles!¡± Victor smirks down at me, running his thumb along the length of my cheek. ¡°They¡¯ll get bigger someday. Big hulking teenage wolves, draping themselves all over your living room furniture.¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply, frowning and shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to keep them small. I don¡¯t want big brutes like you for sons, I want little pocket-sized sons. As soon as we get home, I¡¯m starting a regiment of coffee and cigarettes for them to stunt their growth.¡± Heughs and pulls me close, lowering his head to rest his lips against my hair. We stay that way for a moment, denying our reality, just takingfort in each other¡¯s warmth. But after a moment, we can¡¯t deny it any more. What are we gonna do, Evie? He asks, cing the words in my mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I respond out loud, pulling my head back from its ce on his chest and looking up at him. ¡°I guess¡­the forest was telling us to trust our instincts yesterday. What are yours telling you to do now?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He looks around the beautiful grove, considering. ¡°Well,¡± he replies after a moment, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel wrong to be here, but the note said the falls are too far. So, let¡¯s go back a little. See what we find.¡± I nod, agreeing, happy to follow his lead. Victor gives me an extra little squeeze and then unwraps his arms from their ce around my shoulders, letting me go. He keeps a hold on my hand, though, as we turn and walk back through the forest. I start to notice it now more, the wilderness through which we walk. On our trip towards the falls I had been concentrating on watching the magic flow through the trees. But now, with the absence of that distraction and its light, I truly start to notice the beauty of this ce. The blue moonlight filters through the trees, lighting up a valley of ferns. Pretty little silver toadstools peek through the greenery wherever they can, and vines with tiny white flowers cling to tree bark, working to bring their blooms closer to the sky. ¡°Wow,¡± I murmur. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Victor replies, and I can tell that he¡¯s likewise moved by the sight of it. ¡°Do you want to¡­stop here? For just a minute?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I respond, my answering almost instantly. It just feels¡­right. So, we do. In the little grove of trees, actingpletely on impulse, we stop. Victor goes further, lowering himself to the ground with a great exhtion of breath. I join him there, but am surprised when heys fully out on the ground, closing his eyes and putting a hand behind his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whisper,ughing a little. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be¡­looking for something? Or someone, or her or whatever?¡± ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, reaching for my wrist and tugging me closer to him. ¡°I already found her. I¡¯m good.¡± Iugh and take advantage of the opportunity that Victor presents to me, swinging one leg over his body and straddling him, settling my rearfortably on his hips and resting my hands on his belly. Victor smirks and then opens one eye, peaking up at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I murmur cheekily, stretching my arms above my head and making sure Victor has a full view of me as I pretend I don¡¯t realize precisely how raising my arms likes this presses my ass more fully against him. Victor takes the bait, as I knew he would, his eyes opening fully and shing a bright green as he moves his hands to grasp either side of my hips. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he growls. I can feel him growing thick beneath me and I grind my hips harder against him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y coy with me, trying to get me all worked up just because you¡¯re bored. I¡¯ll call your bluff and throw you down right here in the dirt -¡± Iugh and lean forward further, moving my hands from his stomach to his chest so that my belly is t against his. I keep moving my hips, though, teasing him. ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± I reply lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a clean boy. You don¡¯t like to get dirty.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± he asks, riled. He raises himself to his elbows, bringing his face closer to mine and raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you using me of being vani?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, slowly shaking my head, allowing my hair to fall into my face just a little. ¡°I just think that you¡¯re the kind of guy who¡­would rather have s*x on nice clean sheets. Instead of the forest floor.¡± He scrunches his nose, replying with his knee-jerk first thought. ¡°Welle on, Evelyn, that¡¯s just good hygiene ¨C¡° Iugh, sitting up and pressing my hands harder against his chest, pushing him back down to the floor. ¡°See?¡± I say, grinning at him. ¡°You¡¯re all clean.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re what,¡± he says, disgruntled. ¡°Dirty? Come on, Evelyn,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°The minute your bare ass touched dirt, you¡¯d be shrieking and jumping off the ground ¨C¡° ¡°Well,¡± I interrupt, c*****g my head to the side. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m on top.¡± Then, slowly, teasingly, I start to unbutton the top of his shirt. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 #Chapter 227 ¨C She-wolf ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on top,¡± he says, ignoring my unbuttoning and sitting up again. He folds his legs beneath me so that I¡¯m now seatedfortably in hisp, my legs wrapped around his waist. ¡°How convenient for you¡­¡± I smile coyly as he runs his hands up my thighs, stopping at my waist to untuck the shirt from my pants and then pressing one warm hand against the bare skin of my back, pulling me more tightly against the proud length of him that I can feel beneath me, between my legs. I moan a little, closing my eyes as I flex my hips, bringing myself even closer to him, feeling him slide his other hand up the length of my back,ing around the side of my ribs to cup my breast in the palm of his hand. I feel my n*****s harden instantly at the feel of his hands on me. God ¨C it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve been like this ¨C since we¡¯ve had the energy to focus on each other ¨C And even now, again weak, we don¡¯t have the energy. But ¨C it doesn¡¯t seem that we care ¨C Victor fastens his mouth to mine then and I moan again, wrapping my arms around his neck, wanting to close to him, wanting to feel his skin against mine. Victor echoes my sound, moving both of his hands to pull at the edges of my shirt, desperate to get it off of me, to get to my skin beneath ¨C I pull back from him, giving him the room he needs to pull it upwards, opening my eyes to look at him, to savor every beautiful line of his face ¨C But then, I shriek at what I see behind him. He reacts immediately, a snarl ripping from his mouth, a protective arm going immediately around my waist as he spins, ready to take on whatever it is I¡¯m staring at behind us. ¡°Victor,¡± I whisper, my eyes going wide and my body going perfectly still. A wolf, standing in the grove along with us, gnarled and ancient, her fur matted but her eyes light and alive. And, behind her, a moonlit path that definitely wasn¡¯t there a moment ago. Wordless, we both stare at the wolf, who meets each of our gazes, her tongue hanging happily from her nearly-toothless mouth. Then, decisively, she turns and trots away from us down the path. The message is clear. ¡°Time to go,¡± Victor sighs, his body trembling from whish of emotions we both just experienced in the last sixty seconds ¨C desire, fear, and then¡­obligation. I can feel his anxiety, his surprise, but I know that ¨C like me ¨C the fear of this wolf came only from the surprise of her abrupt appearance. Neither of us are truly afraid of her. Merely what she represents. Victor begins to push me from hisp so he can stand up, but I stop him with a word in his mind. Wait. And then I kiss him, quickly, passionately, letting him know that whatever happens next¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I know, he tells me. And that¡¯s all I need. Together, Victor and I stand up and follow the wolf further into the woods, Victor re-buttoning his shirt as we go. It¡¯s a short distance that we travel this time. Thus far on our journey the magic has been drawing us further and deeper into the woods, making us traverse great distances as we searched our hearts and discovered our truths. This time, though, we walk perhaps only a hundred feet or so ¨C perhaps because we¡¯re already where we need to be. No, a grizzled old voicees into my mind. I blink, shocked, and look at Victor. His expression tells me that he heard it as well. My tired old bones just don¡¯t want to take me very far. We hear a cheerful cackle echoing in our minds as we step into¡­ Well, can it be called a clearing? It¡¯s more like¡­well, it¡¯s more like a strange woond patio. The circle of empty ground that we walk onto has been patted t with generations of padding feet. Ringing the entire area are not¡­well, they¡¯re not chairs, but they¡¯re collections of wood twisted and bent to create soft clear ces at their center, precisely the kind of thing you¡¯d like to sit on. Our eyes, however, are on the wolf, who crosses to the far side of a fire pit sunk into the ground at the center of the clearing. There¡¯s a bright sh and then she¡¯s before us. She. Her. The woman we were sent to find. I couldn¡¯t tell you how I know it, but I¡¯m sort of done asking questions about the mysteries of this ce. I simply ept it for the truth it is. It¡¯s her. ¡°Wee,¡± she says, giving us a warm smile and snapping her fingers, causing a roaring me to burst to life in the firepit. I jump as it res up, but Victor stands still behind me, putting his hands on my arms to steady me. I¡¯m grateful for his solidity as my mind tries toprehend all of the new details of this strange ce. ¡°Do you mind?¡± the woman asks, gesturing towards the fire. ¡°I know that it is not a cold night, but my old bones,¡± she shakes her head, ¡°they do take a chill.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Victor murmurs, and Iugh a little inwardly to see him falling back on his cultured manners in this very wild ce. The old woman smirks at him, and I can tell that she¡¯s thinking the same. She gestures towards the chairs around the fire, inviting us to sit, so, awkwardly, we do. Victor keeps a hand on my elbow as we make our way over to a wooden sculpturerge enough to hold both of us. ¡°So,¡± the woman says, curling herself into her own seat, which looks more like a nest than a chair. ¡°My friends have been telling me that you¡¯ve been looking for me.¡± ¡°Your friends?¡± I ask, curious. She smiles and then snaps again, the air bursting suddenly with light as a million of those magic golden motes make themselves visible to us. Iugh a little to see them, still awed by their beauty and their presence. ¡°Yes,¡± she says, looking around at them and waving her hand at the ones thate too close to her face. ¡°Pests, as much as friends. But they tell me the goings-on of this ce. They¡¯ve told me all about you, and your boys.¡± She smiles, then, leaning forward and cupping her chin in her hand. ¡°Not that I haven¡¯t been aware of you for a while.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Victor says, leaning forward, ¡°can you exin it to us? We had two people in our lives tell us toe and find you now ¨C but we have no idea what could be so important about us to bring us to your attention ¨C¡° ¡°Do you not, boy?¡± the woman says, smirking at him again. I feel Victor go a little stiff next to me at the diminutive term and do my best to hide my smile, though I know she sees it when her eyes flick to me. I don¡¯t know how old she is, but looking at her I get the feeling of being in the presence of something ancient. To her, perhaps even the oldest amongst us is a boy. Victor shuts his mouth, sitting back on his seat and putting his arm around me. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± the woman says,ughing her little funnyugh, her eyes squinting almost shut as she smiles at us. ¡°Two clever wolves like you ¨C and with those special boys ¨C you have not figured out the truth of it?¡± ¡°I think,¡± I say quietly, looking up at Victor. ¡°That we have discovered that we are something¡­special.¡± I return my gaze to her. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a word for it. Or any idea of what it means.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± she says, fixing her gaze on Victor in particr. ¡°After all, is it not rare for an Alpha to find himself two mates in his lifetime?¡± His arm tightens around me as my mouth opens into a little o. Two mates? Mates? A man with two mates in his lifetime is the stuff of fairy tales ¨C but ¨C ¡°Really?¡± I breathe, looking between Victor and the woman, my heart soaring. ¡°He¡¯s ¨C he¡¯s my mate?¡± She nods subtly then, her eyes on me, taking pleasure in my clear joy. ¡°Bit of bad luck for his other one, though ¨C don¡¯t you think? She didn¡¯t stand much of a chance against his astral mate.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 #Chapter 228 ¨C Astral Mate Victor heaves a huge sigh of relief, running a hand down his face, and I can feel the reprieve running through his body. I beam at him, scootching closer, d to be able to see and feel the tension leaving him. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s all real. I mean, we knew that it was. That¡¯s what we¡¯ve figured out here in the woods, in the past few days together. That despite thebel that the world had put on his and Amelia¡¯s rtionship, and despite the fact that our connection didn¡¯t have the same kind ofbel ¨C at least, until now ¨C that what we had was real, and true, and important. So, it doesn¡¯t really matter that it has a name. Not truly. We don¡¯t need it. But damn, is it nice to have a word to put to this incredible thing between us. Victor opens his eyes and looks evenly at the woman, who sits patiently in her little nest, smiling at both of us. ¡°Please,¡± he breathes, shaking his head a little from side to side. ¡°Please, can you tell us more? What on earth are astral mates?¡± She chuckles a little at this, pulling a shawl from some corner of the her little seat and wrapping it around her shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s precisely not of this earth, of course. That¡¯s the important thing.¡± Victor just keeps shaking his head in wonder, waiting for her to tell us more. I, too, sit eagerly, biting my lip to keep from interrupting with questions of my own. Because, of course, I have a million. The woman raises her hand, swirling it in the little dust motes, mumbling a few words to them. Apparently following her instructions, the little motes begin to organize themselves, creating a stunning dome over our heads and creating ¨C of all things ¨C the shape of constetions above us. ¡°Ohhh,¡± I can¡¯t help but murmur in awe. It¡¯s just so beautiful. ¡°Most mates,¡± the woman continues simply, ¡°are terrestrial. Of the earth. Their bondes from the fact that their bodies are made for each other, perfect matches.¡± Victor and I nod, understanding. This is what our traditions told us growing up ¨C that those who found their mates were lucky enough to find the person it seemed was made for them, as if shaped from the y of the earth and molded to fit together perfectly. ¡°But sometimes,¡± the woman says, her eyes shining a bit as she looks at us, ¡°two people are born at precisely the right moments in the universe, the stars ands aligned just so at their birth.¡± She waves her hand again so that the cosmos presented above us begin to turn, showing us the movement of the constetions, the, the individual stars. ¡°When it happens just right, it so happens that the souls that forms in their bodies ¨C not simply the bodies themselves ¨C are perfectly aligned to each other, as well as with the universe.¡± At a snap from the woman, the motes disband themselves, dissolving into the chaos of their usual movement, but still filling the little grove with a steady golden glow. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly rare ¨C perhaps once in a thousand years ¨C but that is what you two are to each other,¡± she says quietly. ¡°Two souls made for each other, lucky to have been born at the same moment on earth, lucky enough to find each other. Or,¡± she c***s her head the side, studying us, ¡°perhaps inevitably drawn to each other. I imagine that you met by ident, yes?¡± Victor and I look at each other, then, and I blush a little. It¡¯s true that I went to the ballroom that night looking for a distraction, but from the moment I saw him at the top of the stares, it was like a moth to a me. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor responds, looking me over and then turning back to the woman. ¡°Fate has had a way of pushing us together.¡± ¡°Not fate,¡± she says, raising a crooked little finger and waving it at each other. ¡°Your souls. Drawn together. Like mas.¡± I smile up at my mate then, the word humming and singing through me. Mate. Mate, Mate! I sing to him, in my head. You¡¯re my mate, Victor. You¡¯re stuck with me now. Oh no, he replies, rolling his eyes at me, pretending a despair I know he doesn¡¯t feel. Now I¡¯ll have to feed you, and train you, and take you for regr walks ¨C ¡°None of that!¡± The woman says, pping her hands together and drawing our attention back to her. ¡°You have the rest of your lives for sickeningly-sweet private conversations. But we have more to discuss, and my time runs short.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask, frowning at her even as I lean forward eagerly. ¡°Do you have to go? Why can¡¯t you stay? We have so much we want to know ¨C¡° ¡°Because my dear,¡± she interrupts, smiling at me kindly. ¡°I, too, am not quite of this earth. My time in this realm is borrowed time; it is only at midnight that our two realms fully touch.¡± She points westward then. ¡°And the earth continues to turn. We must press on, for you are dying.¡± I go pale, then. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Honestly, I shouldn¡¯t have ¨C but I did forget. Or perhaps didn¡¯t forget, but thought that in finding her¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t we do it, though? Didn¡¯t we find you? Aren¡¯t we healed?¡± Victor asks the question echoing inside of me, and the womanughs in response. ¡°No, darling, no,¡± she says, smiling kindly at us. ¡°It¡¯s not quite so simple as that. Your astral pairing has allowed you to share your souls with each other, to give strength from one where it wascking in another. But two souls cannot feed on the strength of one for long. No,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°You must be refreshed.¡± ¡°How?¡± Victor asks, frowning at her, frustrated. She shrugs a little. ¡°You must close the loop, my dears. Consent to finish it.¡± ¡°You were once separate,¡± she says, holding her two hands apart to demonstrate her point more clearly. ¡°And then, you became one, became tied.¡± She brings her hands together now, sping them tight. ¡°You must find the bnce between the two, though ¨C make peace with the liminality of it all. Be at once separate, who are together.¡± She makes her hands into two fists then, still pressed together, but distinct from each other. I feel Victor¡¯s frustration beginning to build, matching my own. ¡°But ¨C¡° I say, leaning further forward, shaking my head. ¡°How do we ¨C¡° She shakes her head, interrupting my question. ¡°It is not for me to instruct you. I havee here to guide you, not to fix you. It is your work to be done, not mine.¡± I sit back on the seat, then, chastened. It¡¯s true, I suppose. I do want her to fix it, to finish it, to heal us and have it be done. But I started it. I¡¯m the one two tapped into whatever it was between us, who started this so I could heal him. I could have just let him go, as horrible as it would have been, but I chose this instead. So, it¡¯s my job to bring it to an end. I steel myself now, determined to do it. The woman smiles at me, pleased, but then she flinches suddenly, as if she hears a noise. ¡°The time ¨C it is short, my darlings ¨C¡° I stand up, the thousand questions still on my tongue. Victor stands with me, a hand on my arm, holding me back. ¡°Let her go,¡± he says quietly. The old woman smiles at me though, just at me. ¡°He is right, your mate,¡± she says, holding my gaze. ¡°The forest has taught you everything you need to know.¡± ¡°But no!¡± I cry, shaking Victor¡¯s arm off and dashing towards her, grasping her hand. ¡°Wait, please!¡± I cry out, holding onto her hand. ¡°Please ¨C my children ¨C¡° Her voice is faint, then, as she begins to fade. I hear an echo of her final reply, but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s for my ears alone. ¡°The children of astral mates,¡± she whispers. ¡°Are always quite extraordinary¡­they bring peace to the world¡­¡± And then, the woman is gone. A sh of light, and in her ce is only the wolf. She gives a happy little yip and jumps down from her seat, rubbing herself warmly against my legs as she goes. Then, without a backwards nce, she lopes off into the forest ¨C fading from our vision and perhaps from the world. As she disappears, the motes of magic scatter, leaving Victor and I again alone in the moonlight. ¡°Well,¡± he says,ing close to me, doing his best to smiling down at me though I know that he, too, is disappointed that we¡¯re not yet done. ¡°Mate. What do we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I respond, my eyes filling with tears as I press myself against him. Because we did everything we were supposed to do ¨C we found the woman ¨C And we still weren¡¯t healed. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¨C Forest Teachings ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Victor whispers to me, using his thumbs to brush the tears from my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur, shaking my head and looking down at his chest. ¡°I¡¯m just so¡­I want to be done ¨C I want to go home ¨C I want to take our boys home and start to live our lives again -¡± ¡°I know, sweetheart,¡± he says, his voice incredibly gentle, full of understanding. ¡°But just a little more. Can¡¯t you feel it? We¡¯re almost there.¡± But honestly, I can¡¯t feel it. I am so tired. I had put all of my hopes on this meeting, on the woman fixing us. And here we were ¨C we knew more, yes, and we still had each other ¨C but I just feel so weak. So tired. Sensing my frustration, my weakness, Victor holds me close against him and lets me cry until I¡¯m out of tears. He knows me well, this man, my Alpha, my astral mate. Knows that if he just gives me a moment, I¡¯ll find myself again. And I do. Like a passing storm, my tears bring rity, bring a little grace, and when I look back up at him he¡¯s there, waiting for me, a patient smile on his face. ¡°There she is,¡± he murmurs, again using his fingers to wipe my face clear. ¡°I mean, I knew you were going to take the news that you¡¯re my mate hard ¨C but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this disappointed ¨C¡° I burst outughing at this and am again grateful for him ¨C augh is precisely what I need. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I say, raising my arm to wipe at my runny nose. ¡°Stuck with you for the rest of my days? What can I do but cry.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You¡¯d better believe it,¡± he murmurs, still smiling down at me, my constant star. ¡°Because you are stuck with me. The universe said so.¡± ¡°Are we getting out of these woods, though, Victor?¡± I ask. ¡°I know we felt so hopeful before ¨C but damn it, it just feels like this is going on and on ¨C¡° ¡°Yes,¡± he insists, his voice clear and calm. ¡°And if you¡¯re having trouble believing it right now, Evelyn, then trust in me. Because I have no question about it anymore.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I respond, nodding and leaning against him. ¡°You lead the way then, because I am tired.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± he murmurs and then takes a deep breath, setting me back away from him so that we can get moving. ¡°Where to?¡± I ask, taking his hand, happy to let him make all the decisions for now. It¡¯s a power I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be eager to reim if we ever get back home but ¨C for now? It¡¯s on him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says quietly, walking slowly through the woods at my side. ¡°But the forest told us to trust our instincts. So, I¡¯m just¡­wandering and seeing what feels good.¡± ¡°I mean, is that best?¡± I protest, looking back over my shoulder. ¡°Should we not go back to that little fire and make a n ¨C¡° But even as I say it, I realize my mistake. Victor looks back over his shoulder as well, smirking a little at the ce where the little clearing should be, but of course it¡¯s gone. ¡°I think,¡± he thinks aloud, ¡°that ce belongs to her. Even if we¡¯d wanted to stay any longer, we¡¯d have been asked to leave before long.¡± I sigh. Honestly, I hate the idea of wandering aimlessly through the woods. ¡°So, where to?¡± I ask, trying to encourage him to think of a destination, some sort of aim for us to head towards. ¡°Actually,¡± he says, c*****g his head to the side. ¡°I have an idea.¡± ¡°What is it,¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes. ¡°I thought you were trusting me to decide,¡± he pushes back, giving me a broad grin. ¡°Yeah, but I want to know what it is you¡¯re thinking,¡± I tease, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°So I can decide whether my trust in you is well ced.¡± ¡°Not how it works,¡± heughs, tugging my hand and leading me off into the woods. Honestly, I don¡¯t really know how he knows where he¡¯s going ¨C I¡¯m totally lost ¨C but I sigh and put my faith in him. Astral mates, after all. We only walk a short distance before I hear it. ¡°Oh!¡± I exim, my eyes going wide, suddenly excited. ¡°Oh, I get it!¡± Iugh, my heart suddenly eager for it. ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± he asks, preening a little at the cleverness of his idea. ¡°Yes!¡± I say, rushing ahead and pulling him along. ¡°Back at the falls! The little pool!¡± My suspicion is proved correct as I break through the trees and stand again in the little clearing with its soft grass, its wide, clear pool fed by the waterfall pounding into its far edge. I marvel at the beauty of it as Victor sits down next to me. I nce at him, curious, and then do a double take as I realize that he¡¯s taking off his shoes. ¡°Wait, what?¡± I ask. He blinks up at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re going in?¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± heughs, shaking his head at me. ¡°We smell terrible. We¡¯re covered in dirt. We¡¯re exhausted. We have been gifted a magical waterfall. Yeah,¡± he says, nodding to me as if I¡¯m a little bit dumb. ¡°We¡¯re taking a bath.¡± I wrinkle my nose a little at the idea as he finishes pulling off his hiking boots and then his socks. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmur, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I like my baths inside. In a tub. With¡­walls.¡± ¡°What,¡± he pushes, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°So s*x outside is fine, but getting clean ¨C¡° ¡°Well!¡¯ I protest, throwing my arms up. ¡°I did say that s*x outside was fine if you were the one on the ground in the dirt! And I can be on top, not touching the wilderness!¡± Heughs at me, shaking his head as he stands up and peels his dirty, sweat-stained shirt over his head. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, taking my chin in his hand and giving me a little kiss. ¡°Stay dirty, girl. I¡¯m getting clean.¡± Then, he unbuckles his pants and pushes them to the ground, leaving the fabric on the ground as he walks into the pool without a second look over his shoulder. I have to admit, I don¡¯t mind the view of his muscr back and tight ass as he wades into waist-high water. ¡°Is it cold?¡± I call after him, hesitating. He turns then, smiling at me, and shrugs. ¡°A little,¡± he says. ¡°But in a refreshing way.¡± I give in, then, looking down at my body, realizing how scratchy and gross my clothes really are. Suddenly, a bath sounds like precisely the thing I want and need. And my super hot mate waiting for me in the water? Just a bonus. I exhale a deep breath and pull my shirt over my head, feeling the sudden chill of the night air on my skin. I take a second to close my eyes, tilting my head back, rxing in the sudden feeling of freedom I feel in baring myself to the elements. My moment of peace is interrupted by a wolf-whistle from the direction of the pool. I open my eyes and turn a yful re on Victor. ¡°Rude,¡± I say, pretending a ruffled pride I definitely don¡¯t feel. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t whistle at a lady?¡± ¡°Ady?¡± Victor asks, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Full warning, Evelyn, I have no intention whatsoever of treating you like ady for the rest of the night.¡± ¡°Horrible,¡± I say, rolling my eyes and working to hide my smile. ¡°Treating me with so little respect when I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve it.¡± With that, I reach behind my back to unsp my bra and let it fall to the grass at my feet. Then, I unbuckle my own pants, pushing them off and stepping away from the puddle of clothes, standing naked before him. A hungry growl builds in Victor¡¯s throat then, and, like a ma, I feel myself drawn to him. His growl only deepens as I walk forward into pool, gasping a little as the water sshes against my thighs Chapter 230 Chapter 230 #Chapter 230 ¨C Water Victor reaches out a hand, snatching me as soon as Ie in within his reach and dragging me through the water to him. Iugh as he pulls me against him, delighted at the feeling of being weightless, of being drawn close to him so effortlessly. Victor tucks a hand behind my back, pulling me against him so that our chests are flush against each other. I wrap my legs around his waist, looping my arms around his neck as he holds me close, his mouth going immediately to my neck and pressing kisses there. I exhale a long sigh, relishing the feeling of my body against his, of the peace that this pool brought me almost the instant we got here. But still, as my mate¡¯s kisses grow more fervent, traveling up my neck, I push back against him just a little. ¡°No, wait,¡± I protest. ¡°No,¡± he refuses, shaking his head and returning his attention to my neck. Slowly, he uses the length of his tongue to trace the line of my throat, drawing an eager little shudder from my body. ¡°Now, Evelyn ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± I say again,ughing, pushing harder against his shoulders, making him look at me. He res at me now a little, frustrated to be distracted. ¡°Seriously, Victor,¡± I plead. ¡°We¡¯re still disgusting ¨C we haven¡¯t had a bath in days ¨C can we just take a minute? To clean up?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he growls. ¡°But it will be a waste, because you¡¯re just going to have to clean up again when I¡¯m finished with you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, bringing my face back to his and pressing a long kiss to his lips. I feel his arms tighten around me again as my mouth opens and his tongue slips inside, pressing urgently against mine, letting me know precisely how much he does not care how dirty we are. ¡°Patience,¡± I whisper as I pull away, unwrapping my legs from his waist and swimming away from him. ¡°I never won awards for patience in school,¡± he grumbles, pushing away from me into the deeper water, almost as if he has to so he won¡¯t grab me again. ¡°Not precisely an Alpha trait.¡± ¡°Oh well,¡± I say, my face all innocence. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll just have to learn it today.¡± I take a deep breath, then, and plunge under the water, relishing the cool press of it on every surface of my body. I let myself sink to the bottom of the pool, running my fingers through my hair, shaking my head to get out all of the dirt and sweat that I know has been umting there for days. God, what I wouldn¡¯t give for even just a tiny bottle of shampoo right now. But, I¡¯ll make do. As I begin to run out of breath, I reach a hand down to the bottom of the pool, scooping up a handful of the sand that I felt there with my toes. Then I surface, taking in a fresh breath and inspecting the coarse sandy paste in my hand. I smile at it, pleased that ¨C as I suspected ¨C it¡¯s clear, fresh sand like that you¡¯d find at a beach. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Victor asks, frowning curiously at me. ¡°Nature¡¯s soap,¡± I say, smiling at him. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°No,¡± he protests, pushing further away from me. ¡°You¡¯re going to rub that all over me and scrape my skin off with it.¡± Iugh, chasing him into the deeper water. ¡°Come on!¡± I shout. ¡°It¡¯s a natural exfoliant!¡± ¡°No!¡± he objects, but he lets me catch him after a minute, pulling me close again. ¡°Here,¡± Imand, turning him away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll do your back, and then I¡¯ll let you go. Fair?¡± He grumbles his assent and Iugh again as I wrap my legs around him from behind, letting the water hold me up as I use my hands to spread the cool sand over his back and shoulders. As I work, Victor slowly maneuvers us to the far side of the pool, closer to the waterfall where there are more rocks for us to sit on. I smile as I start to feel the waterfall¡¯s spray in the air, as he finds a ce to settle where we¡¯re bothfortable. ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asks as I finish up my work, using the sand to rub the dirt and sweat off his skin, massaging his shoulders as I go. ¡°Better,¡± I respond quietly, taking pleasure at the sight and feel of his strong, broad muscles. ¡°You¡¯re very good looking, you know,¡± I continue, an unrted statement that makes himugh a little and turn to me, curious. ¡°What made you think that?¡± he asks as I spread more sand across his chest now, admiring the shape and contour of his pectoral muscles, what bits of his abs I can see above the water. I shrug and see him smile a little, anticipating a joke. ¡°I¡¯m just d,¡± I continue, looking up at him innocently. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be mated with someone, I don¡¯t want them to be ugly.¡± I look him up and down then, assessing. ¡°You¡¯ll do, though,¡± I say, working hard to hide my smirk. Victor does not try to hide the slow smile that slides over his lips. ¡°You liar,¡± he murmurs, grabbing me by the waist and yanking me towards him. ¡°What!¡± I yell, squawking withughter. ¡°How is that a lie!¡± ¡°Because!¡± he shouts,ughing as well and dragging me closer to the waterfall. ¡°I don¡¯t just ¡®do¡¯ ¨C you¡¯re thrilled to be mated to a hottie like me ¨C¡° ¡°Oh!¡± I shout, my voice falsely appalled ¨C ¡°a hottie! He thinks he¡¯s a hottie now, everyone!¡± ¡°Who are you talking to,¡± he murmurs then, stillughing, close enough to the falls now that they pound just behind him, enveloping us in the mist. ¡°No one can hear you but me.¡± ¡°The magic,¡± I murmur back, bringing my lips close to his own so that he feels the words as well as hears them. ¡°And the whole universe, apparently. Didn¡¯t you hear? We¡¯re astral mates. Apparently, the whole universe is listening.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, tugging me through the falls, making me gasp as the water pounds on my head, drenching me anew. But very suddenly they¡¯re past, and we¡¯re in a secret little cove behind them. ¡°Logically, I must be gorgeous, because if I¡¯m your mate, I¡¯m supposed to be your match in every way. And you, Evelyn¡­¡± He takes a moment to pause here, putting his hand on my face and staring at me, the humor sliding away from his expression to be reced with an earnestness he so rarely presents to the world. ¡°You¡­are incredible.¡± My lip starts to tremble, then, and he shakes his head at me, a little confused, not wanting me to cry. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, pulling myself tight against him, our bodies flush together in the cool dark of our hidden cove. I tuck my head into its space between his shoulder and his neck, shaking it in denial. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Victor. I just¡­I love you so incredibly much. And I¡¯m so grateful that we found each other. And I never want to let you go.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he replies, his armed wrapped tight around me. And I can feel it, in the bond between us, that he understands me perfectly because he feels precisely the same way. I close my eyes then, breathing evenly, wanting nothing more than to stay in this moment with my mate, to feel his body against mine, to simply breathe here in the darkness. And Victor¡¯s breath slows too, relishing the calm feeling of simply holding me in his arms. I¡¯m there again, quite suddenly. There in the darkness of the dream space. But I¡¯m not afraid. Instead, this time, I know Victor is there with me, fully conscious. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m awake or asleep, if I¡¯m seeing with my eyes or with my mind. But all around us in the darkness of the night, of the secret ce behind the falls, I see an endless breadth of stars. And I know Victor sees precisely the same thing. I pull away from him for a moment, seeking his face in the dark, finding it. I ce my hands on either side of that face, cupping it between my palms, staring at him, filling my soul with the sight of him. I ept him, in that moment, for the perfectplement he is to everything that rings true in my soul. The Alpha to my Luna. At once a part of me, my soul written again, and at the same time separate, totally himself. And then, quite suddenly, it¡¯s done. My strength doesn¡¯te rushing back to me but it¡¯s simply¡­ there. Again, it¡¯s my own. Like turning a key in a lock, or the saying of a vow, it is the tiniest little change that opens the door to a whole new world. I see in Victor¡¯s face as he, too, registers the change. Feels that the journey isplete. He exhales a huge breath of relief and I let out a littleugh, looking around us in wonder. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, as the stars around us begin to fade, as we find ourselves again in that pool in the forest, in our secret cove behind the waterfall. ¡°I think we did it ¨C¡° ¡°You did it, Evelyn,¡± he says, marveling at me, looking at me with such gratitude in on his face. ¡°You ¨C you saved me ¨C¡° I shake my head at him, dismissing the idea. ¡°No, Victor,¡± I say seriously. ¡°From here on out? Everything is a we.¡± ¡°It had better be,¡± he murmurs, pulling me close against him and sliding a hand down to grip my ass as he pushes us out from beneath the falls, again drenching us as we pass through. Iugh as we go, delighted in the feel of the strength I can sense in him again. ¡°It had better be a we,¡± he says, bringing me back over to the rocks andying me out there before him. ¡°Because I am marrying you the minute we get home.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I growl, wanting him with a sudden need that I can¡¯t exin or deny. I grab him by the hips and pull him closer so that he stands between my legs. ¡°Maybe that can wait just a little bit.¡± Victor¡¯s hungry snarl slices through the air. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 231 Chapter 231 #Chapter 231 ¨C Fire I murmur my mate¡¯s name as I pull him close, feeling his growl reverberate in his chest as I hold him against me. Suddenly I can¡¯t get him near enough to me, wanting to feel every inch of his skin pressed against mine. Victor apparently feels the same, clutching me with one arm as he spreads the fingers of his other hand across my cheek, his thumb pressing under my jaw to turn my face up to his, closing his mouth over mine in a desperate kiss that sweeps through me from head to toe. My reaction is instant, my mouth falling open to him, to the broad sweep of his tongue as it presses against mine, wanting more, tasting me. I gasp against him, my nails pressing into his lower back where I urge him closer, wanting to feel his hardness pressing ¨C But Victor looks at me, panting, and shakes his head a little. I draw my brows together, confused. ¡°No,¡± he breathes, ¡°not yet.¡± I frown, unhappy at being denied him, my hand slipping around from his back and reaching for him But he just gives me a lowugh and shifts his hips away from me, shaking his head again, his green eyes alight. ¡°No, greedy,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Not yet.¡± My frown deepens and my eyes narrow. ¡°Bossy,¡± I use as he snatches my wrist, pulling my hand away from its destination. ¡°Alpha,¡± he counters, taking the hand from my face and pressing it against my chest, urging me toy down against the rocks. ¡°And I intend to be obeyed.¡± The wolf spirit in me rankles a little at being denied, bossed around, but Victor justughs at my frown. ¡°Lay down, Evelyn,¡± he orders, and I finallyply, letting his gaze fall over my body, wet and slick from the forest pool. His eyes go heavy and dark, his lids falling low with desire. I see his c**k stir just below the water, pulsing with its need. But fine. If this is what he wants, I can be patient. At least, for a little while. The growl that¡¯s been building in Victor for thest few minutes finally finds its way out through his teeth as he runs a possessive hand down my body, starting in the center of my chest and then moving to cup my breast in his palm, rubbing his thumb over my hardened n****e and making me shiver. He slides that hand down my ribcage to the center of my stomach and then continues lower. It feels almost like he leaves sparks in his wake, the way I shiver where he touches me, the animal within me sensitive to the vulnerability of my flesh bared before this predator. ¡°Evie,¡± he murmurs, his midnight voice intent. ¡°God damn it, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± He leans down then, pressing a kiss directly on my navel and then trailing his mouth down, leaving a kiss on each of his favorite parts of my body. I close my eyes, resting my head back and sinking my fingers deep in my lover¡¯s hair as he worships me. I feel strange mixture of things ¨C both utterly rxed and tense with anticipation, wanting this tost forever and also wanting him now. ¡°I missed you, Evelyn,¡± I hear my mate say as he approaches my center, his stubbled cheek warm against the inside of my thigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of the taste of you for¡­weeks.¡± ¡°You have not,¡± I murmur, joking, my eyes still pressed closed. ¡°You forget that I met you in that dream ¨C and you were justying there all burned out, definitely not thinking about me ¨C¡° Victor gives my ass a smart smack, making meugh and jump all at once, punishing me sweetly for my sass. ¡°You dare contradict your Alpha,¡± he admonishes, his voice warning me against it. But he knows I can¡¯t stand to be told what to do. I sit up slightly, propping myself on my elbows and smirking at the beautiful man between my legs. ¡°Oh,¡± I brag. ¡°I dare.¡± His growl deepens and I can feel his satisfaction running through the bond between us. He shakes his head slowly. ¡°Well then,¡± he exins. ¡°She¡¯ll have to be punished. Until she knows her ce.¡± And without another word, he lowers his mouth to press his tonguenguidly against that precise spot at the peak of my thighs, giving my ass another reverberating smack as he does so. My head falls back, my mouth open, at the sudden intensity of the dual sensations. The sharp sting of his hand combined with the long stroke of his tongue ¨C I hear myself moan, low and deep, as he continues to lick me precisely where I want him, varying the pressure and the movement ¨C now fast, now slow, now a long thick stroke ¨C I¡¯m seeing stars,pletely transported by the time the second smackes. Then I¡¯m gasping, snapping my head up, my eyes meeting his smirking expression as he continues his work. And just as I open my mouth to tell him precisely what I think of his dirty trick ¨C He slides two broad fingers into me. And I melt. The moan that he elicits from me then is low, deep, feral, and I can feel him respond to it with the intensity of his mouth, with the way his fingers plunge deeper into me. I am soaking for him now, absolutely gasping with wanting him. ¡°Pleases,¡± I beg, pressing my eyes shut, twining my fingers in my hair just to have something to do with them as my body goes toplete puddy in his control, ¡°please, Victor ¨C¡° I hear and feel himugh low against me, and then he adds a third finger, curling them upwards inside of me, hitting just that spot ¨C The sound that shakes out of me then, as my body begins to shake with the intensity of it ¨C It¡¯s too much for him. I hear Victor curse as he pulls his face away and grabs me from my ce on the rock, pulling me back into the water and against his chest. I cry out as he does so, every nerve in my poor tortured body on edge, needing to be released from his spell. Victor silences me with his mouth on mine, his kiss consuming me as I shake against him, as I wrap my legs around his waist. ¡°Please,¡± I beg again, shaking my head as I press a hand to his face, letting him know that it¡¯s more than just wanting him now ¨C Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Victor¡¯s only response is to lift me with a hand under my ass so he can reposition himself, and then kissing me soundly as he lowers me onto that proud, thick c**k. My whole world narrows to a very fine point as Victor slowly presses himself inside of me, easing into me with infinite patience an inch at a time. I think I forget my own name in those passing moments ¨C or at least, stop caring about it, about everything. The only thing that matters is the way it feels as he fills me,pletes me, body and soul. There is a moment there, when Victor is finally seated fully inside of me, when I hear him gasp against my mouth. And I pull my face from his, looking steadily into his eyes for a moment, my breath hissing against his lips. And suddenly everythinges back to me in a wash ¨C the first moment when I met him, and wanted him, when my body had chosen him instantly from the crowd ¨C and I had med it on rage, and jealousy, and revenge ¨C But really, it had just been this. My body singing to his, screaming yes, yes yes. That one. This. I shake my head at him in awe, knowing he¡¯s feeling precisely the same. The knowledge that we were made for each other passes between us, filling me with a warmth and a peace that feels like a thousand summer nights. But the moment passes and Victor shudders suddenly, unable to hold himself back anymore. And then the animal within him ¨C within both of us ¨C breaks loose. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 #Chapter 232 ¨C Reunited ¡°f**k, Evelyn,¡± Victor groans, burying his head against my shoulder as I press him to me, my hips bucking against the length of him inside of me. ¡°Fuck.¡± And then he¡¯s moving faster, thrusting into me with a feral demand, my own hips matching his every pulse. I clutch my legs around him, leaning my body forward, letting him thrust up into me, hitting that precise spot that makes my vision go ck ¨C N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I hear myself whimper as I sp my arms against his shoulders, my breasts pressed t against his chest as he increases his pace, his own breaths gasping as hees closer, closer¡­ And then, just as his thrust bes forceful, even, and deliberate, Victor bares his teeth and drags them across the tender skin at the curve of my neck. And I explode. I cry out, desperate, my whole body shaking with the intensity, with the fulfillment of him, as the completion rocks through me. A few more strokes sends Victor over the edge as well, his whole body drawing together as he spills himself into me. I ride him through it, my own sensation still echoing through my weakening muscles, and I¡¯m unable to do anything but sink my fingers into his hair and cling to him as he shudders against me, filling me with every drop. A few momentster I open my eyes, still panting, to find him staring at me, his mouth open, gasping heavy breaths. I can¡¯t help theughter that bubbles up in me then as I lean back tentatively, feeling control start to come back to my muscles. I¡¯m still unsteady, though, like a fawn just finding its feet, and am lucky to be supported by the circle of his arms. I lean back against those arms, my whole body still aglow with the joy of it all, with the release. ¡°What?¡± he asks, staring at me happily as I wrinkle my nose at him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I shake my head in wonder, smiling at him, just feeling so whole. ¡°I¡¯m just so lucky,¡± I murmur, bringing my face closer to his so that our noses are just touching. ¡°I have you back, and we¡¯re better, and we get to do this every day for the rest of our lives ¨C¡° Heughs, tightening his grip around me, nudging my nose with his. ¡°Twice a day, you mean ¨C¡° ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, nodding eagerly. ¡°And like you said ¨C I¡¯m just so lucky that you¡¯re such a hottie ¨C¡° He bursts intoughter at that, whipping me to the side in the water and snapping his teeth at the air between us. ¡°You are lucky,¡± he growls. ¡°But I¡¯m luckier.¡± I nod, pretending to agree, letting him win the debate even though I have a sneaking suspicion that I¡¯ve got the real prize. Not that it matters, not really. We¡¯re both lucky. The luckiest. Victor nces for a moment out at the forest, and I can sense his worry for at the passing time. I look with him, btu then shake my head, grasping his face suddenly between my fingers and turning it back to me. ¡°Nutuh,¡± I say. ¡°No way. They¡¯ve got a magical babysitter tonight, and we are not leaving this pool until we do that again. Twice.¡± Victorughs, raising a hand to stroke my wet hair back from my face. ¡°All right, Evelyn,¡± he says tenderly, his voice soft. ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± A few hourster, Victor and I are drifting in and out of sleep by the side of the pool,ying on top of our pile of clothing and wrapped in each other¡¯s arms. The dawn light presses itself against my eyelids, causing me to flinch away from it and press my eyes more tightly shut. I groan a little, but not in pain. I just regret the end of this amazing night. Still, all good things¡­ I open my eyes a crack, peeking at Victor, still dozing beside me, mumbling something about baseball. I smile a little, studying him. I didn¡¯t even know he liked baseball. And suddenly I¡¯m very excited about our future, starting with the rest of this day. There¡¯s still so much to learn about him, about us, and I can¡¯t wait to get it started. ¡°Hey,¡± I whisper, raising a gentle hand to his face. ¡°Time to wake up, handsome.¡± Victor goes still for a second and then frowns, not opening his eyes. ¡°No,¡± he decides, bruskly turning his head away. ¡°No. More sleep. Never getting up.¡± Iugh a little and rest my chin on his chest, smiling up at him. ¡°Come onnn,¡± I lure. ¡°I¡¯ll make it worth your while,¡± I say, trailing a finger down his stomach. He pauses and then turns his head to me, peeking out of one eye. ¡°Bacon?¡± A littleugh bursts from me and I p him on the belly, making him wince and curl away from me, crying out with a fake pain he hopes will make me feel bad. ¡°No!¡± I scold, giggling now. ¡°You jerk ¨C I was offering you the delights of my body, not breakfast meats ¨C¡° ¡°Nah,¡± he says, turning back to me with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve already had that. Sick of it. Now I just want bacon.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, wrapping an arm around his waist and pulling him against me. ¡°Maybe the magic cabin will make you some. And then you can marry the cabin, since it satisfies your needs so.¡± He hums with pleasure and leans into me, his sleepy eyes open now, raising a hand to stroke my hair. ¡°It was a very sexy cabin,¡± he murmurs, making meugh against his mouth as he gives me a kiss. ¡°It will make a beautiful bride.¡± ¡°And you a dashing husband,¡± I reply, giving him a little smack on his ass. ¡°But we have two little boys that we wantonly abandonedst night. Should we go check and see if they¡¯re alive?¡± ¡°Meh,¡± he responds, shrugging. ¡°We can just make more.¡± ¡°Nooo,¡± I whine, throwing my head back in miniature despair. ¡°I like these ones. I already taught them all of the songs from Adele¡¯s first album, which took forever, and it hurt like hell getting them here ¨C¡° ¡°Fine,¡± Victor groans, rolling his eyes and smiling at me. ¡°If they survived the night, we¡¯ll keep them.¡± Then he looks at me closely for a moment and kisses me softly. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgetst night, though,¡± he whispers. ¡°Me neither,¡± I say, running my hands through his hair and smiling at him. ¡°I only wish we could bring home a little souvenir or something¡­¡± Victor frowns and sits up, looking around and then picking something up from the forest floor, offering it to me. ¡°Commemorative pine cone?¡± he asks, holding one out. I justugh and knock it out of his hands, sending it flying off into the woods where it belongs. ¡°No,¡± I say, sitting up and stretching, smiling at my mate. ¡°The memories will have to be enough.¡± He nods, getting to his feet and helping me to mine. We quickly dress in warm silence and then, hand in hand, retrace our footsteps through the woods, not needing the magic to guide us anymore. Somehow, we know precisely where to go. After only a short time walking, I hear a sharp giggle pierce the air, followed by a joyful yell. Happiness blooms through me and a wide grin breaks out on my face. I squeeze Victor¡¯s hand, looking up at him, suddenly terribly eager to see them ¨C to hold my little pals in my arms ¨C He nods at me. ¡°Go on,¡± he encourages, dropping my hand. ¡°Go find your kids.¡± ¡°Babies!¡± I shriek, whipping away from Victor and sprinting out through the forest towards the cabin. There¡¯s a sudden silence ahead of me and then a single word pierces the air ¨C the sweetest word in the Englishnguage. ¡°Mama!¡± I burst from the trees and suddenly they¡¯re in front of me, their faces lit with joy as they leap from the steps of the cabin and hurl themselves at me. I fall to my knees, wrapping them both in my arms. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 #Chapter 233 ¨C Camp ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin cries again, tucking himself tight against me as one of my arms goes around him. Ian almost knocks us both over as hees to my side, shouting ¡°mom!¡± as he ms into me in his eagerness to hug my shoulders. Alvin snuggles against me, his eyes pressed closed in happiness, but Ian looks over my shoulder back towards the forest. ¡°Where ¨C¡° he asks, but Victor steps into view just then and Ian lets out a little screech, running for him. ¡°Papa¡¯s here,¡± I whisper to Alvin, assuming he just hasn¡¯t noticed yet. ¡°Do you want to go see him?¡± ¡°In a minute,¡± he replies, opening his eyes and smiling up at me. ¡°I am happy right here for now.¡± My heart melts at this as I hold him even tighter against me. ¡°You can be my favorite today,¡± I whisper, kissing my sweet boy¡¯s head. ¡°And tomorrow?¡± he asks, keeping his voice low. ¡°Probably,¡± I murmur. ¡°But we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Victor says,ing to stand next to us, Ian gathered happily in his arms. He stares down at us, a mock frown on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t I have a second child?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, grinning up at him. ¡°This one¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Yes you do!¡± Alvin shouts, scrambling from myp and wrapping himself around his father¡¯s leg. I¡¯m shocked, suddenly, to see how tall he¡¯s gotten, remembering the first time I saw him hugging Victor¡¯s leg at the Quiz Nation taping. Had that only been a few months ago? How did he grow so tall? ¡°I thought so,¡± Victor says fondly, stroking his broad hand over his son¡¯s hair. ¡°I missed you, kid.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t miss you,¡± Ian says, definitively. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Papa,¡± Alvin interjects, shaking his head. ¡°We did miss you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Alvin,¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes. ¡°Only liars lie.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt their feelings,¡± Alvin hisses back, making meugh. ¡°It¡¯s all right, baby,¡± I say, climbing to my feet and standing with my family. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you pining away all night after us ¨C¡° ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Victor interrupts. ¡°I wanted yearning, a firestorm of grief. What did you two get up to instead?¡± ¡°The cottage was so much fun!¡± Ian shouts, throwing his hands up in the air. ¡°Yeah, it brought us so many games ¨C¡° ¡°And we had a midnight feast!¡± ¡°The tub was filled with chocte sauce!¡± ¡°And I thought we had a good night,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows at Victor. Maybe, he says directly to my mind and smirking at me, next time we canbine the two, and put you naked in the tub full of chocte sauce ¨C I smack his arm,ughing, and turn him towards the cottage, wanting to go inside. ¡°What else?¡± I ask, looking down at Alvin as I take his hand as we follow Victor and Ian towards the cabin. ¡°And then,¡± he tells me, his wide eyes eager. ¡°Then the ghosts came!¡± I blink at him, suddenly worried and ncing at Victor. ¡°The ghosts came?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ian shouts, looking over his father¡¯s shoulder at me. ¡°They were so much fun! We yed hide and seek and¡­¡± The boys continue to tell me all about their night. Apparently, they got just as little sleep as we did, ying all sorts of games with the phantom mists that came to care for them all evening. I had joked, earlier, that the cottage was their magical babysitter, but apparently I was more right than I had thought. A few hours before dawn the cottage had produced a pair of beds for them and the ghosts had tucked them in for a little rest. The boys continue recounting their evening as Victor ducks through the door and I follow, ncing around to see what the little cabin has in store for us. The two little beds are gone ¨C no beds in sight at all, actually ¨C but the table is spread with a hearty little breakfast. Victor and I eagerly turn to it as the boys finish their story. ¡°And then,¡± Ian says, hopping down from Victors arms anding to wrap his arms around my leg while I use a knife to cut a warm loaf of crusty bread, ¡°we heard a rooster crowing, and we knew it was time to get up. Because you would being home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, looking down at him. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Roosters really aren¡¯t forest creatures.¡± Alvin purses his lips at me. ¡°It was magic mom.¡± Iugh, shrugging and letting it go. He¡¯s right ¨C what¡¯s the point of asking questions after everything we¡¯ve seen. Just time to lean in and ept it. I butter a slice of bread, handing it to Victor, who ps a piece of bacon on top of it and takes an eager bite. Alvin watches his father chew, curious. ¡°So,¡± he asks slowly, ¡°are you two¡­better?¡± Victor looks down at his boy with a bright smile, nodding. ¡°Yes,¡± he says. ¡°We met an old wolf in the forest who told us all sorts of secrets, and we learned how to fix ourselves. We had to take a bath in a magical waterfall.¡± ¡°Ew,¡± Ian whispers, wrinkling his nose. ¡°Baths are for inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± I mutter around a mouthful of buttered bread. ¡°Oh?¡± Victor asks, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s grosser ¨C a magical bath outside, or a bath in chocte syrup inside? Because you two ¨C¡° ¡°We didn¡¯t bathe in the chocte, dad,¡± Alvin patiently exins. ¡°We just dipped cookies in it.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Victor concedes, nodding sagely as if this makes all the sense in the world. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right then. But hey, we¡¯re all fixed up! So that¡¯s good news, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ian deres, reaching for a te of sausages on the table. I hand him a fork so he can stab one. ¡°We were worried about you. We¡¯re d you¡¯re not dead.¡± Alvin nods in eager agreement. ¡°Us too,¡± I confirm, smiling at my sons and stroking Ian¡¯s hair. ¡°And now we get to go home and start our life again ¨C¡° ¡°What!¡± Ian shouts, his mouth ¨C unfortunately full of sausage ¨C falling open in shock and dismay. ¡°No!¡± Alvin cries, his little hands shooting up to cradle his cheeks. Victor and I look between the boys, confused. ¡°We want to stayyyy,¡± Alvin whines, his body going limp as he leans against Victor in despair. ¡°We love it hereeee,¡± Ian moans, picking up where Alvin left off. ¡°Can¡¯t we stay for just a little longer? We can live here in the cabin, and ¨C¡° But the cabin itself interrupts him in that moment, giving a little tremor, the table shaking just a little bit. It¡¯s not an unfriendly gesture, and none of us are afraid, but we do look around with wide eyes. ¡°Um,¡± I say, keeping my voice light. ¡°I think the cabin is finished with us. It would be polite to leave.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t we stay in the forest for just a little bit longer?¡± Ian begs, swallowing his bite of food and wrapping his hands in my dirty shirt. ¡°Just one more night? Pleaseeeee?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I open my mouth to deny him but Victor interrupts. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he says, meeting my eye. ¡°We should go and find the camping equipment anyway,¡± he shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see how long that takes, and if the forest is¡­willing? Well, maybe one more won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Yesssss!¡± Ian cries, doing a victory pose next to me. Alvin gives a little hoot of joy and puts a fist up in the air. I just shrug, smiling around at my three Alphas, one grown, two miniature. ¡°Fine by me,¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the forest has anything left in store for us.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 #Chapter 234 ¨C One Last Night in the Forest We troupe out of the cabin about an hourter, headed west through the pines towards where we sense west made camp. I look over my shoulder onest time at the run-down little cabin sitting alone in the woods, mouthing a little thank-you to it. It¡¯s truly given us so much ¨C fed and protected us when we really needed us. The sunlight gleams prettily off the roof of the little house for a moment, as if in reply ¨C a little wink from the wise woman of the woods, telling me it was her pleasure. I turn back to my family, where a little argument is breaking out. Ian begs Victor to let him and Alvin turn into wolves and run the distance to our camp, but Victor tells them no, not this time. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to let you wild things out on your own,¡± Victor says as we step into the embrace of the trees. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to change. I want to walk with your mom.¡± He takes my hand and gives me a little smile. ¡°But mom can change too!¡± Alvin protests. ¡°We can all ¨C¡° ¡°Not today, baby,¡± I say, shaking my head at him. ¡°Let¡¯s all be people for a little bit. I like the look of your cute little faces.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cute,¡± Ian protests, crossing his arms and frowning at me. ¡°I¡¯m handsome. Like dad.¡± He looks up at his father with hero-worship in his eyes. ¡°Aplete hottie,¡± I reply, my voice rich with sarcasm. Ian just frowns at me. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Victorughs and shakes his head. ¡°Seriously, am I never going to live that down?¡± ¡°No,¡± I respond seriously, grinning up at him. ¡°I¡¯m putting it on your gravestone.¡± My mateughs harder and puts his arm around my shoulders, pulling me along. The boys get over their disappointment at not being allowed to run as wolves pretty rapidly, enjoying themselves as little boys instead. They climb over the rocks like little geckoes for hours, exploring interesting new nts and creatures that they find. Victor and I feign a little interest whenever they run back to show us some new treasure, but really, we¡¯ve only got eyes for each other. I try to work up a little guilt at not paying enough attention to my sons after leaving them alone all night but I give up on that pretty fast. I can¡¯t help it. And neither, apparently, can Victor. ¡°So,¡± he says, letting his hand fall from my shoulders and down my back,ing to rest dangerously low. ¡°How are you feeling, little mate?¡± ¡°Oh, you know,¡± I say, wrinkling my nose as I look up at him. ¡°Overwhelmed with despair, just wracked with misery at the prospect of our future health and happiness. General woe¡­¡± ¡°The only sensible reaction,¡± he murmurs seriously, ying along with me. ¡°What do you think of it all, though? The astral mates thing?¡± I purse my lips, considering and ncing up at the canopy of trees as if I can see the stars behind them. ¡°I mean, happy, of course. It¡¯s lovely to know that you¡¯re my mate, or at least to have it confirmed. She said something, though, at the end¡­¡± Victor c***s his head, curious. ¡°What was it?¡± he asks. ¡°Something bad?¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply softly, thinking it through. ¡°Nothing bad. Just¡­she said that the children of astral mates are extraordinary, and they bring peace to the world.¡± I look up at him, seeing how he reacts to it. ¡°Hmm,¡± he says, looking out into the forest after our boys. ¡°I mean, we always knew they were remarkable ¨C¡° Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I nod, my gaze following his. ¡°But,¡± he continues, ¡°I always gave credit to my superior gics ¨C¡° I snap my eyes back to him, smacking his belly with my hand. He flinches andughs, looking down at me. ¡°What worries you about this?¡± he asks, growing serious again. ¡°It kind of makes sense ¨C if we¡¯re a once-in-a-millennium pairing, wouldn¡¯t our children be unique?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I consider, shrugging. ¡°I just¡­don¡¯t want it to put undue pressure on them. I don¡¯t want them to think they have some kind of destiny to fulfill, just because of some kind of astral design.¡± ¡°But what if they do have a destiny to fulfill?¡± he probes, not really contradicting me, just wondering aloud. ¡°If you had a destiny, wouldn¡¯t you want to know, so you could chase it?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say instantly, definitely. ¡°I¡¯d want to find it, on my own time.¡± I peer up at him, letting him know that I value this journey we¡¯ve been on together. ¡°I¡¯d want to find it myself and want it for myself, not because someone told me I was supposed to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he agrees, stopping me in the forest and using that hand on my back to pull me close. ¡°We¡¯ll let the figure out their destinies for themselves. It¡¯s their journey, after all.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I reply, turning my face up to his. Victor obliges my silent request by pressing his lips to mine. Our kiss deepens after a moment and I open my mouth to him, a little shiver running through me as his tongue presses inside ¨C ¡°Eww,¡± Alvin whines. Victor and I break apart to see our two boys standing before us on the path, their faces wrinkled in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re being grossss,¡± Ian chimes in, his shoulders slumped with misery. ¡°I thought you wanted this!¡± I use,ughing and thinking back to the first night I identally slept at Victor¡¯s house, after the children had pushed us into the pool. ¡°I seem to remember you sneaking out of your dad¡¯s bedroom after tricking me into falling asleep there, so that we¡¯d wake up alone together ¨C¡° ¡°Yeah, but we didn¡¯t know it was going to be gross!¡± Alvin protests. ¡°We thought it was going to be nice!¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor murmurs, ignoring them. ¡°You reap what you sow.¡± He kisses me again, bending me over backwards to elicit shrieks and moans of indignation from our boys. As nice as the kiss is, I can¡¯t help theughter that bubbles out of me, so I swat at him. ¡°Let me back up, you Alpha brute,¡± I murmur, and he obligingly allows me to unbend my spine. ¡°Come on!¡± Ian says, turning away from us and darting back towards the woods. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Victor and I follow our children through the final stretch of woods, finally breaking into the little clearing where west set up camp. I look fondly at our tent, which is standing just as we left it, remembering how upset I had been when I hadst gone to sleep in it. How fast things change here in the woods. I give Victor¡¯s hand a little squeeze, grateful for small miracles. The boys run through the site checking on things, Ian darting into the tent and Alvin looking around the burned-out fire. ¡°Everything¡¯s just as we left it!¡± Ian shouts, poking his head out from the zippered door. ¡°No it¡¯s not!¡± Alvin counters, pointing to a little patch of bright color collected on one of the rocks ringing the charred wood. ¡°The forest left us a gift!¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Victor asks, suddenly alert. We all go to join Alvin at the fire, curious. ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, looking cheerfully at us. ¡°Snacks!¡± I peer down at the pile, pleased to see a collection of fruits gathered on a little patch of green leaves. They look fresh and dewy and delicious and I hear my stomach rumble, suddenly ravenous for them. ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, putting his hands in his pants pockets and looking at me. ¡°I think it might be the forest inviting us to stay one more night. What do you think?¡± I shrug as the boys shout their joy. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 #Chapter 235 ¨C The Forest¡¯s Parting Gift We get to work, then, all of us. The boys gather firewood while I check our supplies in the tent. They went untouched by wildlife by some continued magic with which the forest blessed us. I gather some dried meats and gran bars to supplement the forest¡¯s gifts and head back to the fire circle where Victor is coaxing a tentative me to life. I sit downfortably next to him, watching him work. ¡°After this,¡± I consider aloud. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll to never camp again, or if we¡¯ll want to go camping every weekend. We¡¯re either going to be totally burned out or obsessed.¡± Victor nces at me and then towards our sons, each stumbling towards us with their arms full of dry branches. ¡°I think with those two, we¡¯re going to tend towards obsessed.¡± ¡°Yes, but I am the Luna now,¡± I say, setting my shoulders and sitting up primly. ¡°And I may decide that I am an indoor sort of girl ¨C¡° Victorughs, sitting back and looking towards the newly-kindled fire. ¡°But you¡¯re outnumbered,¡± he says. I look at my boys and narrow my eyes. ¡°Alvin can be persuaded. I can feel it. Then it will be fifty-fifty, and swing vote goes to the Luna.¡± Victor gives me a grin as the boys drop the firewood next to us. ¡°Now you¡¯re just making up rules.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, raising my chin. ¡°And you must follow them all blindly, as is my Luna right.¡± ¡°I want to make up the next rule!¡± Alvin shouts, setting us off on a new conversational bender that turns into a game where each of us makes up a rule in turn that everyone has to follow. We¡¯re almost copsed inughter a few hourster, tied up in knots between Ian¡¯s rule that everyone has to talk like a monster and Alvin¡¯s that everyone has to sing their sentences to the tune of their favorite pop song. We pass a sweet evening this way, Victor and I curled against each other while our children gambol before the fire, ying andughing and shouting at each other and us in turn. We all eat our fill from our supplies, no longer worried about making themst, and from the little forest fruit bundle which seems to continue replenishing itself no matter what we take. I think I eat about five tiny apricots, each sweet and tangy and full of juice. ¡°How did the forest even make these,¡± I murmur to Victor, biting into my sixth. ¡°They won¡¯t even be in season until May.¡± ¡°Maybe the forest has a magical greenhouse,¡± he mumbles sleepily against my hair, not really caring if he makes sense. ¡°And the ghosts tend it as a hobby.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I sigh contentedly, taking another bite. As I chew I think, passively, about thest time I had an apricot. It was a while ago. At one point apricots were my favorite fruit, but somehow they¡¯ve fallen out of favor in recent years, be reced by apples and pears. I consider this, trying to figure out why, and suddenly I remember a moment when I was very pregnant with alpha¡¯s genius twins,ying on my couch, munching on apricots while I watched reruns of The Nanny on my little TV. Apricots had been pretty much the only thing that hadn¡¯t given me heartburn so late in my pregnancy, and the only thing, really, that I had wanted to eat. Suddenly, I freeze, looking down at the half-eaten apricot, pressing my other hand low on my belly. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Victor asks, his peeking one eye open to look over at me. ¡°Mmhmm,¡± I hum, slowly raising the fruit to my mouth, grateful for this final gift the forest has given us. ¡°I just¡­forgot how much I love apricots.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you bundles of them when we get home,¡± Victor sighs,ying down on the forest floor and putting his head in myp. ¡°I¡¯ll nt you an orchard of them, if you want.¡± ¡°Maybe you should,¡± I murmur, raking my hands through his hair. ¡°We might need them.¡± We spend the night out under the stars, the four of us. Alvin ducks into the tent to gather us up some nkets, covering us gently as we stare at the fire. Just as I begin to drift off to the sound of my sweet sons whispering to each other, a few motes of magic make themselves visible in the canopy of leaves. I don¡¯t wake Victor to look at them, don¡¯t notify the boys. Instead, I just smile as I watch them, pleased to keep their little dancing disy to myself. Sometimes it¡¯s nice to have a secret, even if just for a little while. I fall asleep watching them, my head on Victor¡¯s chest, my twin boys cuddled up on either side of us. And in this moment, I know myself to be perfectly happy. I am less happy a few hourster when I wake up quite stiff after my night on the forest floor. ¡°Ooof,¡± I groan, sitting up and stretching out my stiff muscles. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I dere to the men in my life, who each blink awake next to me. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the forest. I need to go home, where there are mattresses, and indoor plumbing, and wifi. And celebrity gossip websites. In other words: civilization.¡± Ian just rolls onto his back, sighing contentedly. ¡°Not me. I could stay out here forever.¡± ¡°That is because your bones are made of rubber,¡± I say, tickling his belly so that he giggles and curls up like a bug. ¡°But I am aged, and delicate, and my bones are made of twigs. I need to sleep on soft things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with mama,¡± Alvin agrees, rubbing his eyes and looking up at me supportively. ¡°I want my bed.¡± ¡°I knew I could count on you,¡± I murmur, pulling him into myp and cing a kiss on the crest of his head. Victor smiles around at us all, his eyesnding on Ian. ¡°It¡¯s them against us, kid,¡± he says, giving a little shrug. ¡°And tie breaks go to the Luna.¡± ¡°Okayyy,¡± Ian concedes, getting to his feet. ¡°If we¡¯re going to go, though, let¡¯s try to get home in time for dinner so Burton can make us mac and cheese!¡± When we walk out of the forest a few hourster, I smile to see that the RV is waiting precisely where we left it. It¡¯s a little dirtier than I remembered, but it¡¯s certainly a familiar piece of home that fills my heart with joy. The boys take off ahead of us, shouting their excitement and headed right for the door. It swings open before they reach it and suddenly Beta Stephen is standing at the entrance, his red hair messier than I¡¯ve ever seen it, his mouth hanging open in shock. Ian and Alvin shout his name as hees down the two short steps. They wrap their arms around his legs in greeting, but Stephen doesn¡¯t take his eyes from Victor as we slowly walk towards him. ¡°Beta,¡± Victor says seriously, working hard to keep his face serious and not break into a smile. ¡°How did you hold up?¡± ¡°How did I ¨C¡° the boys let Stephen go, dashing into the RV and Stephen runs a quick hand through his hair, straightening it. ¡°Sir, how did you hold up?¡± He nces quickly over us and then stares back into Victor¡¯s face. ¡°You look amazing sir ¨C I mean ¨C¡° Iugh a little as the Beta blushes, realizing that he¡¯s perhaps said too much. He clears his throat and begins again, offering a hand to Victor. ¡°What I mean, sir, is that I¡¯m happy to see you looking so well.¡± He looks me in eye now, giving me a warm smile. ¡°Both of you. I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve returned safe from your journey.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Victor gives him a smile, but knits his brows together in confusion as he takes Stephen¡¯s hand, shaking it. ¡°Why such concern, Beta? It was a much shorter trip than anticipated.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Stephen asks. ¡°Sir, by my calctions, you should have run out of food days ago ¨C¡° ¡°What?¡± I ask, taking Victor¡¯s arm at the elbow and drawing myself close to him. ¡°We had plenty for the three or four days we were in there ¨C I think we left some behind ¨C¡° Stephen goes a bit pale as he looks between us. ¡°Sir,¡± he says slowly, looking up at Victor with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for three weeks.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp, my eyes going wide. Stephen nods worriedly as Victor looks down at me, equally surprised. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been so worried,¡± Stephen continues hurriedly. ¡°Alpha Rafe, especially, has been distressed ¨C¡° ¡°He¡¯s probably taken over the pack again,¡± Victor says sarcastically, grimacing down at me. I nod passively up at him, not really believing it, but baffled that time worked so differently out in the woods ¨C how had we missed that ¨C ¡°Well, Stephen,¡± Victor says, setting his shoulders and reassumingmand as easily as one might slip on their favorite pair of boots. ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ve missed quite a lot. Let¡¯s head home, you can fill me in on the way.¡± And so we climb into the little house on wheels, headed home. But what awaited us there? I never could have guessed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 236 Chapter 236 #Chapter 236 ¨C The Road Home The ride home passes slowly, probably because I am distracted with all my thoughts. The forest was stressful in its own way ¨C we had to do hard work uncovering and facing our deepest doubts, learning what we are to each other. But in many ways it had been a reprieve. Lots of people, I think, would wee the opportunity to step away from their life for a minute and take the time to truly consider who it is they are and what they want. Now that I¡¯m in this RV speeding quickly back to my home and my life there, the troubles of the world come swarming back to me. There was so much I had to do ¨C wanted to do, really. And it was wonderful that I could now face these problems with the full understanding of what Victor and I are to each other, knowing that he loves and supports me in all that I do. But that doesn¡¯t change the challenges themselves, some of which seem insurmountable. Alvin and Ian sit at the little kitchen table with me, ying three maic board games at once, as they usually do, making up the rules as they go. I hold Ian casually on myp as they y, my arms lightly looped around his waist and my back pressed against the window, which I look out of passively, not really seeing anything as I think. Victor sits in the passenger seat as Stephen drives, the two of them going over everything we¡¯ve missed in the past few weeks. Luckily, the technology in the RV held up and Stephen was able to keep in touch with everything going on at home, so he¡¯s well prepared to brief Victor. They¡¯ve already radioed home to let everyone know we¡¯reing, but apparently there¡¯s some issue with Rafe ¨C he can¡¯t be found? Or roused? I don¡¯t really know, and frankly I¡¯m not interested enough to care. I¡¯m still angry at him for what he did to Bridgette. ¡°Are you okay, mommy?¡± Ian whispers, turning to look at me with concern. ¡°Just fine, turkey,¡± I murmur, leaning forward to give him a little kiss on the nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me ¨C I¡¯m just figuring out all sorts of problems in my head as we go.¡± ¡°Math problems?¡± Alvin asks, perking up. ¡°We can help!¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply, grinning at him. ¡°Girl problems. Luna stuff.¡± ¡°Ew,¡± both twins say together, turning back to their game and sticking out their tongues. Iugh and turn back to my thoughts. I knew that would work, and I need to concentrate. My mind turns back to Bridgette, though I know there are more pressing political matters at hand. I feel terribly guilty for unintentionally leaving her alone in that little rental cabin out in the middle of nowhere for almost a month. She¡¯ll befortable, I know, and likely needed the space ¨C but is she lonely out there? She¡¯s such a lovely, social person. I hope she¡¯s not alone. I wonder if Emma and Delia have been to see her, and the thought of them spins me off onto new subjects. I think of my mother, grimacing as I realize that I didn¡¯t even tell her I was going on this trip. She must be worried sick, especially considering ¨C Oh my god. My eyes go wide as I realize that my father is still somewhere in Victor¡¯s custody, leaving my mother totally alone, and that I haven¡¯t even thought of him in weeks ¨C I raise a hand to my forehead, taking a deep breath as it all rushes back to me. Why the hell had I been so eager to get out of the forest and back to all of this? And I haven¡¯t even begun to think about Amelia yet ¨C Victor turns back in his seat at the front of the RV, giving me a little nudge in my mind, perhaps sensing my distress. You all right? he asks, looking at me seriously from the front of the car. I give him a tight little smile and nod. Yes, I reply, speaking truthfully. Because I am okay ¨C I can handle all of this, especially with him at my side. Just ¨C thinking of everything we have to take care of when we get home. He gives a yful little shrug. I mean, you insisted we go ¨C Ian and I wanted to stay a few more days¡­ I re at him a little. Liar. You wanted to get home as much as I did. I give him a little shove with my mind and heughs, making Stephen turn to frown at him in confusion. It will all be all right, Evie, my mate says to me, giving me a warm smile. After all we¡¯ve been through? There isn¡¯t anything that can take us down. I know, I reply, grateful for him and his assurance. We¡¯ll just take it one thing at a time. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Victor gives me a wink and then turns his attention back to his Beta and the road before us. I pull Ian a little closer to me, giving him a hug, and looking back out the window, getting my intentions in order as the miles fly by beneath our wheels. We drive through the night, our eagerness to get home matched by Stephen¡¯s eagerness to help us get there. ¡°I had weeks of rest,¡± he had said when I asked if he was too tired to press on, ¡°I¡¯m dying to get back to work.¡± I believed him, too ¨C Stephen¡¯s always been the one to stay up with Victor at all hours, working on the nuances of his ns. He¡¯s the kind of Beta who is there because he wants to be, not because he has to be, and I¡¯m very grateful to have him on our team. When Stephen starts to fade behind the wheel, Victor takes his ce for a few hours, his renewed Alpha strength giving him the capacity to push forward and let Stephen rest. I put the boys to bed and let Stephen take the bed in the back room, where he¡¯s been sleeping anyway. Then, I curl up in the passenger seat next to Victor, letting my eyes drift closed. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you,¡± he says, ¡°if I need someone to relieve me. You can do thest six hours, right?¡± ¡°Certainly not,¡± I murmur, raising my chin and sighingfortably as I curl further into the seat¡¯s leather cushions. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could even reach the pedals of this crazy machine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you tie some wooden blocks to your feet so you can reach,¡± Victor begins to offer, but I interrupt. ¡°Alpha Kensington,¡± I interject, opening one eye to re at him. ¡°Lunas do not drive. They are chauffeured.¡± Victorughs, keeping his eyes on the road, and nods to me. Smiling, I drift off to sleep. I wake a few hourster as I sense the RV begin to slow, a new sensation after hours of fast highway driving. I squint against the rays of the sun, raising a hand to rub my eyes and ncing around me. Then I gasp, abruptly awake, as I see my little cottage before us. Victor is turning into the driveway. ¡°¡¯Bout time you woke up,¡± he mutters, smiling at me. ¡°Home sweet home, Luna.¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± I gasp, admiring my little house. ¡°It¡¯s so cute ¨C do you remember it being this cute!?¡± He doesn¡¯t reply, just smiles happily as he works to wedge the huge vehicle in the driveway behind some Beta cars already there. I hear a stirring in the back of the RV and turn to watch my boys climb happily from their bunks. ¡°Are we here!?¡± Ian cries. ¡°Home! Home!¡± Alvin shouts, running to the window and confirming his brother¡¯s suspicions. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Iugh, jumping to my feet, my sleep erased by my eagerness. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I call to them, meeting them at the door. ¡°I bet Archie is waiting for us!¡± ¡°Do you think he can smell us?¡± Alvin asks, his eyes bright with excitement. ¡°Archie!¡± Ian cries out, throwing open the door and dashing towards the house. I go along with them, knowing Victor won¡¯t mind us running ahead. Iugh as my kids shout to the Betas on the porch, who call greetings to them and wee them home. I smile at the Betas myself, genuinely pleased to see all of their familiar faces, but I¡¯m distracted when Ian pulls the door open and a little bundle of fures flying through, leaping right into my arms. ¡°Archie!¡± I cry out, the little pup whining and crying as he eagerly seeks to lick every inch of my face. I go to one knee so that the boys can give him a greeting pat, but really, Archie is only interested in me. I¡¯m his mama, after all. The boys dash into the house while I take a moment to coo over my little dog, petting him and telling him how pretty he is. I go rigid, though, when I hear my twins gasp inside. ¡°What,¡± I demand, looking up at the Beta standing next to me. ¡°Are they ¨C¡° ¡°They¡¯re fine, ma¡¯am,¡± the Beta says, grimacing a little but putting out a hand to let me know that I don¡¯t need to panic. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­not very pretty in there at the moment. But there was nothing we could do ¨C¡° Curious, and a little worried despite the Beta¡¯s reassurance, I nod and carry Archie into the house, eager to see what¡¯s going on. I gasp too when I see what¡¯s sprawled out on the floor of my living room. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 #Chapter 237 ¨C What a Mess Before me, surrounded by what looks like a dozen empty pizza boxes and at least six drained bottles of whiskey, Rafe is dead asleep on his belly, spread across my living room rug. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Alvin whispers eagerly, his hands pressed to his mouth. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°No he¡¯s not dead,¡± I scold, giving my son a reproachful look as I stalk towards my mate¡¯s brother. Inwardly, I pray that it¡¯s not a lie. What the hell happened to this man? Ian is next to me as I kneel down beside Rafe, putting Archie down and looking closely at Rafe¡¯s chest face and back to make sure that he¡¯s breathing. I give a little sigh of relief when I see that he¡¯s not dead, justpletely passed out. ¡°He smells terrible,¡± Ian whispers, wrinkling his nose. Even Archie dashes away, eager to get away from Rafe¡¯s terrible stale whiskey breath. I study Rafe, seeing that his face is covered in several days- worth of stubble and that he has dark circles under his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Alvin asks,ing to peer at him as well, looking at his uncle like he¡¯s a in insect that¡¯s very interesting precisely because of how gross it is. ¡°Uncle Rafe got into the whiskey,¡± I say, standing up and crossing my arms as I re down at him. Normally I wouldn¡¯t care if I found someone passed out on my floor after a rough night of drinking ¨C I¡¯d be more inclined to cover them up with a nket and put a pillow under their head than scold them. But Rafe hasn¡¯t precisely been in my good gracestely, has he? ¡°Is whiskey bad?¡± Alvin asks, curious, looking up at me. ¡°Whiskey is gross,¡± I reply casually. ¡°But daddy drinks whiskey,¡± Ian points out, frowning up at me from his ce crouched by Rafe¡¯s side. ¡°Yeah well,¡± I consider, tilting my head to the side. ¡°Daddy just drinks whiskey because he thinks it makes him look manly. Secretly, he just wants a pina cda like the rest of us.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Victor says from the door, frowning at me. ¡°Do not lie to our children ¨C whiskey is a rich and complicated¡­¡± But he forgets what he was saying as I step aside to give him a view of his brother passed out on the floor. ¡°This one is yours to clean up,¡± I chirp, giving my mate a bright smile as I walk into the kitchen. As I go, Alvin kneels by his uncle¡¯s side and pokes him experimentally in the cheek, fascinated when he doesn¡¯t move at all. Victor sighs, running his hand down his face as he walks into the living room, staring at his brother. I head for the fridge, wanting a ss of water, but I stop when I see a little note with our names on it folded neatly on the kitchen table. I reach for it, curious, and flip it open. Apologies ¨C I cannot stay in this home any longer. Master Rafe has be too much. Please understand that this is not a reflection of my dedication to you and your family. Notify me upon your return so that I may come back. Affectionately, Burton I raise my eyebrows, cing the note back on the table where Victor will find it, and continue my journey to the fridge. As I pour myself a cool ss of water, I consider that I¡¯m not surprised that Burton has left ¨C he shouldn¡¯t have to put up with his boss¡¯s brother acting like an i***t. But it does make me wonder how long this went on ¨C Burton is not easily flustered. If Rafe really was too much, then how long did¡­ I hear a groan from the living room and look to see that Victor has turned Rafe onto his back. The boys giggle as Victor lightly ps Rafe¡¯s cheeks, trying to get him toe to. Alvin and Ian stand over them both, fascinated and gleeful as they wait for Rafe to wake up. I do nothing to stop them. If Rafe is embarrassed to appear so before his nephews, it¡¯s no fault but his own. Also, if Alvin and Ian learn a little lesson about what happens when you drink too much¡­well, that¡¯s all for the better. Rafe groans again as Victor calls his name, pressing his eyes more tightly shut and turning his face towards the floor. ¡°Uncle Rafe!¡± Alvin shouts,ughing above him. ¡°Get up! You need a bath!¡± Rafe seems to start at the sound of his nephew¡¯s voice, and then his eyes sh open. I lean against my kitchen counter, watching discreetly from a distance. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Wha ¨C¡° he says, looking around at the three of them. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C¡° ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Victor finishes for him. ¡°And you¡¯re a mess.¡± Rafe groans and works to sit up, but then he falls on his back, his face turning a little green. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs, bringing a hand to his head. ¡°I think I need a bucket¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s gonna blow!¡± Ian shrieks, making Rafe flinch. Both boys jump on the couch,ughing gleefully, apparently trying to stay out of the ssh zone. Victor takes a step away from his brother. ¡°What the hell Rafe?¡± he scolds, disappointed. ¡°What happened to you? We go away for a couple of weeks ¨C¡° ¡°I thought you were dead, Victor,¡± Rafe insists, rolling onto his side to re at his Alpha. ¡°There was no word from you ¨C that Beta reported that you ran out of food ¨C¡° ¡°And so what,¡± Victor scoffs, crossing his arms over his chest. I smile to see him do it, admiring the way it makes the muscles in his arms swell. ¡°You had aplete meltdown? Decided to drink yourself to death? And apparently threw a¡­¡± he looks around, confused, at all of the empty greasy boxes, ¡°a pizza party? What the hell, man?¡± I sip my water calmly, pleased to see Rafe take his medicine a bit. He deserves far worse than a scolding. ¡°I was mourning!¡± Rafe groans, putting his head back on the floor, clearly a little angry to be called out and embarrassed to be found like this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to mourn ¨C you left me alone in this world ¨C¡° ¡°And this was your reaction!¡± Victor starts to react a little. ¡°To get wasted? Did even ur to you that even if I was dead, that my sons might not be? That the next logical thing to do would be to go into the woods and try to find them, to raise them so that they could inherit the pack? Or, even if you didn¡¯t want to do that, to ¨C I don¡¯t know ¨C actually make some effort to run the pack yourself?¡± Rafe doesn¡¯t reply and instead turns back onto his belly, his face buried in the rug, clearly ashamed of himself. After a minute, Victor gives Rafe a not-too-gentle nudge with his foot. ¡°Well?¡± he pushes, ¡°what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Rafe says nothing and Ian giggles behind him on the couch. ¡°Uncle Rafe¡¯s gonna get grounded,¡± he whispers loudly to Alvin. Alvinughs gleefully back to his brother and Rafe turns his head a little to re at them. Then, slowly, Rafe pushes himself up until he¡¯s on his knees, looking down at his hands that are pressed against his thighs. ¡°You¡¯re right, Victor,¡± he says, hanging his head. ¡°As usual, you¡¯re right. But I never expected to be scolded by you for this, because I never thought I¡¯d see you again!¡± ¡°Well, now you have,¡± Victor snaps, taking a deep breath and looking up at the ceiling. I can tell that he¡¯s over this conversation and very disappointed in his brother. ¡°Get yourself together, Rafe. We¡¯ve got things to do, and I need you at top form.¡± Frustrated, Victor heads towards the stairs, giving me a nod on the way. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Will you be all right with this for a moment?¡± I nod to him, giving him a little smile. He needs a minute to process this, I can tell, and I can hold down the fort while he does. As Victor disappears up the stairs, I saunter into the living room. ¡°Oh hey, Rafe!¡± I say loudly, too cheerfully, making him wince. I lean down to offer him my half-drunk ss of water. ¡°How ya doing?¡± Rafe just grimaces, epting the water but looking at it like he doesn¡¯t want to put any liquid in his mouth ever again. ¡°Hey, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs. ¡°d you¡¯re not dying anymore.¡± ¡°Looks like you took over that role in the family,¡± I say, standing straight and raising my eyebrows. Then, I look to my kids. ¡°Okay, boys,¡± I call. ¡°You¡¯ve been dressed in those clothes for days ¨C time for a bath. Go upstairs and take them off. And then put them in a pile out in the hall. I¡¯ll take them somewhere to be cleaned or¡­I don¡¯t know, burn them, I guess.¡± The boys, delighted at this prospect, gasp and dash for the stairs, Ian starting to peel his shirt off as he goes. I start after them, leaving Rafe alone, but he calls my name out as I walk away. ¡°Please,¡± he says to me, the water still clutched in one hand. ¡°Have you ¨C have you heard from Bridgette? Is she okay?¡± I study him for a moment and then turn back, crossing my arms as I do. ¡°No,¡± I say carefully. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from her. But I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t either?¡± He just shakes his head, letting it hang again. ¡°She won¡¯t¡­she won¡¯t return my calls¡­¡± ¡°Good for her,¡± I quip, turning my back to him, not caring if I hurt his feelings. ¡°You never deserve to hear from her again. And she deserves better than a drunk who lies to her over and over again.¡± I think I hear a little sob as I stalk away from him, following my family up the stairs. I try to not let his pain sink into my heart, though. He¡¯s caused too much of it to earn my pity now. This is just karma biting him in the ass, and I¡¯ve got other things on my mind. To begin, the idea of Victor all naked and soapy in the shower. If I hurry, I can catch him in there before he finishes up. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 #Chapter 238 ¨C Unfinished Business Victor is unfortunately wrapped in a towel, all finished by the time I get to the bedroom. I give him a pout and he chuckles at me. ¡°Too slow,¡± he smirks. I move towards him, holding out my arms, but he dodges away from me. ¡°No!¡± he cries out. ¡°You¡¯re still all forest-y ¨C I just got clean ¨C¡° ¡°Rude!¡± I cry, my eyes wide with shock as I put my hands on my hips. ¡°I gave you half my life force and you won¡¯t even give me a hug ¨C¡° ¡°I would love to give you a hug,¡± he exins, heading for the closet. ¡°When you¡¯re nice and clean and don¡¯t smell like moldy rotten leaves anymore.¡± I re at him like the injured queen I¡¯m pretending to be, promising death with my eyes. It just makes him smirk as he disappears into the closet. But honestly, I don¡¯t really mind. A shower sounds like just about the best thing in the world anyway. ¡°Fine,¡± I call over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll shower, but you have two naked sons running around the hallway who need baths. So you can take care of that while I take a nice soak.¡± ¡°Aye aye, captain,¡± I hear him murmur as I close the bathroom door behind me. I take my time, not caring for a minute who needs me or what I have to do next. I take a brisk shower, getting the worst of the dirt off of me, and then I begin to fill the tub with hot, hot water, luxuriating in the miracle of indoor plumbing. As the tub fills, I wantonly add bath salts, balms, and oils until my cauldron bubbles to my liking. When it¡¯s ready, I climb in and let it work its spell on me. I sigh as I lean back in the water, breathing the scent of eucalyptus deep into my lungs. God, it feels good to just sit back, rx, and not worry about anything for a few minutes. I let my mind wander as I shampoo and condition my hair. As I pamper myself, my muscles unwind and I can almost feel any extra dirt sticking to me gently washing away. Of course, like all things in the life of a mother of twins, my peace doesn¡¯tst long. An eager knockes at the door, drawing a little sigh from my lips. ¡°Mama?¡± I hear Ian¡¯s muffled voice call. ¡°Are you done yet? Can we go outside and burn our clothes!¡± ¡°No!¡± I reply, my voice sharp. ¡°Just a minute!¡± Then, I duck my head fully under the water, running my fingers through my hair, getting thest of the conditioner out. When I resurface, I return my attention steadily to the door, to my son, to my life. ¡°Okay!¡± I call. ¡°I¡¯m ready! Go downstairs, I¡¯lle down when I¡¯m dressed. And don¡¯t burn anything!¡± It¡¯s a busy day, filled with visitors. Rafe slumps off somewhere ¨C to the boys¡¯ bathroom, I suspect, once they¡¯re done with their baths ¨C to ovee his six-day hangover. It¡¯s better that he¡¯s away, though, because the house rapidly fills with people. It¡¯s Betas mostly, eager to see their Alpha and deliver their reports. Victor takes these meetings in the living room at his makeshift little desk. As his men gather around him I frown a little, realizing that our days in this little house are numbered. The home that Amelia designed for them was a little excessive, but he really does need arger space in which to conduct his business. I begin to wonder what that house will look like, where it will be, but am interrupted by the sight of my boys, outside, heaping their hiking clothes in a pile a safe distance from the house. ¡°OH no you don¡¯t!¡± I shout, dashing out the door after them just as Ian lights a match. God, when will I ever learn to watch my mouth around them? Victor and I are exhausted, hourster, when thest of the Betas leave. He¡¯d spent the entire day working with them, nning his next steps, contacting people to set up meetings and let the world know ¨C however subtly ¨C that Alpha Kensington was back and ready to resume his ce at the top of the pack. I kept busy as well, contacting the boys¡¯ tutor to get them restarted with their lessons, calling my mother and Emma and Delia to let them know I¡¯m safe. I also contacted Bridgette, but didn¡¯t hear back from her. I gnaw my bottom lip, worried, as I think about Bridgette now, even though I¡¯m wrapped up in nkets in my bed and should be worrying about getting some sleep. Tomorrow, it all starts again. Victor heaves a sigh as he sits down heavily on the bed next to me. He leans back against the pillows, draping a hand over his eyes, but I see a little smile on his lips as he anticipates the luxury of sleeping on a real mattress. ¡°Poor baby Alpha,¡± I coo, moving closer to him and patting him like he¡¯s a delicate little thing. ¡°Sleepy after his big day of talking.¡± Victor peeks through his fingers at me, giving a little huff of irritation. ¡°You forget, Evelyn,¡± he admonishes, ¡°that I haven¡¯t slept for thirty-six hours. I was driving your snoring self home.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Such sacrifice,¡± I mutter, putting my head on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s almost as big a sacrifice as giving half of your life force to someone ¨C¡° Heughs, dropping his hand from his face and wrapping his arm around me, tucking me under his chin. ¡°Are you ever going to let that go? Will I ever be able to win an argument ever again?¡± ¡°No,¡± I murmur, reaching up to caress his newly-smooth cheek with my thumb. ¡°Which is the only real reason I did it, to be honest. For the leverage.¡± ¡°Not because you love me?¡± he murmurs, closing his eyes and enjoying the feeling of me stroking his face. ¡°No,¡± I whisper. ¡°I am merely fond of you, after all. I¡¯m only in this for the leverage, and because you make good babies, and I want six more just like the other two ¨C¡° ¡°Six!¡± He cries, his eyes flying open as he moves suddenly, turning me over and pinning me back on the bed. Iugh as he presses me down against the mattress. ¡°You can¡¯t have six more, I refuse. Five, at the most.¡± ¡°Six,¡± I re, challenging him as I slowly raise my leg, pressing it against his, letting him feel my smooth skin against him. ¡°Because Lunas get what they want. Besides,¡± I murmur, looking upwards innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a rumor that you¡¯re very rich. You can afford six.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll bankrupt me, woman,¡± he murmurs, falling back onto his side and pulling me with him so that our bellies are pressed together. Happy, I tuck my head back under his chin and let my fingers y against the soft folds of his tshirt. Victor pauses for a moment and I can feel him thinking. I wait patiently, content to give him the time he needs to work through his thoughts. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says eventually, his voice thoughtful. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask, truly curious now. I hadn¡¯t known what he would say, but if I had to guess it wouldn¡¯t have been that. I assumed he already knew. ¡°Really,¡± he says, looking down at me. ¡°What is it that you want from your life?¡± ¡°Well, this,¡± I say, a little confused as I tug him closer to me, my hand on his waist. ¡°I want to be with you, be with our family ¨C¡° ¡°Well, I know that,¡± he says, shaking his head a little and working to be clear. ¡°And of course, that¡¯s what I want as well, but what do you want to do, Evelyn? I mean, do you want to start your therapy practice again? Do you want to go join another, maybe arger one? You¡¯ve got all of my resources at your disposal now ¨C and my support, of course ¨C you could really do whatever you wanted, really make a change in the world ¨C¡° ¡°Victor,¡± I say softly then, interrupting him. He looks down at me and I can¡¯t help loving him even more in that moment, if possible, for being so terribly supportive. ¡°Yes?¡± he asks. ¡°Would you be terribly disappointed if I told you I just wanted to be Luna?¡± His mouth falls open a little bit in shock. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 #Chapter 239 ¨C Luna of the Kensington Pack Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait, Evelyn,¡± he stutters. ¡°Why? You worked so hard ¨C¡° ¡°I know,¡± I confirm, nodding. ¡°And you¡¯ve done so many great things in your work as a therapist ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°I did manage to use my therapy practice to break up Victor Kensington and Amelia Jones, which I think anyone will agree was a triumph ¨C¡° He blinks at me in shock and then bursts outughing. I snicker along with him, relieved. It¡¯s a serious subject, of course, but we needed a littleugh so we could both remember that we¡¯re on the same team. After all, I¡¯ve thought this out ¨C I just need to get him on board. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to give up my work helping people, Victor,¡± I exin as he reaches out a hand and traces his fingers delicately down my arm. ¡°I still want to do good in the world ¨C I just think I can do more of it as Luna, rather than as a therapist. Does that make sense?¡± Slowly, Victor shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me more of what you¡¯re thinking, Evelyn,¡± he confesses. ¡°Because all of the Lunas I know are¡­mothers and party nners. Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that, but ¨C¡° ¡°No, I understand,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that it has to be that way. I think that Lunas have largely taken those roles because their Alphas required them to, because they didn¡¯t want them to do anything else. In some ways it was a mark of respect, I think, to have a Luna live like a queen in a castle, petted and cared for, but ¨C¡° I bite my lip, looking up at him. He looks quietly down at me, listening carefully. ¡°But,¡± I continue, ¡°I think that given the choice, most Lunas would have made different choices. I don¡¯t want to be your party nner ¨C I want to be your equal. I want to lead this pack with you.¡± Victor takes a moment to move downward on the bed, bring his face level with mine. ¡°You are my equal, Evelyn,¡± he states seriously. A happy little thrill runs through me to hear him say it. It doesn¡¯t seem like much, but in this world, where Alphas are in charge and Lunas fall in line? It¡¯s significant. ¡°I hope I never gave you any reason to doubt that.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I confess, raising a hand to stroke his hair. ¡°You did give me a little reason to think that when you told me I was nothing more than your sons¡¯ surrogate¡­¡± I see him grimace with shame then, and his eyes fall away, unable to hold my gaze. ¡°But,¡± I continue, moving my hand to his face until he looks at me again, ¡°in the past couple of months, I think you have¡­changed your mind about a woman¡¯s role in a family.¡± ¡°You changed my mind, Evelyn,¡± he insists. ¡°You¡¯ve made me see the world in a different way, and I¡¯m just sorry it took me this long to figure it out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re handsome,¡± I mutter, bringing a little smile to his lips. ¡°Or else we women would have thrown you out the door long ago instead of waiting for you to figure this out.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, huffing a littleugh. ¡°At least I served as eye candy, if nothing else.¡± ¡°I want to runt his pack with you, Victor,¡± I say, earnest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take over parts of your job, I want to do my own things. Like, I want to start a center for women to go to, especially Rogue ones, to find support. I want to really make sure that the children of our packs are taken care of and have good ces to live, and healthy parents to care for them.¡± Victor listens quietly, nodding along as I tell him my dreams for the future of our world. ¡°And,¡± I say, biting my lip a little. ¡°I want to be a mom to my sons, and a good mate to you. I want to concentrate on these projects as Luna of the Kensington pack, and I don¡¯t think I can do all of that while continuing strictly as a therapist.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor replies, pulling me close against him so I feel his words resounding in his chest as well as hear them. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I think that¡¯s amazing. And I¡¯ll support you in every step. I just¡­¡± ¡°What,¡± I ask, pushing away from him a little so I can see his face again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he hesitates. ¡°It was so important to you, when we met again, to be an independent person. To not be reliant on me for money, and to be free to go wherever you want, when you want. I don¡¯t want you to give that independence up, if it¡¯s important to you, to be¡­well, to be a wife and a mother.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s simply solved,¡± I say, dismissive. He raises his eyebrow, inviting me to exin. ¡°You¡¯ll simply have to pay me a ridiculous sry for my work,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°The first sried Luna ¨C we¡¯ll set the standard very high for other Lunas, allowing them to demand even more from their Alphas ¨C¡° Victorughs then, throwing his head back, his shoulders shaking with it. ¡°And eventually!¡± I continue maniacally, ¡°the Lunas will bankrupt all of the Alphas with our sry demands, and that¡¯s how we¡¯ll take over the world! See! It all works!¡± He nods, pretending to agree to my scheme for world domination. ¡°No but really, Victor,¡± I say quietly, still smiling. ¡°I think it could work, and I think I could do really wonderful things as the Luna of this pack. Especially if you give me free reign.¡± ¡°Free reign,¡± he considers aloud, turning the words over in his mouth. ¡°And codes to all the bank ounts,¡± I say with a grin. ¡°Well, as my wife,¡± he retorts, and I smile, anticipating a joke, ¡°you would of course have ess to a very small portion of the pack ounts, but certainly not all of them ¨C I have to hold a great deal of money in reserve for the purchase of important manly things, like helicopters, and whiskey, and expensive gadgets ¨C¡° ¡°Hey!¡± Iin yfully, shoving my hands against his chest and drawing his attention back to me. ¡°I¡¯m not settling for these petty little wife funds ¨C especially as I¡¯m not even your wife ¨C you haven¡¯t married me ¨C you haven¡¯t even asked me to marry you, so I think ¨C¡° ¡°Whoa!¡± he retorts, ¡°No! I tried to ask you but someone went storming out into the rain instead of letting me ¨C¡° ¡°It was a bad proposal!¡± I protest,ughter bubbling from me. ¡°I¡¯m not saying yes to that, especially now that I know that the wife titlees with a pay decrease ¨C¡° Victorughs harder, wrapping his arms around me and ending our fake argument by pulling me with him as he rolls onto his back. I shriek as he pulls me onto his stomach, losing myself toughter as I rest my head against him. Slowly, we both settle down. I tuck my hand under his t-shirt as our breathing returns to normal, stroking the hard muscles of his stomach with the tips of my fingers, suddenly so incredibly grateful for a mate who makes meugh and takes me seriously at the same time. And who is also really, really good looking. Honestly, how did I get so lucky. ¡°It¡¯s all yours, Evelyn,¡± Victor says quietly and I smile, closing my eyes. ¡°The bank codes, the money, the resources ¨C take it, do what you will with it. It¡¯s yours, as much as you want.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathe, but I know he feels that the gratitude runs deeper than those two words can express. ¡°And the wife thing,¡± he continues, piquing my interest. I open my eyes and settle my chin on his chest, looking up at him, holding that green gaze with my own. ¡°Trust me,¡± he insists. ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± I bite my lip and smile at my mate, not sure if my heart can take any more joy. Then, I turn my head to press a kiss to his chest and run my nails across the tan skin of his stomach, heading south. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 #Chapter 240 ¨C Off to Jail Victor wakes the next morning before dawn even has a chance to light the sky, climbing carefully of bed to make sure he doesn¡¯t wake the Luna sleeping next to him. He takes a minute to look at her once he stands up fully, to run his eyes over the shape of her full lips, to watch the way her chest falls and rises with her breath. He has to stop himself from reaching out to brush that curl of hair off her face. God damn it but she¡¯s beautiful. He¡¯s been attracted to her since the moment heid eyes on her in that ball room ¨C of course he was, how could he help himself ¨C but ever since that night in the forest, when they¡¯d realized what they are to each other and agreed, finally, to put everything aside and build their lives together with whole hearts¡­ Well, it didn¡¯t seem like he could keep his hands off her. If it were up to him, he¡¯d wake her up right now and spend this whole day in bed with her, starting by sliding a hand under the lower hem of those silky little pajama shorts ¨C Victor grits his teeth, covering his eyes with his hand and sighing. Nope. If he starts now, he¡¯ll never leave the house. And he has a great deal to do today. Victor pads to the closet instead of climbing back in bed, as he truly wants to. There, he pulls on a pair of ck cks and buttons on a crisp white shirt, donning his Alpha uniform and getting back into the role he knows so well. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As he buckles his belt and looks at his shoe selection, he considers the past few days and weeks with Evelyn, especially the time in the forest when he¡¯d abandoned all of these Alpha rituals. Instead of wearing polished shoes and watches worth as much as some middle-ss homes, he¡¯d worn the same clothes for days in a row and let his beard grow into a rough stubble. He¡¯d abandoned his cool Alpha control and let his mind wander a bit, had let himself joke andugh with his mate. Joke, he thinks, considering it as he grabs a tie off the shelf and slings it over his arm along with the suit jacket that matches his pants. When¡¯s thest time he¡¯d done that, before Evelyn came back into his life? Honestly, he¡¯d never thought he was very funny, but the way he makes herugh¡­ Victor¡¯s lips turn up in a little smile as he leaves the closet, ncing at his mate¡¯s sleeping form on the bed as he heads towards the door. The best thing that ever happened to him, that¡¯s what she is. And he¡¯s never, ever again going to let her doubt that he knows it. Not for another moment in her life. Quietly, Victor pulls open the door and tiptoes out to the other side, tugging it closed behind him, very careful not to make any noise. ¡°Dad, are we being sneaky?¡± Victor jumps about four feet in the air when he hears that whisper, spinning and gasping when he comes down to see Ian standing in the hall. Ian gives him a wide, naughty grin, pleased to have made him jump. ¡°Damn it, Ian,¡± Victor mutters, pressing a hand to his heart. ¡°You scared the hell out of me ¨C¡° ¡°You should be more vignt!¡± Ian deres, pointing a finger at him. ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha, after all.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor concedes, standing up straight as his heart rate returns to normal. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to be so vignt in my own house, is all. Even Alphas have to rx sometime.¡± He considers his son carefully. ¡°What are you doing up, anyway? It¡¯s very early.¡± Ian just shrugs, holding up a gran bar he has clutched in his hand. ¡°Got hungry. Got a snack. I¡¯m growing, after all. What are you doing up?¡± ¡°I have to go to work,¡± Victor exins, looking past Ian towards the stairs. ¡°Can Ie!?¡± Ian gasps, his face breaking into a huge smile. Victor pauses a moment and then nods once, moving forward towards his son. ¡°Fine,¡± he murmurs, putting a hand on Ian¡¯s back and directing him towards the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s not like you have school today ¨C and one less twin will let your mom concentrate on whatever it is she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Yesssss!¡± Ian hisses, careful to keep quiet, perhaps not wanting Alvin to wake up and join them on their special outing. ¡°This is going to be great.¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± Victor urges. ¡°We have to write your mom a note before we go so she doesn¡¯t freak out.¡± ¡°So sneaky,¡± Ian says, shing his dad a grin. ¡°I love it.¡± Fifteen minutester, Ian is strapped into the front seat of a Hummer, his dad driving quickly down the road as the sun begins to peek over the horizon. Two Betas sit in the back, one looking sincerely disgruntled at having lost his coveted position riding shotgun to the Alpha. ¡°Where are we going, dad?¡± Ian asks, looking happily up at his father. He doesn¡¯t really care what the answer is ¨C he¡¯s just happy to be along for the ride. Victor hesitates, but then decides he might as well tell him. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not going to figure it out. But¡­perhaps this was a mistake. ¡°We¡¯re going to jail,¡± Victor states calmly, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°Jail!?¡± Ian gasps, scandalized and thrilled at once. ¡°Were we bad? Will they lock us up? In chains?!¡± Victorughs a little, ncing at his son. ¡°No, kid. This is my jail, the one where I keep my prisoners.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Ian says, his voice breathless. He reaches out a hand to brush his fingers against his father¡¯s suit jacket reverently, honestly as exhrated as he¡¯s ever been in his life. ¡°We¡­we have a jail? And you didn¡¯t tell me about it?¡± He lets out a little squeak of excitement and betrayal. ¡°No, Ian,¡± Victor says, stern. ¡°I have a jail. You have nothing.¡± Ian¡¯s joy is not deterred by his father¡¯s denial. He snaps his head eagerly back to the road, as if expecting the jail to appear any instant. ¡°Who do we keep there!?¡± he asks. ¡°Who are we going to go see?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor hesitates, ncing again at his kid and the Betas in the back seat. ¡°We¡¯re going to visit your grandfather.¡± ¡°Grandpa Henry?¡± Ian asks, curious. ¡°No,¡± Victor replies evenly. ¡°Grandpa John, your mom¡¯s dad.¡± ¡°Ohhhh,¡± Ian says, his eyes going wide. ¡°That makes more sense. He was really bad.¡± ¡°He was,¡± Victor agrees, his face serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping him in a safe ce. But¡­now I¡¯m going to talk to him. See if there¡¯s any way we cane to an agreement so that he can leave and be a free man again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should let him out,¡± Ian says, crossing his arms and staring out at the road. ¡°I think he should live there. Forever.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Victor asks, his mouth quirking up at the corner. ¡°No lenience from Alpha Ian? Just all hard justice for you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ian replies, narrowing his eyes. ¡°He should stay in jail forever. And we can put crabs in his cell to snap at him.¡± Victor works hard to hold back hisugh and sees that the Betas in the back seat are doing the same. ¡°Well,¡± he replies seriously. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, son. But I think the Geneva Convention prohibits such things, and it¡¯s important that we follow the rules of war.¡± Ian c***s his head curiously, turning to look at his dad. ¡°What¡¯s the Geneba ¨C the Genniva ¨C Convensh¡­¡± ¡°Geneva Convention,¡± Victor says slowly, letting Ian hear all the sybles. ¡°And some might think that kindergarten is too early to be learning about it ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m almost in first grade!¡± Ian protests, to which Victor nods seriously. ¡°Nevertheless,¡± he continues, ¡°after today, you¡¯ll probably be ready to hear about it. We¡¯ll have a word with your tutors, get you started.¡± Ian opens his mouth to ask more questions but Victor puts a finger to his lips, nodding towards the road as he slows the car and pulls up to a set of imperious gates. Ian had thought they were going to the Beta camp, but this ce is totally new ¨C somece they haven¡¯t been before. ¡°Best behavior, kid,¡± Victor says seriously as he rolls down his window to speak into the monitor at the gate. ¡°You got it?¡± ¡°I got it,¡± Ian nods, meaning every word. But as his dad talks to the guards who answer the inte, Ian presses his hands together and hopes desperately that he can live up to that promise. Because he¡¯s just so excited that he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do next. There isn¡¯t much time to think on it though. Because a secondter the gates open, and Victor pulls the car through. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 241 Chapter 241 #Chapter 241 ¨C A Second Adventure When I wake, the other side of the bed is disappointingly empty. I reach my hand out, brushing the sheets where Victor¡¯s body left an impression behind, tracing the phantom shape of him. ¡°Oh well,¡± I murmur, sitting up and stretching my arms over my head. I¡¯d catch him next time. I look around the room, scratching my head and running my fingers through my hair, trying to wake up. I¡¯m suddenly struck by how wonderfully ordinary it is to wake up in my own room in my own bed in my own little cottage. After our rather mystical journey out in the forest, what was once mundane seems a bit magical. I smile, hopping out of bed and pulling on my robe. Ten minutester, I¡¯m downstairs in the kitchen looking around at an apparently empty house. What? Where was my family? I turn when I hear a little padding of feet on the stairs. ¡°Mama?¡± Alvin¡¯s head peeks into view on the staircase and I give him a big smile. ¡°There you are!¡± I say and he hurries down the steps. ¡°I was wondering if I was all alone. Maybe the ghosts came and kidnapped you all.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he says, wrapping his arms around my hips in a sweet hug. I bend down to give him a little kiss. ¡°Ian wasn¡¯t in bed though,¡± he says, looking up at me with a little frown. ¡°Maybe something else kidnapped him?¡± I press my lips together, interested. ¡°Your dad¡¯s not here either,¡± I murmur, looking around. ¡°I¡¯d bet they woke up early and went on some adventure before I bet they both got kidnapped. Though, in this family¡­¡± As I look around, I spy a little note propped against the coffee machine and grin, moving over to it. Of course Victor would leave me a note with the coffee, where he knew I¡¯d find it. There¡¯s coffee in it too ¨C he made me a pot before he went wherever he went. I smile, pouring myself a cup as I flip the note open. Alvin heads to the fridge, pulling the door open and using a stool to lift out the milk, which he runs to ce on the table. ¡°What¡¯s it say, mama?¡± he asks, dragging his stool over to the cab so he can reach the cereal. ¡°As I suspected,¡± I report, ¡°they dashed off on a little adventure.¡± I flip the note over, looking at the back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t say where, though.¡± I reach into the cab above the coffee maker to take down a bowl and spoon for Alvin, but when I turn I see him looking down at his feet, clearly disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid?¡± I ask softly, putting the bowl on the table and crouching down by my son. ¡°They went on an adventure,¡± he murmurs. ¡°And they left me behind.¡± ¡°Aww sugar,¡± I fret, pulling him in for a little hug, crushing the cereal box a little between us. ¡°That¡¯s all right! We¡¯ll have our own adventure today ¨C a better one.¡± He perks up a little at this, peering up at me. ¡°Really?¡± he asks. I give him a bright smile. ¡°Yes,¡± I promise. ¡°So eat up ¨C you¡¯ll need your energy!¡± His mood boosted, Alvin hurries off to the table, climbing onto the chair and pouring his breakfast into a bowl. I smile as I watch him, pleased that the promise of a little adventure fixed his mood so quickly. Now the only thing I had to do was¡­n an adventure. Alvin dashes out the front door eagerly about half an hourter, heading for the ck SUV that Victor has set aside for my personal use. In his hurry, Alvin doesn¡¯t even notice the figure seated on the porch swing, wrapped in a nket. But I do. ¡°Rafe?¡± I ask, shocked, ncing between him and the Beta guard who is standing awkwardly by the door, trying not to get involved. Rafe looks up at me with sad eyes. He still looks terrible; I wonder if he¡¯s been drinking again. ¡°Were you out here all night?¡± I ask, folding my arms as I stare at him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he mumbles, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Just¡­didn¡¯t feel like going inside.¡± ¡°And you weren¡¯t freezing?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad,¡± he sighs. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Rafe,¡± I huff, rolling my eyes. ¡°Obviously you know you¡¯re wee to sleep in the house, right? You don¡¯t have to stay out here like some bad dog being punished?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I know that, Evelyn,¡± he says, raising his eyes to re at me a little. I have to admit that the gesture makes me smirk a little. I¡¯d rather see him angry than depressed and despondent on my front porch. ¡°I just¡­didn¡¯t feel likeing in.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, giving a little shrug and trying to block out any feelings of worry or pity for him. ¡°We¡¯re going out for a little, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Are you going to see her?¡± he asks in a rush as I start towards the stairs. I pause, looking back over my shoulder at him. ¡°Is it any of your business if I am?¡± He begins to stand up, eager. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he starts. I hold up a hand, though, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯m not on your side here, Rafe. Even if I am going to see her, I won¡¯t be doing you any favors or passing along any messages.¡± He shuts his mouth, but can¡¯t stop the little growl that I hear building in him. I just give a littleugh and hurry on my way. ¡°Take a shower, Rafe!¡± I call over my shoulder. ¡°Clean yourself up!¡± How growl deepens as I climb into my car, Alvin already there. ¡°Was he right?¡± Alvin asks eagerly. ¡°Are we going to see auntie Bridgette?¡± ¡°Well, it was supposed to be a surprise,¡± I murmur, looking over my shoulder as I pull out of our driveway. Alvin gives a little shout of joy, putting his hands in the air like he¡¯s on a roller coaster. As we pull out of the driveway, though, I catch a glimpse of Rafe standing on the porch, watching us go. Alvin looks back as well. ¡°Is he okay, mama?¡± he asks softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want uncle Rafe to be sick. Or sad.¡± ¡°He¡¯s okay, baby,¡± I say, smoothing a hand over my son¡¯s little head and starting down the road. ¡°He¡¯s just¡­uncle Rafe made some stupid choices, and now they¡¯re alling back to bite him.¡± ¡°Like a piranha,¡± Alvin whispers, turning back to the front of the car and holding his hands up like two little fish and making them snap at each other. ¡°What kinds of choices?¡± ¡°Adult choices,¡± I reply, giving him a significant look and deciding that my kid doesn¡¯t need to know all the gory details. ¡°But he really hurt Bridgette¡¯s feelings and was cruel to her. So he has a lot to make up for in his life.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Alvin considers, thinking hard. ¡°Maybe we should send him to the forest.¡± Iugh, nodding. ¡°Honestly, maybe that would do him some good.¡± We pull onto the highway shortly after, and then head down the road. I bite my lip as we do, knowing that this adventure is less cheerful and lighthearted than Alvin thinks it is, because actually I still haven¡¯t heard from Bridgette at all. We¡¯re headed to the little rented cabin, but I have no idea what we¡¯ll find when we get there. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 #Chapter 242 ¨C In the Jail Betas pull open the doors to the detainment facility and Victor strides through, Ian buzzing with excitement at his side. Victor nces down at the boy to see that he¡¯s looking around at everything, as fascinated and thrilled as any kid at Disney World. Victor smirks, wondering if it¡¯s the Alpha pup in Ian¡¯s little soul that makes him fascinated by the work of running a pack, or just a quirk of his nature. ¡°Where are the prison parts,¡± Ian asks, his voice hushed with awe as they enter a white room with several Betas moving around behind a desk, guns strapped to their shoulders. ¡°Through that door,¡± Victor replies, taking Ian¡¯s hand and pointing to a white door in the corner. Ian nods, understanding. ¡°How many prisoners do you have? Like, 500?¡± Victorughs, shaking his head. ¡°No kid, just four right now. It¡¯s a little jail, but a good one. Now,¡± he raises one finger to his lips, asking Ian for quiet while he conducts his business. Ian nods, determined toply and hoping he can manage it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Victor and Ian move forward to the desk and Victor has a swift conversation with his Betas. They were expecting him, of course, and they move efficiently to ensure safety protocols are in order for Victor¡¯s conversation with John and Joyce, as well as James Wird. The Betas nce uneasily at the child, but Victor doesn¡¯t hesitate or apologize, so they move forward with the n. Inwardly, Victor smiles at the clean and efficient way his Betas move, following his orders and protocols without hesitation. He only sends his best to this facility, Betas who have been with him for five years or more and who have a spotless reputation. The system of pack justice isplicated in that it allows Alphas to serve as both judge and jury in matters that pertained to the pack itself, but they have to maintain their own prisons to do it. This also meant that these prisons have to be incredibly secure and well-defended because if a rival pack decides to break a prisoner out and seeds, then it¡¯s was no one¡¯s fault but the Alpha¡¯s for failing to defend his rights. There is no overarching system of justice to demand that that prisoner be returned until he faces justice. The Betas wave Victor forward and he takes Ian along with him, the boy¡¯s hand securely held in his own. As they pass through two thick metal doors, Victor considers that the system of wolf justice is rather feudal, but that he prefers it this way. He¡¯d rather be in total control of his enemies rather than under the sway of some political council. The final door swings open and Ian gives a little squeak of excitement as they peer into the short room beyond, which has six white doors pressed shut into four white walls. ¡°You¡¯re not disappointed?¡± Victor asks as they pass through, nodding to the two Betas who stand guard inside. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to see iron bars and men in ck and white stripes peering through them.¡± ¡°No this is way better,¡± Ian breathes, looking around and then up at his father. ¡°Grandpapa had iron bars in his basement jail and we got out of that really easy. This one is much cooler.¡± Victor works hard to stifle hisugh and pay attention to the matter at hand as the door locks behind them. Another nod to the Beta before them confirms that it¡¯s time, and Victor and Ian move forward to stand before one of the doors. Then, to Ian¡¯s surprise, his father leans down and picks him up, settling him on his hip. ¡°Do you want to push the button?¡± Victor asks softly. Ian¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°There¡¯s¡­there¡¯s a button?¡± Victor nods and gestures to a green button on the wall next to the door ahead of him. Ian¡¯s eyes go as wide as they can, showing white all around his brown irises. There¡¯s absolutely nothing more he wants to do in the world than push his button. Reverently, he nods his head. Victor steps forward so Ian can reach and the little boy holds out his finger, pushing the button with a definite jab. Immediately after he does, the wall in front of them begins to change, fading from a solid white to a smokey grey and then, a momentter, to a clear barrier. Behind it stands John Walsh, his arms held firmly at his side, ring at them. ¡°Dad,¡± Ian whispers. ¡°This is the coolest ce in the whole world. I love it here.¡± Victor gives Ian a little nce, the corner of his mouth quirking up, but he keeps his focus on Walsh. ¡°How are you, John,¡± Victor asks peacefully. ¡°You know exactly how I am, Kensington,¡± Walsh snaps, ring at him, his eyes flickering to his grandson. He pauses a moment before adding, ¡°you¡¯d bring a child here, to this ce? Not precisely good parenting, I think.¡± Victor just shrugs. ¡°He wanted toe, and one day he¡¯ll be in charge of all of this. Never to early to get started.¡± He sighs and lowers Ian to the ground then, taking his hand before raising his eyes to hold his prisoner¡¯s gaze. ¡°Not that I¡¯d take parenting advice from you any way, Walsh.¡± Walsh¡¯s lips lift in a snarl and Victor is pleased that the time in confinement has made this Alpha restless, angry, eager to get out by any means. Precisely the right mood for negotiation, at least from Victor¡¯s side. ¡°How are you enjoying your stay?¡± Victor asks calmly, sinking his other hand into his pocket. ¡°Is there anything we can get for you that you are not being supplied with regrly?¡± ¡°You can get me out,¡± Walsh snaps, taking a step forward. ¡°I have been in here for weeks with no contact with my wife or my forces ¨C I have rights ¨C¡° ¡°You have no rights,¡± Victor corrects casually. ¡°You lost your war, you lost your pack. They¡¯re mine now. You are, officially, a wolf under my jurisdiction, and I decide your rank as well as your fate.¡± ¡°You cannot ¨C¡° ¡°It is done,¡± Victor snaps, his voice definitive, and Walsh takes a step back, shocked at his tone. ¡°The council approved the takeover more than a week ago. You were dered unfit after they heard your little¡­speech, regarding Betas and pack members as expendable fodder who only exist to serve you. As Joyce was likewise marked as unfit and you marked my children as the heirs to your pack, I have taken over as regent until theye of age.¡± Walsh¡¯s face pales at this news. Ian looks curiously between his father and grandfather, surprised to hear it himself. He would get a pack now? When did hee of age? He hoped, fervently, that it was next week. ¡°So you see,¡± Victor continues. ¡°Your little n for a pack takeover with my sons¡¯ inheritance at the center of the n did work. Just¡­not as you intended.¡± Victor smiles down at Ian, then, directing his next question to the boy. ¡°What do you think, Ian? Will you enjoy taking over your grandfather¡¯s pack?¡± ¡°Yes! I ¨C¡° Ian begins, looking up at his father with shining eyes, but he jumps and gives a little shout of fear when something ms against the stic partition between them. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 #Chapter 243 ¨C Negotiations ¡°Thief!¡± Walsh snarls, pounding his fist again on the stic barrier. ¡°You can¡¯t take this from me ¨C everything I¡¯ve built, everything I¡¯ve worked for ¨C¡° Victor tugs Ian¡¯s hand and the boy snaps his worried eyes back up to his father, who looks down at him calmly. ¡°Enough of this for you,¡± Victor says softly, looking steadily into Ian¡¯s eyes and letting him know with his tranquility that he¡¯s still in full control. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with the Beta and wait in the entrance hall? Maybe they¡¯ll give you some jail food to eat, so you can see what it¡¯s like.¡± Ian nervously nods, looking again between his father and grandfather as a Betaes forward to take his hand. He goes with the Beta readily, though, and Victor turns his attention back to Walsh after Ian leaves the room and the lock clicks again. ¡°Quite a disy you¡¯re putting on for your grandchild,¡± Victor sighs, crossing his arms. ¡°One would think that you¡¯d like him to respect you, but to each his own, I suppose.¡± ¡°How dare you ¨C¡° ¡°Enough,¡± Victor snaps again, ring at the man behind the wall. ¡°It¡¯s done, Walsh, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to change it. What we need to decide now is how long you stay in this cell. Because believe me when I say that I have the funds to ensure that you spend the rest of your life in here. But, there are reasons why I might reconsider such a sentence.¡± Walsh leans back for a moment, crossing his arms as he senses the opportunity to regain some power. ¡°You need something from me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor counters, giving a sharp shake of his head. ¡°I need nothing from you. But there are people in my life to whom you are significant.¡± Walsh takes a minute, blinking, and then begins to scowl. ¡°Evelyn.¡± Victor nods slowly, confirming his suspicion. ¡°I won¡¯t keep her father locked up for years if she does not wish it. If you can agree to ¨C¡° Walsh ms on the ss again, rage on his face. ¡°You would leave the question of my freedom to a woman?¡± Victor does not flinch. ¡°To my Luna. Yes, I would.¡± ¡°You fool,¡± Walsh growls. ¡°A Luna is nothing but ¨C¡° ¡°It was your underestimation of your Luna,¡± Victor interrupts, his words harsh, ¡°that resulted in your losing your pack to begin with. I would caution you against making the same mistake twice.¡± Walsh snarls but says nothing, raising his hand to the spot on his head where his wife hit him with her favorite Tiffanymp, rendering him unconscious. Victor sighs, ncing at his watch. ¡°Can I take this a rejection of my terms? That you do not agree to live peacefully and release a statement that I am the unequivocal leader of your pack until my boys turn eighteen?¡± Walsh snaps his eyes back to Victor¡¯s. ¡°I would never ¨C¡° ¡°Fine,¡± Victor sighs, leaning forward and pressing the green button again. Almost instantly the wall goes white, blocking out sound as well as sight. Victor screws his mouth to the side, considering his options. He nces at the two cells next to Walsh¡¯s, where Joyce and Wird are each being held. But he quickly decides against it, wanting suddenly to be home, to talk it over with Evelyn. Decided, Victor strides towards the door, making eye contact with his Beta as he goes. ¡°Inform the other two,¡± he says sharply as the Beta opens the door. ¡°Tell them that their packs are mine, that they have no recourse. Ask them to consider the terms on which they would consent to be freed.¡± The Beta nods and Victor strides from the room. Wird and Joyce don¡¯t matter to him ¨C both had severely overyed their hands, taking on the Kensington pack like that. They could rot the rest of his lives away in those cell, for all Victor cared. When Victor returns through the series of doors that separate the cells from the front office, Ian is seated in a in chair by the Beta desk, happily drinking a milkshake. ¡°Hello,¡± Victor says, smiling down at his boy and nodding to the Betas behind the desk. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°From the Betas!¡± Ian exims, happy. ¡°It¡¯s prison food.¡± Victor quirks an eye at the head man in charge. ¡°The prisoners get milkshakes?¡± ¡°From our own supply, sir,¡± the Beta says anxiously, giving a hesitant little smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t think he¡¯d like a microwaved chicken patty.¡± Victor smiles and nods to them, letting them know he approves. The Betas smile back. ¡°Come on, kid,¡± Victor says, putting a hand out for Ian, who hops down from the chair and takes it. ¡°We¡¯re all finished here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ian says, shrugging and looking towards the door. ¡°Can wee back tomorrow?¡± Victorughs as they head out into the bright sunshine. ¡°Nah, we¡¯re going to give grandpa a little time to think about our offer.¡± ¡°Good n,¡± Ian nods, swinging their joined hand as the Betas waiting by the car open the doors for them. Then, after a pause, Ian looks up into his dad¡¯s face. ¡°What do you think mommy and Alvin are getting up to?¡± ¡°Knowing your mom?¡± Victor considers, c*****g his head as he watches his son run to the far side of the car and be lifted into the front seat by the waiting Beta. ¡°Nothing but trouble.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Ian says passively, consenting to be buckled in by the Beta while Victor climbs into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go find them. I like trouble.¡± _______________________ Alvin and I pull up to cabin that I rented with Emma and Delia before the battle at my father¡¯s house and I bite my lip, wondering at the silence that greets me. Of course, I don¡¯t expect it to be bouncing with activity, but¡­ It¡¯s just so quiet and still here. Everything looks untouched. Even my old blue sedan is sitting quietly in the driveway, covered with fallen leaves. Passively, I wonder if the thousands of dors in cash that I took out of the bank are still stacked neatly in the trunk. ¡°Is this where Aunt Bridgette lives?¡± Alvin asks, curious, unbuckling his seatbelt and looking around. ¡°It¡¯s pretty here.¡± ¡°Not lives,¡± I murmur, freeing my own belt and opening my door. ¡°But staying, for a while.¡± I step out of the car, listening for any signs of life. Nothing. Alvin runs around to my side of the car as I shut my door, taking my hand. Together, we walk up the neat steps to the front door, looking around as we go. ¡°It¡¯s very quiet here, mama,¡± Alvin whispers, as if not wanting to disrupt the peace of the ce. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper back, my concentration on the door ahead of me. Slowly, we approach, and I reach out to the handle. When I twist it, it turns with no hesitation. I look down at Alvin and shrug, pushing the door open. We peek through the door, but see no movement in the kitchen andrge living room. ¡°Hello?¡± I call, hesitant. ¡°Anyone here?¡± There¡¯s silence and Alvin looks up to me, his eyes suddenly worried. Suddenly, both of our heads snap back towards the room when we hear a click from inside the room. I gasp when I see it and am instantly in motion, grabbing my son to me and spinning him away from the door ¨C We move fast and definitively away from the aim of the shotgun barrel that¡¯s pointed directly at us.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 #Chapter 244 ¨C Down the Barrel of a Gun ¡°Get out of my house!¡± a feminine voice shrieks. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot you! Get out!¡± ¡°Bridgette!¡± I shout, half panicked and half furious, ducking my head and curling my body around Alvin¡¯s as I press us both against the wall outside the cabin¡¯s door. ¡°Put the f*****g gun down! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s Evelyn!¡± ¡°Evelyn!¡± I hear her gasp and there¡¯s a tter ¨C god, did she just drop a loaded gun on the floor? I groan, hearing footsteps pounding towards us, realizing that we never should have left her alone with a gun in the house. I¡¯m looking up at the door and see the moment when her pretty blonde head peeks out of the. ¡°Oh my god!¡± she pants. ¡°It really is you! I am so sorry ¨C Evelyn, you scared me ¨C¡° My limbs are shaking as I unwrap myself from Alvin, who looks up at Bridgette. ¡°Hi, auntie,¡± he says, working to give her a tremulous little smile. ¡°Oh, baby,¡± she moans, crouching down next to us and putting her arms out to him. He immediately goes to her, wrapping her in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he assures her, resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°We surprised you ¨C we should have called first ¨C¡° ¡°We did call first,¡± I say through gritted teeth, taking a deep breath and working to dismiss my anger, to remind myself that she¡¯s a woman alone in the woods. She has every right to defend herself. We just¡­ should have taught her some gun safety first. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Bridgette says, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m so, so ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bridgette,¡± I respond, getting to my feet and forcing a smile onto my face. ¡°No harm done, right?¡± She nods briskly, gesturing towards the door. ¡°Come in!¡± She picks Alvin up and holds him on her hip as she leads the way into the house and, despite the panic and adrenaline still pumping through my veins, my heart breaks to see her do it. After all, she¡¯s here because she thought she, too, was going to have a little one to carry just like that, and then found out in the worst way that she wasn¡¯t. I press the door shut behind me, shaking the thoughts away. They¡¯re not helpful right now ¨C we have more pressing matters. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, following her and Alvin into the kitchen, where she ces him on a chair at the table and moves to the fridge. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer any of my calls?¡± ¡°Um, because my phone died?¡± she responds, giving me a sorry little shrug as she opens the fridge and pulls out a bottle of orange juice. ¡°You don¡¯t have a charger?¡± She bites her lip and shakes her head at me. ¡°I forgot it. And when I went down to the little store in the vige,¡± she continues, gesturing out the window with the carton of orange juice. ¡°They didn¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t¡­order one? Or drive further?¡± She bites her lip and looks down at the table as she ces the carton of orange juice on it. She doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, moving quickly to her side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He just¡­kept calling it¡­¡± she whispers, not looking at me. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t stop. Even when I blocked his number, he just got a new one. So¡­it was easier to just let the phone die. So I could think.¡± I click my tongue sympathetically and put my arm around her, giving her a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe,¡± I whisper. ¡°I understand.¡± She looks at me with a shaky little smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about how it was cutting me off from you though. That was stupid of me.¡± I shrug, dismissing it. ¡°Who cares. We found you.¡± I take the orange juice from her hand and nudge her towards the table, taking over for her so that she can rx. ¡°What do you do out here all the time, Bridgette?¡± Alvin asks, looking around the cabin curiously as I move to the cab and take out three sses, bringing them over to the table. ¡°Not much,¡± she says, shrugging. ¡°Do you get bored?¡± Alvin asks, turning his head to the side. Bridgette wrinkles her nose at him. ¡°I kind of like being bored for a little,¡± she says, whispering it like a secret. ¡°I¡¯m hardly ever alone. Did you know I have six brothers and sisters? We all grew up in a little house, and I had to share a bed with all of my sisters.¡± She stretches out her arms, taking up all the space she wants. ¡°It was nice, for once, to be all on my own.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Alvin whispers, fascinated. ¡°I¡¯m never alone. I always have Ian.¡± He taps his head. ¡°Up here, if we¡¯re not together.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Bridgette replies with a big smile. ¡°So you¡¯re¡­happy here?¡± I ask, pouring the orange juice and handing out the sses. ¡°It¡¯s been good,¡± she says, smiling up at me. ¡°Though I think I¡¯m getting ready to go. Peace and quiet is great but I have to return to my life sometime.¡± I nod, understanding. ¡°Do you know what you want to do next?¡± She bites her lip, shaking her head to tell me she doesn¡¯t. I nod, supportive but not pushing her. ¡°Did you get lonely, auntie?¡± Alvin asks, taking a big sip of his juice. ¡°A little,¡± she replies,ughing. ¡°I miss parties.¡± ¡°Well then let¡¯s have a party!¡± Alvin decides, throwing his hands up in the air and identally sshing orange juice on the floor. Bridgette opens her mouth to protest, and perhaps to point out that she doesn¡¯t have anyone to invite to a party because Rafe isted her from her family and her childhood friends. But I get to it first, coming up with an instant n. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea,¡± I interject as I stand and grab the paper towels, moving towards Alvin¡¯s spill. Bridgette closes her mouth, hesitant, but I continue anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll call Delia and Emma ¨C they¡¯lle by.¡± I look towards my friend as I throw the paper towels in the waste basket. ¡°We¡¯ll have a real girl¡¯s night.¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± Bridgette hums, her eyes shining. ¡°That would be amazing. They can ¨C¡° ¡°Hey!¡± Alvin interrupts, looking angrily between us. ¡°We cannot have a girl¡¯s night. I am not a girl.¡± ¡°You can be an honorary girl! For one night!¡± I say cheerfully, moving swiftly to him and wrapping my arms around his shoulders. ¡°My little daughter, Alvina!¡± ¡°No!¡± He protests as Bridgetteughs. ¡°I will not be a girl I will be¡­¡± he closes his eyes and I watch him, dying to know his n. He pauses a moment, thinking, and then his eyes snap open. ¡°Tonight, I will be the butler!¡± he deres, grinning at each of us. ¡°Like Burton! And I will do the butler things and bring you drinks and snacks.¡± ¡°An amazing n,¡± I insist, reaching for my phone to text my sister. I grin at Bridgette. ¡°We¡¯re quite spoiled tonight, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We sure are,¡± she says, beaming at Alvin, and then she gasps and looks at me ¡°Can they bring pizza? I¡¯ve been dying for pizza.¡± ¡°Pizza!¡± Alvin shouts, again throwing his hands in the air and sshing more orange juice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pizza it is,¡± I murmur, looking at my phone as I take Alvin¡¯s ss from his hand. ¡°And a sippy cup for you, apparently.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 #Chapter 245 ¨C Girl¡¯s Night About an hourter Delia and Emma pull up to the cabin, Delia shrieking and running for me as soon as the car is in park. I throw my arms around my bestie as soon as she pounds up the stairs to the cabin,ughing as she mumbles greetings into my hair. My sister takes a more sedate approach, carrying the pizzas, though her smile is just as big. ¡°Come in,e in!¡± I say, waving everyone into the house. Alvin runs for his aunties, giving them big hugs and kisses, while Bridgette hangs back a little, shy. The three have met, of course, but not in such a casual setting. I give her a wink, knowing that she¡¯ll like them. And if Bridgette needs anything right now, it¡¯s certainly some girlfriends. Emma ces the pizzas down on the table, chattering happily to Alvin, while Delia takes arge bottle of wine out of her purse and sets it on the table. As she goes to open it, though, Alvin lets out a little shriek of protest. ¡°What,¡± Delia asks, looking between me and my son. ¡°What did I do?¡± I just shrug, looking to Alvin. ¡°I am the butler!¡± Alvin says, marching over to her. ¡°That is my job!¡± Deliaughs, stepping away from the bottle of wine and holding the wine opener out. ¡°Have at it, little man,¡± she says, smirking. ¡°I¡¯ll take a butler any day of the week.¡± Alvin snatches the wine opener out of her hand and climbs up on a chair, his face very haughty and confident. But, when confronted with the bottle of wine itself, his face falls a little. ¡°Mama?¡± he asks, looking up to me for help. I hide my amusement and just shrug. ¡°Butlers figure it out, kid,¡± I say, giving him a wink and herding the ladies into the living room, taking the pizza boxes as I go. Delia resists a little as I nudge her forward. ¡°Is he going to be able to figure that out?¡± she whispers, looking back at Alvin unfolding the corkscrew and looking at it with confusion. ¡°I really want a ss¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a genius,¡± I respond with a shrug. ¡°So, maybe. Give him a chance.¡± She sighs and flops down on the couch next to Emma, taking her hand. Bridgette settles into an arm chair across from us and I plop down on the floor next to the coffee table, opening the pizza and handing slices around. Everyone begins to eat and talk together, and there¡¯s instant camaraderie. I keep an eye on Bridgette as we chat, careful to keep the conversation away from her for the time being until she grows morefortable. Instead, I tell all three about our time in the forest ¨C about the magic, and meeting the wise woman, and our healing. Of course, some details I keep to myself, but it takes awhile to tell anyway. About half way through my telling Alvin does indeed deliver us our sses of wine, a few pieces of cork floating in each. I smile at him, proud of my boy for figuring it out, and ce an order for a creative desert to give him something to do. He dashes back into the kitchen, eager to see what he can find. ¡°That sounds incredible, Evelyn,¡± Emma says, shaking her head at me and running her finger along the edge of the wine ss. ¡°Astral mates. Who ever would have thought it was a thing.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, grinning. ¡°Honestly it puts my heart at ease. I had this nagging hesitation that he would never be as attracted to me as he was to Amelia but, as it turns out,¡± I shrug, ¡°I had him the whole time.¡± ¡°Lucky girl,¡± Emma says, shaking her head and ncing at Delia. ¡°So few people ever find their mates, let alone their astral mate.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± Bridgette begins, curious, and speaking her question as she thinks it, ¡°for lesbians to be mated?¡± The room goes a little quiet and Bridgette gasps, blushing and covering her mouth with her hand. I think she realizes all at once that Delia and Emma had never really confirmed to her that they were together, or, indeed, that they identify as lesbians. I c**k my head and raise my eyebrows at Delia, letting her handle this one. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bridgette,¡± Delia says, giving her a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually bisexual, though Emma here,¡± she gives her girlfriend a big smile, ¡°is a lesbian. And yes, it¡¯s possible for women to be mated to each other ¨C it¡¯s not a strictly biological function.¡± ¡°No mating bond has snapped into ce between us,¡± Emma picks up. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t. And it doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t love each other if we doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What about you, Bridgette,¡± Emma asks, turning her head to the side and looking at her fondly. ¡°Have you ever felt anything close to a mating bond with anyone?¡± ¡°No,¡± she says, looking down at her nearly-empty wine ss and shaking her head. ¡°I mean, I loved Rafe a lot. But¡­nothing ever snapped into ce between us. Like, I¡¯d have felt it, right?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°Some people say they feel it. I personally did not, though¡­¡± I nce at Emma, wondering if it¡¯s an awkward topic for her, ¡°well, I met Victor on an evening when I was having a lot ofplicated emotions. So I may have missed it.¡± Emma looks away for a moment, but doesn¡¯t say anything. But when she looks back at me I give her a little smile. It¡¯s water under the bridge for me, and I hope it is for her too. ¡°Butler!¡± I call, breaking the semi-awkward silence. ¡°We need refills on this wine!¡± I call, though my ss is still mostly full ¨C I¡¯ve only taken a sip or two. ¡°On it!¡± he calls back, and I hear his little feet scurrying in the kitchen. ¡°Bridgette,¡± Delia says, leaning forward a little. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Rafe?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she says, looking down into her cup as Alvines running in, the big bottle of wine bnced precariously between his two little hands. He pours her ss first and she mumbles her thanks to him. ¡°Um, we broke up,¡± she says awkwardly. ¡°He was¡­lying to me. About a lot of stuff.¡± ¡°Like what,¡± Delia says eagerly, her eyes going wide. Delia loves a gossip, and Bridgette responds warmly to her genuine interest, telling her all of the details that I know and some extras. My eyes go wider as I hear about some things that Rafe did to her that dig his grave a little deeper with me, though I do my best to keep my face impassive. ¡°Wow,¡± Emma says, blinking when she¡¯s finished. ¡°And I thought Joyce was bad.¡± ¡°Joyce is bad,¡± I insist, looking at her sternly. ¡°There¡¯s enough room on the Bad Alpha boat for all of them, don¡¯t let any of them off the hook.¡± ¡°Who is Joyce?¡± Bridgette asks, curious, and Emma tells her a shortened version of her own horrible marriage. Bridgette is suitably horrified by what she hears, but I see a brightness in her as she listens. I think it¡¯s actually quite good for her to hear that someone else has had a simr experience. I make a mental note to myself to build these kinds of sharing experiences into my future programs for women, because if two women I know and love had had such a terrible time romantically, they certainly can¡¯t be alone. We carry on like thiste into the night, finishing most of the pizza and the wine and polishing it all off with Alvin¡¯s ¡°Marshmallow Surprise,¡± which is just marshmallows with a twizzler stuck through the center. I know it¡¯s time to go home, though, when my little boy curls up next to me and starts to snooze. ¡°I think that¡¯s it for me,¡± I say quietly, wrapping an arm around my boy. ¡°I want to get him back in his bed. He¡¯s slept in so many strange cestely.¡± Emma and Delia mumble their agreement, gathering their things and giving Bridgette and I kisses goodbye as they head out the door. Then, once they¡¯ve headed out, I start to help Bridgette clean while Alvin sleeps on the couch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Um, Evelyn?¡± Bridgette says quietly as I put the dishes in the sink. ¡°Do you think I coulde home with you?¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, shocked. I stare at her for a second and then blink myself back to the present, my mind whirling. ¡°I mean, Bridgette, you¡¯re always wee, but why?¡± She bites her lip and looks down at the floor. ¡°Oh, Bridgette,¡± I sigh, putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed in me,¡± she whispers, her voice hitching a little. ¡°But¡­but I want to see him. I¡¯ve thought a lot about it ¨C more than just tonight.¡± ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, putting a finger under her chin and making her look at me. ¡°You never have to worry about disappointing me. But ¨C after everything he put you through ¨C is this really the healthiest thing for you to do?¡± She shrugs nomittally. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But¡­I still have feelings for him, Evelyn. And I don¡¯t honestly know if they¡¯re real, or if I¡¯ve built them up in my head¡­and I think I need to see him to figure it out. For closure? Or to confirm if they really are real? I don¡¯t really know, but this just feels right.¡± ¡°I understand that,¡± I say softly. ¡°Bridgette, of course you cane, if you feel strong and ready enough.¡± She gives me a tentative smile. ¡°Just be careful,¡± I say, looking at her with my heart in my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let him belittle you, okay? You go to get what you want, and don¡¯t worry about him.¡± She nods, setting her shoulders square. ¡°Okay,¡± she says. ¡°I think I can do that.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°Then let¡¯s hit the road.¡± Bridgette gives a little squeak of excitement and runs to the bedroom to grab a few things. As she goes, I passively hope that one of the things she¡¯s grabbing is the shotgun, but I dismiss the thought. Instead, I take my phone out of my back pocket and send a quick text to Victor. Evelyn: Get Rafe cleaned up. Bridgette ising home. I don¡¯t want him to look like crap for her sake, she deserves better. A few minutester, a replyes through. No words, though ¨C just an emoji of a wolf next to one of a bathtub. I smirk and put my phone back into my pocket. I guess our night isn¡¯t over quite yet. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 #Chapter 246 ¨C Rafe I¡¯m scowling as I storm into the house, mming the front door closed behind me. I feel a pang of guilt when I see Ian and Victor twitch awake on the couch, Ian¡¯s eyes wide with surprise and Victor instantly on defense, ready to take on whatever threat came through the door. When he sees me, though ¨C and my expression ¨C he backs off, pulling Ian back onto his check and settling into the couch. I narrow my eyes at him, pissed off and ready to light into anyone whoes in my path, but he doesn¡¯t make a move, just watching me. So I move into the kitchen, d, in my heart, that he didn¡¯t rise to the bait. I know it¡¯s unfair ¨C Victor hasn¡¯t done anything, and Ian is obviously meless ¨C but I am just so mad. Victor simply raises his eyebrows at me while Ian gives a little wave hello and closes his eyes again. His sweet sleepy little face is a balm to my heart, instantly throwing a bucket of cold water on my rage, but frankly ¨C I¡¯m not done being mad yet. So I turn on my heel and head for the sink full of dishes. I spin the tap, water sshing out of the faucet, and grab a scrub brush. Then, I start to go to town on the pots and pans waiting for me. I know it¡¯ste at night, and that this can wait till morning, but damn it ¨C I need something to take this anger out on. I grab a particrly crusty pot used to make macaroni and cheese and some steel wool, starting in on it with a vengeance. My other choice, of course, is to go find Rafe andy into him, to really make him know that he¡¯d better be on his best damn behavior the moment Bridgette arrives, for her sake ¨C But a big part of me knows that I¡¯m not nearly in the mental state necessary to do anything but tear him apart. So, I¡¯ve got to find a way to calm down. And thus, dishes. I¡¯ve got a few minutes, I know. Alvin is on a secret assignment to dy Bridgette¡¯s trip home ¨C my good little sneaky squirrel, my tricky tiger. We had a brief chat about it before we left and I know he¡¯ll be begging her to stop at every ce they see along the way ¨C for bathroom breaks, ice cream stops, whatever he can think of. And Bridgette, soft hearted as she is, will oblige him, giving me just a few minutes here alone to ensure that everything is right here. That Rafe isn¡¯t wasted, or in a foul mood, or otherwise prepared to break her heart. I finish cleaning the macaroni pot and m it down on the counter, the sound ringing out through the house. I grit my teeth, staring at it for a moment, and then reaching for a casserole dish sitting at the bottom of the sink ¨C ¡°Heyyy, trouble,¡± I hear Victor murmur behind me, and I spin ¨C the tap still running ¨C to re up at his warm expression, his hand raised to begin patting my back. He flinches back when he sees my face, though, and lowers his hand, intuiting that I do not want to beforted right now. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asks, worried, crossing his arms instead. ¡°Me?¡± I begin, ¡°oh, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s your damn brother who you need to be watching out for right now.¡± Victor sighs and reaches beyond me, turning off the flowing tap. ¡°Rafe is upstairs,¡± he tells me softly, taking a step closer ¨C brave man as he is ¨C and looking down warmly into my eyes. ¡°Cleaning up, as ordered. What else do you want him to do?¡± ¡°Go back in time,¡± I snap, crossing my arms, letting my anger course through me. ¡°Not be such a d**k to Bridgette.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Victor says, nodding sagely and unfolding his arms to take me by the waist. ¡°Well, I¡¯m working on that technology,¡± he jokes, deepening my frown. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, love, I think that ¨C as of now ¨C that¡¯s impossible. What¡¯s this about, anyway?¡± Victor pulls me a step closer to him and, damn it, the nearness of his body calms me a little. I fight against it, wanting to stay mad. ¡°Bridgette,¡± I say, allowing myself to rest against him, just a little bit. ¡°We spent the night talking about¡­ stuff. Love, rtionships. And at the end she said she wants toe back, she wants to talk to Rafe. Get closure.¡± ¡°Is that so bad?¡± Victor asks, leaning forward to kiss my hair. ¡°Closure, fine,¡± I respond, definitive. Then I look up at him. ¡°But Victor, you know how sweet she is, and you know how maniptive he can be. I think that he picked her, specifically, because she¡¯s someone he can control. And that if he gets his ws into her again, she¡¯s not going to be able to get them out.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Rafe¡¯s voice rings out from behind Victor, making me flinch. ¡°An urate if¡­scathing assessment of my personality, Evelyn. You¡¯re certainly putting your degree to good use, aren¡¯t you?¡± Victor pulls away from me and looks behind him, opening my line of sight to see Rafe standing there as well, clearly offended and on the defense, but clean-cut and shaved, dressed in a casual pair of cks and a sweater. I have to admit, he looks good. Which just makes me narrow my eyes. Suddenly, I don¡¯t want him to look good ¨C to wear this disguise of a clean, tidy man which will make Bridgette think that he¡¯s reformed. ¡°Did anyone take pictures of Rafe drunk on the floor?¡± I call out, looking between Ian and Victor. ¡°I¡¯ll want those on hand tonight.¡± I turn my eyes back to Rafe, ring. ¡°Evidence.¡± Rafe opens his mouth to retort, his brows drawing closer, but Ian interrupts. ¡°I did!¡± he calls. ¡°I got proids! Let me go get them!¡± He jumps off the couch and rushes upstairs. ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± I say, smirking and looking up at Victor. ¡°We¡¯re sending him to detective school. It¡¯s decided.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, babe,¡± Victor murmurs passively, looking between me and Rafe. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make one,¡± I decide, in the kind of mood where I can¡¯t be told that I¡¯m being unreasonable. There¡¯s only space for one emotion in me right now: anger. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Rafe says, clearly working hard to keep his emotions even as he confronts me. ¡°Clearly, you have an opinion about who I am and how I¡¯ve treated Bridgette.¡± I scoff and thenugh derisively, opening my mouth to tell him precisely what my opinion is, but Victor tightens his arm around my waist, obliging me to look up at him. His expression is stern, but pleading as well, begging me to hear his brother out. Slowly, and ring to let him know that I am only doing this for his sake, I close my mouth. My mate gives me a little smile, and then takes a step back. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave you two to it,¡± Victor says, nodding to me and then letting me out of theforting circle of his arms. ¡°Be civil,¡± he says, pointing between us. ¡°Or else I¡¯m making Iane down here to y referee. He¡¯s a braver man than me.¡± ¡°I can be ref!¡± Ian shouts, pounding down the stairs with a collection of photographs in his hands. Victor intercepts him before he can get to Rafe and I, sweeping Ian up in the air and carrying him back into the living room, my little boy in a fit ofughter. I watch them go, smiling a little, and then turn back to Rafe. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he begins again. I scowl at him, but let him continue. He sighs and runs a hand through his hair, clearly feeling awkward. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve¡­been horrible. Completely terrible, in the past. But¡­¡± he looks up at me then, vulnerable, his heart clearly on his sleeve. ¡°I love her, and I regret it all, and if I could take it all back, I would.¡± ¡°The damage is done, Rafe,¡± I growl, angry at him and all the stupid Alpha men like him who think that an apology and a promise to be better can wipe away decades of trauma. ¡°You don¡¯t get to start with a clean te.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I know,¡± he concedes, looking down at his feet and at least having the grace to look ashamed of himself. ¡°But if she gives me a chance to try again, to treat her as she deserves,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°It would be¡­such a gift.¡± I storm up to him then, making him look at me and pointing a finger directly into his face. ¡°I swear, Rafe Kensington,¡± I snarl. ¡°If you make that girl cry once ¨C even one tiny tear ¨C¡° He nods, opening his mouth to agree, but at that moment, the front door creeks open. And as one, everyone in the room turns towards it. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 #Chapter 247 ¨C Reunion Bridgette is standing in the doorway with a bag pressed tightly to her chest, Alvin¡¯s hand held tightly in her own. Her lovely blond hair is golden in the backlit glow from the porch light. ¡°Um,¡± she says, giving us all an awkward little smile. ¡°Does anyone want some ice cream? Alvin and I made a¡­pitstop.¡± Rafe just stares at her, struck dumb by something ¨C her beauty, his own fear of losing her again, his guilt perhaps? I look between the two of them, assessing, but luckily Ianes to all of our aid. ¡°I want ice cream!¡± He calls, jumping off the couch and rushing towards Bridgette. ¡°What kind did you get?¡± he asks, pulling at the bag in her arms and not bothering to say hello. ¡°Did you get rocky road? You didn¡¯t get strawberry, did you?¡± Bridgetteughs, her face lighting up, and begins to answer his questions. I blink,ing back to myself, and walk warmly over to her. ¡°Ian,¡± I scold, frowning at him. ¡°Do we interrogate people about their ice cream when theye into our house? Or do we say hello?¡± ¡°Oops,¡± he says, giving me a little grimace. Then he gives Bridgette a bright smile. ¡°Wee home, auntie!¡± he says, wrapping his arms around her waist as sheughs and pats his back. Alvin takes the opportunity to steal the back of ice cream, absconding with it to the kitchen, where he puts it on the table and climbs up next to it like an eager little monkey. I watch him,ughing a little as he pulls the cartons out and ces them on the table. I should scold him too for climbing on the table, but he¡¯s just so funny. ¡°Hey!¡± Ian shouts, realizing that the ice cream is gone. He spies his brother taking the advantage and runs over to the table to join him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Wash your hands!¡± I call out to them as I close the door behind Bridgette. ¡°Spoons! Bowls! Paper towels! We are not eating our ice cream with our fingers tonight!¡± The boys shout their assent and continue their work. I wrap my arm around Bridgette¡¯s waist, bringing her in and giving her another warm smile, hoping she knows that she¡¯s safe and wee here. She gives me an anxious smile in return, ncing towards Rafe, who hasn¡¯t moved. ¡°Thanks for getting the ice cream, Bridgette,¡± I say. ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she says, smirking a little and letting me know with her expression that she figured out my n. ¡°I don¡¯t think Alvin was going to let me not stop for ice cream.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, pretending to be wistful as I look towards my boys. ¡°Those Alpha children. So willful. Where do they get these ideas.¡± Bridgetteughs and then Victores to our side. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you, Bridgette,¡± he says, leaning forward to give her a brotherly kiss on the cheek. She murmurs her returned greeting before he turns to me, putting apelling arm around my waist. ¡°Come on, Evelyn,¡± he says, tugging me towards the living room. ¡°Ian brought down those pictured you asked to see ¨C they¡¯re very interesting, I think you¡¯ll want to study them for quite a while ¨C¡° I open my mouth to protest, intending to stay at Bridgette¡¯s side, but Victor gives me a look. Come on, Evie, he says sternly into my mind. It¡¯s their rtionship, let them figure it out. I scowl, realizing that he¡¯s right, of course. I am, perhaps ¨C just perhaps! ¨C getting too involved in what is really their affair and their choice. My heart is in the right ce but¡­it¡¯s time to let go. I give Bridgette a little kiss on the cheek and let Victor pull me away. ¡°We¡¯ll be right over here,¡± I whisper, nodding towards the living room. ¡°In case you need anything ¨C¡° Victor sounds a little growl and pulls me off my feet then, sweeping me up into his arms as he did to Ian a few minutes ago and making me give a little indignant yelp. ¡°Hey!¡± I grumble, kicking and squirming against his confining grip, even though I know it¡¯s fruitless. ¡°You can¡¯t just carry me away when I¡¯m being bossy! I am the Luna!¡± ¡°Sure I can,¡± Victor murmurs, sitting down on the couch and pulling me with him so that I end up curled up in hisp. ¡°That¡¯s my right, as the Alpha. 50/50 tiebreaker decisions go to you, carrying-away- overwrought-Lunas goes to me.¡± He gives me a charming grin and I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Bossy,¡± I murmur as I look towards the kitchen, where the boys are sitting on the table digging into the ice cream and Bridgette is taking a few tentative steps towards Rafe, his head lowered to look closely into her eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Victor agrees, running his nose against the soft skin behind my ear and whispering so only I can hear him. ¡°I am the boss, and one day I¡¯m going to turn you into my perfect, obedient little Luna, who obeys my everymand with a smile ¨C¡° I huff augh and turn to re at him yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up on that one, kid,¡± I murmur, returning my eyes to Rafe and Bridgette. ¡°I can do it,¡± he continues softly, confidently, beginning to press kisses discretely along the length of my neck. ¡°I can find ways to make you want to obey me.¡± ¡°Oh really,¡± I ask, distracted and newly intrigued. He traces his lips across the skin of my shoulder, just barely using the edge of his teeth to press a sharp line there, making me shiver and reminding me of that night in the pool ¨C ¡°Yes, really,¡± he murmurs, moving a warm hand to my knee and beginning to slowly, intently move it north. My core heats at this touch and I turn my face to him, my eyelids low as I take in the shape of his lips, the hard line of his jaw. I lean forward, then, ready to press my mouth to his when¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± I hiss, pulling back sharply, realizing what he¡¯s doing. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re using your wiles! To distract me!¡± I open my mouth to protest, intending to stay at Bridgette¡¯s side, but Victor gives me a look. Come on, Evie, he says sternly into my mind. It¡¯s their rtionship, let them figure it out. Victor bursts outughing at this as I push against him, trying to get to my feet. But he just tightens his arms and pulls me back into hisp. ¡°My wiles?¡± He asks, stillughing. ¡°Yeah!¡± I snap, pouting up at him when I realize there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let me go free. ¡°You¡¯re using my attraction to you against me ¨C your wiles! Distracting me with your body and your stupid pretty face!¡± ¡°Pretty?¡± He asks, tilting his head as he considers my word choice. ¡°I was thinking rugged, handsome, maybe roguish ¨C¡° ¡°No way, pretty boy,¡± I growl, pointing a finger at him with a re. ¡°I am vignt! I will not be beguiled ¨C¡° ¡°Ohe on,¡± he huffs, returning his hand to my leg and continuing its interrupted journey. ¡°You like it. You want to be beguiled.¡± And, damn it, but my body betrays me. My breathing picks up as he works his right hand further up my thigh, as I feel him stir tellingly beneath me. His left arm is wrapped around me, and I know he can feel my heart start to pound as he presses his face to my neck, as the thumb of his left hand just barely ¨C barely grazes the underside of my breast. ¡°Okay!¡± I dere, pulling myself together before this goes any further and beaming around at everyone else in the room. ¡°Victor and I are going to bed!¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Victor says intently, getting to his feet and taking me with him in his arms. Then, he stalks to the stairs, not looking at anyone, fully intent on getting me up to our room as fast as possible. ¡°Goodnight!¡± I call, waving cheerfully as Victor takes the stairs two at a time. ¡°Boys, put the ice cream away when you¡¯re finished! Bridgette, you¡¯re wee to take the boys room tonight ¨C they won¡¯t mind ¨C Rafe you are on the couch ¨C boys, you make sure he sleeps there, you¡¯re on guard ¨C there are nkets ¨C ¡° But by this point, Victor has carried me into the bedroom. He ms the door shut behind him, cutting off furthermunication, and he cuts off the rest of my words by pulling my mouth to his. I let him, melting into my mate as I wrap my arms around his neck,pletely distracted, beguiled, diverted. Whatever. My mate is hot and I want him now. Bridgette and Rafe can fend for themselves. ¡°Bed,¡± I demand, pulling my mouth away from his for just a moment. ¡°No,¡± he replies, shaking his head against my mouth. ¡°Shower,¡± he deres, carrying me into the bathroom. ¡°Bossy,¡± I use again, smirking as I start to pull my shirt over my head. ¡°See?¡± he says, his eyes intent on me as I toss my shirt to the ground. ¡°I knew you liked it.¡± I bare my teeth at my mate, pulling him against me as he carries me into the bathroom, determined to show him just how much I like it. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 #Chapter 248 ¨C Spies in the Bushes Victor wakes the next morning with Evelyn curled in his arms, her head tucked neatly under his chin. He pulls her more tightly against him, lowering his face to get a good sniff of her still-damp hair, closing his eyes as he does. His mate gives a little mew of contentment in her sleep that makes his heart swell. God damn it, how did he ever get this lucky. Usually, thest thing he¡¯d want to do is get out of bed when his mate is wrapped soft and warm in his arms. But today is¡­special. Or at least, he intended it to be. Doing his very best not to wake her ¨C Evelyn being asleep was actually a pretty big part of the n ¨C Victor slowly moves his body away from hers, his mouth pulled into a grimace as he silently prays that she doesn¡¯t wake up. He gets lucky. A few momentster his feet are firmly on the ground and he¡¯s able to silently stand, tucking her in beneath the nkets so that she stays warm, a pillow tucked beneath her arm to rece his body. Victor takes a moment to watch her sleep, a small smile on his mouth, but then his excitement propels him to move. Quietly, he bends down to open the drawer of his bedside table, reaching to the back to take out a little velvet box that¡¯s been there for months. It was risky, he guessed, to leave it in so obvious a spot but¡­ well, Evelyn never looked in his bedside drawer. The only other thing in there was a couple of mints. Victor slips the box into his pocket, ncing at Evelyn¡¯s still-sleeping face as he tiptoes to the door, eager to get started on his day. He slips out, pulling it shut quietly behind him, and moving to the boys¡¯ bedroom door, eager to wake him. He stops in his tracks, though, at the sight of the little boy sleeping at the threshold to his bedroom. ¡°What the¡­¡± Victor mumbles, frowning down at Ian, who sleeps with his mouth slightly open, a little line of drool falling from it. He¡¯s stretched his full length out across the entrance to his bedroom with a nket pulled over him and a pillow from the couch tucked under his head. In hands he clutches a toy bow and arrow, which rests neatly against his softly-rising chest. Baffled, Victor kneels down next to his son and gives his shoulder a little shake. Ian gives an unhappy little moan and frowns, turning away, but Victor persists, shaking again. When Ian¡¯s eyes flutter open, he slowly smiles at Victor. ¡°Hey dad,¡± he says, raising a hand to rub scratch his head, acting like this is the most normal thing in the world. ¡°Ian,¡± Victor asks, ¡°what are you doing out here?¡± ¡°Guarding the door,¡± Ian says like it¡¯s obvious, blinking up at him. Then he raises the bow and arrow so that Victor can see it more clearly. ¡°So nobody can get in to disturb Aunt Bridgette while she sleeps.¡± Victor has to bite his lip, hard, to keep fromughing. ¡°Well,¡± he says seriously after the moment he needs to pull himself together. ¡°That is very chivalrous of you.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yes,¡± Ian confirms, nodding and sitting up. ¡°I am a very chivalrious person.¡± ¡°And did you think,¡± Victor enquires, taking the stic bow and the arrow with the little rubber suction cup at its tip from his son¡¯s hands, ¡°that this was really going to stop your Uncle Rafe, if he really wanted to get through?¡± Ian just raises his eyebrow. ¡°Who said I was protecting against Uncle Rafe?¡± Victor raises the same eyebrow, his face a mirror of his son¡¯s. ¡°Fine,¡± Ian concedes, raising his chin. ¡°But Alvin said mommy said that Uncle Rafe was bad to Bridgette, and we need to protect her ¨C¡° Victor can¡¯t stop hisughter now, but Ian smiles too as his dad stands up and puts out a hand, beckoning him to follow. ¡°It was very nice of you to do, Ian,¡± Victor says, looking warmly down at his son as they head down the stairs. ¡°But sometimes, mommy goes too far in wanting to protect people. You shouldn¡¯t have sacrificed a good night¡¯s sleep for this.¡± ¡°I slept great, though!¡± Ian says, beaming up at his dad as they reach the kitchen. ¡°Sleeping on the ground was like camping again.¡± Victor nods, understanding and letting Ian¡¯s hand go as he heads to the coffee machine to start brewing. As he goes, he nces into the living room and can¡¯t keep himself fromughing again when he sees Rafe curled up on the couch and Alvin sleeping on the easy chair positioned across from him, a loaded toy Nerf gun pointed right at his uncle. Ian grins at his dad as he climbs up to explore the cereal cab. ¡°We covered all the bases,¡± he says. ¡°Like good Alphas.¡± ¡°Very good Alphas,¡± Victor confirms, putting a filter in the machine and starting to load it with coffee. ¡°Listen, kid,¡± he begins, ¡°I¡¯m going to need your help today.¡± Ian brightens with excitement, but they¡¯re interrupted by a loud yawn from the living room. Victor turns to see Alvin rubbing his sleepy eyes, smiling at them. ¡°Operation Protect the Princess was a sess, Ian!¡± Alvin calls out to his brother, proud. ¡°We did great!¡± Ian confirms, hopping down from the counter with a box of cereal. Rafe groans at the noise, sitting up on the couch and looking around. ¡°Why are you all so loud in the morning?¡± he asks, rueful. Alvin pulls the trigger on his gun and Rafe winces, frowning when the nerf bullet hits him in the face. Then, he res at Alvin. ¡°Sorry,¡± Alvin says, not at all rueful. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to do that all night. It¡¯s kind of a waste if I didn¡¯t get to.¡± ¡°Never run a prison, Alvin,¡± Rafe murmurs, sitting up on the couch. ¡°You have no taste for mercy, even when your captive disys good behavior.¡± Victor smirks, pressing the buttons on the machine and setting it to brew. Then he leans against the table, crossing his arms and looking at his brother. ¡°How did it gost night?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ian confirms, nodding and sitting up. ¡°I am a very chivalrious person.¡± Rafe sighs and looks up at him. ¡°It was¡­¡± he hesitates, ncing between the boys. ¡°Complicated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, uncle Rafe,¡± Alvin says, moving to the couch and curling up next to Rafe, who puts a begrudging arm around the nephew who just shot him. ¡°You can tell dad. We know everything anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, frowning down at him. ¡°We listened,¡± Ian says, carrying two bowls of cereal into the living room and handing one to his brother, who gives him a thankful smile. ¡°What!?¡± Rafe repeats, looking between the two of them. ¡°That was a private conversation!¡± ¡°Well if it was private,¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes as he sits down on Alvin¡¯s abandoned chair. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have talked so loud.¡± ¡°We went away from the house! We went and sat by the pool, all by ourselves!¡± Rafe says, appalled. Victor starts tough in the kitchen. ¡°Oh,¡± Alvin says, blinking too-innocent eyes up at him. ¡°Did you not want us to follow you through the woods andy in the bushes and listen?¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t ¨C¡° Rafe sputters, looking between his nephews, clearly betrayed. ¡°Well then you should have specified that,¡± Ian says, shrugging and taking a big bite of his cereal. ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly have known.¡± Rafe, aghast, looks to Victor for support. But Victor just shrugs, secretly pleased with his sons. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, smirking. ¡°You¡¯ve met them ¨C these are the kids who snuck into the woods at the third trial and caught you cheating. Did you think they were going to just sit inside and y with their toys?¡± Rafe¡¯s mouth falls open now as he looks between the boys, realizing his mistake. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Alvin says sweetly, smiling up at him. ¡°I¡¯m on your side. I think she¡¯ll give you another chance, if you¡¯re really nice to her. Especially after all you said about being so sorry, and being so low that you¡¯ll lick her boots if it will make her -¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Rafe interrupts, putting his head in his hand with an embarrassed sigh. ¡°Enough of that,¡± Victor says to his kids, wanting to give Rafe a break and also wanting to get moving before Evelyn got up. He had a n to enact, anyway. ¡°Boys, I need your help. Are you ready for your next mission?¡± Passively, his hand wanders to the velvet box in his pocket. ¡°Yes!¡± The boys say in unison, putting their cereal aside and running into the kitchen. Victor bends down to tell them the n but is distracted, suddenly, when the back door opens. Beta Stephen walks in, his face grave. Victor straightens and frowns at him, not missing the fact that Stephen forgot to knock. Stephen never forgets to knock. ¡°Sir,¡± Stephen says, snapping a quick salute. ¡°Beta,¡± Victor confirms, folding his arms, suddenly all business. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Amelia, sir,¡± Stephen says, swallowing hard. ¡°We found her.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 #Chapter 249 ¨C Retribution I wake at the sound of a drawer closing and the light click of ceramic on wood. I sniff the air and smile, opening my eyes to see a lovely cup of coffee just inches from my face. ¡°Oohhh,¡± I say, pleased and sitting up. I smile up at Victor, standing next to the bed. ¡°And to what do I owe this great pleasure?¡± I reach for the coffee but hesitate when I realize that he¡¯s not smiling back at me. Instead, he¡¯s very serious. ¡°What?¡± I ask, my hands falling nervously into myp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor shakes his head and sighs, sitting down on the bed, his own cup of coffee in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Evelyn,¡± he starts, nodding towards my coffee. ¡°Please, have some. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right,¡± I murmur, taking the warm cup in my hands and pulling my knees up to my chest, watching him, waiting for the news. Victor doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment, looking down into his coffee and collecting his thoughts. I let him take his time, studying his profile ¨C the shape of his straight nose, the muscles in his clenched jaw. And suddenly, I know. ¡°Amelia,¡± I whisper, my stomach twisting awkwardly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Victor asks, snapping his face to me, surprised. I shrug. ¡°Astral mate instincts,¡± I reply, twinkling my fingers at him and then taking a sip of my coffee. ¡°I can read your mind.¡± He frowns. ¡°Even when I¡¯m not sending you messages?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Just our connectionbined with woman¡¯s intuition,¡± I raise my chin and give him the look of a wise, all-knowing being. ¡°I know everything that¡¯s going on in your head.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± he smirks, looking down at his hands. I can¡¯t help but smile, seeing that he¡¯s got some little secret brewing that he¡¯s hiding from me that has nothing to do with Amelia. Well, let him keep his secrets. I like a surprise. ¡°So,¡± I say, watching him over the rim of my cup. ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°The Betas found her,¡± Victor sighs, turning to me. ¡°She¡¯s shacked up with Alpha Taylor and his pack, two or three hours from here.¡± ¡°Taylor?¡± I ask, screwing up my face in confusion. ¡°Who is that?¡± I wrack my brain, trying to remember anything I¡¯ve ever heard about the Taylor pack, but I¡¯ming up nk. ¡°No,¡± Victor confirms, nodding. ¡°Your reaction is correct ¨C the Taylor pack is new, just on their second generation of Alphas.¡± He looks at me seriously now. ¡°But they¡¯re ambitious, and not without their resources. I think that their hunger,bined with Amelia¡¯s rtive¡­fame, and her supporters ¨C¡° He hesitates here, but I know what he means. Delia has kept me rtively updated on this ¨C the number of people out there who still me Victor for apparently ditching his mate at the altar for me, the little pet he kept in the cottage out back. I nod, letting him know I understand. ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, heaving a big sigh, ¡°it looks like she¡¯s not done with torturing me. I think that it would be¡­na?ve to think that this new rtionship with the young Taylor Alpha is a love match. It¡¯s not just by chance that he¡¯s meeting Amelia just as he¡¯s eager to make big moves in this world, to get as much power as he can as fast as he can.¡± Victor looks up at me seriously, but I can¡¯t help myself from asking the true question on my mind. ¡°Well,¡± I say softly, hesitating. ¡°Is he ugly?¡± Victor just blinks at me, shocked and confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well?¡± I say, giving him a shrug and a big smile. ¡°Come on, Victor ¨C you know this woman. Amelia isn¡¯t messing with any broke guys, and she¡¯s not dealing with any uggos either, not without an ulterior motive. If he¡¯s good looking, maybe¡­¡± Victor sighs and pulls his phone from the bedside table, quickly typing on it and then handing it to me. On the screen are a series of images of a young man with an unfortunate pug nose and an obvious paunch. ¡°Yeah,¡± I sigh, handing the phone back to him. ¡°She¡¯s doing this to get at you.¡± He gives me a little derisive look, as if my methods for drawing this conclusion are ridiculous, but then he takes a second look at the images and shrugs a little. I smirk, pleased he sees my point. ¡°Well?¡± I ask. ¡°What¡­are you going to do?¡± I bite my lip, holding myself back. I mean, I know what I want him to do. But he needs to make his own decisions regarding his ex and this pack. Victor pauses for a moment, his head hanging. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to war again, Evelyn,¡± he replies softly. I let my breath out in a deep exhale, relieved. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it again,¡± he continues, shaking his head. Then he looks back at me. ¡°I mean, we have all the resources in the world ¨C we would win ¨C but I¡¯m done with that. I want to foster peace in this world.¡± I nod, understanding and agreeingpletely. I reach forward to take his hand. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of it,¡± he replies firmly, his jaw set and his mind made up. He hesitates here, but I know what he means. Delia has kept me rtively updated on this ¨C the number of people out there who still me Victor for apparently ditching his mate at the altar for me, the little pet he kept in the cottage out back. I nod, letting him know I understand. My eyes go wide. ¡°Wait ¨C are you going to like¡­¡± He stays perfectly still, letting me finish my sentence. ¡°Victor,¡± I whisper, horrified. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill her, are you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he asks. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as a personal vendetta, Evelyn. She burned my house down, putting my family¡¯s lives at risk. She attacked this pack, several times, Evelyn ¨C giving your father and Wird the ammunition they needed to take us to war. A war we came very close to losing.¡± I stare at him, still horrified at the idea. ¡°If she were a man, Evelyn?¡± Victor continues, perfectly serious. ¡°She¡¯d already be dead. It¡¯s only because of who¡­who she is to me. That she¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your mate, Victor,¡± I whisper, desperate. Victor snaps his eyes to mine. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, Evelyn,¡± he corrects, his voice getting angry. ¡°I know, Victor,¡± I insist, putting my coffee down and pressing my hand to my heart. ¡°I¡¯m not challenging that. I¡¯m just saying¡­you owe her more than you would some random Alpha who worked against you.¡± He sighs, and I know that he understands this, that he feels all of theplications of the issue. ¡°Can¡¯t you just¡­let it go?¡± I press softly. ¡°Just give her what she wants, in exchange for peace?¡± ¡°What she wants, apparently,¡± Victor replies, ¡°is to see us in pieces.¡± I bite my lip, knowing that this is impossible. That she¡¯s going toe after us and not stop. But still, there has to be some other option. I move, then, scooting across the bed and pressing myself warmly against Victor¡¯s side, my head on his shoulder. We stay that way for a long few minutes, thinking our own thoughts. Until I make a decision. ¡°Whatever you decide, Victor,¡± I say, looking up at him. ¡°I support you. Whatever it is.¡± He nods down at me, the lines of worry smoothing out a little. ¡°I know you¡¯ll make the right decision for this family, and for your pack,¡± I continue, my voice soft but firm. ¡°But please, if it¡¯s at all possible¡­please lean towards mercy.¡± ¡°All right, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, after a pause, cing a hand on my cheek and pressing a kiss to my lips. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± But we both know, in our hearts, that Amelia is a threat. And in this feral wolf world, threats need to be eliminated before they eliminate you. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 #Chapter 250 ¨C Help from a Friend Alvin gasps as Victor slows the car down, pulling up to their destination. ¡°I know where we are!¡± he cries, pressing his hands eagerly to the car door and bringing his face close to the window. ¡°You do?¡± Victor asks, frowning at his son in the rear view mirror. ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin replies, nodding eagerly. ¡°The fire station! We¡¯ve been here before, for a birthday party!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Victor responds mildly, shrugging it off. He shouldn¡¯t be surprised, he supposed ¨C the boys had lived in this neighborhood for a long time, and fire houses weremon-enough gathering ces. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asks. ¡°Yup!¡± Alvin replies, taking off his seatbelt and pulling the handle on his door. He frowns at it when it doesn¡¯t open, and then frowns at his dad, who blesses the invention of child safety locks. ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor says seriously turning to his son. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re here on official business, okay? Not for fun. So you¡¯ve got to be an Alpha today. Very serious and well-behaved. All right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alvin says, determined, working hard to wipe the excitement from his face. He doesn¡¯t even come close to seeding. Victor can¡¯t help but smile a little and goes around the car to open his son¡¯s door. Victor hadn¡¯t intended to take Alvin with him today, but the boys freaked out when they saw that he was leaving the house in one of his suits. They knew that he was going somewhere important, and they were dying to apany him. Victor had said no, of course ¨C he had to keep his head straight today ¨C but Alvin had looked at him with those big brown eyes, and had brought up the fact that Ian had been allowed to go to the prison with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get to do Alpha stuff?¡± Alvin had asked in a frail little voice, and Victor¡¯s heart had broken.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So, now, here Alvin was, along on a very important and delicate mission. Victor sighs as he pulls the handle on his son¡¯s door, hoping it isn¡¯t a mistake. It¡¯s hard to regret, though, when he sees his kid¡¯s smile and feels Alvin take his hand. ¡°Okay, dad,¡± Alvin says with a nod. ¡°You lead the way.¡± Victor nods in agreement and together the pair head into the fire station, looking around for the person they came here to meet. Before Victor can find him, though, Alvin surprises him by crying out again. ¡°Uncle Mark!¡± Alvin shouts, and suddenly the boy¡¯s hand is gone from Victor¡¯s. Victor turns swiftly and sees his son streaking towards a gigantic firefighter who is crossing the room, his boots in his hand. Victor¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise as the firefighter blinks at his son and then his face breaks into a big smile. ¡°Hey, little buddy!¡± Mark cries out, dropping to one knee and wrapping the little boy in a big hug. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Victor frowns, walking slowly over to the firefighter hugging his son, his face deliberately cool. When he reaches the pair, he says nothing, just stands by watching them catch up. Who the hell was this guy? ¡°Mark,¡± Alvin says, looking between the firefighter and his dad. ¡°Do you know my daddy?¡± Mark starts and hesitates before standing up and holding a hand out to Victor. ¡°No, I don¡¯t, little man,¡± Mark says, grinning down at the boy before smiling at Victor. ¡°Hi,¡± he says simply, giving a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m Mark.¡± ¡°Hello, Mark,¡± Victor says, shaking his hand and frowning to see that the firefighter is about an inch taller than him, and far more muscled. Victor is used to being the tallest man in the room and he doesn¡¯t quite like being outmatched. Victor takes his hand back and puts it casually in his pocket. ¡°How do you know my son?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Mark says, ncing awkwardly at the floor. ¡°He used to sleep over!¡± Alvin exins enthusiastically, beaming up at Victor. ¡°In mommy¡¯s room! We used to handcuff him to the bed for fun!¡± heughs. ¡°What!?¡± Victor breathes, suddenly appalled. He shoots his eyes to Mark¡¯s awkward face and opens his mouth to enquire further when he¡¯s interrupted by the appearance of a familiar dark face turning the corner. ¡°Hey, Alpha,¡± Edgar says, smirking fondly and leaning casually against the wall. ¡°d you coulde visit me at my new job.¡± Victor, still shocked and wondering about Mark, takes a minute to look between the two of them, slowly realizing¡­ That all three¡­ ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs, running a hand down his face to hide his embarrassed blush. ¡°Thank god Evelyn¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Edgar asks, frowning a little. ¡°Because,¡± Victor sighs, putting his hands deep in his pockets. ¡°She would dieughing. And never, ever let the three of us live this down.¡± Edgar and Mark bothugh and Victor silently thanks god that the awkward moment has broken. ¡°Come on,¡± Edgar says,ing forward and pping him on the shoulder. ¡°Come upstairs, where we can sit down. It¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Victor says fondly, meaning it. Working with the Betas hadn¡¯t been the same since Edgar left. Victor looks hesitatingly at Alvin for a second, but Mark steps in. ¡°The tyke can stay with me,¡± Mark says fondly, ruffling the kid¡¯s hair, ¡°if that¡¯s helpful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Victor asks, pleased and surprised. ¡°Sure,¡± Mark says, looking down at Alvin and giving him a little nudge. ¡°We¡¯ve got some really tiny ces in the truck engines that need to be degreased. Put those little hands to work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alvin gasps, thrilled. Mark looks to Victor, his eyebrow raised, and Victor nods his assent. Mark takes Alvin away then, asking him about his brother and his new life. Alvin chatters happily as they go. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy,¡± Edgar says, starting towards the stairs. ¡°No worries. He¡¯ll keep Alvin safe.¡± Victor follows, looking around curiously. ¡°Are you happy here?¡± Victor asks when they reach thending, which leads to afortable if shabby common room with a kitchen, a big-screen TV, and a couple of couches. ¡°I am,¡± Edgar replies with a smile, leading Victor to the kitchen counter where he pours two cups of coffee. ¡°I mean,¡± he shrugs, ¡°it¡¯s a step down from the intensity of Beta life but it¡¯s good camaraderie. Good to know you¡¯re doing something good.¡± Victor looks at Edgar seriously then. ¡°Do you ever feel like you want toe back?¡± Edgar pauses, looking at Victor intently and then down at his cup of coffee. ¡°Is that what this is about?¡± he asks. ¡°Did you think I wasing by to watch the game?¡± Victor replies, his voice hard. Edgar meets Victor¡¯s eyes again, holding them. ¡°I need your help, Edgar,¡± Victor continues seriously. ¡°It¡¯s a mission, a big one. And I honestly think that only you can do it.¡± Edgar sighs and puts his cup of coffee back down on the counter. There¡¯s a moment of silence before he responds. But when he does speak, it¡¯s a single world. ¡°Amelia.¡± Victor frowns at him, then. ¡°How are you two doing that?¡± he asks, frustrated. ¡°What?¡± Edgar asks, confused. ¡°Evelyn did the same thing this morning,¡± Victor says, shaking his head. ¡°What, can you two just read my mind or something? Did she text you?¡± Edgarughs at this, leaning back on the counter and smiling at Victor like an old friend. Victor¡¯s grateful for it, for this man and all he¡¯s done for him. He hates to ask for more but¡­well, if it was a case of keeping Evelyn and his boys safe, there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t ask of anyone. ¡°How is she, anyway?¡± Edgar asks, and Victor knows he doesn¡¯t mean Amelia. ¡°She¡¯s good,¡± Victor answers honestly, giving his friend a warm smile. ¡°She¡¯s¡­very happy.¡± ¡°Did you marry her yet?¡± Edgar continues, an eyebrow raised. Victor huffs augh and looks bashfully at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± he says, not mentioning his interrupted ns this morning. ¡°Did you go see her?¡± Edgar presses further and Victor looks up to meet his eyes. ¡°The wise woman in the forest?¡± Victor nods slowly. ¡°Astral mates,¡± he says simply, knowing Edgar will understand. Edgar just scoffs and shakes his head,ughing a little ruefully. ¡°Damn,¡± he says. ¡°I never stood a chance.¡± Victor doesn¡¯t reply, just stands quietly watching his former Beta. He feels an odd impulse to apologize but he resists. Because frankly, he¡¯s not sorry. Evelyn is his, she belongs with him, and he won¡¯t apologize for that. Still, he gives Edgar a minute to pull himself together. ¡°So,¡± Edgar says after a moment, smiling up at Victor and tucking his feelings away. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, Edgar,¡± Victor replies, his voice low. ¡°It¡¯s a big ask.¡± ¡°With you, Victor?¡± Edgar returns, giving a little shrug. ¡°It always is.¡± ¡°Are you willing to give this up?¡± Victor asks, looking around at the fire station. ¡°The life you¡¯ve built here?¡± ¡°Well, it depends on the ask,¡± Edgar replies, giving a little smirk. ¡°But for my Alpha and my Luna?¡± he shrugs again. ¡°I could be convinced.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll bepensated,¡± Victor offers, hoping it soothes the sacrifice. ¡°Generously.¡± ¡°Oh, Victor,¡± Edgar says, looking steadily up into his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m going to turn my life over for you again? Then yeah. You¡¯re going to make me a very rich man.¡± Victorughs, pping his friend on the shoulder. ¡°Come on,¡± Edgar says, grabbing his coffee and nodding over to the couches. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk details.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 251 Chapter 251 #Chapter 251 ¨C Bridgette¡¯s Choices Ian and I are sitting at the kitchen table that morning, going through some of the books that his tutor sent for he and Alvin to explore this uing week. ¡°I hate these books,¡± Ian grumbles, pushing them away from him and frowning petntly at the pile. ¡°What?!¡± I cry, genuinely surprised. ¡°What are you talking about, kid? These books are on some of your favorite subjects.¡± It¡¯s true ¨C I¡¯m genuinely impressed with what the tutor hase up with here. It¡¯s not an easy task to engage two kids who are at once six years old and geniuses who have read every book in this house and what feels like most of Wikipedia. Still, the tutor has sent a great mix ¨C books on dinosaurs, and famous historical battles, and engineering. Honestly, I¡¯m kind of jealous of my kids ¨C I want to sit around learning this stuff all day. ¡°No.¡± Ian retorts, stubborn. ¡°I hate it. I¡¯m not going to school anymore. We don¡¯t need it ¨C we know everything anyway.¡± ¡°School is about more than knowing everything, kiddo,¡± I say quietly, stacking the books neatly so that Alvin can look through them too. I anticipate a more positive reaction from him. ¡°You also have to learn about logic, and how to think critically about the information that you read so that you can decide how to move ethically in this world.¡± ¡°See?¡± Ian says, looking up at me with intive eyes. Then he throws his head back in agony. ¡°That¡¯s so borrrrrrrrrring.¡± Iugh, running a hand over his hair. ¡°Sorry kid, you have to learn.¡± I move over to the coffee pot, intent on my second cup of coffee. I pause as I arrive at it, wondering if¡­well, if I should. I decide on a half cup. ¡°Can¡¯t I just go with dad all day? And do Alpha stuff? I¡¯ll get lots of education that way!¡± I turn and grimace at my son, not really feeling sorry for him but pretending I do. ¡°Sorry kid,¡± I say. ¡°You can¡¯t be an Alpha if you aren¡¯t well educated. It¡¯s in the rules.¡± That¡¯s a lie, but¡­well, who cares. Ian looks at me aghast but then calls my bluff, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°Where is this rule book,¡± he demands, tapping an angry finger on the table. ¡°I want to see it.¡± ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t like books anymore,¡± I tease, leaning forward and wrinkling my nose at him. Ian opens his mouth to retort, but we both turn to the stairs instead when we hear a creak and see a pair of pink slippersing down. ¡°Good morning, aunt Bridgette!¡± Ian calls, friendly. A little pulse of happiness travels through me as I see my friend appear. ¡°Hello, you two,¡± Bridgette says, looking between us with a big smile. She looks around the house, a little wary. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± I inform her, moving again to the coffee machine. ¡°Do you want a cup?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she breathes, sitting down at the table. I can see the relief on her face, that Rafe is ¨C at least for the moment ¨C out of the house. I pour a cup and carry it over to the table to hand it to Bridgette I sit down across from her, wrapping my hands around my warm mug just as she does. Ian, looking between us and clearly wanting to be part of the group, runs to the counter to grab his own mug. When hees back to the table, he pours his ss of orange juice into the mug and then holds it between his two hands, leaning in towards the table just like Bridgette and I are doing. The two of usugh at him, our little gossip. But, knowing that he already probably knows everything, I don¡¯t shoo him away. ¡°So what happenedst night,¡± I say eager, leaning in to hear everything. ¡°Victor¡­made me go to bed. So I didn¡¯t get to eavesdrop, like I wanted to.¡± ¡°Oh yes, it looked like he really forced you against your will,¡± Bridgetteughs, rolling her eyes a little. ¡°I felt bad, though,¡± I say, giving her a little smile. ¡°I wanted to be here in case you needed me. Backup and everything.¡± ¡°Well, I had my little knights to protect me,¡± Bridgette says, smiling at Ian. ¡°I was very safe.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian says, beaming up at her. Then he turns to re at me a little. ¡°Knights don¡¯t need to go to school.¡± I roll my eyes a little, smirking at him and turning my attention back to Bridgette. ¡°So, did you two¡­ decide anything?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No,¡± she says, sighing and looking down at her coffee. ¡°It¡¯s just soplicated. I mean, I want to be with him ¨C I think¡­I think that I love him, but¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I prompt, eager. ¡°But¡­¡± Ian echoes, his eyes likewise wide and curious. ¡°All right,¡± I say, leaning forward to give his arm a little smack. ¡°Enough of you ¨C this is girl talk. Take Archie outside and go break sticks or something. Boy stuff.¡± ¡°Mommmm ¨C¡° Ian whines, wanting to be part of the gossip, but I give him a stern look and he sighs, getting up and heading for the back door. Bridgette watches him go fondly, but then turns back to me when my son and the dog disappear out the back door. ¡°I just¡­¡± she continues, hesitating, putting her thoughts together. ¡°I just really don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to trust him.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I say softly, nodding to her. ¡°Trust is so important, and when you break it as severely as Rafe has¡­¡± I shake my head. ¡°Well, what did you and Victor do?¡± Bridgette asks, looking up to meet my eyes, her face innocent. ¡°What?¡± I ask, a little surprised. ¡°When you betrayed him like that?¡± She says, blinking at me softly. ¡°Wha ¨C how do you know about that?¡± I gasp, aghast. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know about it?¡± She asks, wrinkling her nose up. ¡°About the secret phone in my closet that I was using to give him secret anonymous therapy?¡± I ask, appalled. How the hell did that get out? Did Amelia leak it to the press? ¡°Um,¡± Bridgette says, her eyes going wide now. ¡°I was talking about¡­when you had his children and kept them away from him for five years.¡± I turn beat red as I realize my mistake. ¡°Um,¡± I say,ughing awkwardly and looking down at the table. ¡°Okay. My bad.¡± And then, staring at the table, Ie to a rather horrible realization. That¡­that I¡¯m Rafe. In my rtionship with Victor, the one who has lied to the other, kept things from the other, and actively manipted the other for their own gain was¡­me. And of course I¡¯d had my reasons ¨C I¡¯d justified everything to myself. Quite frankly, I¡¯d do most of it again, with perhaps some minor changes. But it¡¯s also possible that Rafe likewise had his reasons, which in the moment felt just as strong as mine. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur, shocked and appalled and feeling a wave of guilt for a thousand reasons. Then I look up into Bridgette¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Rafe. I did to Victor what he did to you ¨C¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s okay!¡± She says quickly, reaching out and taking my hand, holding it tightly. ¡°You are so great, Evelyn ¨C so nice and supportive! And it¡¯s different, of course ¨C Rafe had all the power in our rtionship, Alphas always do, so what you did to Victor was from a different position of powerlessness ¨C¡° I blink at her, shocked. When the hell did Bridgette get so smart? ¡°Still,¡± I say, shaking my head a little. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­¡± I sigh, sitting back in my chair. ¡°I¡¯ve been really hard on Rafe throughout all of this. And you¡¯re right, we¡¯reing from different positions, and my reasons for doing what I did were about scraping together what little power was avable to me, but¡­¡± I look out the window, sighing. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m so mad at him because what I hate in him is part of what I hate in myself.¡± ¡°But what did you and Victor do? To ovee it?¡± Bridgette pushes, still curious and seeking answers. I sigh and shrug, looking at her honestly. ¡°We just¡­loved each other, I guess. Did our best to decide to make a change and treat each other right, and then lived up to those promises. After all of it¡­I can¡¯t say that I regret it. And I¡¯m so d he forgave me.¡± Bridgette nods, looking out the window pensively herself now. I give her hand a little squeeze, knowing she¡¯s got big decisionsing up. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 #Chapter 252 ¨C Exhausted Victores homete that night, looking exhausted. Alvin, however, is invigorated, running through the house shouting for Ian, eager to tell him all about his day. ¡°Hello, you,¡± I murmur, as Victores over to my spot on the couch and leans down to give me a kiss. ¡°Hello,¡± he replies after our lips part. He then slumps back into the cushions and closes his eyes. ¡°What did you get up to?¡± I ask, curiously looking after our son pounding up the stairs. ¡°Lots of Alpha stuff? He¡¯s certainly excited.¡± ¡°Of course he is,¡± Victor murmurs, a little smirk ying on his lips. ¡°He got to spend the whole day crawling all over firetrucks with his absolute ¡®favorite person in the whole wide world.¡¯ A direct quote, by the way.¡± ¡°His favorite person?¡± I ask, a little appalled. ¡°I thought that was me¡­¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Victor says, opening his eyes and looking at me, his smirk growing. ¡°Apparently we both lost out. It¡¯s Mark.¡± My eyes go wide as I gasp. Then, I give Victor a swift little kick. ¡°Mark! What the hell are you doing stalking my ex!?¡± ¡°Not ex,¡± he says, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Exes. Plural.¡± My mouth falls open, confused, but he continues. ¡°Did Edgar ever mention that in another life he¡¯d like to try being a fireman? Because that¡¯s precisely what he did ¨C¡° ¡°Oh gross!¡± I shout, but I can¡¯t help theughter that bursts from me as well. ¡°You spent the day with two of my exes! Ew!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Victor says, smiling and resting his head back, closing his eyes again. ¡°I got lots of tips. Mark says you like this thing where ¨C¡° I give a little shriek of indignation and kick him again, harder this time, but Victor justughs and catches my foot, starting to rub it. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, Evie,¡± he says, happy. ¡°It was a bit of a surprise, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal in the end. No brawls for your honor or anything.¡± ¡°Rude,¡± I say under my breath, ring at him and admiring his handsome face as I do. ¡°There should have been at least one brawl. Or a duel.¡± ¡°Next time,¡± Victor murmurs, taking a deep breath in through his nose. I settle back against the couch pillows, folding a page over in my book and resting it on the floor. I¡¯m not really mad, of course ¨C I¡¯m not ashamed of my love life. Frankly, I should be proud of my little collection of men. I should get an award for it ¨C they¡¯re all very good looking. ¡°What did you get up to, though?¡± I ask after a few minutes, letting him wind down. ¡°Did you solve the Amelia problem?¡± ¡°Not solve,¡± he says softly, clearly thinking it over. ¡°But we¡¯ve got the solution started.¡± I open my mouth to ask for more details, ravenously curious, but then I shut my mouth, considering that if he wanted to talk about it that he¡¯d talk about it. It¡¯s not that I think he¡¯s keeping it from me ¨C it¡¯s just that¡­I think he¡¯s tired. And I can live with that. ¡°Come on,¡± I say eagerly, leaning forward and taking both of his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go have some fun.¡± ¡°Fun?¡± he asks, opening one eye and peering at me. ¡°I¡¯m too tired for fun. Just want to rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± I say,ughing and pulling him up towards me. ¡°We can work with that. Boys!¡± I shout, aiming my voice towards the stairs. Instantly, I hear a pounding upstairs as they respond to my call. ¡°Ow,¡± Victor says, flinching away from my yell and turning his head sleepily against the couch cushion. ¡°No, don¡¯t call them. They were being so nice and quiet and elsewhere.¡± ¡°Toote,¡± I reply, grinning as the boyse pounding down the steps. ¡°What¡¯s up, mama?¡± Ian asks, running over to us, his voice eager. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± My sweet Alvin asks, looking between us, always eager to help. ¡°Unfortunately, no,¡± I say gravely, my too-serious face letting my boys know that this isn¡¯t really true, but instead the start of a game. Ian gasps dramatically, putting a hand over his mouth as Alvin¡¯s eyes go wide, looking between his father and me. ¡°Your father has been poisoned by a witch!¡± I say, throwing my hands in the air. ¡°OH no!¡± Ian cries, throwing his hands up as well. Alvin dashes to his dad, taking thepels of his suit in his hands and giving him a worried little sake. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, gravely. ¡°He has been poisoned with a sleepy potion, and he¡¯s so tired, and he can¡¯t possibly be urged to move.¡± I watch Victor as I say this, noting the little smile he works to keep from his mouth as he ys along, pretending to sleep on the couch. ¡°What ever will we do?¡± Alvin gasps, a big grin on his face. ¡°Well,¡± I say wisely. ¡°The only cure is to make sure daddy is asfortable and happy as possible. And then he¡¯ll sleep it off and be fine in the morning.¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± Ian says, jumping into action and starting to pull pillows from the couch, heaping them on the floor to make a bed. Alvin joins in, pulling heaps of nkets from the closet and stacking them up. ¡°Good n,¡± Victor murmurs, peeking through hisshes and watching his kids. ¡°This is a game I can get into.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it,¡± I say, moving forward toy my body out along the long length of him, resting my head on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a new variant of my own favorite game ¨C mommy is under a spell where she can¡¯t get up so you have to bring her breakfast in bed.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°A ssic,¡± Victor murmurs, tracing his handzily up and down my spine. I smile, relishing every moment of this. ¡°Okay, mama,¡± Ian says, panting a little from his work anding back over to us. Alvin pops up next to him. ¡°We made papa a bed. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, sitting up. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to carry your father to the bed and tuck him in. He certainly can¡¯t get up or walk. He¡¯s asleep.¡± The boys eagerly jump to it, crawling over their father and tugging on his big Alpha body, working to get underneath him and push him around. Victor, delightfully, doesn¡¯t help at all, instead making his body as heavy as possible. The boys shriek and groan at the heaviness of him and I can¡¯t help theughter that tumbles from me as they first haul him to a sitting position, and then get his feet on the ground, and then push him until he falls to the floor entirely (making sure to move the couch cushions there first, of course, so he¡¯ll have a softnding). Victor can¡¯t help hisughter either as the boys then begin to roll him to the bed they¡¯ve created for him, wrapping him up in the nkets as they go. We¡¯re all four of usughing hysterically, happily, when Victores to his resting spot propped up on a heap of pillows and nkets before the television. ¡°We have to make himfy now,¡± I instruct the boys. ¡°He needs snacks, and the TV turned to his favorite movie.¡± The boys hop to work, Alvin dashing for the kitchen and Ian heading for the TV, trying to pick something his dad will like. In the meantime, I curl up at Victor¡¯s side, putting my head on his shoulder as he wraps his arm around me. ¡°See baby? Who takes care of you,¡± I murmur. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says a little dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you to entice the boys to drag me off the couch and maneuver me around the room like a corpse.¡± ¡°Not a corpse,¡± I murmur happily. ¡°Just under a witch¡¯s sleeping spell. Much better.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Ian calls over his shoulder, still flicking through the channels. ¡°Do you want to watch a jail movie? Maybe it will give us some ideas so that we can make grandpa John¡¯s stay in his cell more comfy. He didn¡¯t seem very happy when we saw himst time. Maybe he needs more pillows¡­¡± I go rigid when I hear this and sit up straight, looking between my mate and my son. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, staring down at Victor. He grimaces, looking up at me. ¡°Um,¡± he starts. ¡°So, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 #Chapter 253 ¨C Three Against One ¡°You ¨C you brought my son to visit my father in prison? Your prison? Which you didn¡¯t tell me about?¡± My mouth hangs open in shock and horror. ¡°Um,¡± Victor says, bashful. ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s¡­the gist of it.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I breathe, putting a hand to my chest. Ian turns to me then, realizing that something is not right. ¡°What?¡± he asks, looking between us. ¡°Did I do something bad?¡± ¡°No, Ian,¡± Victor says, sighing and sitting up on his elbows. ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to wonder about your grandfather beingfortable. I just didn¡¯t have the chance to fill your mom in on all the details yet.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t have the chance?¡± I bite out, ring at him. ¡°Or the inclination?¡± Victor gives me an even stare. ¡°All right, Evelyn,¡± he says calmly. ¡°I am sorry that I put it off, I could have told you this morning, orst night, or any time ¨C but you have to admit, there were other things on both of our minds.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I bite my lip, realizing that he is perhaps right. Slowly I nod, admitting that my usation is a little unfair. ¡°He¡¯s safe, he¡¯s well,¡± Victor says softly. ¡°Can we talk about it in a little bit? Perhaps after¡­¡± he nods towards the kids and then mimes being asleep. ¡°I know what that means, Dad,¡± Ian says dryly, hanging his head to the side. ¡°You can just say it.¡± Alvines into living room then, his arms full of food. ¡°Know what what means?¡± he asks, curious. Ian points to the two of us sitting on the floor. ¡°Mom is mad because dad didn¡¯t tell her that we went to visit grandpapa in jail.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Alvin says, raising his eyebrows and turning to me. ¡°I knew.¡± ¡°Oh great,¡± I say sarcastically, looking around at the three of them. ¡°So nice to be the only one left out.¡± Victor opens his mouth to object but I interrupt, pointing a finger at all three of them in turn and giving them each a re. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m having eight more kids and they¡¯re all going to be girls so that we can outnumber you boys. And then we¡¯ll be the ones with the secrets.¡± Victorughs at this but Alvin and Ian go pale with horror, which makes me grin. ¡°No, mom!¡± Ian cries, as if it¡¯s a fate worse than death. Alvin nods in fervent agreement with his brother. ¡°All right,¡± I say, leaning back against Victor, who lets out a breath and settles down next to me. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want that to happen, you all have to be very nice to me for the rest of the night. Starting with first pick of the snacks.¡± Eager to oblige, Alvin hurries over to me with my options, which I sort through with discretion. ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor murmurs in my ear, pressing a kiss just behind it. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking about it,¡± I say, turning to look at him. ¡°But¡­I understand.¡± He gives me a warm, grateful smile and I turn my attention to my family, thinking a little about the conversation that I had with Bridgette earlier. Perhaps there¡¯s room in me for a little more forgiveness, for lines a little less harshly drawn than I¡¯ve held people to before. After all, I¡¯m not perfect either. ____________________ A few hourster, Victor and I finally pull the door shut on the boys¡¯ room. He leans against it and I can see his exhaustion in the sigh that he heaves. I rub a hand over his back, understanding. Still, a little joy runs through me as I recognize that it¡¯s not the kind of exhaustion that we felt when we were sick and trying to find a cure for the thing that was killing us. It¡¯s the wonderfully basic exhaustion of a dad who also has an important job with lots of responsibilities. ¡°Come on, Alpha,¡± I murmur, nudging him towards our bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to bed.¡± Victor nods and lets me steer him through the door and over to the bed, where he sits down. I pamper him a bit then, going to the closet and picking out a fresh pair of pajamas for him, murmuring sweet compliments to him as I help him change and then pulling the nkets up over him before going to the closet myself to change. I take a quick trip to the bathroom to brush my teeth and when Ie back to bed, I turn off the light and curl up against my pillow, assuming he¡¯s already asleep. I¡¯m surprised, then, when Victor turns over to wrap his arm around me. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says softly. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I respond, curiously turning to look at him in the soft blue light of the room. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Victor nods, pressing onward. ¡°I want to tell you about your dad, about our visit to the prison. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± I murmur, touched and lifting a hand to his face. ¡°Thank you, baby, but you¡¯re exhausted ¨C you don¡¯t have to tell me now. It can wait.¡± I feel him shake his hand against my palm. ¡°No, you were right earlier ¨C it¡¯s not right. I could have made time for it and I didn¡¯t. I have time for it now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, taking my hand back and tucking it under my face, steeling myself for what I¡¯m about to hear. I¡¯m grateful for Victor¡¯s warm arm around me, for his face close to mine, for his willingness to share his world with me, even when it¡¯s hard. ¡°Did you know?¡± he starts quietly. ¡°That I had your father under my custody?¡± ¡°I think I knew, a little,¡± I say, considering it. ¡°I mean, I knew that he was alive, and I knew that he was under your control, but I honestly didn¡¯t really think much about where he was.¡± I bite my lip, feeling guilty. I mean, he was never much of a father, but what does this say about me as a daughter that I didn¡¯t even care to wonder? Victor nods, understanding. ¡°I have a small facility,¡± he says. ¡°About an hour from here. I have him there, as well as Wird and Joyce. They¡¯re well cared for and safe.¡± I blink, my guilt increasing as I realize again that I haven¡¯t even thought about the current status of my ex-husband or my ex-pack leader for a moment ¨C even after hearing Emma talk about Joyce the other night, I hadn¡¯t given it a thought. God, talk about getting knocked from my high horse today. I had thought myself so considerate and moral before these conversations with Bridgette and Victor. Victor continues, then, telling me all about his visit to the facility with Ian in tow. He tells me what Ian saw and heard, and what he didn¡¯t. He tells me what my father said after, about his opinions of a Luna¡¯s role in a pack. It¡¯s hard to hear, of course, but nothing surprising. Victor finishes up by letting me know that he¡¯s asked my father, Wird, and Joyce to consider the circumstances upon which they¡¯d agree to be freed. My eyebrows raise in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± I ask, passively running my hand slowly up and down his arm. ¡°You¡¯d¡­you¡¯d let them out? After everything they¡¯ve done to you?¡± Victor sighs and shrugs. ¡°If it were up to me, Evelyn, they¡¯d spend the rest of their lives in containment, rotting slowly away in rtivefort and boredom. But¡­it¡¯s not really up to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°Then who¡­¡± Even in the dark, I see the significant look he gives me. ¡°Me?¡± I breathe. ¡°You want me to decide what happens to them?¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 #Chapter 254 ¨C Big Decisions ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says seriously, ¡°I want you to have a say in what happens to them if you want a say in what happens to them. This pack belongs to both of us now, and it¡¯s a big decision. But I¡¯ll defer to you. If you tell me that you want nothing to do with it, then I¡¯ll take whatever action I think is best.¡± I nod, considering it, grateful in my heart that he¡¯s offering me the choice. It¡¯s certainly nothing my father never offered my mother ¨C indeed, never anything I¡¯ve heard an Alpha ever offer a Luna. But how many of these chats happened in the dark of night, in bed, with an Alpha seeking his mate¡¯s advice? There was so much I didn¡¯t know about how all of this was done. But still, I¡¯m eager to take up the task. ¡°And what if I say I wanted them released, hypothetically,¡± I ponder quietly aloud. ¡°What would that even look like?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, considering it. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t beplete freedom. They¡¯re still men who betrayed me, and ¨C as Alphas ¨C would likely seek revenge. So there would be stiptions on their freedom, and they would always ¨C always have guards on them. They¡¯d never really be free.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± I murmur, though my mind is elsewhere, on a much darker question. Victor sits quietly, waiting. I can tell that he knows I¡¯m not finished, and he¡¯s not letting himself drift off to sleep, as he probably wants to. ¡°Victor,¡± I say, hesitating and ncing up at him. ¡°What if I said that¡­I wanted them¡­¡± I bite my lip, hardly able to voice it. ¡°Go on, Evelyn,¡± he whispers to me, understanding. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I continue. ¡°What if I said I wanted them dead?¡± Victor is quiet for a moment, studying me. Then he continues, his voice serious and fierce and steady. ¡°If you want them dead, Evelyn, then that¡¯s what they¡¯ll be.¡± My eyes widen a little as I realize the power that he¡¯s given me. The power not only over someone¡¯s freedom, but their life. I had always known, somewhere in the back of my mind, that Alphas weighed these kinds of decisions as part of their roles at the head of their pack. But never, ever had I considered that it would be something I would have on my own te, even when I epted Victor¡¯s offer to share the pack power with me. ¡°Is that¡­legal?¡± I ask quietly, blushing a little. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s the right term ¨C I mean, would other packs reject that decision? How would that y out in politics?¡± ¡°It is within my right,¡± Victor says evenly. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been an act of war, things would be different. But they dered war on me ¨C they knew what they were risking.¡± I breathe out a big breath and roll onto my back, staring at the ceiling. Victor lets me, his fingers resting gently on the skin of my arm to let me know that he¡¯s here as I think it over. I¡¯ve always been someone who leans towards life and light, I think to myself as I stare into the darkness. Never, ever had I wished death on anyone ¨C not really. Not even Joyce, after everything that he did to me. Not even Amelia, after she¡¯d had my children kidnapped, and after she put us all at risk after burning the house down. But now, considering it¡­ Considering the absolute gues upon the earth that my father and Joyce are, that they¡¯ve never brought anything but sorrow to anyone in the pursuit of their own entitled desires¡­ I grit my teeth, thinking about them, these horrible toxic people who have done so much harm in the world. Men, indeed, who would continue to do harm if we allow them to persist on this earth. Who would activelye after me, and my children, and Victor, and our future children if ¨C well. That¡¯s a line of thinking for another time, I consider, though a hand drifts low on my stomach. Was it worth my pity, my empathy, my desire to not be a killer, to let them live? Who, really, would pay the price for that empathy ¨C my children? Would the better choice ¨C the true gift to the world, and to my children ¨C be to wipe them from it? I groan a little, sick at the thought, sick at this line of thinking. I¡¯ve never really shied away from hard questions ¨C not really ¨C but these ones are taking me down a dark path I¡¯m not sure I ever wanted to be on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, taking my hand and giving it a little squeeze. There¡¯s real regret in his voice as he continues. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have put this on your shoulders ¨C I should have decided myself, and spared you this ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± I say, turning my head sharply to him. ¡°No, Victor. You shouldn¡¯t have to carry this by yourself.¡± I mean it, too. Every word of it. He¡¯s so strong, but to expect one person to carry this just to spare me from it means I¡¯m making him walk down the path alone. ¡°We¡¯ll decide this together,¡± I say firmly, and I see a little proud smile form on his lips. I hesitate for a second, though, thinking it through. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I ask. ¡°If I have a little more time? It¡¯s¡­a lot to think about.¡± ¡°Of course, Evie,¡± he murmurs, wrapping his arm around me again and pulling me close against his chest. He presses a kiss to my hair as I tuck my head beneath his chin, taking in a long breath through my nose and letting myself beforted by his rich warm scent. ¡°They¡¯re safe, and contained. We can take as long as we need on this decision.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I continue, my eyes still closed, my words muffled a little against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can make this decision alone.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± he hums curiously, pulling back a little to look at me. ¡°I think that I can¡¯t decide,¡± I say slowly, ¡°without asking my mom and my sister what they think. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t decide the fates of their husbands without knowing what they want.¡± Victor stays still, steady, sensing that I¡¯m not finished. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m passing the decision to them,¡± I assure him. ¡°I just¡­can¡¯t leave them out of the loop. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says warmly, ¡°of course I understand. It¡¯s right. Take time to talk to them, and then we¡¯ll come back together. And then we¡¯ll decide.¡± I nod and rest my head back against his chest, allowing the conversation to fade away into the night. It¡¯s a troubled daze I fall into, then, with the worries of the world and questions of life and death, captivity and freedom on my mind. But the worries are washed away by the steady breathing of my mate beside me. He, I know, will always bring me rity. Always bring me faith. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And so my brow clears and I fall into a steady sleep. I¡¯mpletely unaware, of course, that tomorrow everything was going to be better. Because tomorrow is going to be one of the best days of my life. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 #Chapter 255 ¨C Morning After The next morning, Victor wakes before Evelyn again. He¡¯s pleased to see it, a little thrill of excitement running through him. Great, he thinks ¨C I can go wake the boys and finally put my n into action ¨C ¡°Nooo,¡± she murmurs, reaching for him as he starts to roll out of bed. ¡°Come backkk. Too early to wake up.¡± Damn it, he says inside his mind, careful not to send the thought in Evelyn¡¯s direction. But still, even if it messes with his ns a little bit, it¡¯s not such a horrible concession to have your beautiful mate begging you toe back to bed. Victor rests back against the pillows of the bed, letting Evelyn wrap her arms around him and settle her headfortably on his chest. He gives her a kiss on the top of her head, taking a deep sniff of her hair. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Stop sniffing me,¡± she murmurs grumpily. ¡°Too loud.¡± Victor gives a littleugh at his mate. ¡°What are you going to do about it? I¡¯ll sniff all I want.¡± She lets out a tiny feral growl in response, running her fingernails down the fabric of his t-shirt. He laughs again, just a little bit, setting his head back against the pillow, content to hold her but hoping, secretly, that she falls back asleep so that he can get up and wake the boys. Apparently, though, Evelyn has other ns. Victor feels himself stirring as Evelyn drifts the nails on his t-shirt lower, running across the bare little stretch of skin just above the stic of his pajama pants. He opens his eyes, surprised. ¡°I thought you were sleepy?¡± he asks, smirking a little bit. In response, Evelyn just growls again, but a darker, hungrier growl this time. She dips her hand under the stic of his pants, pressing her palm t against the hot skin there. Then, she turns her head to press a kiss to his stomach. She frowns, though, as he watches. ¡°Stupid shirt,¡± she murmurs, sitting up and hastily pushing it away, revealing the hard muscles and warm tan skin beneath. Victor¡¯s heartrate picks up a little as his mate presses a warm kiss to his skin. He feels himself start to grow hard as he sees the direction of her intent. Evelyn slowly begins to move downward, pressing sleepy kisses along the length of his stomach, moving her hand lower as well. A heavy sigh escapes Victor¡¯s lips as he watches her, reaching out a hand to bury his fingers in her hair. She looks up at him with a wicked gleam in her eyes as she pushes the waistline of his pants lower. ¡°This is what you get for waking me up early,¡± she murmurs before giving a long lick of her tongue along the sensitive skin of his lower stomach. ¡°I¡¯m going to absolutely torture you, mate.¡± ¡°If this is what I get,¡± Victor pants lightly. ¡°Then you¡¯re never sleeping in again.¡± Both Victor and Evelyn jump, suddenly, at the sudden pound against their door ¨C the sound of a body being thrown against it. They both look at it, their eyes wide. ¡°Hey!¡± a little boy calls from outside. ¡°Who locked this! Since when do we have door locks!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± says his twin. ¡°What if there was an emergency!?¡± Victor groans, leaning back against his pillows. ¡°We¡¯re shipping them off to boarding school,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m done with them. I no longer have sons. Disowned.¡± Evelyn grins up at him. ¡°Never thought that one of the downsides of having kids would be that they are massive cockblocks, did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, covering his face with his hand. ¡°No, I did not.¡± ¡°Mommmm!¡± Ian calls, pounding on the door now. ¡°What are you dooooing we want toe in!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin joins. ¡°Come on, no secrets!¡± ¡°No!¡± Evelyn shouts to then and then ¨C torturing him, as promised ¨C lowering her head to drag her tongue again against the skin of Victor¡¯s stomach. ¡°You don¡¯t know the password!¡± ¡°Evelyn!¡± Victor hisses, pushing her away from him. ¡°No around the kids!¡± ¡°What?¡± sheughs, wrinkling her nose at him. ¡°I told you I¡¯d make you pay.¡± He scoffs, reaching for the edge of the nkets and tossing them over her head, burying her in a mountain of cotton as he swings his legs off of the bed and heads to the bathroom, where he can take a minute to¡­get control of himself. Before his kids inevitably burst into the room. As Victor goes, he hears Evelynughing behind him, and then her footsteps to the door to let the boys in. A few minutester, Victor leans against the doorway between the bedroom and the bathroom, brushing his teeth and watching his family. Evelyn isughing, sitting up against the pillows with her arms around Alvin and looking cheerfully up at Ian, who is testing the springs of the mattress and seeing how high he can jump. Archie, never wanting to be left out, leaps onto the bed and begins to jump with Ian, yfully snapping in the air at the sleeves of Ian¡¯s pajamas, trying to drag him back down to the safety of the mattress. The scene makes Evelyn and Alvin roll withugher and Victor can¡¯t help but join in. ¡°He¡¯s a better jumper than you, Ian!¡± Alvin says, his gleeful eyes on the little dog. Evelyn nods, egging Ian on. ¡°He¡¯s right! You have to go higher!¡± Taking the bait, Ian increases his effort, reaching for the ceiling. Victor turns away for a minute, going back to the sink to spit and rinse his toothbrush, but by the time hees back Ian has copsed onto the bed, the little dog leaping on him anxiously and licking his face with abandon. All three of them areughing so hard, his family so happy ¨C Victor almost can¡¯t stand it, the joy that fills him in this moment. He takes a moment ¨C just a short one ¨C to watch them, to rest his eyes on each of them in turn. First on the little dog, which they got before they even knew they were a family, and which knew instantly that Evelyn was his mom, sensing the warmth maternity in her. Victor looks, then, to Ian ¨C his brave soldier. His wild boy, so eager for life and all of its adventures. Then his eyes find Alvin, his sweet and thoughtful child, so curious and pure. His mother¡¯s favorite, though she¡¯d never admit it, even to herself. And, finally, his eyes find Evelyn, hisughing mate, so beautiful and warm, with a heart of pure and solid gold. She is everything, he thinks, and Evelyn turns to him with a warm smile, apparently hearing the thought even if he hadn¡¯t known he was sending it. Victor just shakes his head, marveling at her, at his family, at this incredible life he always wanted and had waited so long to have. And it all centered around her. His Luna. The woman he intends to make his wife. Victor hadn¡¯t thought it would happen like this ¨C had a different n entirely, really, with the boys distracting their mom and then leading her to a special ce in the yard under the trees, where he¡¯d make a significant speech that he¡¯s been practicing in his mind for days. But this moment¡­it¡¯s just so perfect. Victor can¡¯t resist. Smiling a little secret smile, he moves forward and pulls open the drawer to his bedside table. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 #Chapter 256 ¨C The Laser I frown at Victor as he opens his bedside drawer, half my attention on Alvin reaching out to pull Archie off of Ian and give the dog a snuggle. ¡°Why do you want a mint?¡± I ask, turning back to my kids. ¡°You just brushed your teeth.¡± ¡°Sometimes, you just want a mint,¡± Victor murmurs, and I turn back to him, confused. And then I see the little smirk pulling at the corners of his mouth. Frowning a little ¨C not upset, just curious ¨C I watch him, giving him my full attention now. And my mouth falls open when he draws, from the very back of the drawer, a little ck velvet box. I gasp aloud, going very still. The boys react immediately to my noise and my stillness, the wolves in them instantly alert to the change. Almost at once, my twins turn to me and then to Victor, watching carefully. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor says, palming the box anding to sit next to me on the bed. I go a little pale, my hands shooting up to my mouth to cover it. I watch him with wide eyes ¨Cpletely surprised but also utterly happy. If this is what I think it is¡­ ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says again,ughing a little and reaching out to touch my wrists, to pull them away from my face. I can hear his voice waiver slightly, as if he¡¯s anxious. But he can¡¯t possibly be¡­ ¡°Papa,¡± Ian whispers, interested and perhaps a little confused. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Shhh!¡± Alvin interrupts, reaching over to cover Ian¡¯s mouth with his hand, muffling his interruptions. ¡°But!¡± Ian cries, his words garbled behind Alvin¡¯s hand. Victor presses on, ignoring them but unbothered. He doesn¡¯t mind, really, I can tell ¨C we both know it wouldn¡¯t be the same without the boys here, and it wouldn¡¯t be an event with the boys if they didn¡¯t interject. I want them to be part of it. ¡°I had ns to do this another way,¡± Victor continues. ¡°Lots of different ways ¨C but I heard you,st time, when you said that you wanted me to ask you this question in a moment that felt¡­like it was totally ours. And there is no moment that feels more truly ¡®us¡¯ than one filled with the sound of your laugher, and thefort of our home,¡± he looks at the boys then as well, and I can see tears limning his eyes, ¡°and our boys doing somethingpletely bizarre.¡± Iugh at this, tearing my eyes from Victor¡¯s face to look at my boys, who are looking wide-eyed at the two of us. Victor brings me back to him, though, by taking a deep breath. ¡°Evelyn, I think I gave you my heart a long time ago ¨C maybe even before I realized that I did. And since you¡¯vee back into my life, I¡¯ve finally felt whole. Not whole again, either ¨C I think I¡¯ve never been whole without you. The nearness of you is thepletion that I¡¯ve been looking for my entire life. I never want to be separated from you, ever again, not even for a minute.¡± I quirk my eyebrow a little at this and he huffs a little nervousugh. ¡°Well,¡± he corrects, smiling a little. ¡°Maybe for a couple of minutes here and there. But otherwise, all I want for the rest of my life is to be by your side.¡± I feel the tears smart at my eyes as Victor says the words that echo in my heart every day. He is my heart made flesh, and every atom in me hums to be with him. This is a truth that echoes through me, down to my bones. ¡°And so,¡± Victor says, opening his fist and disying that little box again. I feel my stomach twist in anticipation and excitement. ¡°Evelyn, my love,¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± says Alvin, a little hesitant. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ian chimes in at the same time. Victor ignores them. ¡°Will you¡­¡± Victor begins to crack the box and my eyes focus on the dark edge of it, but I can¡¯t help, for a moment, ncing at the boys, who are suddenly tense with worry. Victor opens the boxpletely, giving me a sweet anxious smile, his eyes fixed on mine, clearly hoping that I¡¯ll like what I see inside and eager to see my response. ¡°Um¡­¡± I say, looking at the empty velvet pillow inside the box. ¡°Victor, baby¡­¡± I can¡¯t help the little laugh that bubbles out of me. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, blinking. Then he looks down at the vacant box. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs, looking all around him, as if the ring might have fallen out or something. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he says again, more panicked this time. ¡°Dadddd,¡± Ian whines, apology already in his voice. Alvin sidles closer to his brother, his eyes wide with anxiety. Victor¡¯s eyes snap directly to the twins. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± Alvin whispers, urgent. ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± ¡°We neeeeeeded it,¡± Ian whines, pouting, not wanting to be in trouble but knowing that he¡¯s in for it. I can¡¯t help myself ¨C I burst into loudughter at this, rolling back onto my pillows as I howl. Victor ignores me, focusing intently on the boys. ¡°Alvin, Ian,¡± he says, even but firm. ¡°What did you do with the ring?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Ian insists, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°We just ¨C¡° ¡°Ian,¡± Victor interrupts, urgent now. ¡°That was a very expensive ring ¨C is it gone?¡± ¡°No!¡± Alvin cries, putting out his hands in protest. ¡°It¡¯s just in our room!¡± Victor heaves a huge sigh of relief, running an anxious palm down over his face. ¡°Would you please,¡± he requests through clenched teeth. ¡°Go and get it?¡± Alvin nods eagerly and bounces off the bed but Ian doesn¡¯t follow, clearly still embarrassed and defiant. Iy back on my pillows, stillughing a little, thoroughly enjoying this. Honestly it doesn¡¯t even matter to me if I get a ring or not anymore ¨C this is better. Diamonds are nice but the memories attached to them ¨C this, I know, I¡¯ll never forget. ¡°Ian, you knew you weren¡¯t supposed to take that ring.¡± Victor scolds lightly, half his attention on the door as he waits for Alvin toe back. ¡°I knew,¡± Ian mumbles, looking down at his crossed arms. ¡°We just needed it.¡± ¡°For what?¡± I ask, dying to know. Ian nces at me and softens when he sees more of an ally in me, with my happy face. ¡°We needed a laser for the war we were making with our toy soldiers ¨C and if you position the ring just right in the light, the ring makes a really cool light beam that looks just like aser ¨C¡° I start tough again, hard, rolling again against my pillows. Victor just shakes his head in disbelief, frustrated that his kids were using what is probably a multi-million-dor diamond as a toy. Before he can say anything else, though, Alvines trotting back into the room, the missing ring held high in his fingers. ¡°Here you go, Papa!¡± Alvin says with a big smile, running to his dad and cing the ring in his hands. ¡°Thank you, Alvin,¡± Victor says seriously, but giving Alvin a stern look that lets him know that he¡¯s not off the hook. Alvin pales a little and looks at me, so I give him a little wink to let him know that it doesn¡¯t matter. All¡¯s well that ends well, after all. Victor clears his throat and turns back to me. ¡°Well, Evelyn,¡± he says, giving me a small smile. ¡°After a short but¡­typical dy, in this family, I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± I sit up straight now, moving closer to Victor so that our knees touch on the bed. I am beaming with happiness now and couldn¡¯t wipe the smile from my face if I tried. I have to bite my lip from shouting ¡°yes!¡± before he even asks. ¡°Evie, love of my life,¡± he raises a hand to stroke my face softly with his thumb. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 #Chapter 257 ¨C A Big One Then, Victor opens his hand to show me perhaps the biggest diamond I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life. I gasp when I see it,pletely distracted from my answer. I am not a diamond afficionado, I know nothing about carats, but all I can say is that it is¡­big. Huge, even, and gorgeously cut and faceted. I tear my eyes away from it, though ¨C knowing that it doesn¡¯t really matter, and open my mouth to say yes when suddenly ¨C ¡°Stop!¡± Ian shouts, jumping up on the bed. ¡°This is all wrong!¡± I blink up at him, utterly surprised. What on earth could be wrong? ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, jumping up with his brother, but giving him a confused little look. I realize, quite suddenly, that Alvin is supporting his brother without asking questions but that he, like me, has no idea why Ian would protest. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, confused and perhaps a little frustrated. ¡°Ian, why ¨C¡° ¡°You did not ask permission!¡± Ian says, frowning at his dad and pointing a finger at him. ¡°What?¡± Victor repeats, a little angrier now, his brows drawing together, looking between me and the kids. I just shrug, curious. ¡°Ian, I went to war with her father ¨C I have him locked up in jail ¨C I don¡¯t think it¡¯s quite appropriate to be going to him, now, and asking for her hand in marriage ¨C¡° ¡°Not from grandpapa,¡± Ian says, his little face stern. I look at my son curiously, realizing that he¡¯s quite serious. This is not a game to him, or a prank. I put my hand on Victor¡¯s knee, giving him a little nudge in his mind to let him know to hear him out. Victor, I can tell, is a little frustrated at being interrupted, but Ian¡¯s emotions are valid too. Victor nces at me and then looks back up at our sons. ¡°All right,¡± he says quietly, with the patience of a saint. ¡°Then who was I supposed to ask?¡± ¡°Us,¡± Ian replies, his voice suddenly choked a little as he points between Alvin and himself. ¡°She is our mama, she has been ours from the start, even when you weren¡¯t around.¡± Neither Victor nor I bother to point out that was my choice, because we can both see the real emotion in Ian¡¯s face. Alvin, too, realizes what his brother is saying, his little eyes filling with tears. ¡°We have been protecting her ¨C we have been loving her and keeping here safe while we waited for you. If you want to marry our mama,¡± Ian continues, his voice catching now as his eyes fill with tears, ¡°you need to ask us if we think it is okay.¡± My eyes shift to Alvin then, who has twin lines of tears on his cheeks, his little lip trembling. ¡°It¡¯s okay, papa,¡± Alvin cries loyally, throwing himself into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me ¨C it¡¯s okay ¨C you can marry her ¨C¡° Victor holds his little boy close and shuts his eyes, clearly overwhelmed by the emotions that hit him then. I feel my own tears fresh on my cheeks, a flood of love for my boys threatening to undo me. ¡°Thank you, Alvin,¡± Victor murmurs, kissing his boy¡¯s head and then looking up at Ian. ¡°Ian,¡± Victor says seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t think to ask you for permission to marry your mom. But you¡¯re right ¨C you two have taken such good care of her for six years. It¡¯s only right. So, what do you think, kid? Can I have your permission?¡± I feel my mouth twitch a little as I watch Ian look his father up and down, considering him. ¡°You will be very nice to her?¡± Ian asks. ¡°Always,¡± Victor says seriously, nodding his confirmation, still hugging Alvin close. ¡°And you will give her lots of money and make sure she is happy?¡± ¡°As much as she wants,¡± Victor confirms. I can see him work hard not to smile now. ¡°And you will give me and Alvin first choice of deserts every night after dinner?¡± Victor narrows his eyes at this. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, kid.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ian says, lifting his chin a little. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thatter. But yes, you have my permission.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Victor nods graciously and opens one of his arms to make space for Ian in Alvin¡¯s hug, and Ian jumps into his father¡¯sp,ying his head against his chest and smiling as Victor closes that arm back around him, holding both of his sons tight against his chest. Then, smiling again, Victor turns to me. ¡°Well, Evelyn? What do you think?¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I say, cheeky, ¡°I would like to revisit this question of first-choice of deserts ¨C¡° Victorughs, but also closes his eyes and shakes his head. ¡°Please, Evie, the three of you are killing me ¨C¡° ¡°Yes!¡± I cry,ughing, getting to my knees and leaning over my boys to take Victor¡¯s face in my hands. ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur, nting a firm kiss on his mouth. ¡°Of course, Victor. Of course I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Victor releases the boys, then, who obligingly scatter away, and pulls me into hisp, kissing me with a deep happiness that radiates through both of us. Though I don¡¯t look at them, concentrating on my fianc¨¦, I hear the boys cheering and jumping on the bed in celebration next to us, Archie barking and eagerly jumping along with them. And in this moment there is absolutely nothing more I want in the world. Victor pulls away from me for a moment, beaming into my face, and opens his hand again to show me that ring. Obligingly, I put out my left hand and let him slip it onto my finger. I take a moment to admire it, but then I¡¯m kissing him again, unable to keep myself away. I touch a hand to my stomach as Victor kisses me anew and wonder if perhaps this is the moment¡­ But no. This one change is enough for now. And I¡¯d like to keep my little secret to myself for a little longer yet. Just for me. ¡°We get to have a wedding!¡± Alvin shouts, reaching his hands high in the air as he bounces on the bed. ¡°And y with those cool swords!¡± Ian joins in, punching his fists and then pretending to stab and parry as if he already has one in his hand. Victorughs at the boys, ending the kiss and pulling me tight against him. ¡°They¡¯re going to be dangerous with those swords,¡± he whispers in my ear. ¡°I can see the headlines now. ¡®Six Stabbed at Kensington Wedding. Entry Wounds Mysteriously Tiny.¡¯¡± Victorughs and nuzzles my neck, holding me close. ¡°What do you think,¡± he asks, holding up my left hand so that we can both see the ring. ¡°Is it big enough for you, Luna Kensington?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± I say, pretending to judge it with a harsh and critical eye. ¡°I suppose it will do,¡± I say, my voice haughty. ¡°For now. But the anniversary ring will have to be at least double the size.¡± ¡°Double?¡± Victor asks,ughing. ¡°She wishes to bankrupt me for jewels,¡± he jokes, kissing my neck. ¡°We¡¯ll sell one of the children to raise the money,¡± I say, grinning up at him. ¡°How much do you think the genius child of an astral mate goes for on the market these days?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Victor says, pretending to think about it seriously for a moment, ¡°at least twelve, fifteen dors?¡± ¡°Well, surely that¡¯s enough.¡± I respond proudly, ying along. ¡°More than enough,¡± he murmurs,ying his forehead against mine. ¡°This is all¡­more than enough.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I say, my heart soaring. ¡°I love you.¡± He nods, and I know that means his agrees. ¡°Do you know, I think I know a way to make you love me more?¡± he asks. I give an exaggerated little gasp. ¡°Surely, not possible!¡± I dere. ¡°No, it is,¡± he says, pulling away from me a little and starting to stand up. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to go make you a cup of coffee.¡± I gasp again, swooning back into the pillows. ¡°Truly the man of my dreams,¡± I murmur as my boys copse next to me, tired from all their jumping. Archie curls at my feet, panting a little. Victor gives a little bow as he heads out of the room, headed for the stairs. ¡°Bring us hot chocte!¡± Alvin cries after him. Victor gives him a thumbs-up over his shoulder, letting him know the order is heard. ¡°Here mama,¡± Ian says, pulling at the ring on my left hand. ¡°Let me show you how to make theser.¡± Laughing, I let him pull it off my finger and watch him dash to the window to show me how to use the rock to catch the light. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 #Chapter 258 ¨C Back to School Two hourster, the house is full of people. Not gathered for an engagement party or some kind of celebration, as one might expect. Despite the fact that this is perhaps one of the happiest days of my life, it¡¯s also just precisely that. A day in my wonderful life. And as I watch my Alpha fianc¨¦ meeting with a group of Betas in his makeshift living room office, and my twin boys gathering their books in preparation for their tutor¡¯s arrival, and Burton beginning to organize the kitchen to feed these legions of people, I am renewed in the knowledge that I gained in the forest: that this is precisely what I want. I don¡¯t want an engagement party, or a big fuss. I just want to live my amazing life, to be a mom to my kids, a wife to my future husband, a Luna to my Alpha. I want to run this house, and help the people of my pack. I smile, rubbing my arms up and down my arms, thrilled with everything. ¡°Congrattions, madame,¡± Burton says,ing up close next to me and handing me a warm mug. ¡°Thank you, Burton,¡± I say, truly pleased that he¡¯s noticed. Though I have to admit, he¡¯d probably have to work pretty hard not to notice this crazy diamond. I wrap my arms around him in a warm hug which I think surprises him but, after a moment, he returns it. When I let Burton go, I look down towards the drink he¡¯s given me. ¡°Oh, Burton,¡± I say, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should have any more coffee ¨C¡° but then I stop as I realize that the liquid is a light amber, not creamy brown. ¡°Herbal tea, madame,¡± he says with a sly smile. My jaw falls open a little bit ¨C Burton has never, ever, in the time since I¡¯ve known him, offered me herbal tea. And he knows I only had one cup of coffee this morning, when I usually have two. I narrow my eyes a little at him, a little smile starting on my own lips. He just gives me a wink and a shrug as he turns away, heading back to the sink. I shake my head a little as he goes, marveling at him. But I¡¯m quickly interrupted by my boys. ¡°Mama,¡± Ian says,ing up next to me and resting his head exhaustedly on my hip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school today.¡± I frown down at him. ¡°But you¡¯re not going to school. Your tutor ising here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing,¡± he whines, looking up at me. ¡°House school is just as boring as real school.¡± Alvines up on my other side, wrapping his arms around my leg and looking up at me. ¡°It¡¯s true mama, we know everything anyway. Can¡¯t we help you and papa do stuff? I was such a good secretary for papa when you and Ian were gone ¨C I know he could use my help ¨C¡° ¡°And I could go back to the jail!¡± Ian offers, eager. ¡°And¡­help! There!¡± ¡°Ohhhh no,¡± I say,ughing down at both of them and using my hands to detach them from my body so that I can move away. ¡°No amount of pleading and whining is going to get you guys off the hook. You have to learn, you can¡¯t just run around doing fun Alpha stuff all day.¡± ¡°Why nooooooot,¡± Ian moans, knotting his fingers in his hair in desperation. ¡°Because,¡± Victor says,ing up behind them and giving them a stern look. ¡°Your mother said so. And that¡¯s enough.¡± Alvin and Ian shut their mouths at that, ncing between us, clearly wanting to protest but caught up against their loyalty to me. They certainly don¡¯t want to make any arguments that would suggest that they don¡¯t think my opinions are important, no matter how much they might want to. Iugh, surprised. ¡°Well,¡± I say, smiling at Victor. ¡°If I¡¯d known it was that easy, I¡¯d have used that argument ages ago.¡± Ian opens his mouth to protest again, but a knockes at the door. We all turn towards it as Beta Stephen opens it to reveal a bright young woman standing there. Her hair is dark, like mine, but her fair skin and light eyes offer an interesting contrast. She gives me a happy smile as Stephen leads her over. ¡°Hi!¡± She says. ¡°My name is Georgia. It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you in person.¡± ¡°Wee, Georgia,¡± I say, taking her hand and giving her a big smile. She turns to Victor, greeting him and taking his hand next. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I can tell I like her already. Victor and I chose her because of her academic qualifications and her previous work with gifted children, but I hadn¡¯t known that she also possessed this personal warmth. ¡°And these,¡± she says, turning to Alvin and Ian, smiling at them and bending down to be closer to their eye level. ¡°Must be my pupils. Hello, I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know you. I think we¡¯re going to have lots of fun.¡± Ian narrows his eyes at her, crossing his arms across his chest, letting her know that he expects to have absolutely no fun at all. Alvin, however, surprises me by looking up at Georgia in awe. I fight back myugh when I see the worship in his eyes, the shocked little ¡°o¡± of his mouth, and realize that my little baby may have just been struck with cupid¡¯s arrow for the first time. I bite my lip against the cuteness of it all, putting a hand on my heart and looking up at Victor, who frowns at Alvin, not yet understanding. ¡°Boys,¡± Victor says, giving each of our unusually-silent sons a nudge. ¡°Please say hello to Miss Georgia.¡± ¡°Hi, Miss Georgia,¡± Ian mutters, looking down at his feet and scuffing his foot angrily against the floor. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Alvin, predictably, is more excited. ¡°Hi,¡± he says, a little breathless, moving forward and taking her hand, almost un-blinking as he stares up at her. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you. I can¡¯t wait to get started. Thank you for sending us all of the books. Which one is your favorite?¡± Georgia smiles warmly at Alvin and the two chat for a minute as I bury my face against Victor¡¯s shoulder, giggling with the cuteness of it all. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, confused, smiling down at me and wanting to be in on the joke. But before I can tell him, Georgia stands up straight and clears her throat. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she begins, and I turn from Victor to give her my full attention. ¡°But where should we get started?¡± She looks confusedly around at the packed house. ¡°Apologies for this,¡± Victor says, his Alpha nature kicking in to make him step forward and take polite control. ¡°We¡¯re in close quarters, these days, due to a fire at ourrger residence. You¡¯ll have to forgive us for that. But we set up a little ssroom in the boys¡¯ room upstairs that should suit you. Can we take you up?¡± Georgia nods early and the five of us troupe upstairs, Ian dragging his feet with misery. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 #Chapter 259 ¨C Puppy Love That night, after dinner, Victor and I tuck the boys into bed. Alvin spent our entire dinner gushing about their day studying with Miss Georgia ¨C about everything they learned, and how great the books were, and how every single thing Georgia did was wonderful. Ian, alternately, spent the meal sullenly pushing peas around on his te. I had to resist my motherly urge to demand that he eat and instead let him have the time to process his feelings. Still, when I tuck him into bed I slip a gran bar from my pocket onto his bedside table. I can¡¯t stand the thought of him waking up hungry in the middle of the night. ¡°Sleep tight, baby,¡± I murmur as I kiss Ian on the forehead. He gives me a sullen reply and turns away from me with a big sigh, pulling the nkets up over his head. I smile and pat him on his shoulder before moving to Alvin, who is talking softly with Victor. ¡°Papa,¡± Alvin says, his eyes wide and shining with happiness. ¡°Do you think you can get me a ring, like you got for mama?¡± I grin at Alvin as I stand next to Victor, but I don¡¯t interrupt, wanting to see what Victor thinks of all of this. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, frowning, confused. ¡°Why on earth do you want a ring?¡± ¡°To give to Miss Georgia,¡± Alvin sighs worshipfully. ¡°I want to marry her.¡± Victor barks a littleugh of surprise and humor, but I lean forward and look at Alvin seriously, not wanting to hurt his feelings. ¡°Alvin, baby,¡± I say softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little young to get married?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replies, smiling up at me and luckily not perturbed by his father¡¯sugh. ¡°When you¡¯re in love, you¡¯re in love.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in love now?¡± Victor asks, his eyebrows high. Alvin nods eagerly. ¡°And don¡¯t you think,¡± Victor continues, ¡°that she¡¯s a little¡­old for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alvin says again, pulling his nkets up to his chin and smiling peacefully as he closes his eyes. ¡°Love knows no age. So, if you could get me the ring, that would be great.¡± Victor looks up at me ready tough again but I purse my lips and shake my head at him, my eyes laughing instead of my mouth. I don¡¯t want Alvin to be ashamed of his crush ¨C he¡¯s always been a sentimental little boy and no part of me wants him to feel any shame about that. Victor just sighs and pats Alvin on the back, standing up. ¡°Goodnight, boys,¡± he murmurs, and then swiftly ¨C before I can react ¨C leans down to scoop me off my feet and up into his arms. ¡°Now, fianc¨¦. Come. Time for bed.¡± I don¡¯t hold back myugh at this and wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I respond, smiling. ¡°Take me away.¡± _____________ About an hour, Victor and Iy panting together in our bed, me with my face resting lightly against his sweaty stomach, himying back against the pillows, his eyes closed, trying to catch his breath. I smile, looking up at him, still filled with the heady glow that my Alpha has given me, watching him closely. As he reaches out a hand to softly stroke my hair, his eyes still closed, I consider that I¡¯m looking forward to many nights just like this. After Victor hase back to himself morepletely, he opens his eyes and smiles down at me. ¡°What was all that, before,¡± he asks, ¡°with Alvin?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in love,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. Victor huffs that sameugh he gave when Alvin said the same thing. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s just a kid.¡± ¡°Kids feel things very intensely,¡± I respond calmly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t discredit it. You¡¯ll just make him feel bad.¡± Victor looks down at me, considering. ¡°They¡¯re really growing up, aren¡¯t they?¡± I nod, my face a little grim at the fact. If it were up to me, I¡¯d keep them at this age forever. But, also¡­a little part of me has to admit that I¡¯m excited to see the people they grow into. Victor sighs, putting his head back against the pillows. ¡°We¡¯ve really got to get them into school.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask, curious, sitting up a little. ¡°You don¡¯t like Miss Georgia?¡± ¡°No,¡± he responds, shaking his head and looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I think she¡¯s great ¨C in fact, I hope to offer her a job as soon as our wolf academy is open. I just¡­school is so much more than just an education. The boys need to socialize with kids their age ¨C learn that they¡¯re children, not just tiny Alphas.¡± He looks down at me, curious now. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve done them a disservice, these past couple of months? Keeping them out of human school?¡± I sigh, considering it, holding his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what choice we had, really. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been an easy road for them. But I agree that it will be good for them to go to school ¨C I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll ever be normal kids, being as smart as they are. But I want them to do the kid things ¨C get in fights with their friends, y sports, join clubs. Really¡­find themselves, with their peers as well as with us.¡± ¡°Meet age-appropriate women,¡± Victor murmurs,ughing and looking away. ¡°Or men,¡± I say, hesitating a little and looking at him. Victor turns back to me, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Do you think Ian or Alvin is¡­¡± I give a little shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t,¡± I say honestly. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me, whoever they choose to love. Would it be for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says instantly, reaching out a hand to cup my face. ¡°Not for a minute.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, giving him a big smile. ¡°Because, you know¡­most Alphas would mind.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says, scootching his body down toy t on the mattress. I move upwards so that I¡¯m laying next to him, eye-to-eye. ¡°I think we both agree that it¡¯s time for a different kind of Alpha.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, giving him a soft kiss. ¡°I think we do.¡± ___________________ The next morning, I wake up to a bright and sunny room and am surprised to see that Victor is already gone. I yawn, sitting up and scratching my head, wondering how he got out of here without waking me. Then I see a little note on the table and reach for it. Evelyn ¨C Had word, very early, from Stephen that Amelia finally responded to Edgar and agreed to lunch. We have some time, but also a lot to get in order to enact our mission today, so I have to move fast. Apologies that I didn¡¯t say goodbye ¨C but I didn¡¯t want to wake you. You looked so peaceful. I¡¯ll be homete tonight with good news. Yours, Victor I sigh when I read the note. The Amelia saga, it seemed, was finally drawing to an end. I¡¯m d that Victor and I agree that it¡¯s time for a different kind of Alpha, but that doesn¡¯t mean it will put an end to him having to handle a great number of tricky situations. This, I anticipate, will be the first of many. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Worrying about my fianc¨¦, I climb out of bed and pull on my robe, intent on my cup of coffee to start my day. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 #Chapter 260 ¨C Taking her Out Victor and Edgar sit in the driver and passenger seats of a basic ck sedan with darkly tinted windows, watching the restaurant where Amelia has agreed to meet for lunch. ¡°Seriously, Victor,¡± Edgar says quietly, staring out the window and not at his friend. ¡°You don¡¯t think Amelia is going to be suspicious when she sees me getting out of this car?¡± Victor just shakes his head. ¡°No. Amelia doesn¡¯t pay attention to cars unless they¡¯re luxury vehicles. Bad shoes, she¡¯ll notice. Boring car¡­under her radar. Besides,¡± he pauses for a moment. Curious, Edgar turns to look at him. ¡°She thinks you¡¯re poor. It won¡¯t bug her that you¡¯re getting out of a cheap car.¡± Edgar rolls his eyes and looks back to the restaurant. ¡°You just added another thousand dors to the tab for that,¡± he murmurs, looking around. Victor justughs, a sound that doesn¡¯t express the steely determination he feels inside. This is going to work ¨C even if something goes wrong, he¡¯s going to make it work. Both men¡¯s heads turn when they see a tall, slim figure in impossibly high heels turn the corner and head for the door of the restaurant. ¡°Go time,¡± Victor says softly, hunching down a little in his seat even though he knows Amelia can¡¯t see him. ¡°In a minute,¡± Edgar says softly, watching her every move. ¡°Let her go inside first, getfortable. Then I¡¯ll move.¡± Victor nods, happy to let Edgar make the call. It is, after all, an operation that hinges on his ability to make Amelia feel at ease. If she figures out the trap and bolts, they may never get this chance again. A few tense minutes pass as Edgar and Victor watch Amelia be seated in the busy restaurant. Finally, Edgar sits up straight when he sees Amelia roll her eyes, finally bored enough to take a sip of her water and check her phone. Clearly, she¡¯s calm now. ¡°All right,¡± Edgar says, looking Victor solidly in the eye. ¡°Ten minutes?¡± ¡°Ten minutes,¡± Victor agrees. Edgar gets out of the car, and, after he enters the restaurant, Victor puts the car in drive and pulls down the road. It makes him crazy to not actually see the action go down ¨C he, of course, wants to be part of all of it. But he trusts Edgar, trusts his men, and he needs to y his own role in this whole charade. So, he goes in blind and crosses his fingers that in ten minutes everything goes precisely as they nned. Edgar enters the restaurant, slipping his hands into his pockets and making his way over to her ¨C this incredibly beautiful, remarkably cruel and vengeful woman. Edgar can¡¯t help the smirk that crosses his face. Honestly, he has to admit that he kind of likes that Amelia has some heat in her veins. That she didn¡¯t just roll over and let herself be casually dumped by her mate, the most powerful Alpha in the country. Of course, she went way too far, starting a war and burning down her ex¡¯s house. But still. Edgar likes them spicy. ¡°Hello, Beta,¡± Amelia says, a little smile ying on her own lips as he crosses the room to her. ¡°Amelia,¡± he replies, sinking into his chair ignoring her little dig. He¡¯s not a Beta anymore, but Amelia is trying to let him know ¨C not so subtly ¨C that in her book he will always be subservient to her. Well, he thinks. We¡¯ll just see about that. Amelia takes a deep breath, picking up the menu between two fingers and scanning the contents. ¡°Why did you pick this dump?¡± she asks. ¡°Italian food is¡­so over.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Edgar asks, picking up the old familiar menu and pretending to nce over the contents. ¡°I was unaware. I thought you¡¯d like it. It¡¯s¡­European.¡± ¡°Italy is barely Europe,¡± Amelia murmurs, sighing and looking around. ¡°Oh,¡± Edgar replies, smiling at her. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to let the Italians in on that little secret. I¡¯m not sure they¡¯re aware.¡± Amelia res at him then, crossing her arms over her chest, tired of the game. ¡°So, what do you have for me, Edgar?¡± she says, her voice tight. ¡°You promised me something useful on Evelyn, that whore.¡± ¡°You know they¡¯re engaged now, right?¡± Edgar asks casually, reaching for his ss of water and taking a sip, enjoying the way Amelia¡¯s lips go stiff with rage and her cheeks flush red when she hears the news. ¡°No,¡± she bites out, between her teeth. ¡°I did not know that.¡± She narrows her eyes at him. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been on any of the gossip blogs or in the media. How do you know?¡± He shrugs a little. ¡°My intel is just better than yours.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she growls, taking his bait a bit, getting angry precisely when he wants her angry enough to be distracted as the waiters walk between the tables with empty trays, not delivering any food. ¡°You said you¡¯re on my side, Edgar ¨C that you want Victor and Evelyn taken down because they did to you what they did to me. So, if your intel is so good, tell me what you have on her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it worth to you?¡± Edgar asks, holding Amelia¡¯s gaze and deliberately not looking at the door to the kitchen opening behind her. ¡°It¡¯s worth,¡± she hisses, ¡°what it¡¯s worth. I¡¯ll pay you when I know what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± Edgar continues, shaking his head at her. ¡°Then how, precisely, does it work?¡± Amelia asks, staring into his eyes, angry. Edgar leans forward, holding her gaze. ¡°Like this,¡± he whispers. And then he raises his hand and snaps his fingers once. The room bursts into action. Everyone ¨C chefs, waiters, patrons ¨C they all drop precisely what they¡¯re doing and move, as one, to cover the exits, to block her movement. Two of the waiters ¨C too muscr for the job ¨C drop their trays and grab Amelia. She screams as one twists her arms behind her back, another pping a strip of duct tape across her mouth so that the sound is immediately cut off. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! An old woman running the reception quickly finishes closing the blinds and then nods to Edgar, a warm smile on her face, happy to help. Edgar gives her a happy nod and then gestures to the waiters, who hoist Amelia into the air. As a trio, they head through the kitchen and towards the back of the restaurant. Amelia struggles and screams as they pass the empty galley, the cool burners. Edgar knew she wouldn¡¯t order any food anyway, so the actual chefs who work here got the day off. Everyone else in the restaurant had all been Victor¡¯s people, happy to y pretend for the day. It had barely been a gamble. Amelia¡¯s struggles are no match for the Betas¡¯ strength, and she¡¯s carried to the back door, where two more Betas wait with more duct tape, which they wrap around her ankles, her thighs, and binding her upper arms to her torso so that the supermodel is neatly bound and gagged, ready for the next part of the n. When she¡¯s ready, Edgar nods and one of the Betas pushes open the door, which opens to face the open back doors of a white delivery van. And, standing right next to those open doors, is Victor. Amelia¡¯s eyes go wide when she sees him. ¡°Hello, Amelia,¡± Victor says quietly as the Betas carry her forward. They pause at the entrance to the car. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you again for quite some time now.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes narrow with ferocity and she shouts something beneath her gag ¨C though, of course, no one can truly understand it. Victor looks away from her, not intending to listen anyway. ¡°Pack it up,¡± he says briskly, climbing into the back of the van. The four Betas climb in, bringing Amelia with them. Edgar jumps inst, pulling the doors shut behind him. ¡°All right,¡± Victor says, banging on the foggy window that separates the back of the van from the drivers up front. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to phase two.¡± Slowly, at a casual pace that suggests that the drivers are merely going about their daily business, the van pulls out from the driveway behind the restaurant and hits the road. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my f******k page jane above story and group jane above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, Jane above story Chapter 261 Chapter 261 #Chapter 261 ¨C ¡°Italy is Barely Europe¡± About forty-five minutester, the van pulls up to a chain-link gate at the airport. As the drivers stop the van to have a brief discussion with the guards, Amelia raises her eyes to re steadily at Victor. He meets her eyes evenly, without emotion, and doesn¡¯t break her gaze. She doesn¡¯t intimidate him. Not for a moment. Instead, he c***s his head to the side and considers her ¨C this woman who had such power over him when they were together. This woman who could change his mind with a single touch, even a single steamy look, on some asions. He feels guilty, suddenly ¨C for his people, his children, for Evelyn ¨C that he let her have that kind of control. But even now, as he considers it, he realizes that Evelyn has that same control. That his attraction to her ¨C his desire to be with her, near her, touching her nearly all the time ¨C it supersedes what he had with Amelia. The only difference is that Evelyn would never do that. He had always known that Amelia was selfish ¨C didn¡¯t mind it, even. But now, looking at her bound and gagged in the back of this van, rage all over her face and in her eyes¡­Victor realizes that she really did only ever care about herself. That she loved him, but that she loved the idea of being the Alpha¡¯s Luna more than she ever really cared about him, what he wanted and needed. Victor sighs, disappointed. Because if she had been his mate, his match at every turn, what did that say about him? Victor¡¯s train of thought is disturbed, though, by the sound of the gate moving and the van¡¯s subsequent lurch forward. Amelia spins her head, looking first towards the driver¡¯s seat and then to the back doors. She can¡¯t see anything ¨C of course ¨C but, frantic, she¡¯s trying to learn all that she can. ¡°It¡¯s almost over, Amelia,¡± Victor says with a sigh. ¡°You can calm down. No one¡¯s going to hurt you.¡± She snaps her face back to him, ring again, but this time Victor looks away, meeting Edgar¡¯s eyes in the seat next to him. He has work to do now. Edgar gives a deep nod, letting Victor know that he¡¯s still in on the n. Victor returns the gesture, steady. The van rolls to a stop and, after a moment of quiet, the doors are opened from the outside, a team of Betas waiting there. Victor gives them a quick nce and, after ascertaining that all is well on their side of the n, moves to kneel by Amelia¡¯s feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut the bindings on your legs, Amelia,¡± he says softly, meeting her eyes. ¡°But if you try to run, we¡¯ll catch you, and then we¡¯ll carry you the rest of the way. Which will be humiliating for you, but no trouble for us. All right?¡± Seething, she says nothing, just continues to re. Victor sighs and slips a knife from his back pocket and swiftly cuts the duct tape around her ankles. Immediately, even though her legs are still bound at the thighs, Amelia lifts her left leg and aims a sharp kick at Victor¡¯s chest. Victor simply raises a hand to block her kick, grabbing her ankle in the air and raising his eyes to re at her. ¡°Give it up, Amelia,¡± he orders, refusing to be riled. She is, at this point, merely a problem to be solved ¨C not someone worth expending real emotion on. ¡°You¡¯ve lost this game. It¡¯s done. If you fight, you¡¯re only making it harder on yourself. All right?¡± Furious, she works to stare her former mate down. But then a shadow falls across her face and, a little frightened, Amelia looks up to see Edgar standing there, watching her. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Edgar says simply, giving a little shrug. ¡°You¡¯ve been outmatched, Amelia. You yed the game well, but you lost. You, of all people, should know when to gracefully bow out rather than be beaten down into the dust. Have a little more pride than that.¡± Victor watches the exchange, curious when Amelia gives a tight little sigh through her nose, as if she¡¯s above it all. Victor then looks at Edgar curiously. When had he learned so much about Amelia? How did he know precisely what to say? Amelia tosses her hair back, refusing to look at Victor again as he smirks and cuts the duct tape holding her thighs together. Then, Edgar bends forward and puts a supportive hand beneath Amelia¡¯s arm, helping her stand up. ¡°Come on,dy,¡± he murmurs, smirking at her, teasing. ¡°ne¡¯s waiting.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes fly up as she hears his words. ne? Where the hell were they taking her? Victor climbs out of the Van first, reaching out a hand to help Amelia down, Edgaring behind her. Her arms are still bound behind her back and the strip of duct tape is still holding firm across her mouth. As soon as she¡¯s out of the Van, Victor looks around, his hair blowing in the breeze of the airstrip. He reaches up and loosens his tie, surprised by the heat he feelsing off the tarmac. Spring must be coming, he thinks, feeling bright about the idea. Spring, meaning his sons¡¯ birthday would be soon, and a beautiful Luna to celebrate with, and the Amelia problem all wrapped up. Spring would bring good things. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Edgar clears his throat and Victor turns back to the pair of them, nodding. ¡°Right,¡± he ways, gesturing beyond the band of Betas to where the private jet waits. ¡°This way.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes go wide when she sees the ne. She recognizes it, of course ¨C she¡¯s ridden in it a hundred times, going back and forth to Europe on Victor¡¯s dime. But still, she probably never thought she¡¯d see it again. The three walk over to the ne just as its boarding steps unlock and begin to extend from the fusge. Amelia lets herself be quietly led for a moment, but when they reach the bottom of the stairs, she starts to panic, her breathing fast, looking around for any kind of escape ¨C Edgar tightens his grip on her arm, looking at her steadily. ¡°It¡¯s not use, Amelia,¡± he says softly, and she spins her head to stare at him. ¡°This is happening. There¡¯s nothing you can do to stop it. We¡¯ll carry you on board and sedate you if we have to.¡± Tears fill her eyes, then, of rage and disappointment as well as fear. But of all the emotions, Victor knows that disappointment is the greatest of the three. Amelia hates to lose, and she¡¯s been thoroughly routed this time. ¡°Amelia,¡± he says, gentle, and she turns her head to him. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Victor says quietly, shaking his head at her. A tear drips down her face as she stares at him, finally starting to believe it herself. Then, Victor reaches inside his suitcoat and pulls out two objects. Amelia¡¯s eyes sh to them, recognizing them immediately. The first is a lighter ¨C ck, simple, the kind of thing you could pick up at any gas station. The other, though, is her passport ¨C she knows it¡¯s hers because it¡¯s still in the purple monogrammed case Victor bought her as a gift years ago. As she watches, Victor quickly flicks the lighter, producing a me. And then, steadily, he brings the passport to it. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 #Chapter 262 ¨C An Empty Throne ¡°You probably don¡¯t believe me, Amelia,¡± Victor says quietly when the final ashes of the passport have collected at his feet and started to blow away on the wind. ¡°But I mean you no ill will.¡± Panting a little, scared again, Amelia looks at him, her arm still held steadily in Edgar¡¯s hand. ¡°I actually never meant for anything bad to happen to you,¡± Victor continues, sliding his hands into his pockets and looking at her steadily. ¡°Unlike you, I never tried to kidnap any of your family members, or lock them in closets. Or burn down your property. Or incite a war against you. I was very willing to let you live your own life separately, in peace, after we ended our rtionship.¡± Amelia res at him then and Victor can¡¯t help the smirk that finds its way onto his face as he watches her. She is, if anything, feisty. He always admired that about her, and can¡¯t help continuing to admire it today. ¡°But you,¡± he carries on, stepping closer to her and putting a finger below her chin to make her look at him. ¡°You tried to destroy me in revenge for your embarrassment. And that was your mistake. You cost me a great deal of time, and effort, and money, and even my health, Amelia. I can¡¯t ept that.¡± He can see the fury rise in her then, but he doesn¡¯t address it. Instead, he drops her chin and steps away, looking to the ne. He speaks casually now, as if bored by it all. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance ¨C partially out of respect for what we have. But mostly because Evelyn asked me to.¡± He looks at her then, wanting to see her reaction, enjoying the rage that turns her face red. ¡°Because I wanted to lock you up in my prison, Amelia,¡± Victor informs her. ¡°And she told me not to. So every day, for the rest of your life, you should thank her for being more gracious than me. But I swear to god ¨C¡° His face goes stern now and the anger washes from Amelia¡¯s face as he takes a step towards her. She has rarely seen him like this ¨C fully determined, on the razor¡¯s edge of violence. And she considers ¨C suddenly ¨C that he had never gone to this kind of effort for her. That it was all for Evelyn. And that she has well and truly lost. ¡°I swear it, Amelia,¡± Victor continues. ¡°If you cross me one more time, I will find you, and I will lock you away. And you can spend the rest of your life one cell away from your pals John Walsh and James Wird.¡± Amelia pales further as she realizes his implications ¨C that he has them, and has since the war. That they¡¯re at his mercy now, as she is. That wherever Victor is sending her ¨C it¡¯s as much of a prison as that in which Walsh and Wird live. ¡°Edgar has agreed to be your warden,¡± Victor says, nodding towards him. Edgar gives her a bright smile, letting her know that he has every intention of enjoying the job. ¡°You¡¯re going to Italy, to live out the rest of your days doing whatever the hell you want. And because your passport has mysteriously disappeared, you¡¯ll have one hell of a time getting back. Edgar will keep me apprised of your actions. But Amelia?¡± She focuses on him now. ¡°I never want to hear from you ever again. Leave me alone, and I¡¯ll leave you alone. And that¡¯s the end of it.¡± She stares at him starkly and he realizes, quite suddenly, that her revenge was not only a desire to destroy him but also¡­a way to stay in his life. That, perhaps, part of her still loves him. And that this is more of an end for her than it is for him. For him, it ended ages ago ¨C the moment he rejected her. There¡¯s the start of a guilt in him at this realization, but he doesn¡¯t let it show on his face. Instead, he merely looks at this beautiful woman and realizes that he hardly knows her at all any more. That she¡¯s thoroughly part of his past, and he hopes she¡¯ll stay here. Amelia reads this on her ex-mate¡¯s face. And the reality of it, the finality¡­it breaks her heart, more than the rejection ever did. ¡°Come on, Amelia,¡± Edgar says, gentler than Victor. She looks up at him and nods, briskly, wanting this to be over, agreeing to his terms. Then she turns away towards the ne. Edgar still holds her arm but reaches out his other hand to Victor, holding his eyes steadily. ¡°Until we meet again,¡± Edgar says, his eyes warm. ¡°Let me know what you need,¡± Victor says, taking his hand heartily. ¡°We¡¯ll miss you. Enjoy Europe.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Edgar says, giving Victor a big smile. ¡°I have every intention of enjoying Europe.¡± Then he turns back to Amelia and, putting an arm around her shoulder, guides her onto the ne. Victor watches them go and finds himself at once¡­wistful? And relieved. It¡¯s a great weight off his shoulders to have the Amelia threat contained. But he will miss Edgar, he realizes. He¡¯ll miss his friend. Still, there¡¯s much to be done. Straightening his tie, Victor turns towards the ck car waiting for him on the tarmac and heads towards it, knowing he has other appointments today. Still, after climbing in, he asks the driver to wait until the ne has taken off to leave. It¡¯s only when he sees it in the air, on its way, that Victor truly lets out his breath. Done. It¡¯s done. And now he can move on to bigger and brighter things. _______________________ N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Victor,¡± Annabeth says with a big smile, opening her door to him as he climbs up her front steps. ¡°Thank you so much for meeting me at home.¡± Annabeth runs a hand over her belly, obviously pregnant now in a way she hadn¡¯t been before. ¡°You look radiant,¡± Victor says, meaning it as he leans down to give her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°ttery gets you everywhere,¡± Annabethughs, weing him in. She peers at him closely as he crosses the threshold. ¡°You look well today too,¡± she remarks, curious. ¡°Quite¡­bright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a good day,¡± he says, smiling at her with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Some¡­loose ends tied up.¡± ¡°d to hear it,¡± she says, closing the door and leading the way down the hall to her office. Victor looks around as he follows her, pleased to hear the echo of children¡¯sughter somewhere in the house. As they enter the office, Annabeth gestures towards a tter of coffee and sandwiches, encouraging Victor to take his pick. Victor pours himself a cup of coffee, sitting down at the desk with his friend. ¡°I was hoping to give you some updates on the Prath Institute,¡± he says cheerfully, giving her a smile as she settles into her chair. ¡°I am hoping we can have it open by September.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± she says, genuinely pleased. ¡°However, I want to talk to you about something else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Victor asks, leaning forward to put his coffee down on the desk. This is unexpected. ¡°Yes,¡± she says, leaning back in her chair and folding her hands over her stomach. ¡°I want to know, Victor, when you intend to take the position of Supreme Alpha over the packs.¡± He blinks, shocked, not really knowing what to say. This has been his ambition for years ¨C but after all of the disruption of being ill, and the war, and his breakup with Amelia ¨C ¡°The time is now, Kensington,¡± Annabeth says softly. ¡°The throne is open. You should take it.¡± Victor just stares at her, not knowing what to say. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 #Chapter 263 ¨C Hesitations It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock and Victor still isn¡¯t home. I stand at my kitchen sink with a ss of water, pretending to stare contemtively out the back window when really I¡¯m just staring anxiously at the ck screen of my phone, which is propped up against the window¡¯s ss. The boys are upstairs with their tutor and others ¨C Betas, housekeepers, Burton ¨C bustle around the house behind me, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m alone. But still, I feel very alone without any word from my mate. I sigh, moving my eyes from my phone and to the newly-green trees outside of the window. I know that Victor can handle himself, and that there¡¯s nothing really that I should worry about. If it just wasn¡¯t Amelia¡­ Amelia, this woman who worked so hard to destroy our lives. Half of me can¡¯t really me her ¨C Victor did dump her on her wedding day and shack up with me pretty quickly after. Her rage I get. But the violence to which she retorted for her vengeance¡­ That part of Amelia scares me. It¡¯s just so foreign to me. I sigh, picking up my phone and swiping through it, looking for missed messages I know aren¡¯t there. Silence. I even went so far as to text Edgar, which I haven¡¯t done in months, because Victor said he was in on the mission. Nothing from him either. I close my eyes and put my phone down, saying a little prayer that everything¡¯s all right. And then I leap about a mile in the air when I feel someone touch my shoulder. ¡°Oh!¡± Bridgette says, surprised when I spin on her with a little shriek. ¡°Oh god ¨C Evelyn ¨C I¡¯m sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t mean ¨C¡° But then her eyes move to the hand I have pressed against my chest. Or, more specifically, to the gigantic diamond perched on my ring finger. ¡°Oh my god! Evelyn!¡± She says, her eyes suddenly wide and thrilled for me. She wraps me in a tight hug, rocking me back and forth. Iugh, swept away by her happiness, and hold her tight in return. ¡°Thank you, Bridgette,¡± I say, pulling away and smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t text you about it yesterday ¨C I wanted to tell people in person ¨C¡° ¡°We need to have a party!¡± she says, her eyes wide. ¡°No,¡± I say,ughing a little. ¡°No party ¨C we¡¯re so busy. We¡¯ll save all the partying for the wedding itself.¡± ¡°And when will that be?¡± she asks, eager. I shrug, truly not knowing. ¡°We haven¡¯t nned it yet.¡± ¡°Ugh, a wedding,¡± she says, pressing her hands together beneath her chin happily. ¡°That¡¯s so wonderful. Just what this family needs.¡± I smile at her, putting my arm around my shoulders, and consider that she was nning her own wedding not too long ago. And that¡­well, I hope that this isn¡¯t making her jealous. I would feel horrible if my own happiness were to make her feel bad. ¡°How are things going with you and Rafe?¡± I ask quietly, truly curious. ¡°Oh,¡± she says nomittally, rolling her eyes a little. ¡°Complicated, I guess¡­¡± I give her a little squeeze around the shoulders, not wanting to push her if she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. I point to the full coffee machine and raise an inquisitive brow and Bridgette nods quickly. I pour her a cup. ¡°Where is Victor?¡± she asks curiously, looking around. ¡°He¡¯s usually¡­buzzing around here, with the rest of them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, shrugging and handing her the warm mug. ¡°He¡¯s been away all day, handling something. Did youe here looking for him?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she says, sighing. ¡°I wanted¡­some perspective. On his brother.¡± I nod, understanding. ¡°You might have a hard time with that,¡± I offer. ¡°It¡¯s not that he wouldn¡¯t want to help. Its just that¡­ I actually don¡¯t think the two of them really have the words to talk to people about each other. They feel deeply as brothers but they¡¯re not¡­great at expressing their emotions.¡± Bridgette rolls her eyes. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± she says, leaning against the counter and taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°Emotionally repressed Alphas.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I say, blushing a little. ¡°They¡¯re not so bad once you get them going.¡± She grins at me then, and Iugh when I realize that she knows exactly what I mean. These Kensington boys ¨C they feel deeply. You just sometimes have to break the surface to get to it. I frown suddenly, looking around the room. ¡°I know that Victor¡¯s gone for the day, but did Rafe go with him? Or is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bridgette says, curious. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him in a little bit.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Hmm,¡± I say. Victor had mentioned Edgar was going with him this afternoon, but he didn¡¯t say a word about his brother. So where the hell was Rafe? _______________________ ¡°Do you really think the time is now?¡± Victor asks Annabeth after a moment of contemtive silence. ¡°To take it?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Annabeth says, steadily holding his gaze. ¡°I think that there is certainly a power vacuum now, with Walsh and Wird out of the picture. No Alpha has recently been able to conclusively demonstrate their strength, or that having a Supreme would benefit all of the packs by uniting them under a singr leadership.¡± ¡°And you think,¡± Victor continues carefully, ¡°that with Walsh and Wird¡­absent¡­¡± ¡°Absent,¡± she says, her mouth quirking in a little smile. ¡°Yes, with them conveniently absent, Victor, I think that you have demonstrated, with your neat little three-day war, that you¡¯re well able to deal with threats, and that you have the lives of wolves ¨C all wolves, not just Alpha-born wolves ¨C at the heart of your policy.¡± He nods, considering it. Of course, this has been his n for a long time, but¡­ Now? Already? ¡°The only thing that might raise an eyebrow,¡± Annabeth says quietly, ¡°is the idea of a¡­single Supreme.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not single,¡± Victor says hastily, with a frown. ¡°Well, I know that,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°But Victor, it¡¯s the twenty-first century ¨C and your rtionship status is part of an every-day news cycle. People have been on a scavenger hunt for months. Evelyn is part of the picture, of course, but there are still many who believe that you¡¯ll return to Amelia ¨C and still others who areing up with all sorts of other conspiracies. Some, for instance, are calling Bridgette is your new ¡®pet¡¯ ¨C¡° ¡°Bridgette?¡± Victor sputters, leaning forward in sudden shock. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been seening to and from your home ¨C¡° ¡°She was engaged to my brother!¡± ¡°Was.¡± Annabeth says definitively, holding up a finger. ¡°And now she¡¯s not. And yet she¡¯s still seen coming back and forth from your house ¨C not his. The house where you¡¯re living with the mother of your children, but whom you have not publicly recognized ¨C people figured out that thest engagement you tried was a failure, so they¡¯reing up with all sorts of theories -¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Victor interrupts, not wanting to know more, putting his head in his hand. ¡°Is it seriously this bad?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s kind of delicious,¡± Annabeth says,ughing, ¡°for those of us not directly involved. The conspiracy blogs are having a field day ¨C it¡¯s good reading. But yes, if you desire to be taken seriously, I¡¯d suggest¡­settling down. Officially.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Victor says with a sigh, smiling a little at her. ¡°That¡¯s easily done, at least. I asked Evelyn to marry me. And this time she said yes.¡± ¡°Victor,¡± Annabeth gasps, thrilled, leaning across the desk. ¡°You didn¡¯t! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± He can¡¯t help the smile that spreads across his face as he leans back in his chair. ¡°So, that, at least, is solved. But you really think¡­with that done¡­¡± ¡°I think you need to tell everyone, if that¡¯s the move you decide to make. Or marring her, publicly, would be best. But Victor, if you decide to move forward, I¡¯d suggest you strike while the iron is hot. You won¡¯t be the only one who is eyeing this position. But, you will be the only one with my support.¡± Victor sits back into the chair, nodding quietly, thinking it over. Supreme Alpha. It¡¯s what he¡¯s wanted for quite a long time ¨C since he took over the position of Alpha of his family¡¯s pack and learned that he liked the work. But¡­he couldn¡¯t do it yet. There were still some more loose ends to wrap up first. And those loose ends all lead directly back to Evelyn. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 #Chapter 264 ¨C Supreme When Victores home at seven o¡¯clock that night, I throw myself into his arms. ¡°Where have you been,¡± I breathe against his chest, angry and relieved at once. ¡°Whoa,¡± he says,ughing a little, settling his weight on his back foot to bnce the weight of me against him. ¡°Evelyn, are you all right?¡± ¡°I was worried about you,¡± I say, frowning up at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t call or text ¨C not once ¨C¡° ¡°Oh,¡± he says, as if not realizing that he hadn¡¯t even been checking his phone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t even think ¨C I had Beta Stephen managing my calls ¨C¡° Stephen,ing in the door after Victor with a collection of other Betas, gives me a little grimace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna,¡± he says, abashed. ¡°I didn¡¯t read your messages ¨C they¡¯re marked as private on his phone ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, Stephen,¡± I say, resting my head against Victor¡¯s chest and giving the Beta a little smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Sorry, my dear,¡± Victor murmurs, bending his head to give me a kiss on my hair. ¡°I¡­it was a crazy day. I didn¡¯t think.¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± I ask, looking up at him, curious. Then I take a step back form him to inspect, scenting the air between us, trying to catch any hint of anything amiss ¨C ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± he says, closing the distance between us, wrapping an arm around my waist. ¡°Just¡­ busy, is all. Come on, is there food? I¡¯m starving.¡± I allow my mate to pull me into the kitchen, sticking close by his side, not wanting to be parted for another moment this day. I watch him smile as he hears the pattering of our boys¡¯ feet in the hallway upstairs and then watches them tter down the steps. ¡°Dad!¡± Ian shouts, thrilled, as hees into sight. Alvin follows close at his brother¡¯s heels as the boys cross the kitchen and hug their father, wrapping themselves tight around his hips. Victorughs, patting each of them on the shoulder, smiling down at him. ¡°And did you two have a good day too? Keep Miss Georgia busy?¡± Ian just narrows his eyes and scowls, looking away, but Alvin answers for both of them. ¡°It was amazing! The best day!¡± he says, a broad smile lighting his face. Iugh and untangle myself from the three, tickled to see that nothing at all has changed regarding the boys¡¯ attitudes towards school. I move away to the stove, checking on the chicken baking inside, and then lean against the counter to watch my mate with his sons. He¡¯s clearly tired from his long day, and I know that it has something to do with Amelia, but what on earth was he up to? It takes forever for me to find out, because ¨C predictably ¨C Victor doesn¡¯t want to say anything in front of the kids. So we spend our dinner hearing all about what they¡¯ve learned today ¨C archaeology, paleontology, and astronomy apparently took precedence in the schoolroom today ¨C and then what they want to do tomorrow. ¡°Run away,¡± Ian mumbles, chagrined. ¡°Tomorrow I want to run away. I hate house school.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± Alvin says,ughing at him. ¡°I know you liked the archaeology stuff ¨C because Miss Georgia says you will get to dig ¨C¡° ¡°Fine,¡± Ian snaps, giving his brother a nasty little look. ¡°I¡¯ll do that, but only if we get to dig.¡± ¡°Dig away,¡± I say, tucking into my food, surprised at how hungry I am. ¡°But if you could start in the back garden, that would be great. I think I saw some dinosaur bones back there.¡± Victor smirks at me and eats as well, unusually quiet. Once we get the boys tucked into their bed, I start to head into our room, intent on learning more about Victor¡¯s day, but he grabs my hand before I can go inside. ¡°Do you want to sit outside for a bit?¡± he asks, curious. ¡°Maybe have a drink?¡± I hesitate for a second, but then nod, giving him a big smile. He quirks his head at me, curious ¨C I¡¯m not usually one to turn down an after-dinner drink, not once since he¡¯s known me but¡­he lets it go as I follow him down the stairs. The house is finally quiet, most of the Betas gone and Burton packed away home. Bridgette left hours ago, and I still haven¡¯t seen Rafe. I lean against the counter, mulling this over, as Victor pours me a ss of red wine and prepares a tumbler of whiskey for himself. Then, he pulls me close for a quick kiss before leading me out to the front porch, where we settle ourselves on the loveseat. I smile as I lean against him, ncing at my ring, remembering that rainy night when we slept out here. It feels like a million years ago, suddenly, that night of the failed engagement. And I get a little thrill of joy when I consider just how much the world has turned since then, and just how things have fallen into ce. It wasn¡¯t easy but¡­it¡¯s good. ¡°So,¡± I say, looking up at Victor as I settle against his chest. ¡°What on earth did you do all day? Dig a big pit and throw Amelia into it?¡± Heughs, ying with the ends of my hair a little. ¡°Is that what you wanted? I thought you were on team mercy.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Well,¡± I say, raising my ss of wine to my mouth and taking the tiniest sip before resting it on the rail of the porch. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯d have advised, but it¡¯s the only thing that could have taken that long.¡± He gives me a littleugh. ¡°I saw Annabeth Prath as well. She had some interesting¡­ideas.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, surprised. ¡°About the school?¡± ¡°About¡­all sorts of things,¡± he says cryptically, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Am I allowed to know?¡± I ask. ¡°Or is it Alpha secrets?¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to know everything,¡± he says, a knee-jerk answer that makes me happy to hear. ¡°But it will take a while to tell.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± I say, cuddling up and gettingfortable. ¡°You¡¯d better get started. The kids will wake up around dawn.¡± Laughing, Victor begins, starting by telling me more about meeting Edgar that day at the fire station and then moving on to give me the details of the false lunch. I smile, knowing precisely the restaurant that Edgar used to set up Amelia, but deciding to keep that little detail to myself. Victor doesn¡¯t need to know that it was the site of two of Edgar¡¯s great victories, not just one. Then, he tells me about the white van, and the trip to the airport, and the private jet waiting there ¨C ¡°Wait,¡± I say, turning to him, a little aghast. ¡°Amelia gets a private jet to Italy? And I¡¯m here, having wine on the front porch?¡± Victorughs at this. ¡°I mean, the jet wille back,¡± he says. ¡°We can go whenever you like ¨C¡° ¡°Damn straight when can go whenever I like,¡± I grumble. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when I begged for mercy that she was getting a one-way ticket to the most beautiful ce on earth with a hot Beta ¨C I didn¡¯t want that much mercy for her-¡° Victor throws his head back this time,ughing harder. ¡°A hot Beta?¡± he asks when he catches his breath again. ¡°Well you could have sent someone uglier with her,¡± I fuss, ¡°if you were truly intent on punishment.¡± ¡°Ohe on,¡± he scoffs, ¡°you don¡¯t think anything will actually happen between them, do you?¡± I shrug, considering it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s hot, she¡¯s hot. And I always thought there was a vibe¡­¡± ¡°No way,¡± Victor says, sure in his doubt. But I just shrug, smirking a little. I open my mouth to say something else, but then I feel Victor go tense behind me. I respond instantly, sitting up and looking around for any threat. And then, at the base of the steps, I see the silhouette of a man. Standing there. Watching us. A growl rips from Victor¡¯s throat. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 #Chapter 265 ¨C Threat in the Night ¡°Oh calm down, brother,¡± Rafe¡¯s voice says from the darkness, a sigh thick in his words. Victor¡¯s growl cuts off, but he stays tense behind me as the figure climbs the stairs,ing into the light spilling through the living room window. When we see that it is indeed Rafe standing there, Victor leans back, scowling at him. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on your Alpha family, Rafe,¡± he grumbles. ¡°That¡¯s one fast way to get torn to pieces.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Rafe says, sighing. I frown at him, still sitting tense. What the hell was wrong with him now? And where was he all day? Victor looks his brother over as well, starting to pick up on his mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks. ¡°Nothing,¡± Rafe murmurs, but I can tell by his tone that something¡¯s wrong. And that he¡¯s feeling rather sorry for himself. ¡°Okay!¡± I say cheerfully, picking up my ss of wine and standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk this through.¡± I bend down and give Victor a perky kiss on the cheek. ¡°Wait,¡± he says, grabbing for my hand as I walk away. ¡°There¡¯s still more I want to talk to you about ¨C¡° ¡°You know where I¡¯ll be,¡± I say, pitching my voice low and giving him a wink. Victor smiles at me and lets me go. Inside the house I give a little sigh as I dump my wine into the sink, wishing Rafe hadn¡¯t interrupted. I know, in my heart, that Victor has more to say. But still, I can tell that Rafe needs him now more than I do. And I want to get to the bottom of whatever is going on with him as well. So, I head up the stairs, fully intent on interrogating Victor about what the hell is going on with his brother as soon as hees up. ____________________ When Evelyn goes inside, Victor quickly sniffs the air between him and his brother. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± he asks, suspicious. ¡°No,¡± Rafe says, rueful. Then he sinks down onto the loveseat next to his brother. ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to drink since you got back. But I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m not. It didn¡¯t bring her back.¡± ¡°Did you think it would?¡± Victor asks, screwing up his face in confusion. ¡°Well, yeah!¡± Rafe says, sying out his hands and looking at Victor angrily. ¡°You and Evelyn made me go dry ¨C and talk to her ¨C and it was all supposed to get her back, and it hasn¡¯t done anything ¨C¡° Victorughs, settling back into his seat and taking a sip of his whiskey, which just seems to piss Rafe off more. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I even try to talk to you,¡± Rafe mutters, starting to stand up angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just so smug ¨C¡° ¡°Sit down,¡± Victor orders, leaning forward and putting his hand on his brother¡¯s chest, giving him a little shove so that he falls back, hard, against the chair. ¡°Why did you think this would be easy?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it easy?¡± Rafe counters, frowning at his brother with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything right! I stopped lying to her! I¡­cleaned up! I want her back, I¡¯m going to treat her good ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯ve been nice to her for like, a couple of days, after being mean to her for months, and you expect it to wash all of that away?¡± ¡°Well, it worked for you and Evelyn, didn¡¯t it?¡± Rafe bites out, nasty. Victor leans forward then, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Watch it, Rafe,¡± he growls, the hair on his neck rising. ¡°Evelyn and I paid our dues. Paid them, with interest. We worked for this, and I was never a sulky jerk in the meantime just because she needed space. Bridgette has every right to pull away from you right now, and you have to respect it. You¡¯re lucky she¡¯s even giving you the time of day.¡± Rafe sighs, leaning back in the chair and looking down at his hands, knowing his brother is right. ¡°So, what do I do?¡± Victor just shrugs, taking another sip from his drink and looking at his brother for a quiet moment. ¡°You just¡­wait. Be steady. Be a rock for her. When she¡¯s ready ¨C if she¡¯s ever ready ¨C be there, waiting for her. Don¡¯t let her down.¡± Rafe mumbles something that sounds like ¡°okay,¡± but heaves a big sigh in the meantime. Victorughs at him, not an unfriendly thing. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks. ¡°Were you hoping I¡¯d say something like ¡®go get your girl?¡¯¡± ¡°Well, it would be something to do,¡± Rafe says, spreading his hands out in frustration. ¡°All of this waiting¡­¡± he shakes his head. ¡°Well, if she¡¯s worth it, you¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°She¡¯s worth it,¡± Rafe replies, full of remorse. ¡°This is just¡­torture.¡± Victor sighs and leans forward, pressing his half-full ss of whiskey into his brother¡¯s hand. Then, he stands up. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Rafe asks. ¡°No,¡± Victor says, heading for the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the bottle. You shouldn¡¯t drink alone. You get sloppy.¡± As Victor pulls the door open, he catches a nce of Rafe¡¯s wide grin. Then he goes inside to grab another ss. _________________ Evelyn is asleep by the time Victor climbs into bed with her. Instinctually, her body turns towards him in the bed, and she moves to wrap her arms around him as he sinks into the mattress. But then, after one deep breath of contentment, she¡¯s wide awake. ¡°Ew!¡± Evelyn says, sitting up straight. ¡°Victor! You stink!¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I took a shower this morning.¡± ¡°No, you stink of whiskey!¡± she hisses, shoving his shoulder hard. ¡°How much did you have!?¡± ¡°A bunch,¡± he mumbles, slurring a little and smiling as he pulls her back down against him. ¡°Rafe needed it. He¡¯s sad.¡± ¡°You got Rafe drunk!?¡± ¡°No,¡± he sighs, lowering his head to take a long sniff of her hair. ¡°Just a couple. You smell so nice.¡± She can¡¯t help the littleugh that bubbles out of her at that, settling down against her mate. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this in the morning¡± she whispers, tapping him against the forehead with her finger. ¡°Shhhh,¡± he says, bleary, taking a deep sleepy breath and nuzzling his shoulder. ¡°Be a nice quiet little mate. So loud, sote.¡± ¡°But I want to know what¡¯s happening with him!¡± ¡°Enjoy the mysteries of life, Evelyn¡± he yawns and sheughs a little, shaking her head and knowing that it¡¯s hopeless. She will, indeed, simply have to wait to deal with it until morning. Victor¡¯s breathing deepens as she settles back in bed, smiling at the outline of his face and his body in the dark. Deep down, she¡¯s d he connected with his brother. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she only got a piece of the news she wanted today. She knows now what was going on with Amelia ¨C that she¡¯s gone, with Edgar, and apparently safely out of their lives. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But what had kept him with Annabeth so long? And what, indeed, was going on with Rafe and Bridgette? Evelyn bites her lip, deciding that if she wants to get to the bottom of this stuff, she¡¯s going to have to take matters into her own hands. Perhaps meddle a little bit. Smirking, Evelyn leans over across the bed to her side table and grabs her phone, sending a quick message off to Bridgette. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 #Chapter 266 ¨C Early Morning Wake-Up Call ¡°Daddddd!¡± Alvin shouts the next morning, bursting in through the door to our bedroom banging a toy drum as hard as he can. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s time for our concert!¡± Ianes marching behind him, ying the kazoo as loud as his little boy lungs will let him, and I follow up the rear, banging two stic cups together and keeping time to my sons¡¯ miniature marching band. The cups aren¡¯t an ideal instrument ¨C but they¡¯re the best I could find in my sons¡¯ room on short notice. Victor sits up stark in bed, his eyes wide, but then seeing that it¡¯s no real threat, he groans and falls back against the pillows. Laughing, Alvin and Ian jump onto the bed, Archie following them, barking. I dance towards Victor¡¯s side of the bed, still ying the cups. ¡°Come on, baby!¡± Iugh. ¡°Time to get up and start your day!¡± ¡°Death,¡± he mutters, ring up at me, his word muffled by his pillow. ¡°I promise death to you for this ¨C and vengeance on your progeny ¨C¡° I swoop down and give him a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Luckily,¡± I say, a big grin on my face, though I stop banging the cups together. ¡°My progeny is your progeny. So, you¡¯ll have to take us all out for full vengeance, and we are a fearsome crew. I don¡¯t know if you have it in you.¡± ¡°I will do it, and then I will have silence,¡± he growls, though I can see the start of a smile on his face as he swipes an arm out, trying to knock his sons over so they¡¯ll stop with the infernal noise ¨C Iugh, deciding to give him a break, and whistle to my boys. ¡°Come on!¡± I call, marching out of the room, two boys and a dog following me like the pied piper. ¡°Let¡¯s go wake up uncle Rafe next!¡± But to my surprise (and, I admit, disappointment), when we go downstairs, Rafe is already up, standing fully dressed at the sink, doing the dishes of all things. I can¡¯t help it when my mouth falls open a little bit as he opens his arms, going to one knee to give his nephews a warm hug. Then, he grins up at me. ¡°Morning, Evelyn,¡± he says, a wicked gleam in his eye. ¡°How¡¯s Victor?¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± I say,ughing and pointing at him as Ie into the kitchen. ¡°You got him drunk! Not the other way around!¡± Heughs, admitting it with a shrug and running a hand through his hair. ¡°I took it easy, but yeah, I may have encouraged him a little bit. Though honestly,¡± he looks at me and raises an eyebrow, ¡°it didn¡¯t take much to convince him. Is he stressed out about something?¡± I sigh, putting my hands on my hips and looking up the stairs. ¡°He¡¯s been¡­busy,tely. I think maybe he needed a night with his brother to rx. So, thanks for that.¡± Rafe looks surprised when I turn my smile on him, even a little taken aback. I think that he¡¯s used to me being hard on him ¨C and rightly so. But¡­damn it, he¡¯s growing on me. And I admit that it¡¯s good to see him fresh this morning, ready to take on the day. Maybe he really is turning a corner. Before I can think about it any further, though, the front door swings open and Bridgette sweeps in, a big smile on her face. ¡°I brought donuts!¡± she sings, happy, smiling around at all of us. Rafe goes still in the kitchen, staring at her, and I work hard to keep my wicked smile off my face, failing a bit. Rafe nces at me, narrowing his eyes, but I ignore him, moving forward to give Bridgette a hug. ¡°So happy you coulde for family breakfast!¡± I say, perhaps over-cheerful, giving her a wink. She¡¯s in on the n, of course, though I admit that I did expect Rafe to be in worse shape than he is. This was supposed to be his punishment, but as he stares at her, and she smiles at him, I wonder if my little revenge plot¡­ Well, if it perhaps was just what they need. The boys rush over to Bridgette, shouting their greetings and eagerly taking the box of donuts from her hand, rushing to the table. I move past them, keeping half a meddlesome eye on Rafe and Bridgette as I move to the coffee machine. As I start to brew, I hear her say a tentative good morning, and Rafe stumble in his efforts to greet her. I smile to myself then, pleased. But I turn when I hear footsteps on the stairs. Victores halfway down and then stoops to re at us. ¡°Seriously? A party? At six am?¡± ¡°Just family,¡± I say innocently, turning and leaning against the counter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a family breakfast?¡± I give him a cheeky smirk and he narrows his eyes at me, his re promising punishment later. But I just give him a wink, letting him know through the bond in our minds that he can give me a spanking if he wants. He blinks at me, surprised, and thenughs, shaking his head anding down the stairs. He takes a moment to greet Bridgette beforeing to me, wrapping a warm arm around my waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer, mate,¡± he growls in my ear. I turn my head to him and yfully snap my teeth. ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± I mutter, low enough that no one else hears. Then he kisses me swiftly and turns to survey our happy family. ¡°Who wants pancakes?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Alvin cries, his hand shooting in the air. ¡°But, um,¡± he hesitates. ¡°Can Burton make them?¡± ¡°Burton?!¡± Victor says, standing straight up, offended. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mine?¡± ¡°Yours have egg shells,¡± Ian replies, biting his lip. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, twisting his face in disappointment. ¡°Pancakes are not supposed to be crunchy.¡± ¡°Well, Burton has the day off,¡± I say, pping my hands and giving Victor a little nudge. ¡°So crunchy pancakes it is!¡± __________________ An hour or twoter, Rafe and Bridgette wander towards the little woods out in the back of the house, towards the burned-out wreckage of where the big house was. Alvin and Ian give Victor and I twin scowls as they head back into the cottage. They¡¯ve been forbidden from spying today, instead instructed to give Bridgette and Rafe their peace. They¡¯re mad about it, but¡­oh well. ¡°Can I spy?¡± I ask, grinning at Victor. We¡¯re both seated on two chairs on the cottage¡¯s back porch, pulled close next to each other. ¡°If I said no, would it stop you anyway?¡± Victor asks, taking another sip of his coffee, his voice dry. I laugh and reach out a hand toy gently on his arm, wanting to touch him. He turns and smiles at me. ¡°Did you have fun torturing me this morning?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, my smile broadening. ¡°But you had fun being tortured, admit it.¡± He just shrugs, neither confirming nor denying, but I know the truth. ¡°Are you all right, though?¡± I ask, turning my head to the side. ¡°Rafe implied that you might have¡­ needed a boys¡¯ night. To blow off some steam.¡± ¡°I think he was right,¡± he says, drawing his eyebrows together. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure I knew it. It was good to stay up with him, have a fewughs. Do you mind that?¡± I shake my head, telling the honest truth that I don¡¯t mind at all. Besides, if he needed a night to have a few drinks, I¡¯m not¡­well. That¡¯s not something I was very interested inst night, anyway. ¡°Is everything all right, though?¡± I ask, truly wanting to know. ¡°It is,¡± he says, his voice firm and assured. ¡°But we have¡­we have some big decisionsing up, Evelyn. It¡¯s time to start making some moves.¡± Intrigued, I pull my nket closer around me and look at him solidly, ready to hear more. ¡°To begin,¡± he says, pausing and maybe assessing me a little, to see if it¡¯s something I want to hear. ¡°I think that it might be time for you to decide¡­what happens to your dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it,¡± I say after a moment of hesitation. ¡°And Victor, I think I need to talk to my sister and my mom. I don¡¯t think I can make this decision without them.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I understand,¡± he says, taking my hand. ¡°But the sooner you do that¡­the better.¡± ¡°All right,¡± I say, decided. ¡°I¡¯ll go see them this afternoon.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 I have to admit, it¡¯s really weird pulling up to the house where I grew up, considering that thest time I was here I left in a helicopter clutching my half-dead mate¡¯s hand. I nce in the rearview window at my two boys, suddenly realizing that this house is probably full of strange memories for them as well. Was it wrong to bring them along? But one nce at Ian lets me know that he, at least, is thrilled. ¡°Can we go in the basement?! Can we y in the jail where you were locked up, mama?!¡± ¡°Is that really what you want to do?¡± I ask, screwing up my face with distaste as I put the car in park out front. Alvin bites his lip, looking at me, clearly not as eager to re-enact his trauma as Ian is. Iugh, shaking my head and starting to get out of the car. The boys join me in the driveway. ¡°Listen, you guys can both do what you want, but you should ask your grandmother first. See what she thinks.¡± They both nod, starting to run up the stairs to the house. As they reach the top, the door opens and my mother¡¯s beaming face appears. ¡°Evelyn! Ian, Alvin! Lovely!¡± she calls,ughing as the boys run to hug her. I smile, surprised. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her¡­ Well, as I climb the stairs after my boys, I realize that my mother has always been the perfect Luna, which means answering the door with a gracious smile. Even a warm greeting like this would have made my father frowning at her, giving her the message ¨C however implicit ¨C that she was embarrassing him. As I reach the top of the stairs and lean to give her a kiss on the cheek, I¡¯m suddenly furious for her, that she¡¯s lived a life so hemmed in she couldn¡¯t even be excited to see her grandchildren. At least, not until now, when he¡¯s locked away in a jail. ¡°Are you all right, darling?¡± she asks, peering at me closely. ¡°Yes, mama,¡± I say, giving her a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C lost in my thoughts.¡± ¡°A Luna always is,¡± she murmurs, ncing pointedly at my left hand. Iugh, spreading my fingers out and shrugging. ¡°You always had a sharp eye for diamonds,¡± I say, a little rueful. ¡°With one thatrge,¡± she says, wrapping an arm around my shoulders, ¡°one does not need a sharp eye. Congrattions, darling.¡± She gives me an extra squeeze and then releases me. ¡°I think you two are good for each other. He has certainly proved that he¡¯s willing to fight for you.¡± Her eyes sparkle a little at her understatement and I can help butugh. She leads the three of us into the parlor, where tea is waiting, the boys happily chattering to her about their lives and their school, Alvin telling her all about the fabulous Miss Georgia whom he ns to marry at first opportunity. I smile when I see Emma there, waiting for me. As Ie in, Emma rushes across the room,ughing, happy to see me. I wrap her in a warm hug, holding her close. ¡°So, your baby is getting married,¡± she says, pulling back a little and grinning at the boys. ¡°Putting Victor to shame, is he?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± I say, smirking and holding up my hand so she can see. Emma gasps and then wraps me again in a hug, rocking me back and forth in her glee. ¡°Oh my god, Evie,¡± sheughs. ¡°Delia is going to flip out ¨C she¡¯s been calling this for weeks ¨C the gossip blogs are going to go nuts ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org content rights. Iugh harder with her, shaking my head. Honestly, I used to love those blogs so much, but now that I¡¯m on them¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll let her break the news on her social media if she wants,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°That way she can be at the center of it all.¡± ¡°She would die,¡± Emma says, her eyes going wide as we move to the couch. ¡°Please let her ¨C it would make her so happy.¡± ¡°Done,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯ll have Victor¡¯s media people get in touch with her about it. Someone¡¯s got to break it to the press ¨C why not my bestie?¡± ¡°Break what to the press?¡± Alvin asks, curious,ing over to us. ¡°Your engagement,¡± I say, pulling him close to me. ¡°To Miss Georgia.¡± ¡°Mommm,¡± he says, flushing red. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked her yet. I¡¯m waiting for dad to get the ring.¡± Emmaughs, charmed, and I give my sweet boy a kiss on the cheek and a swat on the rear. ¡°You two go find something to do around the house,¡± I say, smiling at them. ¡°Let me talk to Emma and Grandmama alone, okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s cookies in the kitchen,¡± my mother says, leaning forward to smile at them. Excited, the two scamper off. ¡°Will they be back to listen at the door in a moment?¡± Emma asks, curious, knowing their reputation. ¡°Probably,¡± I say, looking after them. ¡°With a cookie in each hand.¡± ¡°Then we should move quickly,¡± my mother says, looking at me seriously. I c**k my head to the side, suddenly realizing that¡­ She knows precisely why I¡¯m here. I asked them to meet with me today, and I didn¡¯t tell them why, but as I look between both of them I realize that I¡¯ve been the only one not thinking about this for weeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, looking down to where my hands are pressed against my knees. ¡°I haven¡¯t done right by you two, have I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, darling,¡± my mother says, leaning closer to me. ¡°We understand. You¡¯ve been¡­you¡¯ve been ill, and busy, and distracted. And we Lunas are not used to being on the same schedule as our Alphas.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± I shake my head, disappointed in myself. ¡°I should have thought of you more. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± Emma says, putting a hand on mine. ¡°If there¡¯s anything to forgive at all, Evelyn, it¡¯s done.¡± I nod, understanding. And then I take a deep breath before telling them everything they need to know ¨C everything they should have known for months now. That my father and Joyce are safe and healthy ¨C if not happy ¨C in Victor¡¯s containment facility. That he has asked them each for the terms on which they would consent to be released in an attempt to negotiate that release, but that both of them have tly refused. ¡°So,¡± I continue. ¡°He has passed the decision to me.¡± My mother and my sister¡¯s faces are twin mirrors of surprise at this news. Never ¨C not once ¨C have they ever heard of an Alpha passing a decision regarding the spoils of war to his Luna. It is¡­ utterly unthinkable to them. ¡°But I told him that I couldn¡¯t decide,¡± I add, shrugging and shaking my head. ¡°That¡­it¡¯s not actually up to me. They¡¯re not really a part of my life anymore. It¡­it might be hard to hear, especially with dad, but¡­¡± I sigh, taking a minute to collect my thoughts. ¡°Honestly, mom, if I never saw Dad again I don¡¯t think that it would be anything that I regretted. I think that he¡¯s proven himself to be dangerous to my sons and my mate and, were it up to me, I¡¯d keep him locked away forever to protect my family. Can you forgive me for that?¡± ¡°I can, darling,¡± she says, leaning forward and holding my gaze, letting me see that she believes and understands me. ¡°But, if you¡¯re really leaving it up to me?¡± I nod, encouraging her. ¡°Then, my love,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°If Victor can make it possible, then I think I¡¯d like my husband back.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 I go a little pale when I hear my mother¡¯s words ¨C not out of shock, but mostly out of guilt. Never, really, did I think of her sitting here alone in this house, missing him. The idea that I¡¯ve kept him away from her for so long ¨C and that she¡¯s been pining for him ¨C Instantly, I nod, trying to keep my tears from my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Victor,¡± I say in a rush. ¡°Immediately ¨C we¡¯ll have him released ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t rush, darling,¡± my mother says gently. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done right. Your father ¨C he should not think that he¡¯s won.¡± Slowly, she shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want any risk or trouble for you, but if Victor can arrange it so that he can live out his final years here, with me¡­that would be my preference.¡± I nod, understanding, unable to speak around the knot forming in my throat. Emma leans forward, no such emotion stopping her. ¡°Really, mom?¡± she asks. ¡°Do you¡­do you miss him? After how he¡¯s treated you over these years?¡± ¡°I know that it is hard for you to understand,¡± my mother replies, her eyes heavy with emotion. ¡°But he is¡­my Alpha. We were born to and lived in a different world ¨C perhaps a worse world. And when it is just the two of us¡­it is different. And yes¡­I miss him. I want my husband by my side ¨C the man with whom I have lived my life. I do perhaps want things to be different¡­¡± She looks down at the floor then, considering. ¡°But I can handle that.¡± She nces back up at us then, a small smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been managing him quietly for years, I can do it for a few more. And even if I can¡¯t¡­¡± she smirks and nces pointedly around the room, ¡°at least I¡¯ve got lots ofmps at my disposal.¡± A littleugh bursts from me then as I stare at my gentle mother, hardly able to believe what she just said. ¡°What?¡± she says, straightening her shoulders and grinning at both of us. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only tough women in the group? Who do you think raised you?¡± I can¡¯t help myself, then ¨C I dash across the room and into my mother¡¯s arms, curling up in herp a little bit and giving her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I love you, mom,¡± I murmur, holding her close. ¡°I love you too, darling. Thank you foring back into my life. For introducing me to your boys.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t leave again,¡± I promise, happy tears streaking down my cheeks. My mother holds me close, sniffing my hair and giving a little hmm of interest. After a pleasant afternoon, Emma helps me pack my boys into the back seat of my car. When they¡¯re safely shut away, we both wave to our mother, and then she turns to me. I meet her steady gaze, ready to hear what she has to say. It hasn¡¯t escaped my attention that even though my mother gave me her answer, Emma has not. But I can tell by her steely demeanor that she¡¯s ready now, even if she wasn¡¯t before. ¡°Were you serious earlier?¡± my sister asks, ¡°when you said what happens to Joyce is up to me?¡± I nod. ¡°Yes. Whatever you decide, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s bad for Victor¡¯s politics?¡± she asks, turning her head to the side. I nod again. ¡°The politics don¡¯t matter as much as you do, Emma. We want to do what is right by you. If it¡¯s right with you, then it¡¯s right with us, and everyone else can just¡­deal with it.¡± She takes a moment then, her arms folded, to stare off at the horizon where the sun is just starting to set. I watch the sun¡¯s golden rays as they glint against my sister¡¯s lustrous hair, bringing out the pretty blonde highlights she¡¯s had since she was a child. Then, she turns to me, her face set. ¡°Let him rot, Evelyn,¡± she says, her voice low and steady. ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, then let him rot. Because that¡¯s what he would have left me to do, had I been forced to stay in that marriage ¨C he would have locked me in a room for the rest of my life, metaphorically if not in reality. So that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do to him.¡± I hold back my tears and simply nod sharply to my sister, letting her know that I have her back. ¡°And now, my life begins,¡± she says softly, taking a deep breath and turning away from me without another word. I can see the decision weighing on her as she walks away from me, over to her own car. But as she goes, I see her straighten her shoulders and lift her chin. Justice, I think as I watch her go. My sister is finally getting justice. And I¡¯m so d I can be the one who gives it to her. __________________________________ The boys are quiet on the ride home, perhaps sensing my mood. I don¡¯t say a word, rather wrung out from all of the emotions that I¡¯ve been feeling. I nce at them often in the rearview mirror, thinking about¡­ Well, what my life would be like, if either of them put me in the positions in which I¡¯ve put my mother these past few years. I would die ¨C absolutely die of grief ¨C if either of them ever spent six years not talking to me. If they had children and didn¡¯t tell me about them ¨C if I couldn¡¯t be part of their lives ¨C If they had a father from which I couldn¡¯t protect them, who was ruining their lives ¨C My heart wrenches at the thought of how my family has been pulled apart. But I realize, as I pull into my driveway, that that¡¯s what I was running from the whole time. That it wasn¡¯t just that I didn¡¯t want Victor to take them away from me ¨C it¡¯s that I didn¡¯t want them to have an Alpha father who treated them the way that my father treated me, who was going to tear us all to pieces whether we were together or not. As I put my car in park and open my door, I¡¯m suddenly again so, so grateful that Victor isn¡¯t the man I thought he was. And so, so guilty that I kept him away from his children for so long. Victor and Rafe are on the porch when we arrive, chatting quietly, perhaps waiting for us. But as soon as I turn towards him, and Victor sees my face, he¡¯s on his feet and heading down the stairs. The boys move towards the house, perhaps intuiting that we need a moment alone, and I throw myself into Victor¡¯s arms, letting myself cry into the fabric of his shirt. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he breathes, holding me close. ¡°Are you all right? What¡¯s wrong ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry, Victor,¡± I say, gasping a little with the tears. I look up into his face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I kept them away from you for so long ¨C¡° ¡°Who?¡± he asks, confused. ¡°The babies! Alvin! Ian!¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, his voice full of regret. ¡°We¡¯ve been over this ¨C that¡¯s all in the past ¨C why ¨C¡° ¡°I was just so scared you¡¯d be him,¡± I sob, tucking my face back against his chest as he folds his arms more tightly around me, letting me cry. ¡°And you weren¡¯t ¨C and it was horrible, for me to think that you were ¨C¡° ¡°I might have been,¡± he says softly. ¡°Honestly, Evelyn, it was a close call. I think¡­I think maybe everything worked out the way it should have¡­¡± I let my mate hold me, shushing softly into my hair for a few minutes, before we hear footsteps on the gravel drive behind us. Victor turns, and I look with him, surprised to see Rafe there. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, hesitant, his face worried. ¡°Are you¡­are you all right?¡± I nod, giving him a little smile. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, nodding to him and then up at Victor. ¡°Just¡­an emotional day. Lots of hard conversations, bringing up tough memories of¡­of the way I was raised.¡± Rafe nods to me, understanding, and I look up at Victor. ¡°They made their decisions, though.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± he says, clearly eager to know but not wanting to push me. I nod. ¡°Yes. Joyce stays locked up for good. But my father¡­goes free.¡± Victor nods, holding my eyes for a moment, and then leans forward to kiss me on the forehead. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Evelyn,¡± he says softly. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Tomorrow, first thing.¡± I close my eyes and rest my head against my mate, relieved that it¡¯s over and done. That I can finally rx. But unfortunately, my respite is interrupted. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Wait,¡± my brother-inw says, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°Are you kidding me? After all of this, Walsh goes free?¡± I feel my mate tense in my arms, ready for a fight. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ¡°Inside, Evelyn, please,¡± Victor growls, and Evelyn moves away from him. She looks between the two brothers for a moment, and though she would usually push against an order like that from Victor ¨C or anyone, really ¨C something, in this case, suggests that it¡¯s best not to engage. So she simply moves away, quickly climbing the steps to the porch and disappearing through the cottage¡¯s front door. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you,¡± Victor snarls when she¡¯s gone, advancing on his brother, feeling the tips of his ws start to poke at his fingertips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Rafe challenges, holding his ground. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Victor!? Letting Walsh go, because Evelyn decided that she wants her dad to go free?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Victor shouts, shing the air between them, his fangs lengthening. Rafe¡¯s eyes go wide at this ¨C Victor is usually in perfect control of his transformation, but something about this has really set him off ¨C But still, this decision ¨C it goes too far ¨C ¡°You can¡¯t let her do this, Victor!¡± Rafe shouts, his own fangs lengthening in response to his brother¡¯s threat. ¡°He will do it all again! Everything you fought for, he will take from you!¡± ¡°And you think I can¡¯t manage that threat?¡± Victor asks, still advancing on Rafe, their bodies close together now. Violence is in every line of Victor¡¯s muscles as he stares his brother down. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t considered this? You think I have made this decision easily?!¡± ¡°However you¡¯ve made it, it¡¯s the wrong decision! You¡¯ve got to make him pay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my decision ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯re going to let her decide! Her be the arbiter of justice in your pack ¨C in our pack!? And Walsh¡¯s too ¨C the pack your sons will inherit ¨C she gets to decide its future?¡± ¡°Who else should do it, Rafe,¡± Victor asks, his voice low, his pulse racing now, barely keeping a leash on his rage as his brother insults his Luna again and again. ¡°Who would mete out justice in this pack, if not her? It is her father¡¯s fate, hers, her sons¡¯, for which she decides ¨C¡° ¡°She¡¯s too close to it!¡± ¡°Precisely why she should decide!¡± Victor cries, shoving Rafe now, making him stumble back a few steps. ¡°There is no one for whom this decision is harder, you i***t! She has spent days being tortured by this ¨C having to face the actual people who this decision would affect! And she¡¯s sobbing in my arms because she¡¯s had to make it ¨C and youe along and challenge her on it!?¡± Rafe snarls but Victorshes out, pushing him again ¨C hard enough that he falls to the ground. ¡°Stay down, Rafe,¡± Victor snarls, standing over him. ¡°You will learn your ce in this pack ¨C even if I have to teach it to you by force ¨C¡° ¡°My ce!?¡± Rafe rages, snarling at his brother. ¡°On the ground ¨C lower than her ¨C I¡¯m supposed to take the decision of a Luna asw!? Rafe looks up at his brother, disbelief written all over his face,pletely appalled. But Victor, to Rafe¡¯s surprise, just shakes his head at him, taking a step back. As Rafe watches, Victor leashes his self again, his fangs retracting, the ws that started from his hands pulling inwards again. ¡°Did you hear what you just said, Rafe?¡± Victor asks, still panting with anger, but his voice more even now. ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, baffled. ¡°What you just said. That you reject the idea that you¡¯re lower than a Luna. That you¡¯d never take a Luna¡¯s word asw.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s what you said,¡± Victor barks, the noise of it shaking Rafe. ¡°You f*****g i***t,¡± Victor snarls, ¡°don¡¯t try to deny it ¨C try to get one over on me.¡± Rafe falls back, admitting ¨C at least internally ¨C that even if those hadn¡¯t been his exact words, that was¡­well, yes, that¡¯s what he had been thinking. Victor just shakes his head at him again. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Rafe?¡± he asks. ¡°This is why she won¡¯te back to you. Why she hasn¡¯t given you another chance.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rafe¡¯s mouth falls open now, filled with objections, with defiance at the very idea but¡­ As soon as his words meet his lips, Rafe realizes that he can¡¯t speak them. Because Victor is right. Luckily, Victor says it for him. ¡°Why would she ever dedicate herself to a man, an Alpha, who always sees her as lower than him? Who always understands his own word as above her own?¡± The words hit Rafe like a blow and his arms go weak. He lets himself fall backwards into the gravel of the drive, his head bouncing, but he ignores the pain. He hadn¡¯t realized¡­hadn¡¯t thought that those ideas lived in him¡­ But clearly¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve got to figure it out, Rafe,¡± Victor says softly, all anger gone from his voice. Reced, now, with disgust. ¡°You have got to get it into your head that being Alpha is not about havingplete control and shaping the world into what you want. It¡¯s about building the world in which you and the people you love thrive. I¡¯m building the world for her and my children. Not for me.¡± Victor shakes his head as his brother and turns away. ¡°She is your Luna, your moon. The sooner you figure out that you¡¯re not the earth in this metaphor ¨C the thing around which she revolves? The better.¡± Rafe watches his brother go, not understanding. ¡°Victor,¡± Rafe calls out after his brother, desperate, just as he reaches the stairs. ¡°If I¡¯m not the earth¡­ then what¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the tides,¡± Victor replies, turning back to him. ¡°You rise to her when she calls. You drown cities at hermand. Youy still when she bids you rest.¡± And then, Victor walks up the stairs and into the house. And Rafe rests his head back against the gravel of the dark drive, staring at the sky. _______________________________ Alvin sits in myp, staring out the front picture window with me as Victor stalks up the steps and heads towards the door. Ian crouches on my other side, fascinated. ¡°Mama,¡± he whispers. ¡°Is Uncle Rafe going to get run over by a car if one pulls in the driveway?¡± I take a moment to consider. ¡°Probably not,¡± I whisper. Alvin turns to me, scared. ¡°Should we go make him get up?¡± ¡°No,¡± I whisper, still a little mad. ¡°Let him risk it. He¡¯s a big boy.¡± Alvin looks at me, confused for a second, but we¡¯re interrupted when Victor opens the door,ing into the dark house and looking around. It takes a moment before he focuses on the three of us, peeking out the window. He sighs and sinks his hands in his pockets, shaking his head at us. ¡°I should have known you would be spying.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, my voice soft but even. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want us to miss the show, would you?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Ian calls, curious. ¡°What is the tide?¡± ¡°Go¡­look it up on the inte,¡± Victor says, putting his head in his hand andughing a little. ¡°We know what tides are,¡± Ian replies, rolling his eyes at his dad. ¡°But what does it have to do with you and mama ¨C¡° Victor sighs,ing over to us and sinking down on the couch. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older,¡± he says, catching Ian around the waist and pulling him close. Ianughs, curling against his dad, happy to be captured. ¡°See?¡± I say, nuzzling Alvin¡¯s head. ¡°This is why you have to go to school, so you can learn about metaphor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Alvin says with a happy, romantic little sigh. ¡°I already get it. Miss Georgia is my moon, and I am the ocean¡­¡± He rests his head against me, raising his hands and making ocean noises, swaying back and forth like he is a wave. I smile and hug him closer. I look at Victor, unable to hide my smile, and heughs. ¡°I¡¯m never going to live this down either, am I?¡± he asks. ¡°I mean, I, for one, liked it,¡± I say, giving a happy little shrug as Alvin turns and takes a deep sniff of my scent, apparently wanting to be close to me. ¡°I never knew you were so poetic. Or so willing to defend my honor and my right to deliver judgment to the pack.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, meeting my eyes with a little smile. ¡°I hope you never doubt it again.¡± ¡°Never,¡± I say, leaning forward and taking his hand. ¡°Alpha.¡± ¡°Luna,¡± he replies, giving my hand a little squeeze, looking at me with his love written all over his face ¨C ¡°Ew,¡± Ian groans, wiggling out from between us. ¡°It¡¯s getting romantic ¨C I am out of here.¡± Iugh, watching him scamper for the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re not grossed out?¡± I ask, looking down at Alvin. ¡°Nope,¡± he says, frowning a little, distracted as he sniffs me again. ¡°I get it now. I, too, am in love. Besides,¡± he continues, peeking out the window again. ¡°Someone has to make sure Uncle Rafe doesn¡¯t get run over.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Victor murmurs, looking out the window with his son. And the three of us sit there for a long time, holding vigil for Rafe as he figures out what the hell is important to him in this world. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The next morning the house is somehow¡­different. I can¡¯t ce my finger on it but¡­something is somehow not right. I look around, trying to figure it out. In so many ways everything seems¡­normal. The Betas are buzzing, moving around doing their work. Burton is here again ¨C thank god ¨C doing some general dusting and straightening up, humming a little French song to himself. Rafe is surly, standing at the Alpha¡¯s desk and doing his work but¡­that¡¯s nothing new¡­ Victor stands with him, but somehow I know it¡¯s not him that¡¯s off¡­ Instead, my eyes are drawn to my two children, who sit at the table, staring at each other, angry frowns on their face. I blink at them, suddenly realizing that it¡¯s them. That my two sons haven¡¯t said a word to me the entire morning. And they¡¯re not at all their normal cheerful selves, excited for their day. Instead, they¡¯re little copies of Rafe this morning, angrily chewing their cereal and refusing to look at me. My eyes go wide and my jaw falls a little as I stare at them, holding my coffee tight in my hands. What the hell is going on? Before I can ask, though, Victores over to us. ¡°What is this,¡± he asks, crossing his arms and looking between them. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Ian says, almost shouting, throwing his spoon into his half-full cereal bowl and sshing milk everywhere. Then he crosses his arms, angry, and sits back in his chair. Alvin puts down his spoon less violently but likewise sits back, pouting. Victor looks at me with wide eyes, asking me inside my mind if I have any idea what¡¯s going on. I just shrug, shaking my head, totally baffled. Who the hell body-snatched my kids and left these angry little gremlins in their ce? I try this time, leaning forward. ¡°What is ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± Ian rudely interrupts, not even looking at me. ¡°We¡¯re not speaking to you!¡± Alvin¡¯s frown deepens as well as his determination. I move quickly to the table, putting my coffee down. ¡°Alvin?¡± I ask, leaning forward, knowing that if we¡¯re going to crack anyone it¡¯s going to be this twin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± But he doesn¡¯t say a word, just focuses on his brother. I can sense them talking to each other mind-to- mind, sharing some kind of secret. Suddenly angry, I smack the table, making them both jump and look at me. ¡°Enough of this,¡± I say, my voice stern and worried. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Right now! No more secrets!¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking, mom,¡± Ian says, narrowing his eyes at me, not budging his attitude an inch. ¡°What?¡± I ask, feeling my eyes go round with surprise. ¡°Yeah!¡± Alvin says, his voice a little more tremulous than his brother¡¯s. I look to him now, still shocked, and am horrified to see his little lip shake with emotion. ¡°You¡¯re the one keeping secrets!¡± I feel myself go pale as I stand up straight at the table. What ¨C There¡¯s no way that they could ¨C I mean, I don¡¯t even ¨C I look up at Victor, my mouth hanging open, and then look around the room to realize that everyone¡¯s eyes are on us. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Victor says, likewise noting that we¡¯re the center of attention. Quickly, he leans over to grab Ian and hoist him over his shoulder. ¡°Enough. Family meeting, upstairs.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ian shrieks, pounding his fists on his father¡¯s back in protest. Victor just ignores him, starting up the stairs. I look down at Alvin, raising an eyebrow that silently asks if he needs me to do the same. ¡°No, mama,¡± he says, sighing. ¡°I was just being angry because Ian wanted me to. I was doing solidarity. I want to talk.¡± He puts out his hand and I take it, nodding and following him towards the stairs. As I go I catch a glimpse of Rafe smirking at me, perhaps a little d to see me brought down a peg after I watched himy in the driveway for half the night. I just roll my eyes at him and wave a dismissive hand in his direction, making himugh. Then, I follow my kid up the stairs, still wondering what the hell is going on. When Alvin and I reach the boys¡¯ bedroom, we find Ian already sitting on his bed, sulking with his arms crossed. Victor looks at the two of us as we calmly enter, hand-in-hand. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, frowning at Alvin and looking at me. ¡°Why do you always get the good one?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just drawn to my angelic nature,¡± I murmur, brushing my hair back over my shoulder as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in my mouth. I see Victor¡¯s mouth twitch with the start of a smile but Alvin drops my hand and sighs, going to sit next to his brother. ¡°Just because I am nice to you, mama,¡± Alvin says, pulling himself up on the bed to sit with his twin, ¡°doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not disappointed with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re disappointed with me?!¡± I ask, devastated, going to sit on Alvin¡¯s bed, which is positioned parallel to Ian¡¯s. I lean forward to look between my boys, deeply upset by this information. ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Because you are keeping secrets from us!¡± Ian uses, his voice very close to yelling as he shoots out a finger pointed directly in my face. ¡°What?!¡± Victor asks, sitting down next to me. ¡°We aren¡¯t keeping any secrets from you ¨C not that we know of ¨C¡° ¡°Not you, papa,¡± Alvin says calmly, reaching out an appeasing hand and patting his father¡¯s knee. ¡°You didn¡¯t figure it out yet. She¡¯s keeping the secret from you too.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes go truly wide now and he turns to stare at me. ¡°What?¡± My mouth falls open again and I look between the three of them, trying to figure this out. Because there¡¯s absolutely no way they could actually know ¨C Not this early ¨C I wrack my brain, thinking that it must be something else, something stupid that I just haven¡¯t realized yet ¨C Victor sees my hesitation and lets out an anxious littleugh. ¡°Whoa!¡± he says, jumping up. ¡°Are they ¨C are you serious? Is there a secret? Am I sitting on the wrong bed?¡± Swiftly, he moves to sit next to Alvin. Ian, his arms crossed, nods to his father sharply. ¡°Thank you for doing the solidarity, papa,¡± he says seriously. ¡°No!¡± I shout, desperate, reaching for him. ¡°Victor,e back! Don¡¯t leave me all alone over here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it, papa!¡± Ian interrupts, ¡°she¡¯s keeping it from you too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not keeping ¨C¡° ¡°Yes you are! ¨C¡° ¡°I don¡¯t even ¨C¡° ¡°Mama is lying!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Victor¡¯s voice rings out above all of us, close enough to the Alphamand that we all turn to him in surprise. I pay close attention to him, now, realizing that his heart rate is actually high, that he¡¯s looking at me with real worry in his eyes. I bite my lip. Honestly, I was enjoying having this to myself for a little longer, but¡­if it¡¯s upsetting my mate and my children¡­ Victor holds my gaze for a moment and then turns to his sons. ¡°Alvin,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Tell me what you mean. How do you know your mom is keeping a secret.¡± ¡°Because¡± he says quietly, looking at me. ¡°Her scent changed. I noticed itst night. And Ian smelled her when he hugged her this morning, and he smells it too.¡± I feel my face go pale as I look between my boys. How could they¡­ Slowly, Victor moves to sit next to me again, lowering his face so that his nose is within inches of my skin. I can feel it when he smells me, feel the air drifting across the delicate skin of my neck. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Evelyn, they¡¯re right. You smell¡­different. It¡¯s not¡­big¡­it¡¯s just a little change, but¡­¡± I blush a little, shaking my head at my sons, starting to smile at them. ¡°Sneaky boys,¡± I mutter. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have let me have my secret for a few more weeks, even.¡± Slowly, my hand drifts to my stomach, and I feel Victor go rigid next to me as he figures it out. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he whispers. ¡°Are you¡­how long have you known¡­¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, turning to look up into his serious face. ¡°I don¡¯t, actually. I just¡­suspect.¡± I give a little shrug. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a test or anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need a test, mama,¡± Ian says, rolling his eyes. ¡°We can hear it.¡± ¡°Hear what?¡± I ask, curious and again surprised. ¡°The heartbeats,¡± Alvin exins quietly, his hands pressed innocently on his knees. ¡°They¡¯re very faint, but if you get close you can hear them ¨C¡° ¡°Wait,¡± I say, leaning forward sharply and staring into my son¡¯s face. ¡°Alvin¡­¡± He looks at me, surprised by my sudden stillness. ¡°Alvin,¡± I again, my voice very soft, my mate leaning in next to me. ¡°This is very important ¨C did you say heartbeat? Or¡­heartbeats.¡± Alvin takes a moment to enjoy his own little secret. And then, his face bursting into a big grin, he lifts his hand from his knee. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And holds up two fingers. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 My mouth falls open and then I¡¯mughing, my shoulders shaking almost with hysteria, and I put my head in my hands. Twins. Twins! Again, twins! Oh my god. I¡¯m still processing the news when I feel warm hands on my shoulders. I look up, then, into Victor¡¯s serious face. ¡°Please, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, putting pressure on my shoulders and I realize that he wants me toy back. ¡°What?¡± I ask, leaning backwards a little but not understanding. ¡°I need to ¨C¡° he doesn¡¯t finish his sentence ¨C apparently can¡¯t finish his sentence, he¡¯s too swept away by his emotions. Still not understanding, I oblige him andy back on the bed, looking over at my sons who apparently understand. ¡°Here, papa,¡± Alvin says, hopping off the other bed anding to point at my stomach. Then, as Victor lowers his head to my lower abdomen and presses his ear against me, I understand. And I¡¯m suddenly quite jealous. ¡°Hey!¡± I cry, sitting up a little, ¡°no fair! No one else gets to hear if I can¡¯t hear ¨C I can¡¯t bend like that!¡± Ian, apparentlying up with a solution, runs away from the bed while Victor murmurs ¡°please, Evelyn, quiet ¨C please, I¡¯m begging you -¡± and closes his eyes, apparently listening very hard and training all of his wolf hearing onto my stomach. I keep my neck bent, my eyes on him, watching and¡­I see the moment that he hears them. I gasp myself, seeing him go perfectly still. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs, rigid with shock for a moment, ¡°Evelyn¡­I can hear them¡­¡± Then he whips his face up to me, his eyes wide, more surprised and overwhelmed than I think I¡¯ve ever seen him. I honestly ¨C I don¡¯t know what to do ¨C but a smile spreads on my face despite me. ¡°Well?¡± I say, spreading my hands out desperately. ¡°What do you think?¡± My mate moves, lightening fast, grabbing me by the waist and pulling me to him, his other arm around my shoulders, pinning me to his chest. I can feel him shaking against me, can hear the little desperate laugh that finds its way out of his chest. I pull back a little and ¨C I¡¯mpletely undone by the look on his face. The broad, disbelieving smile, the wide astonished eyes ¨C I feel tears instantly spring to my eyes as I grin at him in return. ¡°Oh my god, Evelyn,¡± he murmurs, putting his forehead to mine, stillughing a frenzied littleugh. ¡°Twins!? Twins again?!¡± Then he squeezes me back against him and I find myselfughing and crying into his shirt, thrilled. I hadn¡¯t let myself really face it ¨C not¡­truly. Not yet. No ¨C I wanted this moment ¨C wanted to do it with him. I just never thought that my clever boys would figure it out first. I look to the side, then, smiling at them as well and see Ian standing next to me, holding out the toy stethoscope from his doctor¡¯s y set. ¡°Here, mama,¡± he says, apparently forgiving me for keeping a secret in the excitement. ¡°You can listen too?¡± I pull away from Victor a little, though he doesn¡¯t let me go far. ¡°Does this actually work?¡± I ask, curious, reaching for the toy. Ian shrugs a little. ¡°I think so. But maybe it is imagination.¡± I shrug too, looking between my two excited boys, and slip the earpieces into my ears. Then, bending over, I ce the round chest-piece of the stethoscope low on my belly. Alvines close to help. ¡°Here, mama,¡± he says, pointing again. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask, remembering that he showed Victor as well. He just shrugs and smiles at me. I move the stethoscope to where he indicated and¡­ My eyes go wide and snap to Victor¡¯s as¡­I hear it. At first it sounds like one heartbeat, moving very quick, but then¡­the rhythm changes, like listening to two drums at once ¨C sometimes the beats mixing, sometimes distinct. ¡°Oh¡­oh my god¡­¡± I murmur, starting to cry again. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s truly real. Twins¡­ Victor pulls me against him again, burying his face in my neck, apparently unable to let me go far. I hug him just as close, again overwhelmed. Next to me, I feel two little boys press against my side and release Victor with one arm so that I can bring them in to the family cuddle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say to them all, my voice muffled by the closeness of Victor¡¯s body ¨C ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep a secret ¨C or, well, I did ¨C but I just wanted to be sure before I told everyone and we got all excited ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s all right, Evie,¡± Victor murmurs, pulling back from me and giving me a warm smile, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand. I press a quick kiss to his mouth, my hand on his check, touched by how overwhelmed he is. ¡°I understand ¨C I just¡­I¡¯m so excited ¨C I can¡¯t wait for this ¨C¡° I smile at my mate softly for a moment, because I know that there¡¯s more meaning behind his words than the boys probably understand. What he¡¯s also saying behind those words is that he¡¯s excited because he gets to be here for it this time ¨C that he missed the first pregnancy, and the birth, and the early days with the boys. But now¡­he gets to do it. And he¡¯s thrilled ¨C and so am I, to be able to do this with him ¨C and to give him this experience ¨C ¡°Mamaaaa,¡± Alvin whines, pressing himself against me. ¡°Stop looking at dad! Look at me!¡± Surprised, I look down at my boy, curious. ¡°What?¡± I ask, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby ¨C what¡¯s wrong ¨C I wasn¡¯t ignoring you ¨C¡° ¡°You were ignoring me!¡± he insists, working to crawl up into myp. I coo to him, making space between me and Victor so that my boy can sit with us. I wrap my arms around him, realizing, suddenly, that he¡¯s jealous. ¡°Oh, baby,¡± I say, tightening my arm around him, noticing Victor doing the same with Ian. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¨C you¡¯re not forgotten ¨C aren¡¯t you excited to have two new siblings to y with?!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°No,¡± Alvin grumbles, and Ian echoes the sentiment from Victor¡¯sp. Victor shoots a little grin at me from over the top of his head, and, unable to help myself, I return it. ¡°Stopughing!¡± Ian demands, frowning at us, seriously offended. ¡°It¡¯s not funny! You¡¯re going to like the new babies more!¡± ¡°What!¡± I exim, appalled. Then I hug Alvin closer and lean forward to Ian. ¡°I could never love anyone more than I love you two ¨C I¡¯ll love them just as much! But never more ¨C¡° ¡°You will!¡± Alvin cries, his words suddenly thick with pain and sadness. Shocked, I stare down at him as he takes up his brother¡¯s argument. ¡°You!¡± he says, pointing a finger at Victor, ¡°will love them because you have more time with them and get to see them when they¡¯re babies!¡± ¡°Alvin,¡± Victor says seriously, looking between the two boys. ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¨C yes, I¡¯ll have more time with the babies, but I¡¯ll be with you too, every day ¨C¡° ¡°And you!¡± Alvin interrupts, spinning on me now, crying real tears. ¡°You¡¯ll like them more because¡­ because¡­¡± He throws his head back in agony now, crying in earnest. Amazed and dismayed, I look at Victor and then at Ian, seeking interpretation. What on earth ¨C why would I like the new children more? Ian just res at me, his anger apparently returned. ¡°You will betray us mom!¡± he says, huffy. ¡°You will like them more because¡­¡± Then he, too, throws his head back in deep grief, wailing. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Victor murmurs, looking at me and then back at the boys, who are having aplete meltdown. ¡°What¡¯s¡­what¡¯s happening¡­¡± ¡°Why!¡± I insist, leaning forward to shake Ian¡¯s arm gently, needing to know. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d like them more, Ian?!¡± Is there¡­is there something wrong? ¡°Because!¡± Ian continues, wiping at his eyes with the palm of his hand and ring at me. ¡°Because they¡¯re GIRLS!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The boys then throw their heads back, wailing harder and I¡­ Well, I do something that, in retrospect, is probably very dumb. But I gasp and smile broadly, my eyes shining as I lean forward, my voice breathless with joy. ¡°Girls!?¡± I ask Alvin, thrilled. ¡°They¡¯re girls!?¡± ¡°See!¡± he shouts, staring daggers at me and leaping up from myp. ¡°You are happy they are girls! You will love them more!¡± ¡°No, I ¨C¡° I say, trying to wipe the smile from my face and failing. ¡°Mamaaa,¡± Ian moans, like his life is ending, slipping bonelessly from his father¡¯sp to fall in a puddle on the floor. ¡°You will love them ¨C you will forget about us ¨C¡° ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You still have me!¡± Victor offers to the boys, putting out a hand towards him. Betrayed, I spin on him, my mouth falling open. ¡°What!¡± I gasp. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ohe on, Evelyn,¡± Victor says, raising his eyebrows seriously at me. ¡°You¡¯re totally going to love two little girls more ¨C¡° ¡°What!?¡± I screech a hand going to my heart, honestly betrayed. ¡°Not more!¡± I insist, working to say more, but my argument is drowned out but the growing cries of my two sons. And then, I lose it. I just burst intoughter at the ridiculousness of the whole thing ¨C about finding out that I¡¯m pregnant with a second set of twins because my genius children can hear their sisters¡¯ heartbeats, about being used of keeping secrets, about Victor taking their side ¨C I¡¯m shaking withughter, unable to help myself, and I feel Victor¡¯s arms warm around me, feel him laughing too. The boys continue to cry, but we just¡­ Well, maybe it¡¯s bad parenting, but we just let them. They are in for a big change ¨C maybe it¡¯s normal for them to feel a little grief over it. But a few minutester, I feel little paws against my leg and open my eyes, myughter abating a little, to see my Ian¡¯s tear-stained face close to me. ¡°Come on, baby,¡± I murmur, helping him up onto the bed and into myp. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad ¨C I promise not to love them more than you.¡± ¡°Do you promise to love them less?¡± he asks, sniffing. And I can¡¯t help it. I lie. ¡°Sure, baby,¡± I whisper, smoothing a hand over his hair. ¡°Just for you, I¡¯ll love them just a little tiny bit less. You¡¯re my first babies, after all. It¡¯s only fair.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he says, smug, and leans his head against me. Alvin, still angry but wanting to be part of the crew, climbs up into his father¡¯sp silently. And then we all sit for a minute, catching our breaths, Victor and I looking at each other with happy eyes over the heads of our kids. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to have double this, I say to his mind, shaking my head a little. Double the crazy ¨C double the emotions ¨C what if we get pregnant again and then have to convince four kids that we¡¯re going to love them more than the next two ¨C Victor¡¯s eyes go wide at the suggestion. Stop ¨C he says to me with a fervid little push. Let¡¯s just ¨C handle these two, and the two on the way, and we¡¯ll worry about all of that¡­much, muchter. Smiling, I nod, resting my cheek on Ian¡¯s hair, giving him a sniff and basking in the warmth of my little boy¡¯s unique scent. Suddenly, though, something urs to me. ¡°Alvin,¡± I say carefully, not wanting to set him off again. ¡°How did you know?¡± I ask. He looks at me curiously, his eyes drying up now. ¡°That they¡¯re girls,¡± I exin, watching him. ¡°You can¡¯t hear that in a heartbeat.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he says casually as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°We tried to mind-link with them, and ¨C¡° ¡°What!¡± Victor exims, looking sharply down at his son. ¡°You can mind-link with the babies!?¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t even have minds yet ¨C¡° I say, disbelieving it. ¡°Well if you would let me finish ¨C¡° Alvin interrupts, rolling his eyes at us. I press my lips together to keep fromughing, not imagining that he¡¯d take that well in his current mood. I nod to him, letting him know that we want him to continue. ¡°We tried to mind-link with them, but we couldn¡¯t do it, because they¡¯re just¡­¡± He hesitates, thinking. ¡°They must be too small,¡± Ian posttes, turning to look down at my belly. ¡°We could¡­touch them. We knew that they felt¡­good, I guess? It wasn¡¯t really a feeling.¡± ¡°And we could tell that they will be girls,¡± Alvin says, assured. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we know. But we could tell.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± I murmur, shaking my head a little and looking between them. ¡°I thought that you two could connect with each other because you were¡­well, because you¡¯re twins. You¡¯ve always been connected. I never thought that this kind of connection would extend to more siblings, if you ever had them¡­¡± Alvin shrugs, not knowing and perhaps not really interested. ¡°We don¡¯t want to mind-speak with girls anyway,¡± Ian offers, disgruntled. I roll my eyes, deciding not to fight about it right now, though I¡¯d be sure to make sure they were nice to their sisterster. ¡°Well,¡± I say, conciliatory. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Alvin grumbles. Then, he looks up at Victor and me. ¡°Can you go away now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, confused. ¡°We need a minute.¡± Ian says, his voice aloof as he sits up. ¡°We have had a hard morning. We would like some alone time so that we can figure out how we feel.¡± I press my lips together and squeeze my eyes shut so that they can¡¯t see just how cute I think that is. I don¡¯t want them to think I¡¯m being condescending because, in reality, I think it¡¯s wonderful that they¡¯re asking for space when the need it. The therapist in me is thrilled. But the mom¡­she just wants to squeal at the cuteness of it all. So, briskly, I nod my head and lift Ian off myp, standing up. The boys move to the other side of the room, talking softly, and I take Victor¡¯s hand, heading for the door. Before I can leave, though, he stops and calls to Ian and Alvin. ¡°Boys?¡± They turn to us, listening. ¡°For a little bit, until we¡¯re ready, let¡¯s all keep this a secret, okay? A family secret. Just between us four. All right?¡± The boys grin and nod eagerly, d to be in on it this time. ¡°I love you!¡± I call to them as they turn away. Victor and I head out the door, me pressed to his side. As soon as the door snicks shut Victor sweeps me up into his arms, spinning me around in the hallway, burying his head again against my shoulder. I give a little squeal of happiness, pressing myself close to him andughing with my joy. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, looking at me and shaking his head in awe. ¡°This is¡­the best news of my life.¡± ¡°Mine too,¡± I reply, staring into his eyes, grateful for this perfect moment. ¡°You lied to them, though,¡± he says, softly lowering my feet to the floor. I look up at him, worried. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re totally going to love two little girls the most out of anyone in this house.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I say, surprised. But then I blink and answer with total honesty. ¡°I mean, yeah, I definitely will,¡± I say, nodding seriously. ¡°You guys are all screwed ¨C it¡¯s me and the girls forever now ¨C you¡¯ll all be forgotten and we¡¯ll have girls forts like your stupid boy forts and no boys will ever be allowed in ¨C¡° Victorughs, opening his mouth to tease me further when we hear a noise on the stairs ¨C the clearing of a throat. We both stop and turn towards the noise, surprised to see Rafe standing there. ¡°I hate to interrupt¡­whatever this is¡­¡± he says, his face confused. ¡°But the car is here? To take us to the jail?¡± My stomach drops at his words. Because, of course, I forgot that today is the day we go to deliver the news to my father and to Joyce: that one is free, and the other locked away for life. I feel almost as if a bucket of cold water has been poured all over me ¨C one of the happiest moments of my life almostpletely overshadowed by one of the darkest. Victor turns to me then. ¡°Do you still want to ¨C¡° I look up at him and nod briskly. ¡°We told Emma and my mother we would ¨C¡° ¡°All right,¡± he says, taking my hand and turning back to Rafe. ¡°Sorry, Rafe,¡± he says, ¡°we got¡­ distracted. The boys were upset. Give us ten minutes, and then we¡¯ll be down.¡± Still looking at us suspiciously, Rafe nods and heads down the stairs. Then, with a big sigh, Victor and I head into the bedroom to get changed. No rest for the Alpha and his Luna, after all. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 ¡°I can¡¯t believe they talked us into this,¡± Victor murmurs, anxiously massaging his temple with two fingers and ncing at me in the rearview mirror. I¡¯m sitting in the back seat with one twin in myp, the other pressed tight against my side. Rafe, seated next to Victor in the driver¡¯s seat, likewise looks back at me dubiously. ¡°It will be fine,¡± I murmur, ignoring both of them to kiss Ian¡¯s head and stroke his hair. ¡°They¡¯ve had a hard day ¨C it makes sense that they want to be close to us.¡± ¡°Yeah, dad!¡± Alvin says, smiling towards the front seat. ¡°Plus, Ian already got to see the jail, and I want to see it too ¨C¡° ¡°Only fair,¡± Ian murmurs, still staring out the window. ¡°There, Alvin! Did you see that white sign? That means we¡¯re close!¡± Alvin, excited, starts to chitter to his brother, which gives me time to sort my thoughts. Perhaps predictably, I¡¯m torn ¨C half of my mind is now on my pregnancy, now suddenly real when for weeks it had just been¡­half real? A little fantasy all my own that I very much hoped was true? And the other half is, of course, on my father. Victor offered to do it all himself ¨C to deliver the news, to take him home, to arrange it all. But¡­I just didn¡¯t feel right about it. Since the decision was mine, I should be the one to deliver the blow. Still¡­I sigh, wondering if the stress is worth it. Especially now that I know that I¡¯m pregnant. My time for thinking it over is done, though, when Victor swings the car up to an intimidating gate, rolling down his window to gain entrance. I take a deep breath and Ian senses my dour mood, turning to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mama,¡± he whispers, ¡°it¡¯s not as scary as you think it will be.¡± ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± I murmur in reply. ¡°I¡¯m d I have you to lean on if I get scared.¡± ¡°And me,¡± Alvin whispers, looking up at me with bright eyes. I nod to him seriously, letting him know that I appreciate him as well. When we finally park in Victor¡¯s spot outside the jail, we all spill out of the car, the kids running excited for the door, Rafe going with them to speak to the Betas guarding it. Victores to me, though, taking my hand and walking close. I smile as he does this ¨C he¡¯s always been attentive but¡­I am noticing that he¡¯s been pinned to my side all day since we got the news. And frankly, I kind of like it. ¡°Do you think this is¡­normal?¡± he asks quietly as we walk towards the door to the jail. ¡°Well, no,¡± I say, looking up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking yet, but considering that you¡¯re asking about our family, I don¡¯t think the answer is ever yes to that question.¡± He smirks down at me but presses forward. ¡°I mean, do you think it¡¯s normal that we¡­brought our kids to the jail. To tell their grandfather he¡¯s going to be living on house arrest and their uncle that he¡¯s going to be locked up for the rest of his life. Is that¡­okay? Is it healthy? Should they be home?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, running a hand through my hair, ¡°it¡¯s¡­Sunday, so they don¡¯t have school. But as to whether it¡¯s healthy¡­¡± I stop, wanting to have this conversation with my mate, not wanting him distracted by his duties when he enters the jail. He stops as well, looking seriously down into my face. ¡°Victor, they¡¯re not normal kids,¡± I say. ¡°They¡¯re¡­Alphas, the heirs to two gigantic packs and a great deal of power. And as much as I want them to have normal, happy childhoods, I think that that ship has sailed. Do I think it¡¯s weird that they begged to go to a jail as a field trip and we said yes? Sure.¡± I shrug, admitting it. Victorughs a little, shaking his head. ¡°But,¡± I continue, ¡°do I think it¡¯s really going to benefit them to stay home watching Paw Patrol? No, I don¡¯t.¡± I shake my head, really meaning it. ¡°I think we have to walk a fine line, Victor, of keeping them safe and happy while showing them the realities of the world to which we¡¯re raising them. I think it will be better for them to be raised within it, rather than sheltered from it, so that they really understand what they¡¯re getting into.¡± Victor sighs, ncing at them. ¡°They¡¯ve only got twelve years until they inherit the Walsh pack, that¡¯s true. And¡­insane¡­¡± ¡°Eleven,¡± I say softly. ¡°Their birthday is only two months away.¡± Victor groans, putting his head in his hand, realizing that I¡¯m right. ¡°God, I really need to invest in some technology to stop time. It¡¯s moving too fast.¡± ¡°Only gonna get faster,¡± I say, pressing myself to his side and grinning up at him. He moves his hand away from his face and smiles down at me. ¡°Can you two move it?¡± Rafe calls to us, clearly a little frustrated. ¡°God, what¡¯s going on with you two today¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I just purse my lips at him and give a little re, but I tug Victor¡¯s hand. We both move forward, ready to get this over with. As we reach the doors, we each take one of the twins¡¯ hands, ushering them forward with us. ¡°All right, boys,¡± Victor says seriously, looking between them. ¡°Alpha faces on. We have work to do.¡± They book look at him and, simultaneous, give a deep nod. I smile to see it. This is their world now, after all. It is perhaps not what I wanted for them to begin with, but now that I see them in it¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to inherit this power besides them. As the woman in the forest said, the children of astral mates are special. They will bring much joy to the world. Slowly, my hand drifts to my stomach and I realize that¡¯s my daughters¡¯ destiny as well. That they, too, have a role to y in the future. And I can¡¯t wait to raise them to it. __________________ Two hourster, we leave the jail. I admit, I¡¯m shaken by the experience. It was not easy to face by ex- husband, to deliver the verdict to him with a straight face and steady voice. Victor, luckily, was with me at all times, standing behind me steadily as Joyce lost his mind at the news, first pounding on the ss and screaming and then falling to the ground in agony. I flinched backwards when I saw him do that, but, finished and feeling a little cold, I simply flicked the switch that turned the wall between us from clear ss to an opaque fog, cutting off his cries. Victor had ced a warm hand between my shoulder des then, letting me know that I had done well. It was different with my father, who just stared at me while I delivered the news. He didn¡¯t move at all, his face ashen and older than I¡¯d ever seen it as I told him that he¡¯d be returning home today, that he¡¯d be guarded and limited for the rest of his life. That the only reason that he was getting out was because of his wife¡¯s mercy. That if it had been up to me, he¡¯d be in here forever, alone. My father continues in silence now as we walk ahead of him out of the jail, a manpletely defeated by his circumstances. My heart sinks as I watch him, as I realize that even though he¡¯s going to be the grandfather of my twin girls¡­ They will never, ever meet him. I won¡¯t give him that pleasure, not even once. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 The boys stayed with Rafe, of course, in the lobby of the jail, waiting for us. As much as I wanted them to experience the realities of their world, I didn¡¯t want it to go that far. They look curiously at their grandfather, though, as he walks wordlessly to the second car that will take him home, Rafe at his side. After Rafe closes the door behind my father, he looks to us, expectant, but Victor simply shakes his head, standing by me. ¡°You take him, Rafe,¡± Victor orders, his hands in his pockets. ¡°I have to go home with Evelyn.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks in disbelief. ¡°You seriously want me to ¨C without ¨C why ¨C¡° Victor gives him an even look. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Rafe. I have¡­things to do. Can you handle it or not?¡± Rafe sighs, still not getting it, and I give him a little smile, putting a hand on each of my sons¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Yeah, I can handle it,¡± Rafe says, running a frustrated hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but I can handle it.¡± ¡°It will all make senseter,¡± Victor says, turning back to our car, which I help the boys climb into, buckling them in. Then, as I climb into the passenger¡¯s seat myself, I turn to Victor as well. ¡°Are we not going?¡± I ask, curious. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Quickly, he shakes his head. ¡°Nope,¡± he says, looking at me. ¡°We¡¯re going home. I have a doctor coming to check on the pregnancy.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, shocked. ¡°How did you get someone so fast ¨C and is that necessary ¨C¡° Victor turns to me, giving me a serious look. ¡°As much as I respect the medical analysis of our six-year- old kids,¡± he says, deeply sarcastic, ¡°Yeah. I want a doctor to look you over as well, Evelyn.¡± ¡°Six-year-old genius kids,¡± Ian corrects from the back seat, but we both ignore him. Iugh a little, realizing that Victor¡¯s right, and then I lean back in my seat, a little exhausted by the events of the day. ¡°All right, captain. Whatever you say. Let¡¯s stop for cheeseburgers on the way, though.¡± Victor opens his mouth to object but I give him puppy-dog eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Victor,¡± I whine, hiding my smirk. ¡°You can¡¯t say no. It¡¯s for the babiesss.¡± Sighing, he briskly nods, giving in. The boys let out a big cheer in the back seat and I grin, knowing that I¡¯m going to use the hell out of that line for the next eight-or-so months, and that he¡¯s powerless to stop me. ________________________ The doctor is quite friendly, traveling to the house anding with us quickly upstairs to the bedroom. I see Burton give me a knowing nod on the way up, though Beta Stephen looks at me with worried eyes. I give Stephen a wink, though, letting him know that all is well ¨C But still, as Iy back on the bed and lift my shirt up so that the doctor can feel my stomach, I realize that we¡¯re going to have to let more people in on the secret than I¡¯d like, especially this early. Otherwise, people like Rafe and Stephen are going to know something is up. And I don¡¯t really want them worried for me. ¡°How far along do you think you are?¡± the doctor asks, giving me a warm smile. ¡°Um, about a month?¡± I answer, looking up at her, Victor standing curiously on the other side of the bed, leaning over so he can watch everything. ¡°That¡¯s very early for this kind of check,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Wolf pregnancies develop more quickly than human ones, in the early months, so it¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll see something on an ultrasound, but¡­it¡¯s also possible that we won¡¯t. Have you done a traditional pregnancy test?¡± she asks, reaching out to softly but firmly press against my stomach, checking for abnormalities. ¡°Um, no?¡± I say, looking up at her, realizing that¡­well, that she¡¯s going to think that we¡¯re crazy when we tell her how we know. ¡°Then how¡­¡± she wonders aloud, standing up straight and looking between us. ¡°Um¡­our kids told us?¡± I respond awkwardly, blushing. I don¡¯t add that my first hint was when a magical forest sent me an apricot about a month ago, a couple of hours after I probably conceived. ¡°Your¡­six-year-old twins? Told you?¡± ¡°And her scent changed,¡± Victor quickly supplies. ¡°And we heard a heartbeat. On¡­their toy stethoscope¡­¡± Realizing how crazy he sounds, Victor sighs, putting a hand against his cheek and looking at the doctor with apology in his eyes. ¡°Oooookay,¡± the doctor says, with augh and a little shrug. ¡°Well, let¡¯s check you out and see if your baby doctors are right!¡± Victor moves to close the shades in the room, darkening it so we can better see the screen of her computer, which is connected to the ultrasound equipment. Then, as Victor climbs on the bed next to me so that he can get a look, the doctor puts a little bit of jelly on my stomach and begins the ultrasound, moving the wand low against my stomach. ¡°Here is your uterus¡­¡± she says passively, pointing to the screen as we get a little tour of my anatomy. ¡°And¡­¡± she takes a moment to position the machine, leaning close to the screen to see. ¡°Yes, here is¡­¡± She points to a little ck dot in the static. ¡°Wow,¡± she says, looking at me, genuinely surprised. ¡°Honestly, Luna, I thought that I was going to give you news of a false rm but¡­yes, you¡¯re pregnant! This little dot is your fetus!¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, a little thrill running through me from my head to my toes. I mean, I knew ¨C I think I¡¯ve known for a while but ¨C Wow, it¡¯s really real. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one,¡± Victor whispers, leaning forward to peer at the screen. ¡°The other one?¡± the doctor asks, looking at us funny. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, giving her a shrug and a little wry smile. ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s twins. Please don¡¯t ask us how we know.¡± Confused, she looks back to the screen and then does a double take. ¡°Oh¡­oh my god,¡± she murmurs, leaning closer and shifting the wand. As she does, a second dotes into sight. She spins her head to me, ¡°how did you know that?¡± ¡°Two heartbeats,¡± I say, smiling and holding up two fingers, just as Alvin did. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that should be impossible¡­¡± ¡°Our kids are¡­gifted,¡± Victor murmurs, still staring at the screen. ¡°Your kids detected two heartbeats?!¡± I just smile and, again, shrug. ¡°Well,¡± she says,ughing a little and pressing a button on the screen to print the image. ¡°If they¡¯re ever looking for a job in the medical field, send them my way.¡± I happily watch the image print from the tiny printer that the doctor brought as she looks more closely at the screen of theputer. Then, when it¡¯s finished, she moves the wand away and wipes my belly clean. ¡°Well, Evelyn,¡± she says, giving me a bright smile. ¡°From everything I can see, you have a healthy early pregnancy. I¡¯d suggest following the standard rules ¨C limited alcohol and caffeine, lots of sleep, reduced stress ¨C but otherwise, unless something changes, there¡¯s no real reason for you to change your routines. Do you have any questions for me?¡± I shake my head, smiling at her. ¡°Not now. But if I do, can I call you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she says, smiling at me and then Victor. ¡°Alpha Kensington has arranged for me to be on- call for you, so please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡± I look at my mate, surprised. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s necessary?¡± I ask. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°Why not have her on call?¡± Victor replies, leaning down and giving me a kiss on the forehead. ¡°You spent yourst pregnancy at free clinics and eating from the day-old selections avable at the gas station. We¡¯re doing this one right.¡± Iugh a little, taking his hand. ¡°Actually, one of those gas station egg sd sandwiches sounds good right now¡­maybe that was less poverty and more a pregnancy craving¡­¡± ¡°Um,¡± the doctor says,ughing a little, ¡°I¡¯m going to suggest that you¡­avoid food poisoning, Evelyn, for the next eight months.¡± Iugh with her and she heads out of the room, assuring me that she¡¯ll be back in a couple of weeks for my next check-up. Then, once she¡¯s closed the door behind her, Victor nearly leaps on me, wrapping me tight in his arms and rolling me around on the bed,ughing with his happiness. I shriek,ughing as well, enjoying the nearness of his body, the press of his weight against mine. ¡°Crap,¡± he murmurs when he realizes that his weight is almost fully pressed on me, ¡°I¡¯m going to squish the babies ¨C¡° Quickly, he shifts his body, eager to lighten the load, but I stop him, wanting to feel him there. ¡°No, stay,¡± I murmur, smiling up at him, sliding a hand down the length of his nk. ¡°It feels nice. The babies are too small to smush.¡± We stay like that, then, breathing softly, for a long moment. I close my eyes, resting, entwining my legs with his and thinking about all of the next steps ahead of us. But I open my eyes again when I hear him speak. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± he says quietly, looking down at me. ¡°This is¡­the most amazing gift. I couldn¡¯t imagine anything better.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want boys?¡± I ask, curious. ¡°Two more magical little Alpha babies who look just like you?¡± He thinks about it for a moment and then shakes his head. ¡°No, I want two of you this time,¡± he murmurs. ¡°But we can name them after me, so they know which parent is their favorite. Victoria and¡­ Vikki.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same name!¡± ¡°Fine, Viclinda ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s not even a name!¡± Heughs, falling on his side, grinning at me. ¡°Well, whatever, it¡¯s my choice, you have no say.¡± ¡°What?¡± I spit out, appalled. ¡°Says who?¡± ¡°You got to name the other two,¡± he says, gesturing towards the door, to where Alvin and Ian are somewhere in the house. ¡°I got no say there ¨C so I get to pick these ones.¡± ¡°No way!¡± I protest. ¡°I refuse! I will run away again ¨C go have the babies in private ande back once their birth certificates are written out ¨C¡° Victorughs and wraps his arms tighter around me, holding me like I¡¯m in a vice, perhaps trying to demonstrate to me that he¡¯s in charge. But I know the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll just change their names when you bring them back,¡± he muses. ¡°That¡¯s just paperwork. Say helloooooo to Mildred and Helga Kensington ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ¨C¡° I hiss, pushing against him, unable to stop the giggles that bubble out of me ¨C ¡°we are not naming one Helga ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, we are,¡± he whispers, wicked, ¡°whichever one is prettier, she gets the really ugly name ¨C¡° ¡°Child abuse! Horrible!¡± I shriek, but Victor silences me with a kiss, his lips warm andughing, and I kiss him back, knowing that despite his big words he¡¯ll let me name them whatever I want. Because he is my Alpha, and I am his Luna, and I know in my heart that all he really wants in this world is for me, and our family, to be happy. And there¡¯s no way little Viclinda Helga Kensington-Ortega is going to be happy with that name. So, we¡¯ll just have to spend a couple of months thinking of something better. _________________ Ie downstairs about an hourter after a long shower. I¡¯ve decided to take the doctor¡¯s low-stress orders to heart as much as possible and indulge in these sorts of things when I have the time. So, when Ie downstairs, still toweling my hair, I¡¯m surprised and a little chagrined to see that the house is full of people. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask Victor, moving over to him. ¡°News,¡± he says, staring at the TV with some of his Betas. ¡°Word got out that your dad is back at his house, and the media is having a little bit of a frenzy with it. My teams are holding, no one¡¯s gotten through for an interview or anything but¡­there¡¯s spection.¡± ¡°Is that¡­bad?¡± I ask, looking up at him. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected,¡± he answers, looking down at me, a little grim. ¡°Annabeth and I discussed this ¨C we didn¡¯t think people would care much to see Walsh return. But, apparently, some packs are taking it as a sign that I¡¯m¡­loosing a little of my hold on the situation. They¡¯re wondering if Walsh is going to use this opportunity to retaliate, to make a grab for power.¡± My stomach sinks further and I wonder, guilty, if Rafe was right ¨C if I was too close to the situation and my personal emotions got in the way of Victor¡¯s politics. Was this one choice going to lose us a lot of our hard-earned footing and curb our ability to do good things by the people of this world? ¡°Hey,¡± Victor says, putting a hand on my back, bringing me out of my reverie. ¡°Don¡¯t do that?¡± I look up ot him, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t second-guess your choices just becouse the medio is soying o bunch of stuff,¡± he soys. ¡°It¡¯s their job to get viewers ¨C they¡¯ll soy onything. It¡¯s not o reol reflection of the world. We¡¯ve still got this.¡± ¡°Well, whot ore they soying?¡± I osk, still onxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t they reolize thot?¡± ¡°They¡¯re wondering,¡± Victor onswers, o little hesitont, ¡°if¡­my power these post few months wos just¡­o miroge. Or o fluke. Or o possing ship. There¡¯s speculotion thot I¡¯ll lose my footing ond thot my life will devolve into choos¡­¡± ¡°Whot?¡± I osk, confused. ¡°Well,¡± he soys, twisting his lips os he looks ot me. ¡°There hove been some usotions of me os¡­ inconsistent. I ron o good wor, but then I let my moin prisoner return to his house. I hod o strong, moted Luno, but then I left her ot the oltor. Becouse they don¡¯t know the detoils, people could be perceive me os¡­flighty. For on Alpho.¡± I huff o little lough, crossing my orms. ¡°Well, if onyone thinks thot, they don¡¯t know you,¡± I murmur, wotching drone footoge of my childhood home on the screen, wondering possively whot my mother thinks of oll this. Then, I turn my ottention to him ogoin. ¡°Whot do we do to fix it?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he soys, hesitont ogoin. ¡°We could¡­moke it cleor to everyone. Thot I¡¯m not flighty, thot my emotionol life is consistent. Perhops by onnouncing¡­¡± ¡° Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Our engogement?¡± I suggest, suddenly excited. Victor blinks ot me, surprised. ¡°Reolly? You¡¯re oll right with thot? I thought you¡¯d be¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s o greot ideo,¡± I soy, my smile big. ¡°Actuolly, though, I promised Delio thot she could breok the news on her sociol medio.¡± He loughs, shoking his heod ot me. ¡°Why?¡± I shrug, still grinning. ¡°Becouse it will moke her hoppy. She loves the celebrity gossip ¨C it will moke her so hoppy to be ot the center of it. Should I tell her to do it now?¡± I osk, pulling my phone from the pocket of my jeons. ¡°Reolly?¡± Victor osks ogoin, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re reody for oll of this? To be, officiolly, Luno Kensington?¡± ¡°Pleose,¡± I murmur, pulling up Delio¡¯s contoct informotion on my phone ond typing out o text. ¡°Compored to the first time I wos in the tobloids, with my honds pressed up ogoinst o window in someone¡¯s hotel room?¡± Victor blushes o little, gloncing oround ot the Betos who hove cleorly heord me ¨C ¡°this is nothing.¡± I grin ot him, ond press send on my text to Delio. ¡°All right,¡± Victor soys, wropping on orm oround me ond pulling me close. ¡°Medio frenzy, here we come.¡± I look up at him, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t second-guess your choices just because the media is saying a bunch of stuff,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s their job to get viewers ¨C they¡¯ll say anything. It¡¯s not a real reflection of the world. We¡¯ve still got this.¡± ¡°Well, what are they saying?¡± I ask, still anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t they realize that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re wondering,¡± Victor answers, a little hesitant, ¡°if¡­my power these past few months was just¡­a mirage. Or a fluke. Or a passing ship. There¡¯s spection that I¡¯ll lose my footing and that my life will devolve into chaos¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°Well,¡± he says, twisting his lips as he looks at me. ¡°There have been some usations of me as¡­ inconsistent. I ran a good war, but then I let my main prisoner return to his house. I had a strong, mated Luna, but then I left her at the altar. Because they don¡¯t know the details, people could be perceive me as¡­flighty. For an Alpha.¡± I huff a littleugh, crossing my arms. ¡°Well, if anyone thinks that, they don¡¯t know you,¡± I murmur, watching drone footage of my childhood home on the screen, wondering passively what my mother thinks of all this. Then, I turn my attention to him again. ¡°What do we do to fix it?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, hesitant again. ¡°We could¡­make it clear to everyone. That I¡¯m not flighty, that my emotional life is consistent. Perhaps by announcing¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Our engagement?¡± I suggest, suddenly excited. Victor blinks at me, surprised. ¡°Really? You¡¯re all right with that? I thought you¡¯d be¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea,¡± I say, my smile big. ¡°Actually, though, I promised Delia that she could break the news on her social media.¡± Heughs, shaking his head at me. ¡°Why?¡± I shrug, still grinning. ¡°Because it will make her happy. She loves the celebrity gossip ¨C it will make her so happy to be at the center of it. Should I tell her to do it now?¡± I ask, pulling my phone from the pocket of my jeans. ¡°Really?¡± Victor asks again, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re ready for all of this? To be, officially, Luna Kensington?¡± ¡°Please,¡± I murmur, pulling up Delia¡¯s contact information on my phone and typing out a text. ¡°Compared to the first time I was in the tabloids, with my hands pressed up against a window in someone¡¯s hotel room?¡± Victor blushes a little, ncing around at the Betas who have clearly heard me ¨C ¡°this is nothing.¡± I grin at him, and press send on my text to Delia. ¡°All right,¡± Victor says, wrapping an arm around me and pulling me close. ¡°Media frenzy, here we come.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 ¡°Come on, little boys,¡± I call to Ian and Alvin as I stand up. ¡°Come inside with me.¡± ¡°What!¡± Alvin protests, running forward a little. ¡°But there might be fireflies ¨C the first ones of the season! We were going to ¨C¡° ¡°Nope!¡± I say, putting my hand out towards them. ¡°Inside!¡± ¡°Whyyyy,¡± Ian whines, dragging his feet and letting his head fall backward. I bare my teeth at them a little, annoyed at their protest, every bit the mother wolf scolding her pups. When they see my expression my boys sigh but hurry their footsteps, eager to fall in line with my commands. I pull them close to either side of me when they climb the stairs to the deck, giving each a kiss on the head. Then, I nce down at Bridgette, whose eyes are fixed on Rafe, stilling across thewn, his hands in his pockets, his expression sorrowful and contemtive. ¡°Hey, Rafe!¡± I call too-cheerfully to him. He sighs and then raises his eyes to mine. ¡°Hey, Evelyn,¡± he says, without heart in it. Then his eyes move to Bridgette in the chair next to me and he stops walking, just staring at her. ¡°Inside,¡± I whisper to the boys, turning them towards the house. Alvin looks up at me, eager, but Ian pulls away a little bit, wanting to stay and hear what they¡¯ll say to each other. ¡°Come on,¡± I hiss to Ian, tugging him towards the house,ughing lightly. As we go, I see Bridgette standing up from her chair and moving towards Rafe in the growing dark. ¡°Mommm,¡± Ian whines when I close the kitchen door behind us. ¡°I wanted to hear them!¡± ¡°You two!¡± Iugh, looking between my boys, who seem to be growing taller by the day. ¡°How did I raise such gossips?¡± ¡°Because you love it toooo,¡± Alvinughs, wrapping his arms around me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± I murmur, a little chagrined at myself. He¡¯s right ¨C I only have myself to me. I, too, am dying to hear those two they say to each other in the next few minutes. I sigh and look over my shoulder towards the door, wondering if I could maybe crack it open a little bit¡­ ¡°Should we?¡± Alvin whispers to Ian and I snap my attention back to the two of them. ¡°No!¡± Ian protests, ncing at me. ¡°Then she¡¯ll know!¡± ¡°Know what?¡± I ask. ¡°She already knows there¡¯s something to know!¡± Alvin protests, pointing his finger up at me. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know what it is that she doesn¡¯t know that she could know!¡± Ian starts, taking a breath to add more. ¡°Okay!¡± I say, breaking in. ¡°What is it? Just tell me now.¡± Alvin grins up at me, apparently deciding for the two of them to let me in on whatever little secret they¡¯ve got brewing. ¡°Want to see our secret spot, mama?¡± he asks, eager. ¡°Um,¡± I say, my eyes going wide, ¡°Yah, obviously I want to see it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ian says seriously, taking my hand. ¡°But don¡¯t tell daddy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agree instantly, letting him pull me towards the stairs, but then I stop. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t I just get in trouble for keeping secrets from daddy?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alvin says, starting up the steps and ncing over his shoulder at me. ¡°But this is different.¡± ¡°Oooookay,¡± I respond,ughing and letting Ian pull me up the stairs, dying to know now. What¡¯s this secret spot? What could they possibly have to show me? The boys lead me into their bedroom and to the back wall, which is located over the kitchen. Then they run to the window there. Ian puts his hands on it and starts to push upwards, opening the window, but then he hesitates. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, okay, mama?¡± he asks. ¡°I make no promises,¡± I say, crossing my arms and nodding my chin towards the window. ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alvin says, not sharing any of Ian¡¯s worries. Together, they push upwards on the wide window and open it fully. Then, to my shock, they start to crawl out of it. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I gasp, moving forward just as Alvin¡¯s little feet disappear into the darkness beyond. My jaw is hanging open when I see them both seated with their legs folded on the little roof out there, peering into the back yard where ¨C yes, where I can see Rafe and Bridgette slowly walking through the lawn, talking quietly together. ¡°Is this even safe?!¡± I ask, reaching out to touch the roof below them. It¡¯s not very nted, but it is short ¨C can it even bear their weight? ¡°It¡¯s fine, mama,¡± Alvin whispers over his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing this for months. It¡¯s good for spying ¨C but can you go turn off the light? They will see us if you keep the light on.¡± I hesitate but then make the decision to be a bad mother. Giving into the desire for gossip that I clearly passed to my sons, I hop up and cross the room quickly, shutting off the light. Then, I crawl out the window and sit on the roof with my boys, my stomach lurching a little as I settle down, worrying that the roof won¡¯t be able to hold the weight of all three of us ¨C But, os I settle myself, I reolize thot it¡¯spletely sturdy. Not o wobble or o hint of the structure giving below us. ¡°Good little cottoge,¡± I soy, potting the roof fondly. Then, I wrop on orm oround eoch of my boys¡¯ shoulders, leoning forword to listen. ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it, momo,¡± Alvin whispers, grinning ot me like the sneoky squirrel he is. I give him o swift kiss on the foreheod os Ion likewise smiles ot me ond gives me o thumbs-up. Then, we oll leon forword to eovesdrop. Bridgette ond Rofe ore slowly wolking through the gross, their shoulders close together, their heods bowed, cleorly tolking seriously obout something very importont. ¡°Whot did I miss?¡± I whisper. ¡°He told her he¡¯s sorry ogoin,¡± Ion replies, producing ¨C of oll things ¨C o box of condy from his pocket. Silently, he spills o few into his hond ond then honds the box to me. I hesitote for o moment but then shrug, leoning in ond shoking o few out, possing the box to Alvin. ¡°He wonts to know if she con ever forgive him.¡± ¡°I hope she con,¡± Alvin soys, sighing, ond I smile ot my little romontic boy. ¡°He loves her o lot.¡± ¡°Yeoh, but con she trust him?¡± I murmur. The boys nod, understonding, ond we oll leon forword to poy more ottention, focusing our wolf heoring on the couple below. ¡°Rofe,¡± Bridgette soys, her voice hesitont. ¡°You know¡­or ot leost, I think thot you know. Thot I love you, thot I wont to be with you.¡± She sighs. ¡°I just¡­need to know thot my heort is sofe with you, thot I¡¯m sofe with you. I don¡¯t wont to be oll promises just to find out, yeors down the line, thot you never intended to keep them. I don¡¯t wont¡­I don¡¯t wont to woste my life investing in you if¡­¡± ¡°Bridgette,¡± he replies, his voice shorp ¨C not ot her, but ot himself. ¡°Let me show you ¨C I feel¡­I feel olmost os if I¡¯m opletely different person thon I wos months ogo. I¡¯ve leorned so much obout¡­ loving people. I wont to stort ogoin. With you.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re o different person,¡± Bridgette murmurs, her voice worried. ¡°Are you even the mon I loved onymore?¡± My heort wrenches ot the question ond oll three of us leon forword, desperote to heor the reply, when suddenly the light in the room behind us flips on. But, as I settle myself, I realize that it¡¯spletely sturdy. Not a wobble or a hint of the structure giving below us. ¡°Good little cottage,¡± I say, patting the roof fondly. Then, I wrap an arm around each of my boys¡¯ shoulders, leaning forward to listen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it, mama,¡± Alvin whispers, grinning at me like the sneaky squirrel he is. I give him a swift kiss on the forehead as Ian likewise smiles at me and gives me a thumbs-up. Then, we all lean forward to eavesdrop. Bridgette and Rafe are slowly walking through the grass, their shoulders close together, their heads bowed, clearly talking seriously about something very important. ¡°What did I miss?¡± I whisper. ¡°He told her he¡¯s sorry again,¡± Ian replies, producing ¨C of all things ¨C a box of candy from his pocket. Silently, he spills a few into his hand and then hands the box to me. I hesitate for a moment but then shrug, leaning in and shaking a few out, passing the box to Alvin. ¡°He wants to know if she can ever forgive him.¡± ¡°I hope she can,¡± Alvin says, sighing, and I smile at my little romantic boy. ¡°He loves her a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah, but can she trust him?¡± I murmur. The boys nod, understanding, and we all lean forward to pay more attention, focusing our wolf hearing on the couple below. ¡°Rafe,¡± Bridgette says, her voice hesitant. ¡°You know¡­or at least, I think that you know. That I love you, that I want to be with you.¡± She sighs. ¡°I just¡­need to know that my heart is safe with you, that I¡¯m safe with you. I don¡¯t want to be all promises just to find out, years down the line, that you never intended to keep them. I don¡¯t want¡­I don¡¯t want to waste my life investing in you if¡­¡± ¡°Bridgette,¡± he replies, his voice sharp ¨C not at her, but at himself. ¡°Let me show you ¨C I feel¡­I feel almost as if I¡¯m apletely different person than I was months ago. I¡¯ve learned so much about¡­ loving people. I want to start again. With you.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re a different person,¡± Bridgette murmurs, her voice worried. ¡°Are you even the man I loved anymore?¡± My heart wrenches at the question and all three of us lean forward, desperate to hear the reply, when suddenly the light in the room behind us flips on. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Alvin, Ian, and I all jump at once, spinning towards the room, peeking in the window to see ¨C ¡°Duck!¡± I whisper, seeing Victor standing alone in the empty room, confused as he looks for his missing family. Alvin and Ianply immediately, tucking their heads down below the windowsill, but I am either too slow or toorge to fully hide. ¡°What!¡± I hear Victor gasp in the room, and then I hear his footsteps moving swiftly towards us. ¡°Evelyn! What the -!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± I hiss, popping back up to see him already at the window¡¯s edge, reaching for me. I swat at his hand. ¡°Be quiet! They¡¯ll hear you!¡± ¡°What? Who?¡± he asks, making no effort to lower his voice. I swat at him again and Ian pops up, gesturing angrily towards Rafe and Bridgette in the yard, who, luckily, are too wrapped up in their conversation to have heard us. Victor¡¯s eyes go wide when he sees Ian crouched next to me, and then wider when he peers to my left and sees Alvin there, eating his candy, his focus already back on his uncle. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Victor murmurs. ¡°You¡¯re spying ¨C you have a spy tform ¨C¡° ¡°Ya!¡± I say angrily, swatting at him for a third time. ¡°And you¡¯re ruining it! It was just getting really good!¡± Victor groans, leaning forward and reaching for me, taking me under the arms and starting to pull me back into the house. ¡°Noo!¡± I cry out in a whisper, doing my best to wriggle away from him. ¡°Put me down! I need to hear them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re alling inside right now ¨C this isn¡¯t safe ¨C¡° ¡°Yes it is!¡± I protest. ¡°It¡¯s safe!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, Evelyn!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, Victor!¡± I object, angry, still trying to be as quiet as I can. ¡°But it¡¯s sturdy out here ¨C I promise! We¡¯re noting in! If you make mee in, I¡¯ll shout now, and then your brother will never get his girl back!¡± I point vehemently towards Rafe and Bridgette, who are holding each other¡¯s hands and looking deeply into each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Don¡¯t make me ruin this moment, Victor,¡± I whisper, my eyes narrowing at him. He pauses, and I know that I¡¯ve got him. He pauses for an instant longer and then relents. ¡°Fine,¡± he growls, unhappy, but lets me go. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I had this roof inspected weeks ago as a potential fire exit ¨C¡° ¡°Shhhh!¡± Ian whispers, spinning on his dad, angry. Alvin throws a candy at Victor¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re ruining it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all psychotic,¡± Victor mumbles, defeated and leaning against the window sill. I sit back against it so that my face is close to his. ¡°You like us this way,¡± I murmur back, putting my hand out to Ian for another helping of candy. He complies. ¡°Go turn off the light,¡± I whisper to Victor, waving my hand at him. ¡°It¡¯s more cinematic that way.¡± I hear Victor sigh and stand up behind me, moving away. A few momentster the light goes off, and then he settles back in his ce in the room, peering out the window with us. I grin, then, loving my little family very much in this moment as the four of us lean forward, spying on my brother-inw. ¡°I love you, Bridgette,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head at her. ¡°I think ¨C I think maybe I¡¯ve always loved you. Or at least, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever loved.¡± I press a hand to my chest, moved. ¡°It will be different now,¡± Rafe promises, slipping an arm around Bridgette¡¯s waist and pulling her closer to him. ¡°If you¡­if you let me make you my Luna, let me treat you the way you deserve. I promise, I¡¯ll listen to you ¨C I¡¯ll do everything in my power to give you the best life. I love you, Bridgette. Let me show you how much ¨C for the rest of my life, let me show you how much.¡± I feel little tears prick at my eyes and Victor¡¯s handes gently to the back of my head then, running down the length of my hair. He sends me a little nudge down our bond, letting me know that he makes that same promise to me. I send my faith back to him, the knowledge that I know that already ¨C that I¡¯ve known it, now, for a long time. Then, as a family, we watch Bridgette take a step towards Rafe, tilt her head up, and then stand on her toes to kiss him. I hear a little ¡°aww¡± from Alvin and can¡¯t help but smile myself, truly touched by this moment, so grateful to have been able to see it. Their kiss deepens, Rafe bending Bridgette backwards a little bit, and I lift my hand to reach behind me, to touch my mate¡¯s face with my fingertips, wanting him near me. Of course, Ian ruins it all. Suddenly, he jumps to his feet and whoops loudly at the top of his lungs. The three of us near him all flinch, tuning to stare at him, and I see Bridgette and Rafe clutch each other as they stumble in the grass, shocked, looking around for the noise. ¡°My auntie is going to be my auntie!¡± Ian shouts, lifting his hands in victory. ¡°Yayyyy, Auntie Bridgette!¡± I gasp and grab Ian by the waist, tugging him down into myp, but the damage is already done. I see Rafe and Bridgette focus their eyes on us ¨C on the four of us, clearly spying on them from above. Rafe narrows his eyes, clearly perturbed, but Bridgette bursts outughing. Iugh a little myself when I see her cheerful face ¨C she¡¯s always been a good sport. She gives us a little wave as well. And, well, with this family, these nephews? She really should know what she¡¯s getting into. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Victor huffs, stepping back from the window to make space for us. ¡°Everyone inside, now. Give them some peace.¡± Laughing, Iply, climbing through the window and then stepping back to make space for the boys. ¡°A,¡± Alvin says, disappointed as he climbs through. ¡°It was just getting good ¨C it¡¯s not my fault that Ian wasn¡¯t being sneaky! I should get to stay!¡± ¡°I did you a favor,¡± Ian says,ing in next to his brother. ¡°It was getting gross, with all the kissing. You didn¡¯t want to see that.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Alvin replies, dusting off his shirt. I grin at both of them,ughing as Victor closes the window, locks it, and thenes back to my side. ¡°You¡¯re going to need to build a bigger roof out there,¡± I say, pointing to the window and smiling up at him. ¡°Because when the girlse, we¡¯re going to need room for five ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Victor groans, pulling me to him and then, reconsidering, bending down to put an arm behind my knees, lifting me up into his arms. ¡°No,¡± he says, shaking his head and bringing his face close to mine. ¡°This is all ridiculous ¨C you can¡¯t sit on roofs with all four of our children like some kind of insane bat people ¨C¡° ¡°Yes I can!¡± I protest. ¡°Yeah, dad!¡± Alvin shouts, running over to tug on his dad¡¯s shirt. Laughing, Ianes over too. ¡°We are who we are! Don¡¯t try to change us!¡± ¡°Maybe the girls will be sane,¡± Victor murmurs, sighing and standing up straight, looking around at us. ¡°Probably not,¡± I reply, giving a little shrug and a smile. ¡°And if they are,¡± Ian says seriously at my side, nodding contemtively. ¡°We can fix them.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Victor murmurs, shaking his head and carrying me out of the room. ¡°Bed! Everyone go to bed! This night is over!¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t even have supper!¡± I protest,ughing. But I let him carry me away anyway. Suddenly, as he carries me into the bedroom and kicks the door shut behind us, I¡¯m not as hungry as I was before. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chatper 279 Chatper 279 ¡¯m up first the next morning, but I decide to let Victor have a little more rest. I smile at him as I watch him sleep for a moment, wanting very much to reach out and rub my hand against the new stubble lining his jaw, but holding back. He¡¯s been working so hardtely ¨C he deserves this break as much as anyone. So, as carefully as I can, I peel myself out of the bed and head for the closet, changing quickly into some soft, casual clothing and then pulling my warm robe on over top of it, knotting it tightly around my waist. Then, moving slowly so the floors and door don¡¯t creak, I duck out of the room and softly shut the door behind me. I¡¯m eagerly thinking of my single cup of coffee as I start down the stairs. As much as I¡¯m thrilled to be pregnant, I have to admit that I¡¯m looking forward to the day when I can have my two morning cups and my two-o¡¯clock refresher so that I¡¯ve got ¨C I stop at thending of the stairs, my mind going nk as I nce into the living room and see ¨C I can¡¯t help myself then. I burst outughing. Rafe and Bridgette are naked on my couch, just a throw nket casually tossed over their bottom halves as she sleeps soundly on top of his stomach, her head pillowed on his chest. At the sound of my laughter, though, both snap awake. Bridgette, gasps,ing to attention first, sitting up in shock and then pressing herself down quickly ¨C realizing, of course, that she¡¯s topless. Rafe takes an extra few seconds, blinking into consciousness and then focusing his eyes on me, standing across the roomughing my ass of. ¡°s**t,¡± he groans, covering his eyes with his hand and letting his head fall back against the little t decorative pillow. ¡°Shiiiiiit.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me!¡± I say, grinning from ear to ear and moving to the coffee machine. ¡°I¡¯ll be out of here in just a minute, and then you two can go back to sleep ¨C or whatever you were doing ¨C¡° ¡°Evelyn,¡± Bridgette groans, her face beet red and her eyes terribly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¨C we were up talking ¨C and then ¨C¡° ¡°No need for details!¡± I sing out, still thrilled to have caught them. I¡¯m not going to let Rafe live this down for years ¨C maybe ever ¨C Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I turn my back to them, then, to let them have a little privacy as I gather the materials to start the pot of coffee. I¡¯ve had my fun, after all, and I honestly don¡¯t care that I¡¯ve found them naked in my living room. I have myself been caught in morepromising positions and have no room to judge. And beyond that, I¡¯m happy for them ¨C I think Rafe has a ways to go, but I do think that he truly loves her. I have faith, now, after everything that I¡¯ve seen ¨C all our conversations, all of those he¡¯s had with Victor ¨C that he¡¯s moving towards real change and happiness. Plus, I like Bridgette. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else as my sister-inw. I hear them moving around hurriedly behind my turned back as I press the buttons on the machine. Then, when I hear the noise of quick footsteps upstairs, I call out to them. ¡°You have about four seconds,¡± I say casually, ¡°before you have a more critical audience.¡± ¡°s**t,¡± Rafe says again ¨C not a very expansive vocabry this morning, I think to myself, smirking ¨C and then the boyse flying down the stairs. I nce into the living room to see Rafe pulling up the fly on his pants, though he¡¯s still shirtless. Bridgette, however, is fully dressed and sitting on the couch, smiling at the boys as they go dashing into the living room. ¡°Auntie!¡± Alvin says, jumping onto the couch and into her arms. ¡°Did you sleep over?!¡± ¡°Why are you naked?¡± Ian asks Rafe, putting his hands on his hips as he looks up at his uncle with a suspicious eye. ¡°Ask me again in fifteen years, kid,¡± Rafe murmurs, reaching out to ruffle Ian¡¯s hair before looking around the floor for his shirt. ¡°I did sleep over,¡± Bridgette says, cuddling Alvin and smiling at him. ¡°I wanted to have breakfast with you!¡± ¡°I will make you a cereal,¡± Alvin murmurs distractedly as I lean against the counter, breathing in the deep delicious scent of brewing coffee as I peer into the living room and watch them all. ¡°The best bowl you¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± Bridgette replies,ughing as he takes both of her hands, spreading out her fingers and frowning. Then, Alvin looks up sharply and makes eye contact with Ian, clearlymunicating mind-to-mind. ¡°Hey,¡± Ian says, taking up Alvin¡¯s questioning thought and looking between Rafe and Bridgette. He moves closer to look at her hands as well, and then to the floor where their shoes and various pieces of extra clothing are scattered. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s what?¡± Rafe mumbles, pulling his shirt over his head and looking down at his nephews. He runs a tired hand through his hair and I wonder precisely how much sleep they gotst night. I smirk, thinking that no matter how much it was, it probably isn¡¯t enough to handle an early-morning twin interrogation. ¡°The ring!¡± Ian says, spreading a hand out palm-up, as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°If she is going to be our Auntie, where is her ring?¡± Bridgette blushes,ughing, and puts her hand over her face as Rafe scowls at Ian before slumping down onto the couch next to her. ¡°One thing at a time, kid,¡± Rafe says, giving the boys a little re. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me.¡± ¡°But you were engaged before,¡± Alvin points out, confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ¨C¡° ¡°Enough!¡± I call from the kitchen, grabbing the half-full coffee pot and quickly pouring two cups before recing it on the burner. ¡°Too early for the full cross-examination, Alvin!¡± The whole pot of coffee is not ready yet, but I feel like Bridgette and Rafe need this more than I do at this second. Adding cream and sugar to Bridgette¡¯s, I carry the mugs into the living room. ¡°Thanks,¡± Rafe murmurs to me, both for the coffee and the ceasefire, giving me a little half smile. ¡°Anytime,¡± I say, giving him a warm smile as Ian climbs eagerly up on the back of the couch like a cat. As I head back into the kitchen for my own cup, the boys continue their questioning despite my instructions. ¡°Where did you sleep?¡± Alvin asks, looking around. ¡°The couch isn¡¯t big enough for both of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Rafe cries, standing up in a rush,ughing and shaking his head at them. ¡°I need a break from this crazy house!¡± Bridgetteughs and falls backwards toyfortably on the couch as Rafe moves to the front door, pulling it open and striding out onto the front porch, shaking his head as he leans against the banister and sips his coffee in peace. ¡°He can¡¯t handle us,¡± Alvin says conspiratorially to Bridgette, leaning against her with a smile. ¡°But you get it. That¡¯s why we like you better.¡± ¡°Its true,¡± Ian agrees, stretching himself across the top length of the couch. ¡°We know he¡¯s dad¡¯s brother but we like you best.¡± ¡°I can still hear you!¡± Rafe calls through the open door, tossing the boys a rueful little re that I know he doesn¡¯t mean. ¡°They know!¡± I call out to him,ughing and walking to the foot of the stairs, two cups of coffee in hand. I only have to wait there for a few seconds before I hear Victor¡¯s footsteps in the upstairs hall. ¡°What the hell is going on down here?¡± Victor asks, bleary, as hees down the stairs. I hand him his coffee cup, giving him a warm smile. ¡°The boys and I caught Rafe and Bridgette naked on the couch!¡± I say with a wide, cheerful smile, taking the first delicious sip from my steaming mug. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Victor murmurs, shaking his head and heading directly out onto the porch in stoic solidarity with his brother. They stand together in silence, sipping their coffee and looking out over the foggy morningwn, embracing the quiet calm of each other¡¯spany. Laughing, I go and sit with Bridgette and the boys. ¡°Sometimes papa can¡¯t handle our crazy either,¡± Ian says happily, peering out the window at the older generation of Kensington men. ¡°They can,¡± I say, sinking onto the couch with the three of them. ¡°They just sometimes need a minute.¡± Then I give Bridgette a little wink, weing her to the family, thrilled to have her as one of us. Chatper 280 Chatper 280 The day unfolds happily from there on out, with Bridgette and I spending most of the morning curled on the sofa, enjoying ourselves. The Betase, of course, but we bribed Ian and Alvin with the offer of much candy to move Victor¡¯s littlemand station into the kitchen, which they do with enthusiasm. ¡°What!¡± Victor exims when hees into the house and sees the two of them scurrying around with laptops andputer monitors in their arms. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Bridgette and I need the living room today!¡± I call to him with azy smile. ¡°Evelyn!¡± he protests, taking a step towards me. ¡°I have work to do ¨C¡° ¡°And I have gossip to watch,¡± I toss back happily, leaning my shoulder against Bridgette and winking at her as I grab the remote from the floor and flick the TV on. Victor starts to protest again but I just smile at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I told to rx?¡± Routed, Victor growls a little and then stomps into the kitchen to help the boys set up. Rafe filters in with the Betas and they all get to work, Alvin and Ian helping happily before Miss Georgia cane and give them their lessons. ¡°You¡¯ve got him a bit under your thumb, don¡¯t you?¡± Bridgette murmurs to me as I flip through the channels, looking for something juicy. ¡°For now,¡± I say with a happy sigh and moving a hand to my stomach. ¡°At least, for the next nine months.¡± ¡°Why ¨C¡° but then Bridgette gasps, grabbing my hand. ¡°Wait ¨C you aren¡¯t ¨C¡° Iugh a little and put a finger to my lips, nodding towards all the Betas in the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s early days ¨C we¡¯re not public with it yet ¨C even Rafe doesn¡¯t know ¨C¡° ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Bridgette gasps, wrapping me in a hug with a little squeal. Victor looks over at us at the noise, concerned, but I send him a little message in his mind to let him know that she knows. He nods happily to me, taking a moment to smile at Bridgette who beams back at him. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you guys!¡± Bridgette gasps, and I am warmed to know that she¡¯s truly thrilled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have fun with these ones,¡± I say, leaning back against her. ¡°It will be good to have some girls in the house ¨C¡° ¡°Girls?!¡± she exims. ¡°How can you know so early ¨C¡° But before I can respond Alvin almost drops a pile of folders in his excitement. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouts, eager. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± I turn to him and follow the direction of his finger, which points directly at the tv. Surprised, I sit up and focus on the screen to see ¨C well. Alvin. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows as the gossipwork begins to sh through photos of my family. ¡°I guess¡­the news of the engagement is really out¡­¡± Curious, Victor and Beta Stephene into the room followed by Ian and Rafe. Alvin runs to deposit his pile of folders in the kitchen and then rushes back in, eager to discover why he¡¯s suddenly part of the media news cycle. ¡°The news of Alpha Kensington¡¯s engagement broke recently,¡± says the eager voice of a reporter over top of the images, ¡°via the social media of a family friend, who posted this picture ¨C¡° Quickly, a picture of Victor and Iughing on our front porch shes on the screen, our hands tightly sped. I smile when I see it ¨C I¡¯ve actually never seen this one before, and I wonder when Delia had a moment to snap it. I¡¯m pleased, though ¨C it¡¯s not the formal engagement photo that ismon to these kinds of announcements. Instead, it really captures what I understand as our rtionship ¨C a lot of laughter and love, very informal. Just real and happy. ¡°Formal sources and an announcement from the Kensington office ¨C which has been quiet for weeks ¨C has confirmed the news: Alpha Victor Kensington will indeed be marrying Evelyn Ortega, formerly Evelyn Walsh, the mother of his two children, Alvin and Ian Kensington, whom the Alpha recognized formally as his sons and heirs in a ceremony this past fall.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe they said your name first,¡± Ian grumbles, crossing his arms and ring at Alvin. Alvin just smiles at him and sticks out his tongue, pleased. ¡°Alphabetical,¡± he exins, making me smile. I watch, fascinated, as the presenter continues, giving an overview of what they know of our rtionship, starting with the scandal six years ago (luckily, she doesn¡¯t show any of the scandalous hotel window pictures) and then moving through my time as a Rogue, my work as a therapist, our apparent rediscovery of each other sometime in the fall, and finally my reunion with Victor after he rejected Amelia on their wedding day. Victores to my side as we all listen to the reporter, taking my hand and squeezing it. I smile up at him, knowing that he, too, is relieved to see that they¡¯re telling rather¡­well, rather a romantic story. This could have had a much more scandalous bent, marking Victor as a man who betrayed his mate for a woman who ruined his life twice, but instead¡­ Well, the reporter uses the word ¡°star-crossed lovers¡± to describe us more than once, a phrase which makes meugh because of its closeness to the actual reality, which is that we¡¯re astral mates. ¡°It¡¯s alling together,¡± I whisper, looking up at him. ¡°This is what you wanted, yes?¡± ¡°For the world to see us as we are?¡± Victor asks, smiling at me and nodding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s precisely what I want.¡± I squeeze his hand in return then, excited. But then everyone in the room gives a little gasp at the next bit of news that pops onto the screen. ¡°As for the rejected Amelia Jones, she was recently spotted on the beaches of Italy with an unidentified mystery man!¡± Collectively, we all lean forward to peer at the images that pop on screen. ¡°Oh my god!¡± I hear myself cry as the gossipwork gives us several images of Ameliaying out, gorgeous in a white swimsuit to contrast her amazing tan, and then shows us images of her wrapped in the arms of a shirtless man with muscr shoulders and a curly thatch of ck hair. ¡°Mama!¡± Alvin gasps, pointing again at the tv. ¡°Is that ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s Beta Edgar!¡± Ian shouts when the image shifts and is reced of one of Ameliaughing in Edgar¡¯s arms, her head thrown back, Edgar smiling at her, happiness clear on his face. ¡°Oh, eww! Gross Amelia is dating Edgar! He¡¯s too cool for her!¡± ¡°Ohhhh my god,¡± I say again, and then I fall back against Bridgette in hystericalughter. ¡°Victor!¡± I gasp, ¡°you tried to punish her, and instead you sent her away on a magical vacation where she fell in love?!¡± Victor justughs along with me, running a hand through his hair, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I mean, all I told Edgar to do was to keep her contained and out of our life,¡± he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t give him any instructions on how to do that. I guess¡­he used some alternative methods.¡± ¡°Gross!¡± Alvin cries when the next picture shows them kissing. ¡°Ew!¡± Ian agrees. ¡°She tried to kidnap us and send us to boarding school! Edgar can do better!¡± ¡°He probably can,¡± I murmur in agreement, pulling both of my boys onto the couch with me and Bridgette, happy in my heart and wanting them close. ¡°But¡­the heart wants what it wants. You should be happy for them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ian replies, crossing his arms, stubborn. Iugh at him as well. ¡°Well, maybe just for Edgar,¡± Alvin murmurs, relenting a little more. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s all this?¡± A new voice says, surprising me and making us all turn, suddenly, to see Delia and Emma standing there, apparentlying for a little visit. ¡°All your fault!¡± I reply,ughing and pointing to the tv. ¡°What?¡± Delia asks and, then, focusing on the pictures of Edgar and Amelia, her mouth falls open in shock. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do that ¨C that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Still,¡± I reply, grinning and getting up to give them both a hug. ¡°None of it would be on TV if it wasn¡¯t for your social media posts.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Delia says in a mock-casual tone, ¡°it was all very selfish. I only got half a million new followers out of it, so it was barely worth my time.¡± I wrinkle my nose at my friend and pull her into the kitchen then, my sistering along after us, asking if they want some coffee. I¡¯m excited to see them, of course, but their visit is a surprise. What could they have to tell me that couldn¡¯t wait? Chatper 281 Chatper 281 Good, I think, smiling and waving to her. Now the boys will be distracted as well. Georgia gives me a happy nod as she heads into the house, looking for the boys, and I pull my legs up onto the little loveseat as well, beaming at Delia and Emma. ¡°We¡¯ll have some privacy now,¡± I say, smiling at them. ¡°Privacy,¡± Emma says, looking through the window at the house filled with people, ¡°seems to be a¡­ rtive term. In this house.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not so bad,¡± Iugh, tucking my hair behind my ears and shaking my head. ¡°You get used to it ¨C it feels¡­I don¡¯t know. Like a sports team, or something. Everyone working together towards the same goal. And most of the Betas go home at night.¡± ¡°Most of them?¡± Emma asks, raising her eyebrow. ¡°We always had guards at mom and dad¡¯s house, but we they were always outside the house.¡± ¡°Well, here to,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Though I guess it¡¯s¡­smaller.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s nice,¡± Delia says warmly. ¡°I always liked a full house growing up.¡± I c**k my head to the side and study the two of them, wondering what all of this house talk was getting to. ¡°Are you guys thinking about moving in together or something?¡± I blurt suddenly, curious. Emma blinks at me and then blushes, I think not really used to being asked about her private life so straightforwardly. After a life with Joyce, after all, she¡¯s probably not used to anyone asking about her thoughts or her ns at all. ¡°Actually,¡± Delia says, unphased by my question (she knows me, after all) and taking Emma¡¯s hand, ¡°kind of¡­the opposite.¡± ¡°What?¡± I breathe, sudden horrified. ¡°Are you ¨C you¡¯re not ¨C you can¡¯t be breaking up ¨C¡° I¡¯mpletely confused ¨C they¡¯re so obviously together. What the hell is going on? ¡°She¡¯s being cryptic on purpose,¡± Emma says, sighing and smiling at her girlfriend, ¡°because she wants you to guess. But I know you¡¯ll have a panic attack if we don¡¯t tell you right away ¨C¡° ¡°Yah!¡± I agree, nodding eagerly, my eyes wide, ¡°Please do!¡± ¡°Well,¡± Emma says, giving a little shrug and squeezing Delia¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to¡­go away for a while. Travel. A lot?¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, not understanding. ¡°Like¡­a trip?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Delia replies, smiling at me. ¡°More like¡­that¡¯s how we¡¯re going to live now. A little bit without-home, for awhile at least. We¡¯re going to go wherever we want, whenever want to. Live in a city or a ce for a couple of months at a time. Move on when the mood strikes us.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I breathe, suddenly flooded with mixed emotions. ¡°That sounds amazing¡­but¡­¡± ¡°But we¡¯re going to miss you so much!¡± Delia finishes for me, reaching out to take my hand as well. ¡°Yes!¡± I agree, squeezing her hand and nodding. ¡°I¡¯m so excited for you! And like ¨C jealous! I want to come! Can I abandon my children and go with you?!¡± Emma and Deliaugh with me, but they know that I never would. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I say, leaning back against the loveseat, pressing my hands to my chest. ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty, but I really am going to miss you so much. What made you decide to do this?!¡± ¡°Well,¡± Emma says, looking between Delia and me, ¡°it was mostly me, I think. I¡¯ve just been¡­it feels like, my whole life, I¡¯ve been living¡­someone else¡¯s life. Or the life that someone picked out for me.¡± I nod, looking carefully at my sister, listening and understanding. ¡°First it was the life dad wanted,¡± Emma continues softly, ¡°which I know you understand, Evelyn. And then, after that? It was¡­Joyce¡¯s life. Joyce¡¯s life, Joyce¡¯s world, Joyce¡¯s choices. I was¡­nobody. I feel like Ipletely lost myself, if I ever knew who I was to start with.¡± My sister hangs her head a little, remembering it, and my heart goes out to her. ¡°Life with him was so hemmed in. I know that a lot of Lunas have felt the same, but in some ways¡­like, mom was always allowed to leave the house? Dad didn¡¯t stop her from doing that?¡± Emma is choked now, as she looks down at the floor of the porch. ¡°But Joyce ¨C I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave unless he gave me permission.¡± I sigh, a little tremor of horror running through me at the life my sister lived, at the life I was supposed to have lived. And I know that it¡¯s not because she was weaker than me ¨C I would have copsed to it as well. It was only my desperation to keep my children safe that propelled me to be strong enough to run, to build a life for myself, for Alvin and Ian. ¡°It¡¯s been different,¡± Delia says, picking up where Emma left of. ¡°Since we started¡­discovering our feelings for each other. And spending time for each other.¡± ¡°Little escapes,¡± Emma adds, nodding and starting to smile again. ¡°But now that he¡¯s gone? Now that you¡¯ve given me that freedom, Evelyn?¡± Emma says, raising her eyes to shake her head in wonder at me. ¡°I have¡­a liberty that I never could have imagined before.¡± I am choked up, suddenly, by the emotion that rises in me. This, I think. This is why Victor and I want to lead. To give more people this kind of chance. ¡°So we¡¯re running away!¡± Delia says, throwing her hands up andughing, making Emma and I flinch a little bit and turn to her. Iugh too, then, realizing that Delia is right ¨C it was getting too serious, too morose a conversation for something that is supposed to be happy. ¡°Yes,¡± Emma agrees, wiping at her eyes a bit, ¡°I want to live my own life now. And that means with Delia. And I want to see the world, because I never have before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I say, wiping at my own eyes. ¡°But you have to send me postcards everywhere you go. And Alvin and Ian too, they¡¯ll be so jealous if you only send them to me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Not Victor?¡± Delia says, raising her eyebrow with a smirk. ¡°He can share mine,¡± I say, waving a dismissive hand. My sister and my friendugh. ¡°And,¡± I say, hesitating, ¡°You have toe back in eight months.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emma asks, confused. ¡°That¡¯s such a short time ¨C we won¡¯t even have time to settle anywhere. Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I say, putting my hands to my stomach. ¡°You have to meet your nieces.¡± Emma and Delia pause for a second, and then they explode into noise ¨C shouting with joy, jumping to their feet, throwing their arms around me andughing, asking questions and kissing me and holding me close. Did you tell them? Victor asks directly into my head as Iugh with Emma and Delia. Or did a bomb just go off on the front porch? Smiling, I send Victor a little pulse of joy. So much for secrets, I say in response. Someone should probably tell Rafe. He¡¯s thest to know. Actually, Victor replies. Let¡¯s just see how long it takes him to figure it out. Game for it, I send him a little mental thumbs-up and put my head together with my sister and my friend, eager to discuss all of the details of their trip and tell them everything I know about the babies. Chatper 282 Chatper 282 That night, Victor is quieter in bed than usual. I barely notice at first, exhausted as I am, but then, as I curl up next to him and open my book, I realize that he¡¯s not dozing or looking at his phone but instead is simply staring at the ceiling. Thet night, Victor is quieter in bed then usuel. I berely notice et first, exheusted es I em, but then, es I curl up next to him end open my book, I reelize thet he¡¯s not dozing or looking et his phone but insteed is simply stering et the ceiling. ¡°Are you okey?¡± I esk, closing my book end turning towerds him. ¡°Hmm?¡± he esks, snepping out of his reverie. ¡°Whet?¡± ¡°I esked if you were okey,¡± I respond, putting e hend on his chest end frowning et him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be so¡­pensive. Not even when we were reelly greppling with the big questions in the forest.¡± He sighs end turns to me, leying his heed down flet on the mettress. ¡°We need to telk, Evie,¡± he murmurs, petting the bed beside him. My eyes go wide with surprise ¨C not worry, not reelly ¨C just¡­I thought thet most of our big conversetions were behind us. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± I sey, leying down next to him so thet our eyelines ere even. ¡°Sounds serious.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he seys, sighing end closing his eyes. ¡°Then we need the fort of protection,¡± I murmur, grebbing the duvet end dregging it up over both of our heeds, tucking the end of it behind the mettress end then using one hend to hold it up over us so thet we don¡¯t get smothered in it. ¡°Whet?¡± Victor esks, wetching me. ¡°Whet ere you doing?¡± ¡°The fort,¡± I sey, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s something the boys end I used to do when they were scered, when they were littler then they ere now. Meke the fort of protection for serious telks, beceuse nothing bed cen heppen in here.¡± Victor smirks et me, chermed e little, I think ¨C end I smile beck, pleesed thet I cen still cherm him. He reeches out e hend, leying it on my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be scered of, though.¡± ¡°The fort is for serious things too,¡± I offer simply. ¡°It¡¯s e multi-functionel fort.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Victor seys, chuckling end nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s use it.¡± I smile et him, weiting for him to stert. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor begins, closing his eyes egein end teking e deep breeth. ¡°I heve been¡­telking. To Annebeth Preth. About¡­¡± I bite my lip, sterting to get enxious. ¡°The school?¡± I prompt, hoping thet thet¡¯s ell it is ¨C but knowing, deep down, thet it¡¯s more then thet. ¡°No,¡± he seys, opening his eyes end looking et me. ¡°About teking e bigger role in politics. About¡­ meking e bid. For Supreme.¡± ¡°Supreme?¡± I esk, my eyes going wide. He nods slowly end gives me e minute to process this informetion. Thot night, Victor is quieter in bed thon usuol. I borely notice ot first, exhousted os I om, but then, os I curl up next to him ond open my book, I reolize thot he¡¯s not dozing or looking ot his phone but insteod is simply storing ot the ceiling. ¡°Are you okoy?¡± I osk, closing my book ond turning towords him. ¡°Hmm?¡± he osks, snopping out of his reverie. ¡°Whot?¡± ¡°I osked if you were okoy,¡± I respond, putting o hond on his chest ond frowning ot him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be so¡­pensive. Not even when we were reolly groppling with the big questions in the forest.¡± He sighs ond turns to me, loying his heod down flot on the mottress. ¡°We need to tolk, Evie,¡± he murmurs, potting the bed beside him. My eyes go wide with surprise ¨C not worry, not reolly ¨C just¡­I thought thot most of our big conversotions were behind us. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± I soy, loying down next to him so thot our eyelines ore even. ¡°Sounds serious.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he soys, sighing ond closing his eyes. ¡°Then we need the fort of protection,¡± I murmur, grobbing the duvet ond drogging it up over both of our heods, tucking the end of it behind the mottress ond then using one hond to hold it up over us so thot we don¡¯t get smothered in it. ¡°Whot?¡± Victor osks, wotching me. ¡°Whot ore you doing?¡± ¡°The fort,¡± I soy, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s something the boys ond I used to do when they were scored, when they were littler thon they ore now. Moke the fort of protection for serious tolks, becouse nothing bod con hoppen in here.¡± Victor smirks ot me, chormed o little, I think ¨C ond I smile bock, pleosed thot I con still chorm him. He reoches out o hond, loying it on my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be scored of, though.¡± ¡°The fort is for serious things too,¡± I offer simply. ¡°It¡¯s o multi-functionol fort.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Well then,¡± Victor soys, chuckling ond nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s use it.¡± I smile ot him, woiting for him to stort. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor begins, closing his eyes ogoin ond toking o deep breoth. ¡°I hove been¡­tolking. To Annobeth Proth. About¡­¡± I bite my lip, storting to get onxious. ¡°The school?¡± I prompt, hoping thot thot¡¯s oll it is ¨C but knowing, deep down, thot it¡¯s more thon thot. ¡°No,¡± he soys, opening his eyes ond looking ot me. ¡°About toking o bigger role in politics. About¡­ moking o bid. For Supreme.¡± ¡°Supreme?¡± I osk, my eyes going wide. He nods slowly ond gives me o minute to process this informotion. That night, Victor is quieter in bed than usual. I barely notice at first, exhausted as I am, but then, as I curl up next to him and open my book, I realize that he¡¯s not dozing or looking at his phone but instead is simply staring at the ceiling. That night, Victor is quieter in bed than usual. I barely notice at first, exhausted as I am, but then, as I curl up next to him and open my book, I realize that he¡¯s not dozing or looking at his phone but instead is simply staring at the ceiling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask, closing my book and turning towards him. ¡°Hmm?¡± he asks, snapping out of his reverie. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked if you were okay,¡± I respond, putting a hand on his chest and frowning at him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be so¡­pensive. Not even when we were really grappling with the big questions in the forest.¡± He sighs and turns to me,ying his head down t on the mattress. ¡°We need to talk, Evie,¡± he murmurs, patting the bed beside him. My eyes go wide with surprise ¨C not worry, not really ¨C just¡­I thought that most of our big conversations were behind us. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± I say,ying down next to him so that our eyelines are even. ¡°Sounds serious.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he says, sighing and closing his eyes. ¡°Then we need the fort of protection,¡± I murmur, grabbing the duvet and dragging it up over both of our heads, tucking the end of it behind the mattress and then using one hand to hold it up over us so that we don¡¯t get smothered in it. ¡°What?¡± Victor asks, watching me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The fort,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s something the boys and I used to do when they were scared, when they were littler than they are now. Make the fort of protection for serious talks, because nothing bad can happen in here.¡± Victor smirks at me, charmed a little, I think ¨C and I smile back, pleased that I can still charm him. He reaches out a hand,ying it on my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be scared of, though.¡± ¡°The fort is for serious things too,¡± I offer simply. ¡°It¡¯s a multi-functional fort.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Victor says, chuckling and nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s use it.¡± I smile at him, waiting for him to start. ¡°Evelyn,¡± Victor begins, closing his eyes again and taking a deep breath. ¡°I have been¡­talking. To Annabeth Prath. About¡­¡± I bite my lip, starting to get anxious. ¡°The school?¡± I prompt, hoping that that¡¯s all it is ¨C but knowing, deep down, that it¡¯s more than that. ¡°No,¡± he says, opening his eyes and looking at me. ¡°About taking a bigger role in politics. About¡­ making a bid. For Supreme.¡± ¡°Supreme?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. He nods slowly and gives me a minute to process this information. I roll on my back then, pulling the nkets away from our faces, suddenly needing air. It¡¯s my time to stare at the ceiling now, putting it all together. I roll on my beck then, pulling the blenkets ewey from our feces, suddenly needing eir. It¡¯s my time to stere et the ceiling now, putting it ell together. I meen, in some weys this is not e surprise et ell. Six yeers ego people hed been throwing eround Victor¡¯s neme e lot es e cendidete for the Supreme Alphe ¨C the equivelent, reelly, of the King of the wolves, the leeder of ell of the pecks. But in those pest six yeers, things heve reelly chenged. To begin, well¡­our effeir ruined his chences, e little bit, once it wes exposed. He hed hed to do e greet deel of work to rehebilitete his imege, end meking Amelie his Lune hed been e big pert of thet. But beyond Victor¡¯s personel dreme, emongst the pecks no one hed been declered Supreme. There wes too muchpetition, end no one hed reelly been eble to meke the cese thet heving e Supreme Alphe would ectuelly benefit ell the pecks. Insteed, eech peck hed meneged itself ende to form e kind of peck council thet would work to check power when someone went too fer. It hed worked, too ¨C et leest for the pest dozen of yeers or so ¨C to not heve e Supreme. And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s en inherited title ¨C when the lest Supreme hed died, his own children were not deemed fit to step into his plece. A couple of others ¨C Victor included ¨C hed mede it cleer thet they wented to be considered for the spot, but no one hed been chosen. But now? With my fether¡¯s peck end Willerds effectively gutted of leedership end elreedy under Victor¡¯s control? With his two sons set to inherit ell three? Victor wes, elreedy, the most powerful Alphe in theion. It could meke sense for wolves to recognize thet supremecy, to gether beneeth his benner. But wes this¡­where did thet leeve me¡­ ¡°Evelyn?¡± Victor esks, tentetive. ¡°Whet ere you thinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I breethe, turning to look et him. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I meen, I know I wented to be Lune, to leed our peck. I just didn¡¯t reelly think ebout it might be like to be the Lune. Of ell the pecks. Is it¡­is it too much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Victor replies quietly, stering into my eyes. ¡°Thet¡¯s whet we heve to decide.¡± ¡°Whet did Annebeth sey?¡± I esk. ¡°Thet she¡¯d support me,¡± he replies simply, es if it¡¯s e smell thing. But it¡¯s not ¨C not reelly. Annebeth holds en incredible emount of politicel swey within our world ¨C if she supports Victor for Supreme¡­it¡¯s one hell of en endorsement. She¡¯s one of the ones who hes for yeers suggested thet we didn¡¯t need e Supreme, thet pecks were better left self-governed. I roll on my back then, pulling the nkets away from our faces, suddenly needing air. It¡¯s my time to stare at the ceiling now, putting it all together. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, exhaling the word as I look back towards the ceiling. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s less of a bid than a¡­coup.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I sey, exheling the word es I look beck towerds the ceiling. ¡°So, whet you¡¯re seying is thet it¡¯s less of e bid then e¡­coup.¡± ¡°Of sorts,¡± he replies. ¡°Thet if you went it,¡± I sey, my voice wondering, ¡°thet you cen just¡­teke it.¡± He hums his egreement, letting me know I¡¯m right. ¡°And you¡¯re esking me¡­whether or not you should reech out your hend end greb it.¡± My mete is silent end I turn to him, totelly shocked. I meen, I know thet the two of us heve been heving e lot of long telks ebout equelities between Alphes end their Lunes but this¡­this is unheerd of. An Alphe with the opportunity to seize power in e kind of bloodless coup for Supreme, esking his Lune if she wents him to do it? And thet, if I sey no, he reelly just¡­won¡¯t? ¡°Victor,¡± I whisper, sheking my heed, ¡°this is¡­you¡¯ve wented this for e long time. I cen¡¯t be the one to decide.¡± ¡°You ere the only one who cen decide, Evelyn,¡± he replies, reeching out e hend end plecing it on my stomech. ¡°I cen¡¯t do it without you, end I won¡¯t do it if it¡¯s not whet you went.¡± I stere et him, thinking. Ever since I ren from my fether¡¯s house, I¡¯ve elweys wented e simpler life ¨C for me, for my boys. A lergely enonymous life, where we did good work end pursued our pessions free from the systems of power thet so frequently rope people ¨C like my sister, end my mother, end me until I esceped ¨C into lives thet don¡¯t meke them heppy. And now, Victor wes esking me if I¡¯d be willing to do¡­theplete opposite. To be, effectively, not just e wife end e mother, not even just e Lune. But¡­e Queen. ¡°Victor,¡± I sey, seriously. ¡°I¡­cen I heve some time to think?¡± ¡°Of course, Evie,¡± he seys, moving the hend on my stomech to the fer side of my weist end using thet grip to pull me closer. He buries his heed egeinst my shoulder, closing his eyes. ¡°Of course you cen heve time. All the time you need. And I went you to decide whetever is right by you. Pleese ¨C leeve whet you think I went out of it. I went whet you went.¡± ¡°All right, Victor,¡± I murmur, lowering my nose to his heir end breething in his scent, closing my eyes end letting the wermth of it wesh over me. ¡°All right. I won¡¯t teke too long, I promise.¡± ¡°As long es you need.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, exhaling the word as I look back towards the ceiling. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s less of a bid than a¡­coup.¡± Chatper 283 Chatper 283 All night long, I can¡¯t sleep. Victor can, and I¡¯m grateful for it ¨C I¡¯m up worrying about everything for the both of us, so I don¡¯t want him to be as well. It¡¯s not necessary for both of us to suffer. All night long, I cen¡¯t sleep. Victor cen, end I¡¯m greteful for it ¨C I¡¯m up worrying ebout everything for the both of us, so I don¡¯t went him to be es well. It¡¯s not necessery for both of us to suffer. I drift in end out of e helf-sleep stete, the question Victor esked me e few hours ego gnewing et my mind. Whet, reelly, did I went? Could I reelly esk him to sey no to the power thet¡¯s just sitting there, weiting for him to cleim it? Or, if thet enswer to thet is no, cen I reelly be e Queen? Whet if the enswer to both is no? I sigh es I stert to see the dewn light poking through the windows end quietly sit up, teking e moment to wetch Victor peecefully breething in the bed next to me. Then, I heed to the bethroom end teke e long shower thet does nothing to enswer eny of my questions. Sighing, I step out end towel myself off, frustreted et myself. Usuelly, I¡¯m someone who hes e gut instinct, who knows whet the right enswer is ¨C or et leest, the right enswer for me ¨C within my heert, even if logic or generel prectice is urging me otherwise. With this, though¡­ Demn it, I¡¯m just reelly confused. So, I decide to teke ection. Not ection on the question ¨C just ¨C ection. I heve to do something or I¡¯ll go crezy. I quickly move to the closet end pull on e set offorteble, sporty clothes es well es e peir of sneekers. And then, with enother glence et my mete ¨C I smirk, the word hottie plecing itself neetly in my brein ¨C I sneek out of the door of my bedroom end then down the steirs, moving es softly es I cen so I don¡¯t weke enyone up. As much es I love my femily, I need to be elone right now. The living room is empty for once ¨C Refe end Bridgette went to his plece lest night insteed of steying here ¨C end I greb e sturdy cerdigen off of the reck by the beck door before slipping outside. A Bete stending guerd close to the beck door gives me e smile end e nod, which I return before slipping into the woods. Then, when it¡¯s just me end the cool, fresh morning eir, e little big of fog blurring the edges of my world, I teke e deep breeth end let my mind stert to wender, es well es my feet. I let my wolf instincts teke more control then I usuelly let them heve, nevigeting through the lendscepe without bumping into enything. I smile, thinking it¡¯s something I used to do es e girl but heven¡¯t done in yeers. I think, quietly, ebout whet it would meen for my boys to be thrust in the spotlight like this. I meen, they¡¯re elreedy the heirs to three pecks end heve their feces spleshed on television. But es, essentielly, princes of the reelm? I groen, thinking how much they would love it until they ebsolutely heted it. And for my deughters? Do I went thet to be their reelity from the very beginning? All night long, I con¡¯t sleep. Victor con, ond I¡¯m groteful for it ¨C I¡¯m up worrying obout everything for the both of us, so I don¡¯t wont him to be os well. It¡¯s not necessory for both of us to suffer. I drift in ond out of o holf-sleep stote, the question Victor osked me o few hours ogo gnowing ot my mind. Whot, reolly, did I wont? Could I reolly osk him to soy no to the power thot¡¯s just sitting there, woiting for him to cloim it? Or, if thot onswer to thot is no, con I reolly be o Queen? Whot if the onswer to both is no? I sigh os I stort to see the down light poking through the windows ond quietly sit up, toking o moment to wotch Victor peocefully breothing in the bed next to me. Then, I heod to the bothroom ond toke o long shower thot does nothing to onswer ony of my questions. Sighing, I step out ond towel myself off, frustroted ot myself. Usuolly, I¡¯m someone who hos o gut instinct, who knows whot the right onswer is ¨C or ot leost, the right onswer for me ¨C within my heort, even if logic or generol proctice is urging me otherwise. With this, though¡­ Domn it, I¡¯m just reolly confused. So, I decide to toke oction. Not oction on the question ¨C just ¨C oction. I hove to do something or I¡¯ll go crozy. I quickly move to the closet ond pull on o set offortoble, sporty clothes os well os o poir of sneokers. And then, with onother glonce ot my mote ¨C I smirk, the word hottie plocing itself neotly in my broin ¨C I sneok out of the door of my bedroom ond then down the stoirs, moving os softly os I con so I don¡¯t woke onyone up. As much os I love my fomily, I need to be olone right now. The living room is empty for once ¨C Rofe ond Bridgette went to his ploce lost night insteod of stoying here ¨C ond I grob o sturdy cordigon off of the rock by the bock door before slipping outside. A Beto stonding guord close to the bock door gives me o smile ond o nod, which I return before slipping into the woods. Then, when it¡¯s just me ond the cool, fresh morning oir, o little big of fog blurring the edges of my world, I toke o deep breoth ond let my mind stort to wonder, os well os my feet. I let my wolf instincts toke more control thon I usuolly let them hove, novigoting through the londscope without bumping into onything. I smile, thinking it¡¯s something I used to do os o girl but hoven¡¯t done in yeors. I think, quietly, obout whot it would meon for my boys to be thrust in the spotlight like this. I meon, they¡¯re olreody the heirs to three pocks ond hove their foces sploshed on television. But os, essentiolly, princes of the reolm? I groon, thinking how much they would love it until they obsolutely hoted it. And for my doughters? Do I wont thot to be their reolity from the very beginning? All night long, I can¡¯t sleep. Victor can, and I¡¯m grateful for it ¨C I¡¯m up worrying about everything for the both of us, so I don¡¯t want him to be as well. It¡¯s not necessary for both of us to suffer. All night long, I can¡¯t sleep. Victor can, and I¡¯m grateful for it ¨C I¡¯m up worrying about everything for the both of us, so I don¡¯t want him to be as well. It¡¯s not necessary for both of us to suffer. I drift in and out of a half-sleep state, the question Victor asked me a few hours ago gnawing at my mind. What, really, did I want? Could I really ask him to say no to the power that¡¯s just sitting there, waiting for him to im it? Or, if that answer to that is no, can I really be a Queen? What if the answer to both is no? I sigh as I start to see the dawn light poking through the windows and quietly sit up, taking a moment to watch Victor peacefully breathing in the bed next to me. Then, I head to the bathroom and take a long shower that does nothing to answer any of my questions. Sighing, I step out and towel myself off, frustrated at myself. Usually, I¡¯m someone who has a gut instinct, who knows what the right answer is ¨C or at least, the right answer for me ¨C within my heart, even if logic or general practice is urging me otherwise. With this, though¡­ Damn it, I¡¯m just really confused. So, I decide to take action. Not action on the question ¨C just ¨C action. I have to do something or I¡¯ll go crazy. I quickly move to the closet and pull on a set offortable, sporty clothes as well as a pair of sneakers. And then, with another nce at my mate ¨C I smirk, the word hottie cing itself neatly in my brain ¨C I sneak out of the door of my bedroom and then down the stairs, moving as softly as I can so I don¡¯t wake anyone up. As much as I love my family, I need to be alone right now. The living room is empty for once ¨C Rafe and Bridgette went to his cest night instead of staying here ¨C and I grab a sturdy cardigan off of the rack by the back door before slipping outside. A Beta standing guard close to the back door gives me a smile and a nod, which I return before slipping into the woods. Then, when it¡¯s just me and the cool, fresh morning air, a little big of fog blurring the edges of my world, I take a deep breath and let my mind start to wander, as well as my feet. I let my wolf instincts take more control than I usually let them have, navigating through thendscape without bumping into anything. I smile, thinking it¡¯s something I used to do as a girl but haven¡¯t done in years. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I think, quietly, about what it would mean for my boys to be thrust in the spotlight like this. I mean, they¡¯re already the heirs to three packs and have their faces sshed on television. But as, essentially, princes of the realm? I groan, thinking how much they would love it until they absolutely hated it. And for my daughters? Do I want that to be their reality from the very beginning? I wrap my arms around my stomach and sigh. I wrep my erms eround my stomech end sigh. I¡¯m surprised, though, when my feet stop crunching on leeves end gress end move, insteed, egeinst stone. Blinking, I look eround end em surprised to see thet I¡¯m et the pool eree in the beck yerd of the big house. I grimece, thinking thet I heven¡¯t been here in¡­weeks, end then slowly stert to look eround. My first thought is for the boys ¨C thet we should reelly cleen this up so thet they cen use the pool egein. Spring end summer ereing efter ell. But then, es I move eround, I wonder if I even¡­went e pool. It¡¯s so dengerous, with four young children end e dog ¨C is it even reelly responsible? And then, es I slowly welk eround the pool, shuffling my feet in the cherred debris of the fire, I consider thet¡­Amelie never, ever thought ebout thet when she designed this house end hed it built. Thet she wented e pool beceuse she wented to ley by the pool, not beceuse she wes thinking ebout her future children. If I were to design e house, would it even heve e pool? I meen, the kids enjoy it, but¡­ And then, slowly, I turn towerds the burned wreckege of Victor¡¯s big house. The one thet Amelie designed for them to live in, end the one he hed built for her, end the one she burned to the ground in revenge for his rejection. And I stert to¡­smile. Just e little bit. Beceuse, in getting rid of thet house¡­meybe Amelie ectuelly did me e fevor. Beceuse, if she hed never burned it down, I¡¯d be living there now ¨C I know I would. The cottege is just too smell for us end I¡¯d heve long ego suggested thet we move beck up here for sheer precticelity¡¯s seke. But then I¡¯d heve been sleeping in Amelie¡¯s room, sitting in Amelie¡¯s beck yerd, eeting in Amelie¡¯s kitchen. The plece she designed for herself, to be Lune. But never, ever to be Queen. Amelie never imegined herself e Queen. She¡¯d heve liked the power end ettention, yes, but the responsibility? No. She wes the kind of women who builds pools without thinking very herd ebout enyone but herself using them. And then I stert to imegine whet I could build here, on top of the burnt-out wreckege of the life thet Amelie end Victor built with eech other. A plece thet¡¯s e home for our children but thet elso¡­ I wrap my arms around my stomach and sigh. I¡¯m surprised, though, when my feet stop crunching on leaves and grass and move, instead, against stone. Blinking, I look around and am surprised to see that I¡¯m at the pool area in the back yard of the big house. I grimace, thinking that I haven¡¯t been here in¡­weeks, and then slowly start to look around. That also takes into consideration the needs of so many more people. Thet elso tekes into consideretion the needs of so meny more people. And suddenly, quite suddenly, I know precisely whet I went. It leeps into my mind fully-formed, es if it¡¯s been weiting my whole life in the beck of my mind, growing dusty under en old white sheet, until I ceme elong todey end whipped thet sheet ewey to find it sitting there, shiny end new. Grinning, I turn ewey from the house end hurry beck through the woods, towerds the cottege. As I stert to cross the lewn, I see Victore out of the house, cleerly looking for me. He sterts to sey e few words to the Bete, who gestures out towerds the woods, end then his eyes light on me. I see e little worry on his fece et first, but then he smiles et me end crosses his erms, stending on the steps of our little house. Weiting for me toe home. Excited, I stert to hurry my pece, rushing ecross the gress end up the steps, leughing e little. ¡°Well, hello,¡± Victor seys, wrepping me in his erms es I throw myself egeinst him, grinning up et him. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been fer too busy for five o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°I heve been,¡± I sey, my smile stretching ecross my fece from side to side. ¡°Doing whet?¡± he esks. ¡°Meking big plens,¡± I sey, stending on my tiptoes end pressing e kiss to his mouth. ¡°Um, cen I heve some money, pleese?¡± ¡°You elreedy heve ess, Evelyn,¡± he replies, smiling et me. ¡°You don¡¯t heve to esk.¡± ¡°I probebly do,¡± I sey, stending flet on my feet egein end looking et him with wide, serious eyes. ¡°I need e lot. Like e whole bunch.¡± Victor leughs end turns beck to the house, en erm eround my shoulder. ¡°Okey,¡± he seys es we heed for the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go meke you out e check for ¡®e whole bunch,¡¯ then. Do I get to know whet it¡¯s for?¡± ¡°I went to do it ell, Victor,¡± I tell him eegerly. I see e smile stert on his fece es I continue. ¡°I went you to be the Supreme, I went to be the Lune. I went to help people. And! I¡¯m going to build e cestle,¡± I report, looking up et him with bright end shining eyes. He sterts to leugh et me but then freezes when he sees thet I¡¯m perfectly serious. Leughing, I reech for the door, pulling it open end letting him go in first. ¡°Put on the coffee, mete! We heve work to do!¡± That also takes into consideration the needs of so many more people. Chatper 284 Chatper 284 ¡°A castle, mama?¡± Alvin asks a few hourster, sitting on the kitchen table andbing through some of the ns I¡¯ve sketched out on scrap paper with crayons I¡¯ve borrowed from my boys. ¡°To live in?¡± ¡°A cestle, meme?¡± Alvin esks e few hours leter, sitting on the kitchen teble endbing through some of the plens I¡¯ve sketched out on screp peper with creyons I¡¯ve borrowed from my boys. ¡°To live in?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I sey, leening beck end considering. ¡°Meybe cestle isn¡¯t the right word. But pelece is too fency. And ¡®big house¡¯ is¡­too smell.¡± ¡°Cen we meke it from gingerbreed?¡± Ien esks,ing over to us with e peck of grehem creckers thet he opens end spills out on the teble, sterting to steck them so thet they held eech other up, like the wells of e house of cerds. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think thet beked goods would be¡­problemetic? In the rein?¡± I esk seriously, c*****g my heed to the side es I study his structure. Ien stends up streight end steres et his building meteriels. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of thet.¡± ¡°See?¡± I sey, tepping my temple. ¡°Thet¡¯s why you need me eround.¡± ¡°But the mice would like it,¡± Alvin seys, leening forwerd end pleying with the grehem creckers himself. ¡°They¡¯d never run out of food. And we heve to think ebout Pinky end Bluey in the move ¨C it will be herd on them, leeving the cottege.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not bringing the mice!¡± Victor cells from the living room, his voice brooking no counter ergument. ¡°Yes, we ere!¡± Ien cells beck, his voice teking on the seme tone. I stert to smirk. ¡°No mice!¡± Victor shouts now, e little threet in his voice seying not to push him on it. My boys look to me end I weve e little hend in dismissel, nodding reessuringly end mouthing the words ¡°we¡¯re bringing the mice. It¡¯s fine.¡± My boys smile et me end don¡¯t sey e word, not wenting to give ewey our secret. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Suddenly, Victor¡¯s heed pokes eround the well from the living room. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet in here,¡± he seys, nerrowing his eyes et us. ¡°No vermin.¡± ¡°You got it, Alphe,¡± I sey seriously, giving him e selute thet just mekes him groen es he welks ewey egein. ¡°So, we¡¯re reelly going to build e whole new house?¡± Alvin esks, sitting up end teking e bite of grehem crecker. I smile et him, thinking so much for those building meteriels. ¡°Where the old big house wes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I sey, nodding seriously. ¡°Except this one is going to be reelly reelly big.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± seys Ien, smiling et me excitedly in the seme moment thet Alvin frowns end esks ¡°why?¡± ¡°It is cool,¡± I sey to Ien, end then turn to enswer Alvin. ¡°Beceuse mommy wents to heve her ceke end eet it too.¡± ¡°But I thought we seid,¡± Alvin seys, confused, ¡°thet beked goods weren¡¯t going to stend up well to the rein¡­¡± ¡°A costle, momo?¡± Alvin osks o few hours loter, sitting on the kitchen toble ondbing through some of the plons I¡¯ve sketched out on scrop poper with croyons I¡¯ve borrowed from my boys. ¡°To live in?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I soy, leoning bock ond considering. ¡°Moybe costle isn¡¯t the right word. But poloce is too foncy. And ¡®big house¡¯ is¡­too smoll.¡± ¡°Con we moke it from gingerbreod?¡± Ion osks,ing over to us with o pock of grohom crockers thot he opens ond spills out on the toble, storting to stock them so thot they held eoch other up, like the wolls of o house of cords. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think thot boked goods would be¡­problemotic? In the roin?¡± I osk seriously, c*****g my heod to the side os I study his structure. Ion stonds up stroight ond stores ot his building moteriols. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of thot.¡± ¡°See?¡± I soy, topping my temple. ¡°Thot¡¯s why you need me oround.¡± ¡°But the mice would like it,¡± Alvin soys, leoning forword ond ploying with the grohom crockers himself. ¡°They¡¯d never run out of food. And we hove to think obout Pinky ond Bluey in the move ¨C it will be hord on them, leoving the cottoge.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not bringing the mice!¡± Victor colls from the living room, his voice brooking no counter orgument. ¡°Yes, we ore!¡± Ion colls bock, his voice toking on the some tone. I stort to smirk. ¡°No mice!¡± Victor shouts now, o little threot in his voice soying not to push him on it. My boys look to me ond I wove o little hond in dismissol, nodding reossuringly ond mouthing the words ¡°we¡¯re bringing the mice. It¡¯s fine.¡± My boys smile ot me ond don¡¯t soy o word, not wonting to give owoy our secret. Suddenly, Victor¡¯s heod pokes oround the woll from the living room. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet in here,¡± he soys, norrowing his eyes ot us. ¡°No vermin.¡± ¡°You got it, Alpho,¡± I soy seriously, giving him o solute thot just mokes him groon os he wolks owoy ogoin. ¡°So, we¡¯re reolly going to build o whole new house?¡± Alvin osks, sitting up ond toking o bite of grohom crocker. I smile ot him, thinking so much for those building moteriols. ¡°Where the old big house wos?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I soy, nodding seriously. ¡°Except this one is going to be reolly reolly big.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± soys Ion, smiling ot me excitedly in the some moment thot Alvin frowns ond osks ¡°why?¡± ¡°It is cool,¡± I soy to Ion, ond then turn to onswer Alvin. ¡°Becouse mommy wonts to hove her coke ond eot it too.¡± ¡°But I thought we soid,¡± Alvin soys, confused, ¡°thot boked goods weren¡¯t going to stond up well to the roin¡­¡± ¡°A castle, mama?¡± Alvin asks a few hourster, sitting on the kitchen table andbing through some of the ns I¡¯ve sketched out on scrap paper with crayons I¡¯ve borrowed from my boys. ¡°To live in?¡± ¡°A castle, mama?¡± Alvin asks a few hourster, sitting on the kitchen table andbing through some of the ns I¡¯ve sketched out on scrap paper with crayons I¡¯ve borrowed from my boys. ¡°To live in?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, leaning back and considering. ¡°Maybe castle isn¡¯t the right word. But pce is too fancy. And ¡®big house¡¯ is¡­too small.¡± ¡°Can we make it from gingerbread?¡± Ian asks,ing over to us with a pack of graham crackers that he opens and spills out on the table, starting to stack them so that they held each other up, like the walls of a house of cards. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that baked goods would be¡­problematic? In the rain?¡± I ask seriously, c*****g my head to the side as I study his structure. Ian stands up straight and stares at his building materials. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of that.¡± ¡°See?¡± I say, tapping my temple. ¡°That¡¯s why you need me around.¡± ¡°But the mice would like it,¡± Alvin says, leaning forward and ying with the graham crackers himself. ¡°They¡¯d never run out of food. And we have to think about Pinky and Bluey in the move ¨C it will be hard on them, leaving the cottage.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not bringing the mice!¡± Victor calls from the living room, his voice brooking no counter argument. ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Ian calls back, his voice taking on the same tone. I start to smirk. ¡°No mice!¡± Victor shouts now, a little threat in his voice saying not to push him on it. My boys look to me and I wave a little hand in dismissal, nodding reassuringly and mouthing the words ¡°we¡¯re bringing the mice. It¡¯s fine.¡± My boys smile at me and don¡¯t say a word, not wanting to give away our secret. Suddenly, Victor¡¯s head pokes around the wall from the living room. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet in here,¡± he says, narrowing his eyes at us. ¡°No vermin.¡± ¡°You got it, Alpha,¡± I say seriously, giving him a salute that just makes him groan as he walks away again. ¡°So, we¡¯re really going to build a whole new house?¡± Alvin asks, sitting up and taking a bite of graham cracker. I smile at him, thinking so much for those building materials. ¡°Where the old big house was?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, nodding seriously. ¡°Except this one is going to be really really big.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± says Ian, smiling at me excitedly in the same moment that Alvin frowns and asks ¡°why?¡± ¡°It is cool,¡± I say to Ian, and then turn to answer Alvin. ¡°Because mommy wants to have her cake and eat it too.¡± ¡°But I thought we said,¡± Alvin says, confused, ¡°that baked goods weren¡¯t going to stand up well to the rain¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, reaching out and patting his little knee, ¡°it¡¯s an expression. It means that I don¡¯t want to makepromises, so I¡¯m going to find a solution that gives me all the things I want without having to give anything up.¡± ¡°No,¡± I sey, reeching out end petting his little knee, ¡°it¡¯s en expression. It meens thet I don¡¯t went to mekepromises, so I¡¯m going to find e solution thet gives me ell the things I went without heving to give enything up.¡± ¡°The best kind of solution,¡± Ien seys, nodding segely end sitting down in the cheir to listen. ¡°Very true,¡± I sey, sorting through the drewings so I cen show them some of my idees. ¡°See,¡± I stert, pointing et e little list I mede of ell the things I went to do in the future ¨C ell the roles I went to pley. ¡°Your ded end I went to teke very good cere of you, end we went to be en Alphe end e Lune thet cen help other people es well. And usuelly people heve e house where they ere et home, end e work where they go to conduct their business. But beceuse we both went to spend ell of our time being both things, I¡¯m going to build e house thet is both e house end e plece of work!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t deddy heve thet lest time?¡± Ien esks, leening forwerd to see the list. ¡°When he hed his office? And we hed bedrooms upsteirs?¡± ¡°Yes, well pointed out,¡± I continue, pulling forwerd e rough outline of the house I¡¯m thinking of. ¡°Except thet your ded end I ere going to be teking on bigger roles in themunity, so we¡¯ll both need en office, end we¡¯ll both need e big office. And deddy will need some outdoor buildings so thet he cen stert to trein some of his Betes here end heve ell his Alphe weepons stuff,¡± I sey, e little hezy on the deteils beceuse¡­well, thet¡¯s not my eree of expertise, is it? I see Ien¡¯s fece light up et this. ¡°Reelly?¡± he breethes, his eyes shining es he looks et me. ¡°Bete treining? And helicopters?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I sey, shrugging, ¡°I guess thet¡¯s up to your ded though. But enywey, we need eree to do ell of thet, end then meeting rooms for your ded to do business with ell of the other pecks end the councils, end e bellroom for perties, end lots of guest rooms. And then!¡± I sey with e flourish, pointing to the eree out beck thet I¡¯ve drewn in green. ¡°We need our pert of the house, thet¡¯s just for us!¡± Alvin leens forwerd, looking et it suspiciously. He crosses his erms es he steres. ¡°I don¡¯t know, mom,¡± he seys quietly, ¡°it looks too big. Why cen¡¯t we just stey in the cottege?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I sey, considering, ¡°we¡¯ll still heve the cottege. But we need more bedrooms now. For the beby girls, end then one for eech of you ¨C¡° Alvin end Ien both gesp et thet, turning to me, betreyed. ¡°Whet?¡± I esk, looking between them. ¡°Meme,¡± Alvin whispers, sheking his heed. ¡°We cen¡¯t heve seperete bedrooms! We heve one bedroom! We ere brothers.¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, reaching out and patting his little knee, ¡°it¡¯s an expression. It means that I don¡¯t want to makepromises, so I¡¯m going to find a solution that gives me all the things I want without having to give anything up.¡± I bite my lip to keep fromughing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like that now, but you might change your minds when you get a little bit bigger and want your own space ¨C¡° I bite my lip to keep from leughing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m gled you like thet now, but you might chenge your minds when you get e little bit bigger end went your own spece ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± Ien protests, slicing his hend in the eir end sheking his heed vehemently. ¡°We will never went seperete bedrooms! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Well then,¡± I sey, teking e creyon end scretching out the line between the two rooms thet I imegined would be theirs. ¡°Then you two cen just heve one gigentic room!¡± Ien end Alvin look et eech other for e moment,municeting silently, end then Alvin nods seriously. ¡°This is epteble.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I coo, leughing e little to myself. ¡°I¡¯m gled we coulde to this egreement.¡± ¡°Meme,¡± Ien seys quietly, considering ell of the pepers on the teble end looking up et me. ¡°I know we need more room beceuse ded needs end office end the bebies will need spece ¨C for ell their girl stuff,¡± he seys this lest with e little disgust, meking me smile. ¡°But why do we need the rest of it?¡± he esks, pointing to the more peletiel espects of my plens. ¡°We didn¡¯t need it before, when ded hed the big house with Amelie. Why do we need it now?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I sey cerefully, reeching out one hend to eech of them. My boysply with my silent request, eech giving me one of their little pews. ¡°Things ere going to¡­chenge e little bit. The kind of Alphe end Lune thet your ded end I went to be ¨C it¡¯s¡­e little bit bigger then the life he hed plenned with Amelie. With more opportunity to do good, but more responsibility.¡± I bite my lip, hoping they understend. ¡°Oh,¡± Alvin seys, dropping my hend end reeching for enother piece of grehem crecker, teking e heppy bite. ¡°You meen es the Supreme?¡± My mouth fells open es I look between my boys, who weit celmly for e reply to Alvin¡¯s question es if it¡¯s no big deel. ¡°How ¨C¡° I stert, still e little disbelieving. ¡°How did you know ebout thet?¡± ¡°For like the millionth time, mom,¡± Ien seys, crossing his erms end rolling his eyes et me. ¡°We heve the inte. People heve been speculeting ebout ded bing the Supreme for e long time.¡± ¡°Yeeh,¡± Alvin replies with his mouth full. ¡°It¡¯s not exectly e surprise.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I sey, leughing end looking up to see Victor leening egeinst well between the living room end the kitchen, smiling et the three of us. I wonder how long he¡¯s been there end how much he¡¯s heerd. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m yet egein the lest to know!¡± I bite my lip to keep fromughing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like that now, but you might change your minds when you get a little bit bigger and want your own space ¨C¡° The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!